The happy future state of England, or, A discourse by way of a letter to the late Earl of Anglesey vindicating him from the reflections of an affidavit published by the House of Commons, ao. 1680, by occasion whereof observations are made concerning infamous witnesses : the said discourse likewise contains various political remarks and calculations referring to many parts of Christendom, with observations of the number of the people of England, and of its growth in populousness and trade, the vanity of the late fears and jealousies being shewn, the author doth on the grounds of nature predict the happy future state of the realm : at the end of the discourse there is a casuistical discussion of the obligation to the king, his heirs and successors, wherein many of the moral offices of absolution and unconditional loyalty are asserted : before the discourse is a large preface, giving an account of the whole work, with an index of the principal matters : also, The obligation resulting from the Oath of supremacy to assist and defend the preheminence or prerogative of the dispensative power belonging to the king ...
         Pett, Peter, Sir, 1630-1699.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 1944 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 238 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54580
         Wing P1883
         ESTC R35105
         14994031
         ocm 14994031
         103047
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54580)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 103047)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1576:31)
      
       
         
           
             The happy future state of England, or, A discourse by way of a letter to the late Earl of Anglesey vindicating him from the reflections of an affidavit published by the House of Commons, ao. 1680, by occasion whereof observations are made concerning infamous witnesses : the said discourse likewise contains various political remarks and calculations referring to many parts of Christendom, with observations of the number of the people of England, and of its growth in populousness and trade, the vanity of the late fears and jealousies being shewn, the author doth on the grounds of nature predict the happy future state of the realm : at the end of the discourse there is a casuistical discussion of the obligation to the king, his heirs and successors, wherein many of the moral offices of absolution and unconditional loyalty are asserted : before the discourse is a large preface, giving an account of the whole work, with an index of the principal matters : also, The obligation resulting from the Oath of supremacy to assist and defend the preheminence or prerogative of the dispensative power belonging to the king ...
             Pett, Peter, Sir, 1630-1699.
          
           [102], 287, [5], 289-364, [2] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London printed :
             MDCLXXXVIII [1688]
          
           
             Dedication signed: P.P. [i.e. Peter Pett]
             "The obligation resulting from the Oath of supremacy": [5], 289-364 p. at end.
             Imperfect: print show-through with slight loss of print.
             Errata: [2] p. at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Anglesey, Arthur Annesley, -- Earl of, 1614-1686.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1603-1714.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-08 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-08 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HAPPY
           
             Future
             State
             of
             England
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOURSE
           by
           way
           of
           LETTER
           to
           the
           late
           EARL
           of
           ANGLESEY
           ,
           Vindicating
           Him
           from
           the
           Reflections
           of
           an
           AFFIDAVIT
           Published
           by
           the
           HOUSE
           of
           COMMONS
           ,
           Ao
           .
           1680.
           by
           occasion
           whereof
           Observations
           are
           made
           concerning
           Infamous
           WITNESSES
           .
        
         
           The
           said
           Discourse
           likewise
           contains
           various
           Political
           Remarks
           and
           CALCULATIONS
           referring
           to
           many
           Parts
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           with
           Observations
           of
           the
           
             Number
             of
             the
             People
          
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           Growth
           in
           Populousness
           and
           Trade
           .
           The
           Vanity
           of
           the
           late
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           being
           shewn
           ,
           the
           Author
           doth
           on
           
             Grounds
             of
             Nature
          
           Predict
           the
           Happy
           future
           State
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           Casuistical
           Discussion
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           KING
           ,
           His
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           wherein
           many
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           of
           Absolute
           and
           
             Vnconditional
             Loyalty
          
           are
           Asserted
           .
        
         
           Before
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           A
           large
           PREFACE
           ,
           giving
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           whole
           WORK
           ,
           with
           an
           Index
           of
           the
           Principal
           Matters
           .
        
         
           ALSO
           ,
           The
           Obligation
           resulting
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           SUPREMACY
           to
           Assist
           and
           Defend
           the
           Preheminence
           or
           Prerogative
           OF
           THE
           Dispensative
           Power
           Belonging
           to
           the
           KING
           ,
           His
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Asserting
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           various
           Historical
           Passages
           occurring
           in
           the
           Vsurpation
           after
           the
           Year
           1641.
           are
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           an
           Account
           is
           given
           of
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Dispensing
           ,
           as
           to
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           about
           Religion
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           of
           diverse
           Judgments
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           declaring
           their
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           such
           Power
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           what
           concerns
           Punishment
           by
           Disability
           or
           Incapacity
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           MDCLXXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           the
           Earl
           of
           Sunderland
           ,
           Lord
           President
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           most
           Honorable
           Privy-Council
           ,
           and
           Principal
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           Knight
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           Order
           of
           the
           GARTER
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           FOR
           one
           who
           is
           sensible
           how
           little
           he
           knows
           of
           things
           past
           or
           present
           ,
           to
           Dedicate
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           
             future
             State
          
           of
           his
           Country
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           are
           by
           the
           Age
           allow'd
           to
           be
           as
           Critical
           a
           Iudge
           of
           Men
           and
           Things
           as
           any
           it
           affords
           ,
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           in
           it
           somewhat
           of
           Presumption
           .
           But
           when
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           have
           had
           leisure
           to
           consider
           the
           plain
           Grounds
           of
           Nature
           ,
           on
           which
           my
           Prediction
           in
           the
           following
           Papers
           hath
           gone
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           so
           much
           hope
           that
           what
           I
           have
           attempted
           may
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           no
           Presuming
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           expect
           that
           your
           Censure
           will
           cast
           the
           Presumption
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           namely
           ,
           on
           such
           who
           were
           Predictors
           with
           a
           continuando
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Unhappy
             State
          
           of
           their
           Country
           ;
           and
           especially
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           most
           Gracious
           Prince
           .
           And
           were
           I
           now
           to
           have
           my
           Iudgment
           tryed
           only
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           who
           measure
           all
           things
           by
           the
           Events
           ,
           I
           account
           I
           should
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Gunshot
           of
           Censure
           ,
           since
           the
           course
           of
           Providence
           after
           my
           writing
           of
           the
           following
           Work
           having
           Conducted
           His
           Majesty
           to
           fill
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           with
           so
           many
           Royal
           Virtues
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           Conspicuous
           to
           them
           that
           the
           Glories
           of
           his
           Reign
           have
           transcended
           the
           highest
           flights
           of
           my
           mentioned
           Expectation
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           long
           ago
           heard
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           cited
           for
           a
           Passage
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           Supposal
           that
           God
           recounting
           to
           him
           the
           Perfections
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           should
           ask
           him
           what
           he
           could
           name
           wanting
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           wish
           ,
           he
           would
           answer
           ,
           
             Unum
             Laudatorem
             ,
             Domine
          
           ,
           so
           it
           might
           till
           of
           late
           be
           said
           that
           in
           this
           new
           Creation
           or
           Restoration
           of
           England
           under
           His
           Majesty's
           Reign
           ,
           the
           only
           thing
           we
           had
           with
           anxiety
           to
           wish
           and
           desire
           from
           God
           next
           to
           the
           ennabling
           us
           to
           Praise
           his
           divine
           Goodness
           ,
           was
           one
           whose
           Talent
           of
           noble
           thoughts
           and
           words
           might
           be
           adequate
           to
           the
           celebrating
           the
           many
           Talents
           of
           our
           Prince
           ,
           and
           their
           successful
           Improvement
           both
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Security
           ,
           and
           Ease
           of
           his
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           is
           such
           one
           Praiser
           now
           wanting
           ;
           for
           he
           who
           shall
           read
           the
           many
           late
           Loyal
           Addresses
           from
           all
           Parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           find
           the
           People
           of
           England
           to
           be
           the
           
             Unus
             Laudator
          
           .
        
         
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           as
           I
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           almost
           wholly
           Printed
           long
           ago
           in
           the
           last
           Reign
           during
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Press
           ,
           adventured
           on
           Grounds
           of
           Nature
           to
           predict
           such
           a
           growth
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           would
           make
           all
           England
           
             become
             one
             sober
             Party
             of
             Mankind
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           more
           ingenious
           sort
           of
           Iesuits
           would
           by
           natural
           Instinct
           throw
           off
           those
           Principles
           condemned
           in
           this
           Pope's
           Decree
           ;
           and
           with
           Iustice
           then
           acknowledged
           a
           
             Sober
             Party
          
           in
           that
           order
           ,
           and
           have
           at
           large
           in
           p.
           322.
           particularly
           shew'd
           my
           Abhorrence
           of
           charging
           the
           belief
           or
           practice
           of
           those
           Principles
           on
           all
           Persons
           in
           that
           Order
           :
           So
           I
           have
           likewise
           in
           p.
           238.
           given
           my
           Iudgment
           that
           all
           Seditious
           Principles
           own'd
           by
           any
           who
           call'd
           themselves
           Protestants
           must
           naturally
           decay
           ,
           and
           have
           at
           large
           in
           my
           
             Preface
             ▪
          
           opposed
           my
           measures
           of
           futurity
           to
           those
           of
           a
           late
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           concerning
           the
           
             two
             Plots
          
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           Papists
           and
           Dissenters
           would
           be
           ever
           carrying
           on
           ,
           and
           without
           his
           Lordships
           excepting
           the
           Loyal
           in
           those
           religionary
           Parties
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           said
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           likewise
           say
           that
           these
           happy
           births
           of
           Fate
           ,
           having
           been
           but
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           Births
           of
           a
           Day
           under
           the
           Powerful
           Influences
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Government
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           a
           
           Nation
           's
           being
           thus
           born
           in
           a
           Day
           ,
           are
           beyond
           what
           I
           did
           expect
           :
           and
           I
           did
           little
           think
           that
           with
           the
           suddenness
           of
           the
           motion
           of
           Lightning
           when
           it
           melts
           the
           Sword
           and
           spares
           the
           Scabbard
           ,
           His
           Majesty's
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           would
           at
           the
           same
           time
           melt
           so
           many
           hearts
           ,
           and
           all
           hostile
           Principles
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           wrapp'd
           therein
           ,
           as
           it
           spared
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           deluded
           Opiners
           .
           I
           account
           that
           any
           indifferent
           Observer
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           sweetness
           of
           the
           way
           of
           painting
           their
           Loyalty
           in
           their
           Addresses
           (
           and
           which
           resembleth
           the
           way
           of
           Corregio
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           excellent
           in
           its
           kind
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           after
           the
           way
           of
           the
           
             bolder
             touches
          
           of
           Titian
           in
           their
           former
           Addresses
           ,
           with
           the
           Style
           of
           
             LIVES
             AND
             FORTUNES
          
           was
           in
           its
           )
           must
           be
           very
           hard-hearted
           if
           he
           likewise
           be
           not
           melted
           into
           a
           new
           kind
           of
           Compassion
           toward
           such
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           into
           a
           noble
           sense
           of
           a
           great
           and
           good
           Prince
           ,
           having
           made
           his
           Subjects
           of
           all
           Religionary
           Perswasions
           Lachrymists
           for
           Joy
           ,
           and
           turned
           all
           their
           hearts
           to
           invoke
           Heaven
           in
           wishing
           for
           him
           according
           to
           that
           
             old
             Style
             ,
             a
             long
             Life
             ,
             a
             secure
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             safe
             House
             ,
             valiant
             Armies
             ,
             a
             faithful
             Senate
             ,
             loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             world
             at
             Peace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           comparatively
           narrow
           Idea's
           of
           Charity
           and
           Beneficence
           that
           Subjects
           Minds
           are
           capable
           of
           toward
           one
           another
           do
           incline
           them
           to
           think
           chiefly
           of
           particular
           Toleration
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           we
           call
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           with
           the
           nicety
           of
           Caution
           ,
           and
           upon
           Persons
           making
           the
           notification
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           their
           particular
           disclaiming
           of
           all
           Disloyal
           ones
           ,
           previous
           to
           their
           Toleration
           ;
           and
           beyond
           this
           pitch
           the
           flights
           of
           my
           poor
           thoughts
           have
           not
           gone
           in
           the
           following
           Work.
           But
           His
           Majesty
           having
           his
           Great
           thoughts
           intent
           on
           restoring
           England
           to
           its
           ancient
           Figure
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           namely
           of
           balancing
           it
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           the
           Throne
           when
           he
           found
           the
           Land
           so
           impoverish'd
           ●y
           the
           Witnesses
           Plot
           ,
           and
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           so
           much
           intimidated
           with
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           ,
           he
           by
           his
           own
           noble
           Iealousie
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Nation
           hath
           chased
           away
           all
           ignoble
           Iealousies
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           by
           shewing
           so
           great
           an
           Example
           of
           Universal
           Confidence
           in
           his
           People
           ,
           hath
           by
           his
           Augus●
           Genius
           found
           out
           so
           expedite
           a
           way
           to
           make
           the
           Confidence
           between
           the
           Prince
           and
           People
           mutual
           (
           and
           which
           is
           the
           hinge
           on
           which
           the
           Happy
           State
           of
           any
           Country
           turns
           )
           as
           hath
           made
           any
           general
           Relapses
           into
           Principles
           of
           disloyalty
           during
           his
           Reign
           ,
           almost
           morally
           impossible
           .
           For
           according
           to
           that
           Saying
           of
           
             Tully
             ,
             Perditissimi
             est
             hominis
             eum
             laedere
             qui
             laesus
             non
             esset
             ,
             nisi
             ●redidisset
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Common
           Notion
           that
           next
           to
           the
           being
           perfectly
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           most
           difficult
           thing
           to
           bring
           Humane
           Nature
           to
           be
           perfectly
           bad
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           exp●ct
           a
           general
           growth
           of
           Loyalty
           from
           the
           Effects
           of
           that
           
           great
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Spectacle
           it
           affords
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           partly
           expressed
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             Father's
             being
             turned
             to
             the
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           the
           natural
           Consequence
           of
           the
           
             turning
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Children
             to
             their
             Father
          
           ;
           a
           more
           noble
           work
           then
           for
           an
           Elias
           to
           come
           and
           solve
           Doubts
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           while
           the
           Principles
           of
           some
           narrow-hearted
           Divines
           might
           seem
           confined
           ,
           like
           the
           Sands
           in
           their
           Hour-glasses
           ,
           yet
           His
           Majesty's
           great
           Thoughts
           and
           
             largeness
             of
             heart
          
           given
           him
           by
           God
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           was
           said
           of
           Solomon's
           )
           like
           
             the
             Sands
             of
             the
             Sea
             shoar
             ,
          
           and
           he
           having
           without
           setting
           up
           Weigh-houses
           for
           Loyalty
           or
           Religionary
           Principles
           ,
           created
           universal
           Charity
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           allow'd
           his
           Subjects
           a
           
             paulò
             majora
             canamus
          
           then
           verbal
           Recantations
           ,
           he
           by
           thus
           trusting
           his
           Subjects
           at
           once
           with
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           hath
           provided
           an
           otherguess
           Prospect
           for
           English
           Minds
           ,
           then
           what
           can
           rise
           from
           disputacity
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Ecclesiarum
             Scabies
          
           ,
           and
           hath
           likewise
           secured
           the
           transmitting
           of
           his
           Character
           into
           the
           English
           Chronicles
           with
           such
           Rays
           of
           Glory
           as
           are
           brighter
           then
           those
           that
           have
           there
           adorn'd
           our
           former
           Princes
           ,
           under
           whom
           the
           Roses
           ,
           and
           Scepters
           and
           Kingdoms
           were
           united
           ,
           through
           his
           having
           so
           much
           united
           the
           hearts
           of
           People
           of
           all
           Religions
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           It
           is
           here
           but
           just
           that
           I
           should
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           your
           Lordship
           that
           you
           have
           been
           and
           are
           
             Pars
             Magna
          
           in
           so
           highly
           Contributing
           by
           your
           great
           Figure
           at
           the
           Helm
           in
           the
           last
           and
           this
           present
           Reign
           ,
           to
           this
           happy
           State
           of
           England
           .
           For
           while
           in
           that
           Reign
           so
           many
           were
           so
           intent
           by
           what
           an
           ingenious
           late
           Writer
           calls
           
             The
             Wheel
             within
             a
             Wheel
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           Real
           Plot
           within
           the
           Nominal
           one
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ;
           and
           by
           Out-cries
           against
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           Roman
           Republick
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           by
           your
           most
           wise
           Councels
           and
           indefatigable
           diligence
           in
           guarding
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           effecting
           that
           it
           should
           not
           be
           plotted
           away
           by
           Names
           or
           Things
           ,
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           as
           one
           who
           perhaps
           beyond
           any
           one
           now
           a
           Subject
           secured
           the
           old
           Fundamental
           Government
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           upon
           which
           only
           the
           new
           future
           Happiness
           of
           it
           could
           subsist
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           entertain'd
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           new
           Argument
           of
           Republicks
           generally
           growing
           more
           impracticable
           :
           but
           I
           shall
           do
           but
           justice
           to
           your
           Lordship
           in
           representing
           your
           very
           Character
           as
           an
           Argument
           of
           sufficient
           weight
           to
           poise
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           ingenious
           and
           the
           ingenuous
           against
           innovations
           by
           that
           sort
           of
           Government
           .
           For
           the
           World
           would
           soon
           want
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           perfect
           justice
           inherent
           in
           your
           nature
           (
           that
           glorious
           Virtue
           that
           is
           the
           allow'd
           Continent
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           attracting
           the
           Eyes
           and
           Hearts
           and
           Veneration
           of
           the
           Populace
           )
           if
           Heaven
           had
           not
           fix'd
           you
           in
           the
           Sphere
           of
           Monarchy
           ;
           a
           dull
           Mediocrity
           of
           Vertue
           and
           of
           Wit
           and
           reason
           being
           only
           easie
           to
           a
           popular
           Government
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           an
           Oyster-Shell
           or
           an
           Olive-Leaf
           being
           to
           be
           there
           expected
           by
           a
           Person
           heroically
           just
           to
           his
           Country
           as
           his
           recompence
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           always
           liable
           to
           such
           
             liberae
             accusationes
             &
             Calumniationes
          
           as
           were
           under
           what
           I
           have
           call'd
           the
           Martyrocracy
           here
           in
           the
           turbid
           Interval
           of
           the
           Plot-times
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           was
           then
           by
           the
           help
           of
           your
           great
           Vnderstanding
           and
           excellent
           Temper
           ,
           and
           your
           constant
           Serenity
           of
           thought
           ,
           
             saevis
             tranquillus
             in
             undis
          
           ;
           and
           while
           so
           many
           of
           the
           timid
           were
           with
           their
           narrow
           spirits
           in
           that
           stormy
           Conjuncture
           ,
           toss'd
           about
           with
           excessive
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           ,
           and
           nauseous
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           great
           thoughts
           like
           a
           well
           built
           first
           Rate-Ship
           ,
           allow'd
           you
           both
           Ease
           and
           Triumph
           on
           the
           Sea
           of
           Time
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Night
           of
           the
           Popular
           Fears
           ,
           your
           great
           Reason
           was
           directive
           to
           the
           Loyal
           
             tanquam
             lucerna
             in
             navi
             Praetoriâ
          
           how
           and
           where
           to
           steer
           their
           Course
           with
           safety
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
        
         
         
           While
           toward
           the
           End
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           recollected
           how
           much
           and
           how
           far
           my
           belief
           had
           been
           with
           that
           of
           many
           Loyal
           embarqued
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           Plot
           or
           
             the
             Plot
          
           ,
           I
           there
           in
           p.
           359
           ,
           and
           360.
           took
           notice
           that
           
             the
             Notions
             that
             men
             had
             of
             a
             Plot
             were
             very
             various
             :
             Some
             then
             were
             so
             far
             gone
             in
             credulity
             ,
             as
             like
             the
             Fool
             that
          
           Solomon
           
             saith
             believeth
             every
             word
             ,
             they
             were
             resolv'd
             to
             believe
             every
             thing
             the
             Witnesses
             had
             said
             or
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             Loyal
             generally
             acquiesced
             in
             the
             Notification
             of
             it
             as
             Publish'd
             by
             the
             Government
          
           ;
           and
           I
           likewise
           call'd
           to
           mind
           what
           I
           had
           during
           my
           belief
           of
           somewhat
           of
           it
           mention'd
           in
           those
           hot
           Times
           ,
           and
           while
           .
           I
           was
           writing
           the
           warmest
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           ,
           and
           when
           generally
           every
           heat
           of
           mens
           Passions
           was
           Feverish
           ,
           and
           every
           Fever
           Pestilential
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           
             Vitium
             temporis
          
           was
           Concurrent
           with
           the
           Faults
           of
           the
           Writer
           :
           and
           there
           in
           p.
           14.
           observing
           ,
           that
           
             since
             according
             to
             the
             expression
             of
             God's
             not
             being
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             so
             it
             being
             true
             that
             the
             King
             is
             King
             of
             the
             Papists
             as
             well
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             King
             of
             the
             Irish
             as
             well
             as
             English
             ,
             and
             a
             Common
             Father
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             worthy
             of
             his
             royal
             goodness
             ,
             and
             a
             god-like
             thing
             in
             him
             to
             distribute
             to
             them
             all
             the
             kindness
             that
             would
             not
             undo
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           they
           were
           
             capable
             of
          
           )
           and
           having
           then
           in
           p.
           44.
           urged
           the
           
             possibility
             of
             Recusants
             being
             a
             sound
             part
             of
             the
             State
             here
             as
             well
             as
             in
          
           Holland
           ,
           I
           held
           my self
           obliged
           to
           do
           them
           and
           the
           Course
           of
           my
           Impartial
           observing
           ,
           the
           right
           as
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Discourse
           to
           mention
           it
           ,
           that
           
             whatever
             petulance
             some
             of
             them
             were
             formerly
             guilty
             of
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             deportment
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             hath
             of
             late
             appear'd
             with
             such
             a
             Face
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             as
             was
             necessarily
             attractive
             of
             our
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             .
          
           And
           I
           concluded
           with
           the
           Observation
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             for
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             without
             some
             end
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             permitted
             so
             many
             Protestants
             to
             erre
             in
             one
             great
             Point
             ;
             and
             that
             probably
             it
             might
             be
             to
             the
             end
             to
             produce
             in
             their
             Minds
             so
             great
             a
             degree
             of
             Compassion
             and
             Charity
             toward
             the
             Persons
             of
             all
             Roman-Catholick
             Christians
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             only
             last
             in
             this
             Conjuncture
             ,
             but
             be
             operative
             in
             them
             by
             all
             Moral
             Offices
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Christianity
             during
             their
             Lives
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Course
           of
           Providence
           having
           further
           honoured
           His
           Majesty's
           Government
           by
           bringing
           to
           light
           in
           it
           the
           Truth
           about
           those
           odious
           Matters
           that
           particular
           Roman-Catholicks
           were
           charged
           with
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           which
           in
           the
           general
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           Impartial
           they
           appear
           now
           to
           have
           been
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           false
           Testimony
           )
           the
           cry
           of
           such
           Blood
           may
           well
           (
           I
           think
           )
           pass
           for
           a
           
             loud
             Call
          
           against
           making
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholicks
           uneasie
           by
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           and
           while
           the
           Reason
           for
           their
           Severity
           hath
           so
           apparently
           ceased
           .
        
         
           As
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Preface
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           Writing
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           last
           Reign
           ,
           I
           mention'd
           it
           as
           the
           Concordant
           vogue
           of
           the
           Populace
           to
           throw
           off
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           only
           Person
           referr'd
           to
           as
           a
           witness
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           Time
           hath
           by
           its
           births
           of
           Discovery
           ,
           now
           given
           a
           just
           occasion
           for
           the
           laying
           aside
           all
           the
           Aggravations
           there
           against
           any
           Principles
           in
           the
           Canon-Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Casuistical
           Morals
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           that
           my self
           and
           others
           then
           built
           on
           the
           Fate
           of
           Godfrey
           :
           and
           hath
           a●cording
           to
           what
           I
           have
           predicted
           concerning
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Condemned
           by
           this
           Pope
           ,
           tacitly
           evaporating
           by
           Fear
           and
           Shame
           ,
           made
           them
           appear
           obsolete
           .
           And
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Glories
           of
           His
           Majesty's
           Reign
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Principles
           
             in
             terrorem
          
           ,
           which
           gave
           occasion
           formerly
           for
           the
           Continuance
           of
           the
           Laws
           
             in
             terrorem
          
           ,
           do
           now
           appear
           offer'd
           up
           as
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           Iustice
           of
           it
           .
           And
           tho
           from
           the
           account
           I
           found
           in
           
             The
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
          
           of
           France
           of
           the
           Fact
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           having
           opposed
           the
           Publication
           of
           that
           Decree
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           having
           issued
           from
           the
           Pope
           
           in
           his
           Court
           of
           Inquisition
           ,
           I
           took
           occasion
           to
           dilate
           on
           the
           Aggravations
           of
           their
           Disobedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           upon
           my
           having
           since
           enquired
           into
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           Papal
           World
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           Cause
           to
           absolve
           them
           from
           any
           Censure
           of
           that
           kind
           .
        
         
           And
           accordingly
           as
           the
           Ingenious
           Dr.
           Donne
           in
           his
           Pseudo-Martyr
           saith
           ,
           that
           Chrysostom
           expounding
           that
           place
           in
           Jeremy
           ,
           Domus
           Dei
           facta
           est
           spelunca
           Hyaenae
           ,
           applies
           it
           to
           
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
          
           Iews
           
             as
             hardest
             to
             be
             converted
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Hyaena
           
             having
             (
             as
          
           Chrysostom
           
             observes
             )
             but
             one
             Back-bone
             ,
             cannot
             turn
             except
             it
             turn
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Romanist
             Priests
             having
             but
             one
             Back-bone
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             cannot
             turn
             but
             all
             at
             once
             when
             he
             turns
          
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           Pope
           having
           by
           that
           his
           noble
           Decree
           done
           so
           much
           right
           to
           his
           own
           Honour
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           his
           Church
           (
           and
           indeed
           of
           Humane
           nature
           )
           as
           to
           damn
           those
           tenets
           ,
           the
           aversion
           of
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           from
           them
           was
           necessarily
           and
           naturally
           to
           happen
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           the
           Doctor
           in
           that
           Book
           applying
           further
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Christ
             said
             to
             those
             whom
             he
             sent
             ,
             what
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             speak
             you
             in
             light
             ,
             and
             what
             you
             hear
             in
             the
             Ear
             ,
             that
             preach
             you
             in
             Houses
             ,
             and
             fear
             not
             them
             that
             kill
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             if
             no
             other
             thing
             were
             told
             you
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             whispered
             in
             your
             Ears
             at
             your
             missions
             hither
             then
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             you
             might
             be
             as
             confident
             in
             your
             publick
             preaching
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             much
             comfort
             of
             Martyrdom
             ,
             if
             you
             died
             for
             executing
             such
             a
             Commission
             ,
          
           and
           then
           reflecting
           on
           
             the
             instructions
             that
             were
             delivered
             them
             in
             darkness
          
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           those
           Papal
           Vsurpations
           on
           the
           Regal
           Rights
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           delivered
           from
           all
           subjection
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           here
           occasionally
           observed
           that
           many
           persons
           of
           our
           several
           Religionary
           Perswasions
           having
           for
           Curiosity
           gone
           to
           hear
           the
           publick
           Preaching
           of
           these
           Missionaries
           ,
           have
           there
           met
           with
           such
           ingenuous
           Explications
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           that
           concern
           the
           most
           Vital
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           pathetically
           applied
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           have
           looked
           on
           such
           men
           who
           were
           formerly
           dead
           in
           Law
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           it
           were
           sent
           from
           the
           dead
           to
           make
           others
           better
           Christians
           and
           better
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thankful
           for
           the
           Dispensative
           Power
           animating
           those
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           no
           Cause
           to
           fear
           that
           they
           had
           any
           Politick
           whispers
           in
           their
           Missions
           to
           oppose
           the
           Power
           of
           our
           Monarch
           more
           then
           their
           Brethren
           do
           that
           of
           the
           Great
           Neighbouring
           one
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           in
           the
           litis-pendentia
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Pope
           about
           the
           Regale
           ,
           they
           adhered
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           what
           I
           adventured
           to
           predict
           of
           the
           success
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Political
           Measures
           ,
           his
           past
           Prudence
           so
           eminently
           appearing
           in
           the
           Series
           of
           his
           Great
           Actions
           might
           sufficiently
           encourage
           me
           without
           any
           help
           from
           Enthusiasme
           ;
           for
           
             Nullum
             numen
             abest
             ,
             si
             sit
             prudentia
             .
          
           And
           the
           Supposal
           about
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Throne
           in
           great
           maturity
           of
           years
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           the
           prudence
           of
           the
           Romans
           had
           strict
           regard
           to
           in
           the
           Age
           of
           their
           Consuls
           (
           and
           for
           which
           Office
           none
           was
           qualified
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           43
           years
           )
           and
           his
           bringing
           to
           the
           Throne
           a
           vast
           Treasure
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Experience
           refin'd
           and
           solid
           by
           many
           Experiments
           of
           Providence
           on
           himself
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           words
           of
           
             Seneca
             de
             provid
             .
             Deus
             quos
             amat
             ,
             indurat
             ,
             recognoscit
             ,
             exercet
             ,
          
           might
           well
           raise
           the
           highest
           expectation
           of
           his
           Conduct
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           neither
           was
           I
           without
           some
           regard
           therein
           to
           the
           common
           Course
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Life
           rewarding
           in
           any
           Illustrious
           Person
           a
           signal
           tenderness
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           inquisitiveness
           in
           any
           Controverted
           Point
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           contrary
           to
           the
           most
           valuable
           secular
           Interest
           determining
           his
           thoughts
           one
           way
           tho
           perhaps
           erroneously
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           venture
           to
           conclude
           that
           if
           it
           had
           imported
           the
           salvation
           of
           such
           an
           exemplary
           inquisitive
           honourer
           
           of
           God
           (
           and
           who
           with
           great
           holy
           Exercise
           had
           defecated
           his
           thoughts
           from
           settlement
           on
           any
           local
           Religion
           ,
           as
           such
           )
           to
           have
           found
           out
           the
           truth
           in
           that
           Problematick
           Point
           ,
           God
           would
           have
           honoured
           him
           so
           far
           as
           to
           have
           sent
           an
           Angel
           to
           direct
           him
           to
           it
           :
           and
           will
           expect
           that
           such
           a
           one
           whose
           
             delight
             was
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             therein
             did
             meditate
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           tho
           he
           perhaps
           comprehended
           not
           every
           thing
           aright
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           that
           
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             a
             Tree
             planted
             by
             the
             Rivers
             of
             Water
             ,
             that
             brings
             forth
             his
             fruit
             in
             his
             Season
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Leaf
             shall
             not
             wither
             ,
             and
             that
             whatever
             he
             doth
             shall
             prosper
             :
          
           and
           that
           his
           ways
           thus
           ,
           
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             even
             his
             Enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           
             who
             makes
             peace
             in
             his
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             make
             peace
             between
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             in
             an
             House
             ,
          
           will
           bless
           him
           with
           these
           Effects
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           
             grow
             in
             favour
             with
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           take
           occasion
           to
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           that
           in
           the
           Preface
           (
           and
           which
           every
           Candid
           Reader
           of
           any
           Book
           will
           peruse
           before
           his
           reading
           of
           the
           Book
           )
           I
           do
           explain
           my self
           more
           clearly
           about
           some
           things
           and
           words
           writt
           in
           the
           turbid
           times
           ,
           and
           which
           as
           one
           saith
           well
           ,
           are
           the
           worst
           times
           to
           write
           in
           tho
           the
           best
           to
           write
           of
           :
           and
           I
           do
           not
           fear
           the
           wanting
           any
           mans
           pardon
           who
           shall
           read
           over
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           well
           be
           expected
           before
           the
           allowance
           of
           his
           Exceptions
           ,
           tho
           it
           may
           seem
           as
           copious
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Bankers
           Bills
           in
           Chancery
           .
           But
           because
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Discourse
           necessarily
           requiring
           those
           courser
           Colours
           relating
           to
           Popery
           to
           be
           first
           laid
           on
           ,
           before
           the
           fin●r
           ones
           and
           the
           gilding
           on
           the
           happy
           Future
           State
           of
           our
           Country
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           to
           trouble
           any
           ingenious
           men
           now
           with
           Notions
           of
           Popery
           were
           to
           hinder
           their
           repose
           in
           the
           state
           I
           foretold
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           of
           making
           a
           
             large
             INDEX
          
           ,
           and
           where
           I
           have
           directed
           the
           Reader
           how
           and
           where
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           
             New
             Heaven
          
           and
           
             New
             Earth
          
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           without
           passing
           through
           the
           Purgatory
           of
           any
           expressions
           about
           Popery
           or
           the
           Plot
           :
           and
           perhaps
           the
           more
           Loyal
           and
           Ingenious
           Recusants
           whether
           Roman-Catholick
           or
           Protestants
           there
           taking
           notice
           of
           some
           grateful
           passages
           relating
           to
           some
           who
           were
           formerly
           of
           their
           perswasions
           being
           placed
           near
           others
           that
           are
           less
           so
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           more
           pleased
           therewith
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           my
           Lord
           Bacon
           observes
           ,
           that
           a
           Rose
           set
           by
           Garlick
           is
           the
           sweeter
           .
        
         
           Heaven
           having
           furnished
           your
           Lordships
           mind
           with
           so
           many
           Excellencies
           that
           are
           extraordinary
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           that
           it
           had
           been
           my
           ability
           or
           fortune
           to
           have
           here
           provided
           for
           your
           Entertainment
           somewhat
           of
           value
           that
           was
           not
           vulgar
           .
           But
           my
           essaying
           ,
           or
           offering
           here
           and
           there
           at
           some
           matter
           of
           thought
           which
           by
           receiving
           its
           Form
           from
           your
           Lordships
           great
           reason
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           p.
           158.
           and
           the
           following
           ones
           in
           my
           making
           it
           a
           
             Fundamental
             Principle
             for
             the
             quiet
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             neither
             to
             get
             nor
             lose
             by
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           my
           distinguishing
           in
           mens
           Hypotheses
           between
           their
           Principles
           denominable
           as
           Religionary
           ,
           and
           such
           Complicated
           therewith
           that
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           my
           having
           judged
           that
           
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             severe
             to
             any
             Recusant
             before
             he
             hath
             a
             Moral
             Certainty
             of
             such
             person
             having
             imbibed
             any
             of
             the
             Principles
             imputable
             to
             Recusancy
             that
             are
             irreligionary
             and
             unnatural
             ,
          
           and
           my
           defiance
           of
           the
           petulance
           of
           the
           Faction
           by
           my
           placing
           Lawrels
           on
           those
           Heads
           at
           which
           it
           was
           throwing
           dirt
           ,
           and
           my
           shewing
           how
           not
           only
           Christians
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           Church
           in
           its
           great
           spreading
           Latitude
           ,
           but
           even
           those
           of
           the
           more
           particular
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           reverers
           of
           the
           Diocess
           or
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           are
           under
           no
           obligation
           by
           the
           
             LATERAN
             Councel
          
           to
           be
           either
           Persecutors
           or
           disloyal
           ,
           may
           shew
           somewhat
           of
           my
           honest
           well
           wishes
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           va●n
           as
           to
           think
           that
           any
           thing
           relating
           to
           Numbers
           or
           
             Political
             Calculations
          
           in
           the
           Discourse
           can
           appear
           new
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           great
           a
           Master
           in
           that
           kind
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Curious
           of
           the
           Age
           may
           therein
           beg
           instruction
           from
           you
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           here
           presume
           to
           acquaint
           your
           
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           I
           observing
           that
           many
           in
           the
           late
           Conjuncture
           whom
           I
           looked
           on
           as
           honest
           ,
           loyal
           ,
           and
           learned
           and
           ingenious
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           who
           had
           formerly
           a
           gusto
           for
           the
           real
           Learning
           that
           refers
           to
           number
           ,
           weight
           and
           measure
           ,
           did
           render
           their
           Conversation
           so
           uneasie
           by
           talking
           of
           nothing
           but
           
             Popery
             ,
             Popery
          
           (
           and
           which
           I
           looked
           on
           as
           unentertaining
           and
           nauseous
           as
           the
           
             Porke
             ,
             porke
             &
             porke
          
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           might
           be
           publickly
           useful
           to
           lay
           open
           a
           new
           Scene
           of
           Thought
           before
           such
           Persons
           by
           shewing
           them
           some
           Calculations
           relating
           to
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           founded
           on
           somewhat
           like
           Records
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           its
           gradual
           encrease
           in
           Trade
           as
           well
           as
           populousness
           ,
           and
           others
           relating
           to
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Souls
           having
           somewhat
           like
           a
           new
           intellectual
           World
           before
           them
           to
           expatiate
           in
           ,
           might
           no
           longer
           be
           confined
           to
           a
           perplext
           word
           .
        
         
           Yet
           moreover
           considering
           how
           lately
           it
           was
           that
           they
           came
           out
           of
           that
           Conjuncture
           of
           Panic
           fears
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           who
           went
           to
           Bed
           without
           their
           Brains
           were
           afraid
           of
           rising
           without
           their
           Heads
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           our
           English
           World
           was
           emerging
           out
           of
           the
           late
           general
           DELUGE
           of
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           where
           
             omnia
             pontus
             erant
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Curious
           beheld
           the
           several
           births
           of
           Mens
           Reasons
           attended
           with
           Imperfections
           like
           those
           of
           the
           Animals
           referr'd
           to
           ;
           
             
               —
               &
               in
               his
               quaedam
               modo
               caepta
               per
               ipsum
               ,
            
             
               Nascendi
               spatium
               ,
               quaedam
               imperfecta
               ,
               suisque
            
             
               Trunca
               vident
               humeris
               :
               &
               eodem
               corpore
               saepe
            
             
               Altera
               pars
               vivit
               ,
               rudis
               est
               pars
               altera
               tellus
               ;
            
          
           and
           thus
           saw
           the
           spectacles
           of
           mens
           various
           Vnderstandings
           gradually
           creeping
           into
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           not
           suddenly
           likely
           to
           be
           perfected
           :
           I
           shew'd
           so
           much
           Complaisance
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           stead
           of
           hastily
           removing
           their
           Thoughts
           from
           the
           Course
           soil
           of
           Popery
           or
           the
           old
           Papal
           Vsurpations
           ,
           to
           build
           my
           Fabricks
           of
           Numbers
           and
           Calculations
           upon
           it
           :
           and
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           finding
           their
           vitiated
           Fancies
           rellish'd
           nothing
           at
           that
           time
           grateful
           but
           the
           thoughts
           about
           Popery
           ,
           I
           then
           chose
           to
           make
           that
           the
           Vehicle
           of
           the
           Notions
           I
           meant
           as
           Physick
           for
           their
           Cure.
           
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           way
           of
           judging
           of
           the
           Draught
           and
           Proportion
           in
           perspective
           Painting
           by
           their
           respect
           to
           the
           Eye
           being
           directed
           to
           the
           Center
           therein
           ,
           any
           ordinary
           Reader
           's
           judgment
           will
           be
           carry'd
           by
           the
           Index
           to
           find
           what
           was
           principally
           aim'd
           at
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           namely
           to
           incline
           him
           to
           preserve
           the
           haereditary
           Monarchy
           .
           And
           he
           will
           there
           find
           that
           my
           next
           aim
           to
           that
           was
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Work
           to
           dispose
           those
           who
           formerly
           had
           been
           diffident
           of
           their
           Prince
           ,
           to
           
             Promote
             the
             Public
             Supplies
             for
             the
             necessary
             Support
             of
             the
             Government
             .
          
           And
           my
           judging
           that
           
             our
             most
             eminent
             Patriots
             would
             be
             inclined
             to
             value
             themselves
             as
             such
             ,
             on
             the
             promoting
             the
             same
             ,
          
           may
           to
           some
           appear
           as
           the
           most
           sanguine
           part
           of
           my
           Predictions
           .
           But
           as
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           any
           indifferent
           man
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Nature
           I
           went
           on
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           some
           way
           support
           the
           Credit
           of
           my
           measures
           of
           futurity
           in
           that
           Affair
           by
           the
           past
           event
           of
           the
           Loyal
           Confidence
           in
           His
           Majesty
           shewn
           by
           his
           late
           Parliament
           in
           their
           proceeding
           so
           far
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Supporting
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           may
           add
           that
           His
           Majesty's
           vast
           Expences
           that
           have
           been
           since
           so
           Conspicuous
           to
           the
           World
           in
           his
           Naval
           Preparations
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Providing
           for
           the
           Security
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           may
           well
           incline
           any
           one
           else
           to
           judge
           well
           of
           such
           Patriotly
           temper
           of
           any
           future
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           to
           allow
           of
           the
           Reasons
           by
           me
           urged
           as
           more
           Cogent
           for
           the
           present
           Reign
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           considering
           the
           Preparations
           of
           our
           Neighbors
           that
           have
           been
           since
           augmented
           .
        
         
           Yet
           however
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           if
           it
           had
           been
           Gods
           will
           further
           to
           have
           lengthen'd
           the
           last
           reign
           ,
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           would
           then
           have
           operated
           as
           I
           
           have
           mention'd
           .
           And
           if
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           those
           natural
           Considerations
           ▪
           I
           have
           urged
           shall
           have
           the
           success
           of
           such
           further
           Parliamentary
           Supplies
           to
           His
           gracious
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           further
           greatning
           of
           his
           Character
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           shall
           account
           my
           claim
           the
           more
           equitable
           to
           have
           the
           pardon
           of
           my
           fellow
           Subjects
           of
           what
           Religionary
           Sect
           soever
           for
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Discourse
           that
           may
           disgust
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           an
           eminent
           Protestant
           Divine
           hath
           in
           a
           Printed
           Sermon
           thus
           said
           ,
           
             viz.
             that
             man
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             breathe
             in
             so
             good
             a
             Land
             as
          
           England
           
             is
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             willingly
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             to
             cure
             the
             present
             divisions
             and
             distractions
             that
             are
             among
             us
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           any
           Subject
           deserves
           not
           to
           live
           here
           under
           the
           Indulgence
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           helping
           him
           to
           money
           by
           all
           due
           means
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           this
           good
           Land
           ,
           would
           not
           wish
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Bigottry
           a
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           who
           would
           not
           as
           to
           any
           Extravagant
           dash
           of
           a
           Pen
           lighting
           on
           his
           Party
           ,
           and
           bringing
           Money
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           cry
           
             foelix
             peccatum
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           such
           Divisions
           and
           Distractions
           and
           Diffidences
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           stifling
           of
           Publick
           Supplies
           should
           still
           live
           as
           were
           formerly
           known
           in
           some
           Conjunctures
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Art
           of
           Demagogues
           appear'd
           so
           spightful
           in
           endeavours
           to
           frustrate
           the
           Meetings
           of
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Prince
           having
           freed
           all
           his
           dissenting
           Subjects
           from
           their
           uneasiness
           under
           Pecuniary
           Mulcts
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           from
           the
           uneasiness
           of
           imposing
           such
           Soul-Money
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           please
           to
           Call
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           find
           from
           them
           such
           necessary
           Supplies
           for
           the
           support
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           may
           ease
           him
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           great
           Desires
           for
           it
           :
           and
           that
           it
           will
           then
           appear
           to
           all
           as
           absurd
           to
           Crown
           such
           a
           Head
           with
           Thorns
           as
           hath
           taken
           the
           Thorn
           out
           of
           every
           man's
           foot
           in
           England
           :
           and
           that
           his
           pass'd
           Sufferings
           for
           his
           Conscience
           (
           and
           others
           of
           his
           Communion
           having
           too
           suffer'd
           for
           his
           Conscience
           )
           bespeaking
           us
           in
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Fulfil
             ye
             my
             joy
          
           ;
           that
           both
           his
           and
           theirs
           will
           be
           then
           Consummated
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Ioy
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           nominal
           Churches
           in
           England
           hath
           been
           fulfill'd
           by
           him
           :
           and
           that
           as
           Luther
           was
           pleas'd
           in
           a
           Christian-like
           transport
           of
           good
           Nature
           to
           Profess
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Jeselius
           a
           Iew
           ,
           
             Me
             propter
             Unum
             Judaeum
             Crucifixum
             omnibus
             favere
             Judaeis
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           who
           hath
           formerly
           suffer'd
           so
           much
           for
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           since
           done
           so
           much
           for
           the
           freedom
           of
           ours
           ,
           shew
           all
           those
           of
           that
           Communion
           our
           favour
           to
           such
           a
           proportion
           as
           may
           compleat
           his
           and
           their
           Ioy.
           
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           am
           here
           obliged
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           tho
           while
           the
           several
           Parts
           of
           the
           following
           Work
           were
           written
           in
           the
           times
           the
           Government
           charged
           both
           Papists
           and
           Anti-Papists
           with
           Disloyalty
           and
           Plots
           ,
           I
           express'd
           my
           sense
           of
           the
           Non-advisableness
           to
           have
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           them
           repeal'd
           ,
           pending
           such
           Charge
           and
           Plots
           ;
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           look
           on
           me
           as
           very
           far
           from
           insisting
           on
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           in
           this
           
             Happy
             State
             of
             England
          
           ,
           now
           that
           the
           
             Corner
             Stone
          
           (
           and
           that
           some
           of
           
             the
             Builders
             rejected
          
           )
           hath
           thus
           successfully
           united
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           It
           is
           near
           a
           year
           since
           I
           writ
           my
           Thoughts
           at
           large
           concerning
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Repealing
           those
           Laws
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           in
           the
           
             Fourth
             Part
          
           of
           my
           Work
           about
           
             The
             Dispensative
             Power
          
           (
           of
           which
           the
           
             two
             first
             Parts
          
           conclude
           this
           Volume
           )
           ready
           for
           the
           Press
           ;
           and
           reserving
           my
           poor
           Iudgment
           in
           this
           great
           Point
           till
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           then
           set
           forth
           my
           Opinion
           as
           founded
           on
           Medium's
           that
           have
           not
           appear'd
           in
           Print
           from
           other
           Writers
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           believe
           will
           not
           only
           not
           give
           offence
           to
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           be
           of
           general
           use
           in
           allaying
           the
           ferment
           the
           Question
           hath
           occasion'd
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           as
           they
           who
           were
           long
           fellow-Passengers
           in
           a
           Ship
           among
           violent
           Tempests
           and
           Hirricanes
           ,
           do
           usually
           from
           their
           being
           Participants
           together
           in
           the
           danger
           and
           horror
           ,
           take
           occasion
           to
           raise
           a
           friendly
           esteem
           and
           well-wishes
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           such
           of
           the
           Loyal
           whose
           belief
           I
           referr'd
           to
           ,
           as
           imbarqued
           with
           mine
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Plot
           during
           the
           late
           Stormy
           Conjuncture
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           favourable
           to
           what
           I
           write
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           glad
           both
           for
           their
           sakes
           as
           well
           as
           mine
           ;
           but
           do
           further
           judge
           that
           what
           I
           have
           so
           largely
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           asserted
           (
           and
           by
           Reasons
           taken
           from
           Nature
           )
           concerning
           the
           Moral
           impossibility
           of
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           gaining
           ground
           here
           considerably
           ,
           on
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           tend
           to
           secure
           any
           one
           from
           fears
           of
           our
           losing
           our
           Religion
           by
           any
           loss
           of
           the
           Test
           that
           may
           happen
           :
           a
           thing
           that
           none
           (
           I
           think
           )
           will
           fear
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           in
           their
           
             Address
             to
             the
             late
             King
          
           on
           the
           29
           th
           of
           November
           ,
           1680.
           (
           that
           I
           have
           referr'd
           to
           in
           my
           
             Fourth
             Part
          
           )
           and
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           
             POPERY
             hath
             rather
             gain'd
             then
             lost
             Ground
             since
             the
             TEST
             ACT
             ,
          
           and
           make
           
             that
             Act
             to
             have
             had
             little
             effect
             .
          
           I
           have
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           referr'd
           to
           that
           Act
           as
           represented
           to
           have
           had
           its
           rice
           in
           the
           year
           1673.
           from
           the
           alledged
           
             petulant
             Insolence
          
           of
           Papists
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           ,
           and
           I
           took
           notice
           of
           a
           learned
           Lord
           since
           deceas'd
           as
           vouching
           somewhat
           in
           Print
           of
           such
           temper
           among
           some
           of
           them
           .
           And
           a
           Proclamation
           that
           year
           charging
           the
           Papists
           therewith
           ,
           I
           was
           implicitly
           guided
           thereby
           to
           take
           the
           thing
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           the
           which
           ,
           considering
           since
           the
           publick
           Passages
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           ,
           I
           have
           otherwise
           judged
           .
           But
           as
           I
           think
           no
           loyal
           Roman-Catholick
           should
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           have
           suffer'd
           any
           Prejudice
           for
           any
           ill
           Behaviour
           of
           any
           other
           of
           that
           Communion
           then
           ,
           much
           less
           ought
           any
           such
           thing
           be
           now
           ;
           and
           when
           there
           appears
           so
           noble
           and
           general
           a
           spirit
           of
           Emulation
           among
           all
           men
           of
           sense
           in
           the
           Diffusive
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           about
           who
           shall
           make
           the
           Head
           and
           all
           Members
           of
           that
           Body
           most
           easie
           :
           and
           for
           the
           doing
           which
           we
           may
           well
           hope
           that
           the
           People
           representative
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           will
           come
           with
           all
           due
           Preparation
           of
           Mind
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           please
           His
           Gracious
           Majesty
           to
           assemble
           them
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           further
           to
           add
           but
           my
           begging
           your
           Lordship's
           Pardon
           for
           this
           trouble
           ,
           and
           my
           owning
           the
           many
           Obligations
           I
           am
           under
           to
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             
               P.
               P.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           Earl
           of
           Anglesy
           having
           shewed
           me
           an
           Affidavit
           and
           Information
           against
           him
           ,
           delivered
           at
           the
           Barr
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           on
           the
           20
           th
           of
           October
           1680.
           and
           printed
           by
           Order
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           Affidavit
           and
           Information
           he
           was
           Charged
           with
           Endeavours
           to
           stifle
           some
           Evidence
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ,
           and
           to
           promote
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           Presbyterian
           one
           ,
           and
           with
           encouraging
           Dugdale
           to
           recant
           what
           he
           had
           sworn
           ,
           and
           promising
           to
           harbour
           him
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
             Lordships
             Priest
          
           should
           there
           be
           his
           Companion
           and
           likewise
           watch
           him
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           being
           thereupon
           desirous
           that
           right
           should
           be
           done
           him
           by
           a
           printed
           Vindication
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           Command
           my
           Pen
           therein
           :
           and
           I
           was
           the
           less
           unwilling
           to
           disobey
           his
           Commands
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           wherein
           so
           many
           Loyal
           and
           Noble
           Persons
           were
           sufferes
           by
           the
           humour
           of
           Accusation
           then
           regnant
           ,
           I
           held
           it
           a
           Patriotly
           thing
           to
           withstand
           its
           Arbitrariness
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           an
           Excellent
           Manuscript
           of
           his
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Political
             Anatomy
          
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           hath
           one
           Chapter
           there
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             Government
             of
          
           Ireland
           apparent
           or
           external
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           internal
           :
           and
           he
           describes
           the
           apparent
           Government
           there
           to
           be
           by
           
             the
             King
             and
             Three
             Estates
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Conduct
             of
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             ,
          
           but
           makes
           the
           internal
           Government
           there
           to
           depend
           much
           on
           the
           Potent
           Influence
           
             of
             the
             many
             Secular
             Priests
             and
             Fryars
             on
             the
             numerous
          
           Irish
           Roman
           
             Catholicks
             ,
             and
             on
             those
             Priests
             and
             Fryars
             being
             governed
             by
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Foreign
             States
             ,
             governing
             and
             directing
             such
             Superiors
             :
          
           and
           thus
           while
           England
           was
           blest
           with
           the
           best
           external
           Government
           ,
           namely
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           best
           Monarch
           and
           a
           Loyal
           Nobility
           and
           Commons
           ,
           yet
           after
           the
           detection
           of
           a
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           ,
           several
           Persons
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Witnesses
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           made
           so
           great
           a
           Figure
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           Enthroned
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           Populace
           ,
           that
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           King's
           Witnesses
           was
           as
           powerful
           as
           ever
           was
           that
           of
           the
           high
           Constable
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           internal
           Government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           then
           very
           much
           as
           I
           may
           say
           a
           Martyrocracy
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           hard
           name
           the
           Noisy
           part
           of
           Protestants
           Endeavoured
           to
           gain
           Ground
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           any
           peaceable
           ones
           did
           by
           the
           old
           known
           Name
           of
           Martyrology
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           all
           external
           Forms
           of
           Government
           have
           some
           peculiar
           defects
           as
           well
           as
           Conveniences
           ,
           so
           did
           this
           internal
           Government
           appear
           to
           have
           ;
           and
           those
           too
           so
           dreadful
           ,
           that
           the
           Air
           of
           Testimony
           having
           sometimes
           got
           into
           the
           wrong
           place
           ,
           was
           likely
           to
           have
           made
           Earth-Quakes
           in
           the
           external
           Government
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Militia
           that
           after
           the
           Epoche
           of
           41
           was
           called
           
           the
           
             Parliaments
             Army
          
           ,
           did
           before
           the
           fatal
           time
           of
           48
           ,
           produce
           the
           Revolution
           of
           the
           
             Army's
             Parliament
          
           ,
           so
           were
           we
           endangered
           after
           the
           Plot-Epoche
           of
           78
           ,
           to
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Witnesses
          
           changed
           into
           another
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           Kings
           .
        
         
           And
           whoever
           shall
           write
           the
           English
           History
           of
           that
           part
           of
           time
           wherein
           that
           Martyrocracy
           was
           so
           powerful
           and
           domineering
           ,
           will
           (
           if
           he
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           give
           a
           denomination
           to
           that
           Interval
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           to
           found
           the
           same
           on
           most
           of
           the
           Narratives
           he
           shall
           read
           ,
           or
           the
           Sham-Papers
           that
           many
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           after
           the
           Plot
           Attaqued
           each
           other
           with
           ,
           )
           be
           thought
           not
           absurd
           ,
           if
           he
           gives
           the
           old
           Style
           of
           
             Intervallum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             incertum
          
           ,
           or
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           fabulosum
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           most
           Triumphant
           State
           of
           this
           Internal
           Government
           ,
           that
           I
           undertook
           to
           weigh
           its
           Empire
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           done
           in
           p.
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           35.
           discussing
           the
           points
           of
           
             Infamous
             Witnesses
          
           and
           their
           Infamy
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Credibility
           after
           pardon
           of
           Perjury
           or
           
             Crimes
             and
             Infany
             incurred
          
           :
           and
           a
           bolder
           man
           than
           my self
           would
           hardly
           have
           dared
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           to
           have
           sifted
           their
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           have
           put
           hungry
           Wolves
           into
           Scales
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           dimensions
           of
           the
           Paws
           of
           Lions
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           handled
           the
           stings
           of
           Serpents
           ,
           without
           expressing
           against
           some
           of
           the
           Romanists
           Principles
           he
           thought
           Irreligionary
           ,
           all
           the
           zeal
           he
           thought
           consistent
           with
           Charity
           and
           Candour
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Papists
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           done
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           expressing
           of
           which
           my
           Vindicating
           a
           Noble
           Person
           from
           being
           a
           Papist
           ,
           had
           been
           an
           absurdity
           .
        
         
           However
           I
           have
           been
           careful
           in
           any
           Moot-points
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           not
           to
           disturb
           in
           the
           least
           the
           Measures
           of
           the
           External
           Government
           about
           them
           ;
           and
           out
           of
           the
           tender
           regard
           due
           to
           the
           safety
           of
           Monarchs
           from
           all
           Subjects
           ,
           have
           in
           p.
           205
           asserted
           the
           Obligation
           of
           doing
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           fairly
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           to
           support
           the
           Credits
           of
           Witnesses
           produced
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           have
           there
           given
           a
           particular
           reason
           for
           it
           :
           and
           have
           in
           p.
           36.
           with
           a
           Competent
           respect
           mentioned
           Dugdale
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Shamm
           sworn
           against
           the
           Earl
           of
           Anglesy
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Lordship
           had
           undertook
           to
           have
           unjustly
           patronized
           him
           :
           and
           have
           shewed
           my self
           inclined
           enough
           to
           belief
           credible
           Witnesses
           ,
           by
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           my
           thoughts
           with
           the
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Nation
           in
           
           Godfrey's
           Case
           ;
           and
           the
           fate
           of
           which
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           Casuistical
           Principles
           that
           allowed
           it
           ,
           I
           had
           perhaps
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           just
           indignation
           against
           the
           infamous
           Shamms
           about
           it
           spread
           by
           some
           ill
           Papists
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           that
           Excellent
           Lord
           the
           Earl
           of
           Danby
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           was
           another
           consideration
           that
           induced
           me
           to
           write
           with
           such
           a
           Zeal
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           against
           such
           Romanists
           Principles
           and
           their
           effects
           ;
           and
           but
           for
           which
           the
           following
           Discourse
           had
           not
           swollen
           to
           a
           large
           Volume
           .
        
         
           I
           observed
           that
           since
           the
           late
           Fermentation
           in
           England
           ,
           such
           a
           Panique
           Fear
           of
           
             the
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           and
           the
           numbers
           of
           Papists
           had
           been
           by
           Knaves
           propagated
           among
           Fools
           that
           made
           the
           English
           Nation
           appear
           somewhat
           ridiculous
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           during
           its
           Course
           many
           considerable
           Protestants
           were
           so
           far
           mis-led
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Nation
           could
           never
           be
           restored
           to
           it self
           ,
           but
           by
           disturbing
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           its
           lawful
           Course
           of
           Descent
           :
           and
           therefore
           resolving
           to
           do
           my
           utmost
           to
           free
           the
           Land
           from
           the
           Burthen
           of
           another
           guess
           Perjury
           ,
           by
           the
           general
           Violence
           done
           to
           our
           Oaths
           Promissory
           (
           I
           mean
           to
           those
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           )
           then
           that
           of
           any
           Witnesses
           in
           their
           Oaths
           Assertory
           ,
           I
           thought
           fit
           at
           large
           to
           shew
           the
           Vanity
           of
           any
           Mens
           fearing
           
           that
           Popery
           can
           ever
           (
           humanly
           speaking
           )
           be
           the
           National
           Religion
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           to
           direct
           them
           that
           they
           may
           not
           ,
           by
           the
           imaginary
           danger
           of
           Popery
           to
           come
           ,
           run
           with
           all
           their
           swelling
           Sails
           on
           the
           Rock
           of
           it
           at
           present
           ,
           by
           
             founding
             Dominion
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           out-rage
           those
           Oaths
           that
           do
           at
           present
           bind
           us
           without
           reserve
           to
           pay
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           after
           his
           demise
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           any
           one
           who
           being
           concerned
           to
           see
           so
           many
           of
           his
           Country-men
           lying
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           on
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           dejected
           with
           unaccountable
           fears
           of
           the
           extermination
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           themselves
           ,
           and
           besmearing
           themselves
           with
           the
           dreadful
           guilt
           of
           their
           great
           Oaths
           ,
           was
           resolved
           to
           endeavour
           to
           help
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           by
           perswasion
           gently
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           such
           a
           high
           Prospect
           of
           thought
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           might
           at
           once
           have
           a
           view
           of
           the
           past
           and
           present
           State
           of
           Popery
           here
           and
           abroad
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           its
           probable
           future
           one
           ,
           (
           a
           sight
           that
           might
           better
           entertain
           Curiosity
           than
           what
           the
           Traveller
           speaks
           of
           ,
           when
           from
           a
           high
           Mountain
           in
           the
           Isthmus
           of
           America
           ,
           he
           could
           view
           both
           the
           great
           North
           and
           South
           Sea
           )
           not
           to
           have
           rendered
           himself
           an
           acceptable
           Perswader
           by
           his
           Discourse
           carrying
           with
           it
           Self-Evidence
           that
           he
           was
           no
           Papist
           ,
           had
           been
           a
           vain
           attempt
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           for
           any
           one
           who
           would
           perswade
           the
           generality
           of
           Popish
           or
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           their
           Interest
           by
           any
           Artifices
           to
           endeavour
           to
           make
           so
           great
           a
           Figure
           in
           the
           Internal
           Part
           of
           the
           Government
           as
           they
           have
           in
           some
           former
           Conjunctures
           ,
           without
           his
           Discourse
           carrying
           likewise
           Self-Evidence
           ,
           that
           his
           Advice
           was
           that
           of
           a
           Friend
           to
           their
           Persons
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           publick
           Security
           would
           admit
           ,
           had
           been
           an
           attempt
           as
           insignificant
           as
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           often
           took
           notice
           of
           this
           distinction
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           and
           
             Presbytery
             :
             viz.
          
           Such
           of
           them
           that
           properly
           are
           denominable
           by
           Religion
           ,
           and
           such
           that
           are
           not
           :
           presuming
           in
           my
           private
           judgment
           to
           differ
           from
           the
           Measures
           took
           by
           the
           Government
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           printed
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Anniversary
           of
           the
           
             Gun
             powder
             Treason
          
           represented
           Papists
           Religion
           to
           be
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           I
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Principles
           denominable
           by
           Religion
           have
           ranked
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           have
           judged
           none
           of
           their
           Principles
           Irreligionary
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           late
           Learned
           Earl
           of
           Clarendon
           in
           his
           incomparable
           defence
           of
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           attributes
           to
           Popery
           ,
           as
           injurious
           to
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           and
           what
           King
           Iames
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           
             both
             Houses
          
           ,
           hinted
           as
           such
           (
           according
           to
           what
           is
           cited
           by
           me
           p.
           172
           )
           viz.
           
             As
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             many
             honest
             men
             seduced
             with
             some
             Errors
             in
             Popery
             may
             yet
             remain
             good
             and
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand●none
             that
             know
             and
             believe
             the
             Grounds
             and
             School-Conclusions
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             can
             ever
             prove
             good
             Christians
             or
             faithful
             Subjects
             :
          
           and
           such
           as
           are
           apparently
           contrary
           to
           the
           Light
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           Discourse
           otherwise
           than
           
             en
             passant
          
           ,
           that
           impugns
           or
           confutes
           the
           old
           Religionary
           Points
           controverted
           formerly
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           passages
           throughout
           referring
           to
           those
           old
           points
           ,
           might
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           be
           comprized
           together
           in
           about
           a
           Page
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           I
           were
           as
           in
           a
           Dictionary
           to
           express
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           Popery
           and
           Irreligionary
           so
           often
           used
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           would
           say
           that
           generally
           by
           Poper●
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           Writers
           in
           Latin
           call
           it
           ,
           Papismus
           )
           I
           mean
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           imposing
           C●eeds
           and
           Doctrines
           
           and
           Rules
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           on
           Men
           ,
           and
           his
           Jurisdiction
           interloping
           in
           that
           of
           Princes
           and
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           this
           by
           the
           Charter
           of
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           Christs
           pretended
           Vicar
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           term
           of
           Irreligionary
           of
           often
           by
           me
           applied
           to
           Principles
           ,
           I
           sometimes
           mean
           such
           as
           are
           barely
           NOT
           religionary
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Principles
           that
           are
           not
           in
           truth
           and
           in
           the
           nature
           things
           ,
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           whatever
           any
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Papacy
           or
           a
           Presbytery
           may
           term
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           do
           not
           religare
           or
           bind
           the
           Soul
           to
           God
           by
           Moral
           Obligations
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           Band
           of
           Loyalty
           to
           our
           Prince
           or
           Charity
           to
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           but
           do
           only
           tie
           men
           to
           a
           Party
           and
           to
           the
           owning
           with
           them
           several
           points
           of
           speculation
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           order
           to
           our
           improvement
           in
           Moral
           Offices
           that
           the
           Divine
           Law
           natural
           or
           positive
           enjoyns
           ,
           or
           conducing
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           than
           are
           the
           Hypotheses
           of
           the
           old
           or
           new
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           most
           commonly
           apply
           the
           word
           Irr●ligionary
           to
           Principles
           that
           are
           reverâ
           contrary
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Morality
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           I
           would
           therefore
           dis-robe
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           under
           this
           term
           of
           Irreligionary
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Antimonarchical
           Principles
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           Presbyterians
           are
           properly
           to
           be
           reckoned
           ,
           but
           those
           Principles
           of
           the
           Papacy
           that
           even
           in
           the
           times
           of
           our
           Roman
           Catholick
           Ancestors
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           
             were
             so
             injurious
             to
             our
             Princes
             and
             their
             Subjects
             ,
          
           and
           which
           were
           by
           them
           as
           Vsurpations
           on
           the
           Crown
           opposed
           and
           defied
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           those
           of
           them
           who
           were
           in
           their
           tempers
           most
           Magnanimous
           :
           and
           in
           this
           Case
           the
           Papal
           Principles
           that
           favoured
           those
           Vsurpations
           on
           the
           rights
           of
           our
           Princes
           ,
           might
           be
           said
           to
           be
           both
           Non-Religionary
           ,
           or
           things
           beside
           the
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           likewise
           Irreligionary
           or
           contrary
           to
           Religion
           ,
           as
           being
           unjust
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Religio
             Officii
          
           (
           as
           Tully
           calls
           
             the
             Conscience
             one
             hath
             to
             do
             his
             duty
          
           )
           did
           bind
           those
           Princes
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Religion
           ,
           to
           impugne
           his
           Arbitrary
           Usurpations
           on
           their
           Realms
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           meanest
           Cottager
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           Excommunication
           was
           never
           allowed
           good
           in
           Westminister-Hall
           under
           our
           Roman
           Catholick
           Kings
           .
        
         
           The
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           very
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           was
           likely
           to
           have
           diverted
           our
           English
           World
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           as
           remarkable
           a
           Prize
           played
           between
           the
           two
           Swords
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           
             Pope's
             Spiritual
          
           and
           her
           Temporal
           one
           )
           as
           was
           ever
           played
           on
           its
           Stage
           :
           and
           when
           Cardinal
           Pool
           her
           Kindsman
           who
           had
           reconciled
           our
           Nation
           to
           Rome
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           lost
           in
           the
           Pope's
           good
           Graces
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           Legantine
           Power
           was
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           in
           affront
           to
           Pool
           given
           to
           Peito
           a
           poor
           Friar
           ;
           but
           whose
           red
           Hat
           by
           Queen
           Mary's
           opposition
           could
           get
           no
           further
           than
           Callis
           ;
           and
           She
           was
           so
           regardless
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Curses
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           that
           his
           Bulls
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           new
           Legate
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           Arrive
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           designed
           Legate
           was
           enforced
           to
           go
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Streets
           of
           London
           like
           a
           begging
           Friar
           without
           a
           red
           Hat.
           And
           more
           need
           not
           be
           here
           said
           to
           express
           the
           Principles
           that
           Usurp
           on
           Monarchs
           to
           be
           Irreligionary
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           have
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Discourse
           once
           or
           twice
           mentioned
           the
           term
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           for
           some
           turning
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           I
           did
           there
           speak
           
             Cum
             vulgo
          
           ,
           and
           likewise
           according
           to
           the
           Style
           of
           our
           
             Courts
             Christian
          
           ,
           which
           proceeding
           against
           some
           perverted
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           impute
           to
           them
           the
           Crime
           of
           Apostacy
           :
           but
           having
           observed
           in
           the
           Progress
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           that
           term
           was
           seditiously
           used
           by
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Iulian
           ,
           I
           have
           reprehended
           the
           further
           calling
           any
           men
           Apostates
           ,
           for
           the
           alteration
           of
           their
           judgments
           in
           some
           controvertible
           points
           of
           saith
           between
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           without
           absurdity
           be
           called
           Tenets
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           As
           to
           the
           expression
           of
           the
           Extermination
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           Presbytery
           used
           in
           this
           Discourse
           sometimes
           ,
           (
           and
           with
           allusion
           to
           the
           trite
           term
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           viz.
           
             Exterminium
             haereticorum
          
           )
           I
           have
           there
           in
           p.
           283
           sufficiently
           expressed
           my
           abhorrence
           of
           the
           Extermination
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           is
           there
           said
           )
           do
           only
           
             refer
             to
             the
             Extermination
             of
             Things
             and
             Principles
             Religionary
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             speak
             more
             properly
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Mens
             Principles
             only
             that
             is
             Irreligionary
             and
             against
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           of
           exterminating
           and
           recalling
           are
           often
           used
           by
           Cicero
           as
           signifying
           the
           contrary
           :
           and
           when
           Mr.
           
           Coleman's
           Letters
           shewed
           such
           an
           imperious
           design
           in
           him
           for
           the
           
             Revocation
             of
             Popery
          
           that
           had
           been
           driven
           away
           ,
           and
           banished
           or
           exterminated
           hence
           by
           so
           many
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           even
           for
           the
           Extermination
           of
           Heresie
           out
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           as
           occasioned
           such
           apprehensions
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           what
           was
           intended
           by
           other
           innocent
           and
           modest
           Papists
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           gentlest
           of
           Princes
           in
           a
           Speech
           in
           the
           Oxford
           Parliament
           say
           ,
           
             and
             if
             it
             be
             practicable
          
           the
           ridding
           our selves
           quite
           of
           all
           of
           that
           Party
           that
           have
           any
           considerable
           Authority
           ,
           &c.
           none
           need
           wonder
           at
           the
           past
           warmth
           of
           Subjects
           expressed
           against
           the
           Recalling
           of
           the
           Exterminated
           Papal
           Power
           :
           nor
           yet
           at
           the
           warmth
           of
           their
           Zeal
           against
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           propagating
           an
           Internal
           Power
           here
           when
           they
           had
           been
           exterminated
           from
           Rome
           it self
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Lord
           
             Chancellors
             Speech
          
           to
           both
           Houses
           had
           mentioned
           the
           Proceedings
           against
           Protestants
           in
           Foreign
           Parts
           ;
           to
           look
           as
           if
           they
           were
           
             intended
             to
             make
             way
             for
             a
             general
             Extirpation
             .
          
        
         
           They
           are
           poor
           Judges
           of
           things
           who
           think
           that
           Doctrines
           of
           Religion
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           exterminated
           out
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           their
           Laws
           without
           the
           Banishment
           of
           the
           Persons
           professing
           them
           .
           Who
           accounts
           not
           Protestancy
           sufficiently
           exterminated
           from
           being
           the
           State-Religion
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           yet
           Sandies
           his
           
             Europae
             speculum
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             40000
             professed
             Protestants
             there
             .
          
           Is
           not
           Iudaism
           sufficiently
           Exterminated
           from
           being
           the
           Religion
           at
           Rome
           ,
           tho
           thousands
           of
           professed
           Iews
           are
           there
           tolerated
           ?
        
         
           'T
           is
           the
           publick
           approbation
           of
           Tenets
           or
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           forbearance
           or
           indulgence
           to
           persons
           who
           prosess
           them
           ,
           that
           gives
           Doctrines
           a
           place
           within
           the
           Religion
           of
           a
           State
           :
           for
           to
           make
           any
           State
           approve
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           contrary
           to
           what
           it
           hath
           Established
           ,
           is
           a
           Contradiction
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           famous
           Nation
           of
           the
           Iews
           (
           formerly
           Heavens
           
             peculiar
             People
          
           on
           Earth
           )
           having
           not
           been
           more
           generally
           guilty
           of
           Idolatry
           during
           their
           prosperity
           ,
           than
           of
           Superstition
           during
           their
           Captivity
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           Extermination
           from
           their
           Country
           ,
           hath
           taught
           the
           World
           this
           great
           truth
           that
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           propagate
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Error
           is
           by
           the
           Exterminium
           and
           Banishment
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           Church
           any
           men
           call
           their
           Mother
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           finds
           them
           to
           own
           the
           Interest
           of
           their
           Country
           as
           their
           Mother
           ,
           and
           to
           honour
           their
           true
           Political
           Father
           ,
           they
           cannot
           wish
           their
           
             days
             more
             long
             in
             the
             Land
          
           than
           I
           shall
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           under
           the
           Vsurpation
           there
           passed
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           (
           as
           't
           was
           called
           )
           
             for
             the
             banishment
          
           of
           that
           famous
           Boute-feu
           
             Iohn
             Lilburn
          
           :
           and
           under
           the
           Penalty
           of
           the
           
             Vltimum
             supplicium
          
           ,
           and
           he
           shortly
           after
           returning
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           being
           tried
           in
           London
           where
           he
           was
           universally
           known
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           thing
           issuable
           before
           the
           Iurors
           being
           
             whether
             he
             was
             the
             same
          
           John
           Lilburn
           ,
           those
           good
           men
           and
           true
           thought
           him
           so
           much
           transubstantiated
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           him
           in
           
             not
             guilty
          
           :
           and
           when
           ever
           I
           
           find
           any
           Papist
           not
           only
           willing
           to
           change
           the
           Name
           Papist
           for
           Catholick
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           Papistry
           ,
           for
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           under
           its
           first
           good
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           before
           Popes
           beyond
           a
           Patriarchal
           Power
           aspired
           to
           be
           Universal
           Bishops
           and
           Universal
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           a
           Iesuite
           instead
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           
             Iesuita
             est
             omnis
             homo
          
           ,
           hath
           alter'd
           his
           Morals
           and
           Principles
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Pope's
           said
           Decree
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           truly
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Ego
             non
             sum
             ego
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           intermeddle
           in
           awakening
           Penal
           Laws
           to
           touch
           either
           his
           life
           or
           liberty
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           any
           Presbyterians
           with
           justice
           reflect
           on
           the
           Zeal
           of
           any
           for
           the
           Continuance
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           for
           the
           Extermination
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           reflect
           on
           the
           Royal
           Family
           having
           been
           by
           their
           means
           (
           as
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           this
           Discourse
           )
           exterminated
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           into
           Foreign
           Popish
           Countries
           :
           and
           of
           which
           they
           might
           easily
           have
           seen
           the
           ill
           effects
           ,
           if
           their
           understandings
           had
           not
           been
           very
           scandalously
           dull
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           happy
           Extermination
           that
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           from
           Natural
           Causes
           predicted
           to
           my
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           the
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           that
           have
           been
           so
           prevalent
           during
           our
           late
           fermentation
           :
           concerning
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           shortly
           find
           himself
           referred
           to
           in
           many
           Pages
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           directed
           him
           to
           all
           of
           that
           Nature
           would
           have
           made
           the
           
             Index
             a
             Book
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           designing
           to
           eradicate
           the
           fears
           of
           Popery
           out
           of
           the
           Minds
           of
           timid
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           rational
           perswasions
           I
           could
           ,
           shewed
           somewhat
           of
           Complaisance
           in
           sometimes
           humouring
           their
           Suppositions
           of
           things
           never
           likely
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           I
           have
           accorded
           with
           them
           in
           the
           possibility
           of
           the
           Event
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Vsher's
           Famous
           Prophecy
           ,
           tho
           I
           account
           the
           same
           as
           remote
           from
           likelihood
           as
           any
           one
           could
           with
           it
           :
           and
           do
           believe
           that
           if
           that
           Great
           and
           Learned
           Man
           could
           have
           foreseen
           the
           mischief
           that
           Prophecy
           hath
           occasioned
           by
           making
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Kings
           good
           Subjects
           disquieted
           thereby
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           by
           at
           once
           Chilling
           their
           Hearts
           and
           heating
           their
           Heads
           ,
           hath
           rendered
           them
           less
           qualified
           for
           a
           chearful
           and
           steady
           discharge
           of
           their
           respective
           Duties
           )
           he
           would
           have
           consulted
           privately
           with
           many
           other
           Learned
           and
           
             Pious
             Divines
          
           about
           the
           intrinsick
           weight
           of
           the
           matter
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           exposed
           it
           to
           the
           World
           :
           for
           that
           in
           the
           days
           when
           
             God
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           yet
           even
           then
           
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             were
          
           always
           
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
          
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Fire
           in
           the
           World
           so
           
             bad
             a
             Master
          
           as
           the
           Fire
           of
           Prophecy
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           that
           there
           hath
           scarce
           since
           this
           Prophecy
           been
           a
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           wherein
           men
           uneasie
           to
           themselves
           would
           make
           the
           Government
           so
           ,
           but
           this
           Prophecy
           hath
           been
           reprinted
           in
           it
           and
           cryed
           about
           ,
           and
           few
           Enthusiasts
           but
           are
           as
           perfect
           in
           it
           as
           a
           Sea-man
           in
           his
           Compass
           .
        
         
           The
           substance
           of
           it
           was
           to
           foretel
           Persecution
           that
           should
           happen
           in
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           sudden
           Massacre
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           the
           Contriver
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           the
           King
           were
           restored
           it
           might
           be
           a
           little
           longer
           deferred
           .
        
         
           A
           person
           less
           learned
           than
           that
           Great
           Prelate
           could
           easily
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           past
           Out-rages
           of
           Massacres
           that
           have
           been
           perpetrated
           by
           Papists
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tendency
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Principles
           to
           the
           very
           legitimating
           of
           Future
           ones
           :
           but
           the
           most
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Man
           in
           the
           World
           ought
           with
           the
           greatest
           Caution
           imaginable
           to
           pretend
           to
           Divine
           Revelation
           of
           Future
           Contingencies
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           both
           so
           unlikely
           and
           so
           odious
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           probably
           occasion
           so
           much
           Odium
           to
           so
           many
           
           innocent
           Papists
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           needless
           trouble
           to
           so
           many
           timid
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           That
           Pious
           and
           Great
           Prelate
           did
           not
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           foresee
           that
           at
           the
           time
           when
           his
           Prophecy
           should
           dart
           its
           most
           fearful
           influence
           ,
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Chair
           would
           be
           filled
           with
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           great
           Morality
           and
           Vertue
           as
           the
           present
           Pope
           is
           ,
           and
           a
           Pope
           that
           would
           brand
           the
           sicarious
           Principles
           of
           those
           Ianizaries
           of
           former
           Popes
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           by
           so
           many
           Roman
           Catholicks
           called
           
             the
             Lutheran
             Pope
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Papists
           numbers
           would
           be
           here
           so
           comparatively
           small
           long
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           render
           it
           absurd
           to
           think
           that
           without
           the
           Execution
           of
           Heavens
           
             Peanal
             Law
          
           of
           an
           infatuation
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           ever
           attempt
           any
           such
           desperate
           design
           against
           such
           vast
           Numbers
           protected
           by
           the
           best
           of
           Princes
           under
           the
           best
           of
           Governments
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           Principles
           of
           Irreligion
           any
           particular
           dissolute
           Papists
           might
           by
           any
           be
           supposed
           to
           retain
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           but
           that
           they
           who
           shew
           respect
           enough
           to
           Numbers
           and
           their
           weight
           in
           spiritual
           Matters
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           Divine
           Concourse
           with
           the
           Majority
           of
           Numbers
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           head
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           determinations
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           valuation
           of
           their
           Church
           by
           its
           Universality
           ,
           will
           not
           contemn
           the
           power
           of
           Numbers
           in
           Matters
           Political
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           it
           will
           never
           among
           their
           innumerable
           Miracles
           and
           Revelations
           be
           Revealed
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           numbers
           are
           by
           them
           in
           things
           Political
           to
           be
           dis-regarded
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           observed
           of
           Mr.
           
           Hooker's
           Prophecy
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             he
             guessed
             shrewdly
          
           :
           so
           one
           thing
           hath
           happened
           that
           may
           partly
           salve
           the
           Credit
           of
           this
           Prelate's
           Conjecture
           :
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           Nominal
           Protestants
           (
           but
           too
           justly
           to
           be
           thought
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           )
           having
           robbed
           the
           Jesuites
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           and
           of
           their
           
             Principle
             of
             Dominion
             being
             founded
             in
             Grace
             ,
          
           Endeavoured
           to
           robb
           them
           of
           their
           Massacre
           ,
           and
           as
           his
           Majesty's
           Declaration
           of
           Iuly
           the
           28th
           ,
           1683
           mentioned
           ,
           did
           plot
           an
           execrable
           Out-rage
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           that
           appeared
           to
           me
           for
           sometime
           after
           I
           began
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           only
           
             as
             Sheep
             straying
             from
             the
             Flock
             ,
          
           as
           they
           did
           to
           that
           Great
           Minister
           of
           the
           State
           who
           bestowed
           on
           them
           that
           expression
           ,
           were
           afterward
           turned
           ravenous
           Animals
           :
           and
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           
           Nycippus's
           Sheep
           according
           to
           Aelian
           bringing
           forth
           a
           Lion
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Greek
           States
           ,
           was
           resented
           as
           portending
           a
           Change
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           these
           mens
           producing
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           much
           more
           regarded
           as
           an
           Omen
           of
           our
           Future
           Mischief
           than
           what
           any
           former
           predictions
           could
           import
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           shortly
           accompanied
           with
           a
           real
           design
           to
           have
           effected
           it
           :
           and
           as
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           with
           such
           a
           sense
           of
           shame
           in
           others
           of
           them
           when
           they
           shall
           survey
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           that
           bloody
           design
           notified
           in
           the
           
             King's
             Declaration
          
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Geree
          
           an
           Eminent
           and
           Learned
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           of
           
             S.
             Faiths
          
           in
           London
           did
           express
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Dedicatory
             Epistle
          
           before
           a
           Book
           of
           his
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           published
           some
           Weeks
           before
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           Epistle
           he
           importunes
           the
           Lady
           Fairfax
           to
           shew
           the
           Book
           to
           her
           Husband
           then
           
             Lord
             General
          
           to
           prevent
           his
           participating
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           Regicide
           then
           feared
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             O
             Madam
             let
             us
             fit
             down
             and
             weep
             over
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             we
             ,
             whither
             shall
             we
             cause
             her
             shame
             to
             go
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             now
             look
             Papists
             in
             the
             Face
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             so
             reviled
             and
             abhorred
             for
             their
             Derogatory
             Doctrine
             and
             Damnable
             Practices
             against
             Kings
             or
             any
             in
             Supreme
             Authority
             ?
             O
             study
             that
             it
             may
             never
             be
             said
             that
             any
             Person
             of
             Honour
             and
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             had
             any
             hand
             in
             so
             unworthy
             
             worthy
             an
             Action
             as
             the
             deposing
             and
             destroying
             of
             a
             King
             whose
             preservation
             they
             stand
             bound
             to
             endeavour
             by
             so
             many
             Sacred
             Bonds
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           accorded
           with
           our
           timid
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           
             Popery
             may
             gain
             ground
             perhaps
             in
             some
             turbid
             Interval
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             the
             Divine
             Omnipotence
             and
             Iustice
             ,
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             in
             its
             continuing
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             may
             be
             over-ruled
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             the
             account
             of
             our
             having
             justly
             deserved
             the
             Visitation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             we
             may
             reasonably
             apprehend
             the
             dangers
             of
             it
             ,
          
           p.
           140.
           but
           have
           never
           recurred
           from
           shewing
           them
           the
           Future
           prosperous
           Estate
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Protestancy
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           to
           advance
           the
           more
           forward
           into
           the
           following
           Representations
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           thus
           with
           Compassion
           to
           the
           timid
           endeavoured
           to
           discharge
           my
           duty
           as
           to
           the
           Moral
           Obligation
           of
           Complaisance
           (
           an
           Obligation
           that
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           hath
           so
           well
           shewn
           to
           be
           most
           clearly
           rising
           from
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           so
           strongly
           inculcates
           ,
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           we
           are
           to
           
             bear
             one
             anothers
             Burthens
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           
             the
             weak
             to
             become
             as
             weak
          
           )
           I
           thought
           it
           afterward
           proper
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           Argument
           desumed
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           to
           fortifie
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Loyal
           against
           Un-Christian
           and
           Un-manly
           Fears
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Dis-loyal
           and
           Factious
           ,
           let
           them
           (
           by
           my
           consent
           )
           
             fear
             on
          
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           bear
           the
           burthens
           of
           them
           who
           resolve
           to
           be
           Burthens
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           load
           it
           with
           Presbyteries
           dead-weight
           ,
           while
           they
           give
           that
           term
           to
           our
           Bishops
           .
           Let
           those
           who
           would
           have
           both
           Protestant
           Princes
           and
           their
           other
           Subjects
           
             fear
             them
          
           ,
           be
           laughed
           at
           for
           fearing
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           having
           a
           better
           understanding
           with
           the
           Persons
           of
           Papists
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           so
           good
           an
           understanding
           and
           coincidence
           between
           the
           Principles
           of
           such
           Nominal
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           part
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           some
           Papists
           that
           is
           Irreligionary
           and
           subversive
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           and
           their
           Governments
           ,
           and
           when
           yet
           they
           seem
           not
           to
           understand
           that
           ;
           and
           let
           Papists
           (
           by
           my
           consent
           )
           afford
           themselves
           recreative
           smiles
           ,
           if
           ever
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           that
           may
           come
           ,
           they
           shall
           behold
           the
           Factious
           Revilers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           come
           under
           its
           Wing
           for
           shelter
           after
           their
           so
           long
           endeavouring
           to
           deplume
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           I
           have
           observed
           some
           well
           meaning
           and
           loyal
           
             Dissenters
             ,
             frighted
          
           both
           by
           Cholerick
           and
           Melancholy
           Expositions
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           (
           a
           good
           Book
           in
           which
           some
           ill
           men
           have
           found
           the
           obscurest
           passages
           to
           be
           the
           clearest
           for
           their
           ill
           purposes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dark
           places
           of
           which
           Book
           many
           having
           long
           lain
           in
           Ambush
           ,
           have
           thence
           sallied
           out
           to
           cut
           Throats
           ,
           and
           subvert
           Governments
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           rear'd
           up
           a
           Bull-wark
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           may
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           imaginary
           dangers
           of
           Castles
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           Visionary
           Armies
           in
           the
           Clouds
           of
           any
           Mens
           fancies
           :
           and
           in
           compassion
           to
           the
           Loyal
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           whose
           Melancholy
           Suppositions
           I
           had
           a
           while
           closed
           with
           both
           as
           a
           Friend
           and
           Wrestler
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           give
           them
           a
           fair
           and
           soft
           fall
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           then
           proper
           to
           warn
           them
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           extravagant
           Suppositions
           ,
           and
           acquainted
           them
           that
           most
           Bedlams
           were
           founded
           on
           Suppositions
           ,
           and
           the
           thought
           of
           
             Quid
             si
             caelum
             ruat
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Peoples
           imagining
           Earth-quakes
           to
           happen
           in
           the
           State
           from
           falling
           Skies
           :
           and
           have
           shewn
           them
           how
           irrational
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           suppose
           that
           a
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           how
           unlawful
           or
           heterodox
           any
           of
           his
           Tenets
           in
           Religion
           may
           be
           ,
           will
           injure
           his
           Laws
           and
           the
           Religion
           by
           Law
           Established
           :
           and
           having
           conducted
           the
           Reader
           through
           the
           former
           more
           melancholy
           and
           strait
           and
           unpleasant
           passages
           in
           the
           Fabrick
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           have
           took
           care
           to
           lodge
           him
           in
           a
           more
           Airy
           and
           Cheerful
           
           appartment
           ,
           and
           whence
           he
           may
           recreate
           himself
           with
           
             looking
             out
          
           on
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           remain
           assured
           that
           no
           frightful
           Spectrums
           and
           Fantoms
           will
           disturb
           him
           there
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           either
           at
           his
           Rest
           or
           at
           his
           Devotions
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           for
           his
           diversion
           furnished
           with
           some
           such
           fair
           Pictures
           of
           his
           Countries
           Future
           State
           as
           may
           perhaps
           not
           much
           either
           shame
           it
           or
           my self
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           I
           think
           in
           the
           draught
           and
           design
           thereof
           ,
           my
           Art
           has
           been
           according
           to
           Nature
           ,
           how
           carelessly
           laid
           soever
           the
           Colours
           may
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           moreover
           will
           have
           the
           Prospect
           I
           before
           described
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           sight
           be
           clear
           ,
           will
           find
           the
           Sky
           so
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           tho
           so
           many
           Politick
           and
           
             Lachrymist
             would-be's
          
           have
           told
           him
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           that
           since
           the
           Predictions
           of
           the
           deluge
           by
           Noah
           to
           the
           old
           World
           ,
           there
           were
           never
           so
           many
           angry
           Predicters
           and
           Predictions
           of
           a
           general
           inundation
           of
           misery
           to
           any
           Country
           ,
           under
           a
           Future
           Prince
           ,
           as
           within
           these
           late
           years
           we
           have
           been
           overwhelmed
           with
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           discomposing
           of
           mens
           minds
           in
           their
           common
           converse
           and
           while
           they
           did
           eat
           and
           drink
           as
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Noah
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           ready
           to
           devour
           all
           their
           Countrymen
           who
           believed
           not
           the
           same
           inundation
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           during
           this
           great
           Deluge
           of
           our
           popular
           fears
           of
           one
           of
           Popery
           ,
           I
           have
           ventured
           in
           p.
           297
           and
           258
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           express
           my
           presension
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           making
           men
           ashamed
           of
           their
           
             past
             fears
          
           and
           their
           former
           deference
           to
           ill
           boding
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Melancholy
           Prophets
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           
             toto
             Caelo
          
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Auguries
           as
           much
           (
           as
           Gassendus
           tells
           us
           )
           all
           the
           Astrologers
           were
           in
           France
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           
             Conjunction
             of
             watry
             signs
          
           in
           Piscis
           and
           Aquarius
           in
           the
           Year
           1524
           ,
           they
           said
           that
           there
           should
           be
           then
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           February
           a
           second
           Deluge
           that
           should
           overwhelm
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           whereof
           
             many
             People
             went
             with
             their
             Goods
             and
             Cattel
             from
             the
             low
             Lands
             to
             the
             hilly
             Country
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           after
           all
           the
           f●rmentation
           those
           Astrologers
           had
           made
           among
           the
           Populace
           in
           France
           ,
           that
           Month
           of
           February
           (
           as
           Gassendus
           tells
           us
           )
           tho
           naturally
           rainy
           ,
           proved
           the
           dryest
           Month
           that
           ever
           was
           known
           in
           those
           Countries
           .
        
         
           I
           account
           that
           the
           deluge
           of
           the
           popular
           fears
           did
           sensibly
           decrease
           after
           the
           year
           81
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           great
           dissatisfaction
           of
           those
           whose
           broken
           Fortunes
           made
           them
           no
           worse
           under
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           Fishes
           were
           in
           Noahs
           .
           The
           more
           rational
           and
           sagacious
           sort
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           so
           long
           Sea-sick
           with
           that
           deluge
           ,
           and
           did
           nauseate
           the
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           that
           had
           discomposed
           them
           ,
           began
           to
           see
           Land
           ,
           when
           his
           Majesty
           with
           so
           just
           a
           Caution
           advised
           them
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           the
           Oxford
           Parliament
           ,
           
             That
             their
             just
             care
             of
             Religion
             should
             be
             so
             managed
             ,
             as
             that
             unnecessary
             fears
             should
             not
             be
             made
             a
             pretence
             for
             changing
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Causes
           that
           induced
           him
           to
           dissolve
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           signifying
           his
           Royal
           
             Resolution
             both
             in
             and
             out
             of
             Parliament
             to
             use
             his
             utmost
             endeavours
             to
             extirpate
             Popery
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             to
             Govern
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           was
           in
           effect
           ,
           like
           the
           Olive-branch
           brought
           by
           the
           Dove
           into
           the
           Ark
           ,
           an
           happy
           indication
           of
           peace
           and
           settlement
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           and
           of
           
             the
             Waters
             being
             abated
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           a
           demonstration
           to
           them
           that
           the
           Dove
           had
           found
           
             ubi
             pedem
             figeret
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Laws
           and
           Religion
           had
           done
           so
           too
           :
           and
           on
           that
           great
           Vision
           of
           the
           
             Lex
             terrae
          
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           mists
           had
           so
           long
           kept
           us
           from
           seeing
           ,
           there
           ensued
           a
           general
           shout
           of
           Loyal
           Addressers
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Sea-mens
           at
           their
           first
           seeing
           of
           Land
           after
           a
           long
           stormy
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           thought
           
           they
           had
           lost
           their
           Course
           :
           and
           the
           hearing
           of
           those
           shouts
           from
           the
           several
           Countries
           ,
           served
           as
           a
           Call
           of
           invitation
           to
           the
           many
           Timid
           and
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           many
           unfortunate
           persons
           ,
           to
           return
           thither
           after
           they
           had
           flocked
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Metropolis
           as
           an
           Ark
           for
           their
           preservation
           on
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           deluge
           of
           fears
           in
           some
           preceeding
           years
           :
           and
           it
           served
           to
           some
           cl●an
           and
           to
           other
           unclean
           Beasts
           as
           a
           Call
           of
           Nature
           that
           they
           were
           to
           March
           out
           of
           the
           Ark.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           
             unclean
             Beasts
          
           I
           mean
           the
           sturdy
           Paupers
           that
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           spoke
           of
           ,
           who
           were
           observed
           shortly
           after
           the
           Alarms
           of
           the
           Plot
           from
           so
           many
           Proclamations
           ,
           to
           flock
           from
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           to
           London
           ,
           like
           the
           Rustical
           Plebs
           I
           have
           spoke
           of
           naturally
           thronging
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           a
           poor
           Vessel
           contending
           with
           a
           violent
           Tempest
           near
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           Minute
           likely
           to
           Condemn
           it
           as
           a
           wrack
           ,
           and
           furnish
           them
           with
           
             Gods
             Goods
          
           (
           I
           mean
           such
           as
           they
           call
           wrack'd
           ones
           )
           and
           when
           to
           prevent
           the
           Owners
           of
           them
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           some
           coming
           alive
           to
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           ready
           to
           out
           rage
           those
           forlorn
           Marriners
           they
           see
           swimming
           to
           Land.
           
        
         
           Many
           such
           Atheistical
           Ruffians
           of
           all
           Religionary
           Sects
           (
           and
           who
           had
           been
           desperate
           in
           the
           Country
           )
           might
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           the
           Metropolis
           ,
           there
           probably
           feed
           themselves
           with
           vain
           hopes
           of
           mischief
           to
           be
           done
           to
           or
           by
           some
           particular
           persons
           ,
           and
           would
           probably
           have
           been
           ready
           enough
           to
           be
           Mercenary
           Bravo's
           to
           either
           any
           Iesuites
           or
           
             fifth-Monarchy
             men
          
           or
           the
           Jesuited
           Protestant
           Patrons
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
          
           .
           But
           this
           Scum
           of
           the
           Country
           was
           afterward
           as
           naturally
           thrown
           off
           from
           the
           well
           governed
           City
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           
             Purgamenta
             Maris
          
           from
           the
           Shoar
           without
           making
           any
           Heads
           or
           Arms
           ake
           to
           remove
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           more
           welcome
           harbour
           in
           the
           City
           than
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           were
           I
           believe
           litterally
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Sea
           to
           Convey
           them
           to
           the
           Asylum
           of
           the
           Malheureus
           that
           we
           may
           call
           our
           Foreign
           Plantations
           :
           and
           of
           the
           great
           and
           extraordinary
           Glut
           of
           the
           Advenae
           from
           the
           Country
           ceasing
           in
           London
           after
           the
           year
           1681
           ,
           the
           yearly
           general
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           gave
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           ,
           and
           did
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           include
           too
           the
           Burial
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           of
           the
           popular
           fears
           of
           danger
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           critical
           Observator
           on
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
          
           having
           long
           since
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             there
             come
             about
             6000
             yearly
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             to
             live
             in
          
           London
           ,
           and
           which
           swells
           the
           Burials
           about
           200
           yearly
           ,
           and
           likewise
           taught
           us
           the
           Rule
           of
           1
           in
           30
           there
           yearly
           dying
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           155
           Calculated
           by
           the
           yearly
           great
           encrease
           of
           the
           Burials
           from
           the
           Year
           1675
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           were
           so
           much
           in
           fashion
           )
           how
           very
           great
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           living
           there
           was
           to
           the
           
             Year
             1679
             inclusive
          
           ,
           and
           the
           extraordinariness
           of
           which
           encrease
           was
           so
           justly
           imputable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Advenae
           from
           the
           Country
           :
           and
           to
           which
           it
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           Burials
           from
           what
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Year
           79
           (
           viz.
           21730
           )
           falling
           back
           about
           700
           in
           the
           Year
           80
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           Year
           1681
           were
           in
           all
           23971
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           every
           Thousand
           gradually
           dying
           more
           in
           those
           Years
           referred
           to
           ,
           29000
           were
           supposed
           to
           have
           in
           the
           same
           gradually
           lived
           more
           than
           in
           the
           former
           :
           and
           all
           which
           years
           before
           mentioned
           were
           of
           ordinary
           health
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Year
           1681
           having
           produced
           that
           Pacific
           Royal
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           the
           Congratulatory
           Addresses
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           likewise
           that
           encrease
           of
           the
           Burials
           before
           mentioned
           (
           that
           might
           be
           supposed
           to
           happen
           partly
           by
           the
           Advenae
           from
           the
           Country
           being
           for
           some
           time
           necessarily
           detained
           in
           the
           Metropolis
           ,
           in
           making
           preparations
           there
           to
           leave
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           
           some
           of
           them
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           dying
           ,
           and
           partly
           from
           some
           new
           P●upers
           then
           coming
           from
           the
           Country
           to
           hide
           their
           heads
           in
           obscure
           places
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           durst
           not
           shew
           in
           the
           Sun-shine
           that
           Declaration
           had
           made
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           deaths
           of
           many
           Loyal
           Persons
           in
           London
           whom
           the
           Addresses
           and
           expectations
           of
           Preferment
           for
           their
           Loyalty
           brought
           thither
           )
           yet
           the
           Burials
           in
           the
           following
           year
           ,
           viz.
           1682
           ,
           being
           but
           20690
           ,
           was
           a
           considerable
           indication
           of
           the
           abatement
           of
           the
           popular
           fears
           which
           led
           so
           many
           timid
           Persons
           from
           the
           Country
           ,
           with
           hopes
           to
           find
           our
           Metropol●s
           to
           be
           the
           most
           quiet
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           quiet
           part
           of
           a
           Ship
           is
           naturally
           that
           which
           is
           nearest
           the
           Main-mast
           :
           and
           the
           Burials
           in
           the
           year
           83
           being
           but
           20587
           ,
           gave
           an
           indication
           of
           the
           Advenae
           from
           the
           Country
           not
           then
           encreasing
           :
           and
           although
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Burials
           for
           this
           year
           84
           was
           23202
           ,
           yet
           it
           being
           most
           probable
           that
           there
           dyed
           above
           3000
           of
           Infants
           ,
           and
           of
           Aged
           ,
           and
           infirm
           ,
           and
           indigent
           People
           by
           the
           Accidents
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           Frost
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           well
           accounted
           that
           the
           popular
           fears
           have
           not
           been
           in
           this
           year
           augmented
           .
        
         
           Altho
           during
           the
           so
           long
           continuance
           of
           the
           general
           ferment
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           after
           the
           Plot-Epoche
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           which
           inter●al
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           was
           printed
           Sheet
           by
           Sheet
           )
           I
           could
           not
           after
           the
           King
           and
           Pope
           had
           both
           of
           them
           by
           written
           Edicts
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           denounced
           War
           against
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           included
           so
           much
           Hostility
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           as
           well
           as
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           participate
           in
           the
           general
           heat
           against
           those
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           improve
           the
           occasion
           of
           writing
           polemically
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           I
           think
           none
           could
           more
           carefully
           observe
           the
           Laws
           of
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           than
           I
           have
           those
           of
           Loyalty
           in
           not
           going
           beyond
           the
           Measures
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           in
           following
           the
           Standard
           of
           the
           Royal
           Pen
           ,
           set
           up
           in
           the
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           Declaration
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Donne
           dedicating
           his
           Pseudo-Martyr
           to
           King
           Iames
           ,
           begins
           his
           Epistle
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             as
             Temporal
             Armies
             consist
             of
             pressed
             men
             and
             voluntaries
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             also
             in
             this
             War-fare
             in
             which
             your
             Majesty
             hath
             appeared
             by
             your
             Books
             :
             and
             not
             only
             your
             strong
             and
             full
             Garrisons
             ,
             which
             are
             your
             Clergy
             and
             your
             Vniversities
             ,
             but
             also
             obscure
             Villages
             can
             Minister
             Souldiers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Besides
             since
             in
             the
             Battel
             your
             Majesty
             by
             your
             Books
             is
             gone
             in
             person
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             exempt
             from
             waiting
             on
             you
             in
             such
             an
             expedition
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Learned
           Monarch
           in
           his
           printed
           
             Premonition
             to
             all
             Crowned
             Heads
             ,
             free
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
          
           doth
           
             Magno
             Conatu
          
           ,
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           and
           very
           subtilly
           discusseth
           the
           Moot-points
           out
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           that
           refer
           to
           it
           :
           and
           from
           that
           one
           word
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           since
           the
           Reformation
           received
           much
           more
           prejudice
           ,
           than
           hath
           the
           Reformation
           from
           that
           other
           famous
           word
           of
           Heresy
           :
           and
           the
           Compellation
           of
           Anti-Christ
           is
           especially
           a
           more
           terrible
           weapon
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           used
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           King.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           frankly
           say
           should
           my
           Prince
           Combat
           the
           Pope
           with
           this
           name
           in
           Print
           ,
           and
           descend
           to
           Command
           my
           poor
           Service
           in
           that
           Warfare
           ,
           I
           should
           humbly
           apply
           to
           him
           to
           excuse
           me
           therein
           :
           and
           as
           it
           was
           observed
           concerning
           Aretine
           ,
           that
           
             he
             left
             God
             untouched
          
           in
           his
           Satyrs
           ,
           giving
           this
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Ille
             inquit
             non
             mihi
             notus
             erat
             :
          
           so
           I
           shall
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           of
           Anti-Christ
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           Thunder
           of
           the
           Royal
           Power
           was
           in
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Proclamations
           heard
           all
           over
           Christendom
           against
           particular
           persons
           ,
           
           and
           their
           known
           Principles
           and
           Designs
           ,
           his
           Subjects
           might
           well
           think
           it
           a
           part
           of
           Loyalty
           during
           that
           time
           to
           wear
           Clouds
           in
           their
           Brows
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           tributary
           to
           the
           Royal
           Cares
           by
           endeavouring
           in
           their
           several
           Capacities
           to
           support
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           concur
           with
           the
           constant
           Practice
           of
           Nations
           in
           receiving
           the
           beliefs
           of
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           as
           stated
           by
           Soveraign
           Power
           according
           to
           the
           common
           saying
           of
           
             Imperatori
             seu
             Regi
             aliquid
             attestanti
             plenè
             creditur
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           this
           Teste
           of
           the
           Sovereign
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           with
           allusion
           to
           the
           words
           in
           our
           Writs
           of
           
             teste
             me
             ipso
          
           )
           that
           will
           be
           the
           Clew
           to
           the
           Historians
           to
           guide
           them
           in
           that
           dark
           and
           intricate
           Labyrinth
           of
           time
           ,
           I
           before
           spoke
           of
           :
           and
           will
           probably
           be
           helpful
           to
           any
           ingenious
           Protestants
           or
           Papists
           who
           shall
           write
           its
           History
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           from
           the
           many
           Collections
           of
           the
           Pamphlets
           relating
           to
           that
           time
           treasured
           up
           by
           the
           curious
           ,
           see
           so
           many
           bold
           and
           contradictory
           Shamms
           and
           Affidavits
           fighting
           with
           each
           other
           for
           that
           belief
           in
           a
           Future
           Conjuncture
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           obtain
           in
           the
           past
           :
           and
           't
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           declared
           Sense
           of
           the
           Government
           that
           in
           such
           
             odiosa
             materia
          
           ,
           will
           qualifie
           a
           judicious
           Historian
           to
           do
           right
           to
           himself
           or
           his
           Reader
           ,
           or
           even
           to
           his
           History
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           from
           being
           thrust
           down
           among
           Narratives
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           rationally
           supposed
           that
           when
           Princes
           and
           their
           Ministers
           do
           think
           fit
           to
           notifie
           their
           judgments
           of
           some
           matter
           of
           Fact
           wherein
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           first
           Information
           from
           Persons
           lyable
           to
           exception
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           many
           concurrent
           Circumstances
           lay
           in
           the
           Balance
           before
           them
           :
           and
           which
           perhaps
           they
           might
           not
           think
           convenient
           to
           divulge
           :
           and
           moreover
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           commonly
           observable
           ,
           that
           Divine
           Providence
           doth
           influence
           the
           understandings
           of
           Princes
           (
           who
           are
           its
           instruments
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           )
           more
           signally
           than
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           Crowned
           Heads
           are
           still
           blessed
           in
           some
           measure
           as
           of
           old
           
             by
             another
             Spirit
             coming
             on
             them
             ,
          
           than
           what
           animated
           them
           while
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           their
           asserting
           of
           Facts
           of
           State
           is
           more
           to
           be
           revered
           than
           that
           of
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           shamm
           of
           throwing
           the
           Odium
           of
           a
           Plot
           upon
           Protestants
           in
           one
           particular
           Conjuncture
           ,
           have
           not
           come
           short
           of
           or
           gone
           beyond
           the
           Measures
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           any
           Historian
           of
           it
           will.
           
        
         
           And
           when
           I
           did
           read
           the
           various
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           did
           confer
           Notes
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Curious
           about
           the
           last
           mentioned
           Shamm
           ,
           and
           participated
           with
           the
           Loyal
           Protestants
           in
           their
           Concern
           and
           Sollicitude
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Religion
           thereby
           attacqued
           ,
           yet
           I
           gave
           no
           Rule
           about
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           my
           private
           thoughts
           ,
           till
           I
           saw
           in
           the
           Prints
           the
           Copy
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           Council
           of
           November
           2d
           ,
           1679.
           reflecting
           on
           the
           Treasonable
           Papers
           thrown
           into
           a
           Gentleman's
           Chamber
           ,
           by
           which
           divers
           Noblemen
           and
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           a
           suspicion
           of
           carrying
           on
           a
           Plot
           against
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           which
           Order
           was
           after
           a
           Person
           was
           sent
           to
           Newgate
           by
           the
           Council
           for
           forging
           of
           Letters
           importing
           High-Treason
           and
           fixing
           the
           same
           in
           a
           Gentlemans
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           o●
           which
           Forgery
           I
           yet
           thought
           none
           but
           some
           few
           of
           the
           
             faex
             Romuli
          
           ,
           who
           believed
           and
           practised
           the
           Jesuites
           Doctrine
           of
           Calumny
           could
           possibly
           be
           guilty
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           presently
           accord●d
           in
           my
           thoughts
           with
           the
           many
           Loyal
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           who
           judged
           another
           Effort
           ,
           that
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           referred
           to
           a
           Plot
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           poor
           vile
           Artifice
           or
           Shamm
           ,
           projected
           by
           some
           Calumnious
           Anti-Papists
           ,
           
           a
           shamm
           too
           despicable
           to
           be
           here
           named
           ,
           and
           obvious
           enough
           to
           detection
           from
           the
           Trite
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             they
             who
             can
             hide
             can
             find
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           many
           pitiful
           Shamms
           ,
           whose
           humming
           noise
           did
           a
           while
           please
           our
           Mobile
           ,
           and
           were
           below
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           have
           had
           their
           
             triduum
             insecti
          
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           to
           live
           in
           Story
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           there
           Entombed
           like
           the
           Fly
           in
           Amber
           .
        
         
           The
           powerful
           Effects
           of
           the
           Royal
           Declaration
           ,
           freeing
           our
           Land
           from
           the
           Plague
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           and
           the
           Annoyance
           of
           the
           Swarms
           of
           these
           Flies
           ,
           as
           Moses
           his
           intercession
           prevailed
           to
           deliver
           a
           Realm
           from
           the
           Judgments
           of
           other
           ones
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           more
           adequate
           Subject
           to
           a
           great
           Writers
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           he
           shall
           consider
           that
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           and
           without
           Miracle
           ,
           those
           great
           Effects
           could
           not
           but
           rise
           from
           so
           great
           an
           Efficient
           :
           and
           as
           to
           which
           any
           one
           will
           perhaps
           be
           of
           opinion
           with
           me
           ,
           who
           shall
           consider
           that
           the
           most
           terrible
           of
           terribles
           in
           so
           many
           mens
           apprehension
           of
           Popery
           is
           its
           arbitrariness
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Royal
           Resolution
           to
           govern
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           would
           effectually
           secure
           us
           against
           all
           Arbitrary
           Power
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           saith
           
             in
             his
          
           Behemoth
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           know
           very
           few
           Controversies
           among
           Christians
           of
           Points
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           .
           They
           are
           the
           Questions
           of
           Authority
           and
           Power
           over
           the
           Church
           or
           of
           Profit
           ,
           or
           of
           Honour
           to
           Church-men
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           most
           part
           raise
           all
           the
           Controversy
           .
           For
           what
           man
           is
           he
           that
           will
           trouble
           himself
           or
           fall
           out
           with
           his
           Neighbours
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           my
           Soul
           ,
           or
           the
           saving
           of
           the
           Soul
           of
           any
           other
           than
           himself
           ?
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           not
           barely
           any
           mens
           believing
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Purgatory
           or
           Trasubstantiation
           ,
           or
           Merit
           or
           
             Works
             of
             Super-Errogation
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           made
           the
           past
           ferment
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           the
           Arbitrariness
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           and
           the
           Complication
           of
           the
           Tenet
           of
           the
           Plenitude
           of
           that
           Power
           with
           those
           Religionary
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           it
           Penal
           not
           to
           receive
           those
           or
           other
           Tenets
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           men
           Tenants
           
             in
             capite
          
           ,
           to
           a
           Foreign
           Head
           for
           their
           Brains
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           an
           outlandish
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           lives
           a
           Thousand
           Miles
           off
           ,
           with
           new
           
             Non
             obstantes
          
           outraging
           their
           old
           Laws
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           can
           never
           see
           blush
           after
           it
           .
           But
           his
           Majesty
           having
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             use
             his
             Royal
             Endeavours
             both
             in
             and
             out
             of
             Parliaments
             to
             Extirpate
             Popery
             ,
          
           (
           of
           which
           its
           Arbitrariness
           was
           its
           great
           dreaded
           part
           )
           
             and
             in
             all
             things
             to
             Govern
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
          
           the
           People
           knew
           that
           the
           Laws
           had
           sufficiently
           provided
           against
           
             Appeals
             to
             Rome
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           
             Appeals
             from
             the
             Country
             to
             the
             City
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Declaration
           naturally
           fortified
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           People
           as
           a
           Praemunimentum
           ,
           guarding
           them
           before
           hand
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           with
           allusion
           to
           our
           Statutes
           of
           Praemunire
           )
           against
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           either
           of
           Rome
           or
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           effect
           set
           up
           an
           
             Ensurance
             Office
          
           in
           each
           of
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           secure
           them
           against
           Arbitrary
           Power
           
             as
             such
          
           in
           whomsoever
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           in
           
             in
             utramvis
             aurem
             dormire
          
           as
           to
           any
           danger
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           Reflux
           of
           People
           from
           the
           Metropolis
           to
           the
           Country
           ensued
           thereupon
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           remarked
           out
           of
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           :
           and
           from
           which
           Bills
           perhaps
           we
           may
           divert
           our selves
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Burial
           of
           that
           Plot
           ,
           which
           some
           feared
           and
           others
           hoped
           would
           have
           been
           immortal
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           had
           it
           Entailed
           too
           on
           their
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           tho
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           the
           Crown
           to
           be
           so
           to
           the
           Royal
           Line
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Political
           uses
           that
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           may
           be
           put
           to
           ,
           being
           more
           various
           than
           the
           profound
           Observator
           on
           them
           took
           the
           pains
           to
           mention
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           thence
           ,
           by
           a
           glancing
           view
           of
           the
           gradual
           Encrease
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           to
           dwell
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           those
           Bills
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           gradual
           decrease
           thence
           deduced
           ,
           given
           an
           account
           of
           what
           I
           thought
           might
           in
           some
           measure
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Indication
           of
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           popular
           fears
           resulting
           from
           the
           Burials
           ,
           after
           the
           great
           auspicious
           year
           of
           the
           Royal
           Declaration
           ,
           so
           I
           could
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           lessening
           of
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           Dissentership
           within
           the
           Circuit
           of
           those
           Bills
           ,
           from
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Christenings
           in
           the
           respective
           years
           since
           that
           of
           81
           ,
           give
           what
           I
           might
           without
           Vanity
           call
           more
           than
           Indicium
           ,
           and
           which
           perhaps
           would
           be
           by
           Critical
           Persons
           allowed
           for
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Encrease
           of
           the
           Numbers
           there
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           born
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           proportion
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           particularly
           :
           and
           make
           it
           out
           thence
           that
           above
           the
           proportion
           between
           the
           Burials
           and
           Christenings
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           81
           ,
           there
           were
           Christened
           1084
           in
           the
           year
           82
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           disposition
           of
           People
           for
           baptizing
           their
           Children
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           encrease
           near
           a
           13th
           part
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           82
           ,
           and
           that
           above
           the
           proportion
           between
           the
           Burials
           and
           Christenings
           that
           was
           in
           the
           year
           82
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           the
           year
           83
           Christen'd
           2146
           ,
           which
           is
           near
           a
           6th
           part
           ,
           that
           the
           Baptizing
           of
           Children
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           gained
           ,
           and
           Dissentership
           hath
           lost
           ground
           in
           that
           year
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           I
           find
           cause
           to
           alter
           my
           opinion
           of
           such
           baptizing
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           having
           lost
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           gained
           ground
           in
           this
           year
           84
           ,
           tho
           to
           what
           proportion
           I
           cannot
           positively
           judge
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           what
           I
           before
           hinted
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           proportion
           of
           the
           Burials
           this
           year
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           Accidents
           of
           the
           great
           Frost
           ,
           and
           which
           Physicians
           by
           comparing
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           particular
           Diseases
           by
           which
           so
           many
           died
           this
           year
           more
           than
           in
           the
           former
           happening
           from
           those
           Accidents
           ,
           have
           judged
           to
           be
           considerably
           above
           3000
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Births
           having
           this
           year
           been
           reverâ
           considerably
           fewer
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Observator
           on
           those
           
             Bills
             ,
             That
             the
             more
             sickly
             the
             year
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             less
             fertile
             of
             Births
             .
          
        
         
           All
           who
           have
           been
           in
           the
           least
           conversant
           with
           those
           Observations
           of
           his
           ,
           know
           that
           the
           Births
           in
           ordinary
           years
           are
           equal
           to
           the
           Burials
           ,
           or
           rather
           more
           :
           and
           I
           have
           observed
           the
           same
           from
           the
           Paris
           Bills
           ,
           where
           the
           Christenings
           do
           generally
           much
           exceed
           the
           Burials
           (
           and
           as
           particularly
           appeared
           by
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Burials
           in
           the
           year
           1683
           being
           17764
           ,
           and
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Christenings
           being
           19717
           )
           but
           by
           the
           Christenings
           among
           us
           registred
           and
           reckoned
           in
           our
           Bills
           ,
           we
           know
           thence
           when
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           People
           to
           baptize
           their
           Children
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Church
           began
           to
           encrease
           ,
           and
           Dissentership
           consequently
           to
           decrease
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           the
           ground
           gained
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           lost
           by
           Dissentership
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           those
           Bills
           ,
           after
           the
           year
           81
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           me
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           
             Quod
             erat
             demonstrandum
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           given
           somewhat
           like
           a
           little
           Historical
           Account
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           to
           our
           late
           Conju●ctures
           ,
           and
           have
           with
           honour
           mentioned
           the
           Vigilance
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           late
           Minister
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Danby
           ,
           in
           directing
           a
           Survey
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           People
           of
           several
           Religionary
           Perswasions
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           returned
           in
           the
           year
           76
           ,
           and
           whereby
           
           the
           Comparative
           Paucity
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           there
           is
           apparent
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           themselves
           agreed
           on
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Compendium
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           the
           Copy
           of
           that
           Survey
           is
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           so
           many
           Persons
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           mentioned
           any
           thing
           thereof
           as
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           that
           Dr.
           Glanvill
           had
           first
           published
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           whose
           Book
           I
           have
           referred
           to
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           therefore
           give
           any
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           resulting
           from
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           was
           not
           returned
           perhaps
           in
           that
           Survey
           ,
           so
           justly
           and
           near
           the
           matter
           as
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           fully
           of
           opinion
           that
           if
           the
           number
           of
           Non-Conformists
           were
           thrice
           as
           great
           as
           that
           returned
           (
           which
           I
           believe
           no
           man
           will
           reckon
           it
           to
           be
           )
           their
           proportion
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Total
           of
           this
           great
           Populous
           Nation
           would
           be
           very
           inconsiderable
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           all
           the
           Writers
           or
           Discoursers
           of
           their
           proportion
           to
           that
           Total
           that
           I
           have
           conversed
           with
           ,
           (
           and
           who
           have
           rendered
           the
           Quota
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           so
           vast
           with
           much
           positiveness
           )
           I
           am
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           easily
           perswaded
           them
           to
           desist
           from
           any
           positive
           magisterial
           determination
           therein
           ,
           by
           shewing
           them
           that
           their
           measures
           of
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           have
           been
           but
           conjectural
           ,
           and
           depending
           perhaps
           on
           some
           Calculations
           too
           fine
           and
           subtle
           ,
           or
           others
           too
           course
           and
           gross
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           can
           be
           a
           competent
           Judge
           of
           this
           Total
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           seen
           the
           Returns
           on
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Returns
           on
           the
           late
           Pole-Bills
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           latter
           under
           the
           Patronage
           of
           a
           powerful
           Minister
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           I
           obtained
           Copies
           ,
           and
           have
           thence
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           shewed
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           to
           be
           probably
           much
           greater
           than
           any
           cautious
           Calculators
           have
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           whereof
           made
           the
           Total
           to
           be
           5
           ,
           others
           6
           ,
           others
           7
           Millions
           .
           I
           thought
           the
           doing
           of
           this
           an
           acceptable
           service
           to
           my
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           several
           Authors
           among
           the
           
             Magna
             nomina
          
           have
           published
           it
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           of
           England
           and
           Wales
           are
           but
           2
           Millions
           :
           and
           which
           number
           if
           they
           did
           not
           exceed
           ,
           we
           might
           allow
           our
           Dissenters
           a
           considerable
           proportion
           therein
           ,
           tho
           yet
           nothing
           near
           so
           great
           even
           as
           to
           such
           a
           Total
           as
           some
           would
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Ebb
           of
           their
           Numbers
           is
           at
           this
           time
           so
           apparent
           ,
           if
           we
           respect
           the
           State
           of
           them
           in
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           their
           Out-cry
           of
           
             Implevimus
             omnia
          
           ,
           and
           
             The
             Nation
             and
             its
             Trade
             cannot
             subsist
             without
             us
             ,
          
           is
           very
           ridiculous
           :
           and
           they
           are
           not
           in
           my
           opinion
           their
           friends
           who
           writing
           for
           them
           do
           so
           customarily
           magnify
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           were
           half
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           done
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           Gentleman
           whom
           I
           have
           cited
           for
           saying
           in
           a
           late
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           he
           observed
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shire
             for
             the
             County
             he
             lived
             in
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             bring
             one
             in
             twenty
             to
             the
             Field
             ,
          
           would
           if
           he
           had
           been
           at
           Elections
           in
           some
           other
           Counties
           have
           found
           they
           could
           not
           there
           bring
           in
           so
           great
           a
           number
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           the
           Puritans
           of
           old
           were
           very
           numerous
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Dissenters
           in
           the
           King
           's
           long
           Parliament
           made
           so
           great
           a
           Figure
           as
           to
           be
           able
           by
           their
           weight
           to
           crush
           the
           Declaration
           for
           Indulgence
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Houses
           of
           Commons
           ,
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           far
           from
           valuing
           themselves
           an
           their
           weight
           or
           numbers
           :
           but
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           that
           Loyal
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           I
           believe
           there
           were
           not
           any
           who
           wished
           for
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           thought
           its
           Platform
           practicable
           in
           this
           Realm
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           mentioned
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           after
           41
           ,
           think
           their
           bringing
           of
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Presbytery
           upon
           the
           English
           Necks
           practicable
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           accounting
           according
           to
           the
           
             Pacta
             conventa
          
           between
           Them
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           Lands
           settled
           on
           their
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Discipline
           how
           defective
           soever
           in
           weight
           as
           to
           Principles
           of
           Divinity
           and
           Humanity
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           it self
           ●ormidable
           by
           its
           Balance
           of
           Land
           :
           and
           't
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           in
           Scotland
           the
           Livings
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           weighing
           more
           in
           value
           than
           the
           Estates
           or
           Livelihoods
           of
           the
           ordinary
           inferiour
           Layety
           ,
           hath
           supported
           that
           Clergy
           there
           in
           their
           pretences
           to
           expect
           somewhat
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           yet
           enjoy
           in
           the
           Figure
           of
           the
           Church
           Government
           there
           Established
           under
           Bishops
           :
           and
           altho
           King
           Iames
           in
           his
           planting
           so
           many
           Benefices
           throughout
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           worth
           30
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           with
           a
           House
           and
           some
           
             Glebe
             Land
          
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           never
           intended
           any
           advantage
           to
           Presbytery
           thereby
           ;
           he
           yet
           occasioned
           some
           by
           making
           so
           many
           Divines
           there
           more
           considerable
           in
           wealth
           :
           but
           our
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           here
           having
           been
           so
           fatally
           disappointed
           about
           the
           
             Bishops
             Lands
          
           promised
           them
           ,
           all
           ingenious
           men
           must
           necessarily
           thereby
           be
           made
           apprehensive
           that
           they
           are
           never
           to
           hope
           to
           bring
           the
           terror
           of
           that
           Church
           Government
           upon
           us
           by
           that
           means
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           moreover
           observable
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           our
           old
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independant
           Divines
           having
           been
           extinct
           ,
           (
           some
           few
           of
           whom
           were
           Learned
           Men
           and
           gave
           some
           Ornament
           to
           their
           Tenets
           by
           their
           Learning
           )
           scarce
           any
           new
           ones
           ,
           and
           who
           appeared
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ,
           have
           since
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           any
           Theological
           or
           DevotionalWritings
           propp'd
           up
           the
           Credit
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           those
           perswasions
           none
           have
           published
           any
           thing
           valuable
           against
           Popery
           but
           some
           of
           their
           old
           stock
           .
        
         
           Tho
           some
           Presbyterians
           have
           not
           hitherto
           learned
           that
           Modesty
           and
           Policy
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           to
           leave
           off
           their
           unjust
           valuing
           themselves
           on
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           yet
           as
           I
           know
           not
           of
           any
           number
           of
           Gentlemen
           that
           would
           choose
           to
           live
           in
           any
           Parish
           in
           England
           under
           the
           severity
           of
           that
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           not
           rather
           desire
           to
           be
           exterminated
           from
           their
           Native
           Country
           than
           to
           live
           in
           it
           with
           Presbytery
           Paramount
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           Presbytery
           would
           be
           endured
           by
           many
           of
           our
           illiterate
           Mechanicks
           now
           more
           than
           heretofore
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           taught
           its
           rigour
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           likewise
           another
           Sect
           of
           Dissenters
           more
           Gentlemanly
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Independants
           ,
           do
           in
           the
           little
           Pamphlets
           they
           write
           ,
           trouble
           us
           much
           with
           proclaiming
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           only
           the
           sober
           but
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           ridiculous
           in
           trying
           to
           make
           themselves
           that
           way
           dreadful
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           in
           Fact
           true
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           in
           the
           late
           times
           listed
           themselves
           in
           the
           particular
           gathered
           Churches
           ,
           and
           subjected
           themselves
           to
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Contribution
           to
           their
           Pastorage
           ,
           was
           always
           inconsiderable
           ;
           and
           as
           an
           Argument
           ,
           of
           that
           't
           is
           in
           this
           Discourse
           mentioned
           that
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           most
           Opulent
           of
           those
           Churches
           in
           London
           did
           most
           readily
           quit
           their
           Posts
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           obtain
           Head-ships
           of
           Colleges
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Conjuncture
           when
           Independancy
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           form
           of
           Church
           Government
           owned
           by
           the
           State.
           
        
         
         
           These
           Churches
           were
           always
           very
           few
           in
           the
           Country
           and
           are
           now
           fewer
           and
           scarce
           visible
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           call
           the
           Bands
           of
           Quakers
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           a
           name
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           they
           think
           fit
           to
           use
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           under
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           so
           much
           ●uller
           of
           Mystery
           than
           the
           
             Pagan
             ,
             Iewish
          
           ,
           and
           Turkish
           ,
           its
           Divine
           Planter
           did
           necessarily
           make
           
             Christians
             loving
             one
             another
          
           ,
           the
           Characteristical
           Mark
           of
           their
           being
           such
           ;
           and
           under
           the
           noble
           freedom
           allowed
           by
           the
           Protesta●ts
           Religion
           to
           
             try
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           to
           trust
           no
           Religionary
           Tenets
           but
           what
           they
           have
           tryed
           ,
           a
           Heterodoxy
           as
           to
           some
           speculative
           supposed
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           may
           among
           some
           inquisitive
           persons
           have
           long
           gained
           ground
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           in
           London
           an
           Independant
           Church
           under
           
           Cromwel's
           Government
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Biddell
           was
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           Tenets
           denominable
           as
           those
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           owned
           these
           following
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Fathers
             under
             the
             old
             Covenant
             had
             only
             Temp●ral
             Promises
             ;
             and
             That
             the
             Vniversal
             Obedience
             performed
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             was
             the
             saving
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           That
           
             Christ
             rose
             again
             only
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             not
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             That
             justifying
             Faith
             is
             not
             the
             pure
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             acquired
             by
             mens
             natural
             Abilities
          
           ;
           and
           That
           
             Faith
             cannot
             believe
             any
             thing
             contrary
          
           to
           ,
           or
           above
           reason
           ;
           and
           That
           
             there
             is
             no
             Original
             Sin
             ;
             and
             That
             Christ
             hath
             not
             the
             same
             body
             now
             in
             glory
             in
             which
             he
             suffered
             and
             rose
             again
          
           ;
           and
           That
           
             the
             Saints
             shall
             not
             have
             the
             same
             body
             in
             Heaven
             that
             they
             had
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             That
             Christ
             was
             not
             Lord
             or
             King
             before
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             Priest
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             and
             That
             the
             Sain●s
             shall
             not
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             enjoy
             the
             Bliss
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             certainly
             know
             Future
             Contingences
             ;
             and
             That
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Authority
             of
             Fathers
             or
             General
             Councils
             in
             determining
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             That
             Christ
             before
             his
             death
             had
             not
             any
             Dominio●
             over
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             That
             Christ
             by
             dying
             made
             not
             satisfaction
             for
             us
             :
          
           and
           't
           is
           possible
           that
           such
           Religionary
           Tenets
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           far
           from
           being
           
             de
             lanâ
             caprinâ
          
           ,
           and
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           may
           not
           be
           extirpated
           :
           tho
           yet
           I
           believe
           there
           will
           never
           be
           any
           Fermentation
           in
           our
           Church
           or
           State
           produced
           here
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           in
           course
           of
           time
           any
           of
           them
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Princes
           :
           and
           much
           less
           that
           any
           Prince
           ,
           if
           so
           opining
           ,
           would
           consute
           others
           as
           Hereticks
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           and
           as
           Calvin
           co●futed
           Servetus
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           likewise
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           another
           Independant
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
          
           was
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           Church
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Armini●s
           were
           received
           ,
           and
           which
           tho
           they
           have
           ceased
           to
           ferment
           the
           State
           ,
           yet
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           equally
           pious
           and
           learned
           will
           in
           all
           likelihood
           be
           always
           different
           about
           the
           same
           :
           and
           as
           to
           these
           Tenets
           ,
           the
           Questions
           are
           not
           such
           as
           are
           called
           
             Questiones
             Domitianae
          
           ,
           or
           of
           catching
           of
           Flies
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Questions
           that
           is
           little
           better
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           our
           busie
           World
           will
           not
           usurp
           the
           time
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           I
           have
           spoke
           of
           toward
           the
           Close
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           fermentation
           in
           a
           Church
           of
           Separatists
           that
           went
           hence
           to
           Amsterdam
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Whether
           Aron's
           
             Ephod
             were
             blew
             or
             Sea-green
          
           :
           and
           tho
           I
           have
           asserted
           it
           That
           mens
           liberty
           of
           professing
           Religionary
           Tenets
           may
           be
           reckoned
           as
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Purchace
           by
           
           Christ's
           Blood
           ;
           yet
           methinks
           to
           make
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           leave
           the
           Bosom
           of
           his
           ●ather
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           Journey
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Earth
           to
           impress
           on
           it
           right
           Notions
           about
           
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             signing
             Children
             with
             the
             Cross
             ,
             or
             of
             mens
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             
             standing
             at
             the
             Creed
             ,
             or
             bowing
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             or
             of
             placing
             the
             Communion
             Table
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             or
             of
             wearing
             Surplices
             ,
             Tippets
             ,
             Lawn-sleeves
             or
             square
             Caps
             ,
             or
             of
             keeping
             of
             Holy-days
             ,
             or
             singing
             Psalms
             to
             Organs
             ,
          
           and
           to
           resolve
           the
           World
           in
           some
           plain
           points
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             Soveraign
             Power
             may
             not
             lawfully
             enjoyn
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             external
             Circumstances
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             doth
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             ?
          
           or
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             not
             as
             lawful
             for
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             to
             enjoyn
             kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             for
             private
             Persons
             to
             command
             their
             Flocks
             not
             to
             kneel
             ?
          
           and
           the
           resolving
           
             who
             doth
             most
             hurt
             by
             Christian
             Liberty
             either
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             who
             ,
             commanding
             me
             to
             kneel
             ,
             tel●s
             me
             the
             thing
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             and
             cannot
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             in
             themselves
             ;
             or
             my
             private
             Pastor
             ,
             who
             shall
             tell
             me
             That
             my
             not
             kneeling
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ?
          
           and
           the
           resolving
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             Whether
             I
             may
             lawfully
             ●oyn
             in
             a
             set
             form
             of
             Prayer
             with
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             another
             man
             's
             conceived
             ,
             or
          
           extempore
           
             Prayer
             is
             as
             much
             a
             form
             to
             me
             or
             to
             another
             as
             any
             printed
             Prayer
             can
             be
             ?
          
           or
           the
           resolving
           what
           Mr.
           Gataker
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Lots
           ,
           calls
           a
           frivolous
           Question
           as
           made
           by
           some
           Separatists
           ,
           viz.
           
             What
             Warrant
             have
             you
             to
             use
             this
             or
             that
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             to
             pray
             upon
             a
             Book
             ?
          
           (
           and
           to
           which
           he
           answers
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             Warrant
             sufficient
             that
             we
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             use
             Prayer
             ,
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Supplication
             for
             Pardon
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             No
             set
             Form
             thereof
             determined
             ,
             therefore
             any
             fit
             Form
             warrantable
             :
             this
             Form
             that
             we
             use
             not
             unfit
             otherwise
             ,
             this
             Form
             thereof
             allowable
             .
             And
             let
             a
             man
             demand
             of
             one
             of
             them
             when
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             what
             Warrant
             he
             hath
             to
             use
             that
             Form
             that
             he
             then
             useth
             ,
             he
             can
             answer
             no
             otherwise
             .
             So
             for
             a
             Book
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             help
             are
             not
             determined
             :
             and
             this
             one
             among
             others
             :
             this
             therefore
             not
             unwarrantable
             .
             And
             if
             one
             of
             them
             should
             be
             asked
             how
             he
             proves
             it
             warrantable
             to
             use
             a
             printed
             Book
             to
             read
             on
             at
             Church
             :
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             make
             other
             answer
             than
             as
             before
          
           )
           and
           further
           hereupon
           the
           resolving
           of
           another
           Question
           ,
           
             viz.
             Whether
             one
             man
             eminent
             for
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             eminent
             for
             neither
             ,
             is
             able
             without
             premeditation
             to
             make
             as
             fit
             a
             Prayer
             for
             the
             People
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             ,
             as
             a
             hundred
             Persons
             eminent
             for
             both
             are
             able
             to
             frame
             with
             l●ng
             study
             ?
          
           I
           say
           to
           make
           an
           Elias
           and
           much
           more
           the
           holy
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           solve
           such
           doubts
           as
           these
           ,
           is
           an
           extravagance
           Parallel
           with
           the
           Error
           of
           those
           old
           Poets
           ,
           who
           would
           on
           all
           occasions
           introduce
           Gods
           to
           end
           doubts
           that
           were
           never
           fit
           to
           be
           begun
           by
           men
           ,
           and
           wherein
           there
           was
           not
           
             dignus
             vindice
             nodus
          
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           the
           judicious
           Poet
           gave
           the
           known
           Caution
           of
           ,
           
             Nec
             Deus
             interfit
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           holy
           Iesus
           by
           his
           Tacit
           Rejection
           of
           Questions
           as
           impertiment
           (
           that
           the
           World
           thought
           of
           more
           moment
           than
           some
           such
           as
           are
           above
           named
           )
           when
           he
           forbore
           to
           give
           his
           thoughts
           of
           Pythagoras
           his
           pre-existence
           of
           Souls
           upon
           the
           Question
           put
           to
           him
           ,
           viz.
           
             Who
             did
             sin
             this
             Man
             or
             his
             Parents
             that
             he
             was
             born
             blind
             ?
          
           shewed
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           for
           his
           honour
           to
           have
           it
           supposed
           that
           it
           was
           part
           of
           his
           Errand
           from
           Heaven
           to
           set
           the
           World
           rightin
           Speculations
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           threw
           that
           famous
           Notion
           off
           as
           a
           Titivilitium
           .
        
         
           Chemnitius
           in
           his
           Harmony
           taking
           notice
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           reprehending
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           their
           use
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           thereby
           invocating
           God
           as
           a
           Witness
           in
           the
           Occurrences
           of
           their
           common
           talk
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             re
             levi
             ne
             magnum
             quidem
             virum
             in
             testem
             vocare
             auderemus
             :
          
           as
           I
           find
           him
           cited
           by
           Mr.
           Gataker
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Lots
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           doth
           so
           learnedly
           confute
           the
           superstitious
           conceit
           in
           some
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           use
           of
           Cards
           and
           Dice
           in
           recreation
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           other
           
           of
           mens
           being
           obliged
           to
           count
           every
           thing
           unlawful
           that
           they
           have
           not
           a
           Scriptural
           Warrant
           for
           .
        
         
           Yet
           since
           his
           writing
           of
           those
           Books
           of
           Lots
           ,
           thousands
           of
           such
           our
           superstitious
           Protestants
           have
           not
           ●crupled
           to
           throw
           the
           Dye
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           appeal
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           by
           the
           Decision
           of
           Battel
           to
           signalize
           the
           truth
           in
           some
           of
           those
           nugatory
           and
           others
           of
           those
           plain
           points
           before-mentioned
           :
           and
           our
           Land
           groans
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           hundreds
           of
           thousands
           of
           Subjects
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Royal
           Blood
           ,
           by
           Questions
           ,
           on
           which
           an
           ingenious
           man
           would
           scarce
           think
           a
           drop
           of
           Ink
           necessary
           to
           be
           spent
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           express'd
           my
           belief
           ,
           That
           the
           fierceness
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           humour
           of
           quarrelling
           about
           such
           little
           Ceremonial
           matters
           will
           be
           naturally
           reclaimed
           by
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           Civility
           appearing
           in
           the
           many
           French
           Protestants
           here
           ,
           into
           a
           Complaisance
           with
           our
           King's
           and
           Church's
           enjoyned
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           learned
           Books
           of
           our
           Divines
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           work
           in
           them
           :
           the
           Civility
           of
           the
           French
           humour
           making
           it
           natural
           to
           those
           Protestants
           (
           as
           I
           ●ave
           remarked
           )
           not
           only
           to
           comply
           with
           Princes
           but
           even
           their
           Fellow
           Subjects
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           Ceremonies
           they
           expect
           :
           and
           as
           I
           have
           in
           many
           places
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           p.
           239
           ,
           expressed
           my
           thoughts
           that
           the
           sicarious
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           will
           naturally
           evaporate
           by
           fear
           and
           shame
           ;
           so
           I
           have
           in
           the
           following
           Page
           ,
           that
           all
           Rebellious
           Principles
           of
           any
           Nominal
           Protestants
           
             will
             by
             fear
             and
             shame
             in
             our
             populous
          
           English
           
             World
             be
             abandoned
          
           :
           and
           do
           think
           ,
           That
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           quarrelling
           about
           little
           matters
           ,
           the
           shame
           of
           doing
           it
           before
           Strangers
           ,
           being
           super-added
           ,
           will
           prevent
           our
           future
           disquiet
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Let
           them
           ask
           those
           Protestants
           who
           are
           fled
           hither
           from
           Persecution
           (
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           which
           are
           with
           great
           Judgment
           stated
           by
           Dr.
           Hicks
           in
           his
           Excellent
           printed
           Sermon
           on
           that
           Subject
           )
           if
           in
           case
           their
           great
           Monarch
           had
           excused
           them
           from
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Praying
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           the
           Worshipping
           the
           Host
           ,
           and
           the
           Forbidding
           the
           Cup
           to
           the
           Layety
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           momentous
           Religionary
           points
           controverted
           between
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           had
           enjoyned
           them
           only
           such
           things
           as
           our
           Religion
           by
           Law
           Established
           doth
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           have
           with
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           made
           a
           migration
           hither
           from
           the
           best
           Country
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           their
           Native
           Soil
           ,
           or
           have
           made
           their
           Monarch
           and
           his
           Ministers
           at
           home
           uneasie
           by
           Complaints
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           by
           raising
           of
           any
           dust
           about
           unnecessary
           Questions
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           
             Leo
             After
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           
             Mountain
             Magnan
          
           on
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Fez
           ,
           have
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Charge
           of
           any
           settled
           Judicature
           or
           Parade
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           support
           their
           Polity
           :
           but
           to
           the
           end
           their
           Controversies
           emerging
           may
           be
           decided
           ,
           and
           that
           impartially
           ,
           they
           stop
           some
           Travellers
           passing
           that
           way
           ,
           to
           give
           Judgment
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           that
           himself
           in
           his
           passage
           there
           was
           detained
           many
           days
           to
           perform
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           performance
           of
           the
           same
           was
           rewarded
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           defraying
           the
           Charges
           of
           his
           Stay
           :
           and
           some
           of
           those
           People
           were
           ashamed
           perhaps
           to
           trouble
           him
           ,
           a
           Stranger
           with
           vilitigation
           ,
           or
           
             querelles
             d'
             alleman
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           perhaps
           may
           those
           Protestant
           Strangers
           that
           Providence
           hath
           sent
           hither
           prove
           to
           our
           Religionary
           branglers
           useful
           itinerant
           Judges
           ,
           and
           their
           patience
           in
           their
           Judicature
           will
           in
           my
           opinion
           deserve
           to
           be
           well
           rewarded
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           greatness
           of
           its
           burden
           from
           the
           minuteness
           of
           its
           
           Controverted
           Causes
           ,
           and
           whereby
           Strangers
           are
           imposed
           on
           by
           as
           needless
           trouble
           as
           Travellers
           would
           be
           if
           in
           the
           several
           Territories
           they
           passed
           through
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           should
           desire
           them
           to
           weigh
           their
           Air.
           But
           I
           hope
           the
           Non-Conformists
           to
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           will
           find
           those
           to
           ours
           ashamed
           to
           entertain
           them
           here
           with
           the
           Crambe
           of
           old
           Controversies
           of
           Ceremonies
           and
           things
           Indifferent
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           Strangers
           will
           not
           find
           themselves
           invited
           hither
           by
           Nature
           as
           to
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           where
           they
           shall
           only
           see
           our
           digladiations
           with
           Air
           ,
           or
           
             beating
             of
             the
             Air
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           Expression
           is
           )
           and
           much
           less
           where
           they
           shall
           see
           any
           Dissenters
           implicitly
           swallowing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           weighing
           nothing
           but
           Air.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           (
           I
           think
           )
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Migration
           of
           so
           many
           French
           Protestants
           here
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Faex
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           were
           so
           shameful
           as
           to
           Nick-name
           our
           Clergy
           :
           But
           I
           do
           account
           that
           the
           inquisitive
           and
           Philosophical
           Temper
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           shining
           with
           so
           much
           lustre
           in
           our
           
             English
             Clergy
          
           (
           and
           which
           temper
           is
           as
           naturally
           accompanied
           with
           the
           gentle
           warmth
           of
           Charity
           for
           the
           Persons
           of
           different
           Opiners
           as
           light
           it self
           can
           be
           with
           heat
           )
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Guarranty
           to
           all
           Protestant
           ●e●usants
           of
           their
           finding
           from
           our
           Church
           all
           the
           favour
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           they
           have
           deserved
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           they
           will
           or
           can
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           the
           Charity
           of
           our
           Church-men
           is
           so
           great
           for
           them
           as
           almost
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           wish
           That
           there
           were
           some
           
             dignus
             vindice
             nodus
          
           in
           the
           Religionary
           part
           of
           Dissenters
           Principles
           ,
           that
           might
           give
           our
           C●ergy
           a
           signal
           occasion
           to
           display
           the
           before
           mentioned
           Characteristical
           mark
           of
           Christianity
           in
           loving
           the
           Persons
           of
           Men
           dissenting
           from
           them
           in
           any
           matters
           of
           moment
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           experimented
           this
           temper
           of
           our
           Divines
           in
           Dr.
           
           Stillingfleet's
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Vnreasonableness
             of
             the
             Separation
          
           after
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Waspish
           Pamphlets
           had
           attacqued
           his
           Excellent
           Sermon
           of
           the
           
             mischief
             of
             separation
          
           :
           and
           the
           soft
           insinuations
           of
           reason
           ,
           in
           which
           having
           produced
           from
           them
           so
           much
           unmanly
           passion
           ,
           may
           serve
           as
           an
           indication
           that
           the
           present
           Dissente●ship
           is
           languishing
           under
           its
           old
           Age
           ,
           when
           the
           gentlest
           weight
           and
           even
           when
           the
           
             Grass-hopper
             is
             a
             burden
          
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           seen
           this
           happy
           temper
           appearing
           in
           some
           of
           our
           most
           Celebrated
           Divines
           not
           being
           exasperated
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           tho
           owning
           Sentiments
           different
           from
           our
           Articles
           and
           Homilies
           .
           And
           indeed
           't
           is
           natural
           to
           any
           man
           of
           a
           great
           Genius
           (
           and
           of
           such
           illustrious
           Abilities
           that
           all
           the
           several
           Religionary
           Parties
           thinks
           of
           ,
           with
           the
           wish
           of
           
             Vtinam
             noster
             esset
          
           )
           in
           some
           Notions
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           soar
           above
           the
           common
           ●light
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Observers
           of
           their
           Rules
           and
           Prescriptions
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           fled
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           of
           their
           Sect
           ,
           when
           some
           times
           he
           towres
           out
           of
           their
           ,
           sight
           and
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           their
           understandings
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           the
           Learned
           Theological
           Writings
           of
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           concerning
           Iustifications
           ,
           contemplated
           his
           great
           parts
           and
           abilities
           :
           and
           have
           likewise
           observed
           the
           great
           Learning
           of
           Doctor
           Tully
           appearing
           in
           his
           
             Iustificatio
             Paulina
          
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Iustification
             the
             Controversy
             is
             not
          
           de
           muris
           ,
           sed
           de
           Palladio
           Christiano
           :
           and
           have
           moreover
           read
           Dr.
           
           Tully's
           printed
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Baxter
           wherein
           he
           chargeth
           him
           (
           whether
           justly
           or
           no
           I
           enquire
           not
           )
           for
           seeming
           to
           place
           most
           if
           not
           all
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           in
           the
           
             point
             of
             Iustification
             ▪
          
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           among
           Logomachies
           ,
           p
           16th
           ,
           and
           useth
           to
           him
           these
           words
           in
           p.
           17.
           
           
             But
             seeing
             you
             are
             so
             busie
             in
             turning
             our
             greatest
             Controversies
             
             with
             the
             Papists
             into
             a
             Childish
             Contest
             of
             words
             ,
          
           and
           in
           p.
           21.
           he
           desires
           him
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             consider
             the
             great
             affinity
             his
             Tenet
             of
          
           Justification
           
             hath
             contracted
             with
             the
          
           Roman
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           desires
           him
           
             to
             take
             his
             Balance
             and
             weigh
             more
             diligently
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             only
             the
             very
             small
             odds
             between
             his
             justification
             and
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           
             '
             s.
          
           
        
         
           That
           great
           Adorner
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           both
           with
           his
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           so
           acceptable
           service
           to
           the
           World
           to
           fill
           it
           with
           more
           Volumes
           against
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           to
           diminish
           it
           by
           distinction
           ,
           and
           when
           in
           his
           Tract
           of
           Idolatry
           §
           .
           64.
           p.
           41.
           he
           makes
           the
           worshipping
           of
           the
           Host
           to
           be
           only
           
             material
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           tho
           he
           knew
           as
           well
           as
           any
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           
             formale
             peccati
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           materiale
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           sin
           of
           Commission
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           all
           things
           
             forma
             dat
             esse
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           Famous
           Dr.
           
             Ieremy
             Taylor
          
           likewise
           in
           his
           
             liberty
             of
             Prophesying
          
           ,
           p.
           258
           ,
           doth
           free
           the
           Papists
           from
           
             Formal
             Idolatry
          
           .
           Thus
           likewise
           tho
           our
           Homilies
           and
           our
           
             Iewel
             ,
             Raynold
             ,
             Whitaker
             ,
             Vsher
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           the
           Translators
           of
           our
           Bible
           into
           English
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           did
           place
           the
           Name
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Man
             of
             Sin
          
           on
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           yet
           Dr.
           Hammond
           as
           well
           as
           others
           of
           our
           Church
           have
           publickly
           avowed
           their
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           Popes
           not
           being
           so
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           mentioned
           this
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           that
           any
           of
           our
           excellent
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           ever
           occasion
           the
           least
           umbrage
           of
           jealousie
           in
           any
           Future
           Conjuncture
           ,
           about
           any
           design
           of
           uniting
           our
           Church
           to
           Rome
           ,
           or
           
           Rome's
           to
           ours
           :
           the
           common
           Rule
           in
           Politicks
           of
           
             minor
             pars
             unita
             majori
             censetur
             facta
             illius
             appendix
          
           (
           and
           which
           is
           exemplified
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           having
           been
           united
           to
           all
           the
           
             A●iatick
             ,
             African
             ,
             Graecian
             ,
             Russian
          
           and
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           as
           containing
           
             three
             times
          
           more
           Christian
           Souls
           than
           doth
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           with
           all
           its
           Dependents
           and
           Adherents
           )
           and
           the
           ineffectual
           Project
           of
           some
           well
           meaning
           Divines
           in
           a
           former
           Conjuncture
           here
           ,
           will
           I
           believe
           effectually
           avert
           all
           future
           jealousies
           of
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           or
           the
           danger
           of
           any
           in
           the
           Vessel
           by
           trying
           to
           pull
           the
           Rock
           to
           it
           ,
           bringing
           it
           
             super
             hanc
             Petram
          
           .
           From
           various
           grounds
           of
           natural
           reason
           ,
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           predict
           that
           the
           best
           Evangelical
           Church
           and
           the
           best
           Clergy
           the
           World
           can
           shew
           ,
           will
           direct
           their
           measures
           suitably
           to
           those
           Words
           of
           the
           great
           Evangelical
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           
             Their
             strength
             is
             to
             ●it
             still
             ,
          
           and
           without
           any
           faith
           to
           remove
           the
           seven
           Hills
           or
           Mountains
           of
           Rome
           hither
           ,
           or
           on
           their
           sullen
           Contumacy
           resolving
           like
           Mahomet
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Mountains
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           various
           Considerations
           urged
           in
           this
           Discourse
           to
           fortifie
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Loyal
           timid
           against
           their
           unaccountable
           fears
           of
           Heterodoxy
           in
           any
           Prince
           as
           to
           the
           Religion
           by
           Law
           Established
           ,
           rendring
           him
           a
           meer
           natural
           Agent
           ,
           or
           one
           without
           freedom
           of
           will
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           freedom
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           depriving
           him
           of
           the
           Brains
           as
           well
           as
           Bowels
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           against
           impressions
           of
           trouble
           from
           what
           so
           many
           Writers
           have
           insinuated
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           Prince
           must
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           exterminate
           his
           Heretical
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           283
           mentioned
           that
           the
           
             Munster
             Peace
          
           hath
           in
           Germany
           ,
           cured
           the
           timid
           Lutheran
           and
           Calvinist
           Subjects
           of
           any
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           as
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Property
           upon
           any
           Prince
           by
           the
           Lineal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           coming
           to
           be
           their
           Ruler
           ,
           who
           may
           profess
           any
           Religionary
           Sentiments
           different
           from
           theirs
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           factum
           of
           that
           Peace
           hath
           not
           by
           any
           Writers
           since
           our
           late
           fermentation
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           been
           insisted
           on
           for
           the
           illumination
           
           of
           Peoples
           understandings
           in
           the
           firm
           Provision
           made
           there
           for
           mens
           being
           secure
           in
           their
           Religion
           by
           Law
           Established
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           lawful
           Princes
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           give
           some
           Cursory
           Account
           of
           the
           great
           Fact
           of
           that
           Peace
           (
           and
           wherein
           some
           Popish
           Princes
           made
           so
           great
           a
           Figure
           ,
           and
           who
           sufficiently
           understood
           how
           far
           the
           
             Later
             an
          
           Council
           obliged
           them
           )
           that
           may
           not
           only
           shew
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           Pedantry
           to
           imagine
           that
           Roman
           Catholick
           Princes
           are
           still
           by
           their
           Religion
           bound
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           Revolutions
           of
           time
           and
           its
           incursions
           made
           on
           their
           former
           measures
           as
           to
           Heterodox
           Religion
           and
           Religionaries
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           same
           Methods
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           to
           move
           in
           the
           same
           Line
           as
           heretofore
           ,
           (
           just
           as
           some
           Crabs
           on
           the
           Land
           are
           observed
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           to
           be
           so
           sullen
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           they
           will
           move
           in
           the
           least
           on
           any
           side
           ,
           they
           will
           go
           over
           a
           House
           or
           a
           Tree
           )
           but
           may
           likewise
           serve
           as
           a
           Praemunimentum
           to
           secure
           men
           in
           all
           future
           times
           against
           the
           fear
           of
           any
           danger
           to
           their
           Religion
           by
           the
           Heterodoxy
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           expected
           often
           to
           happen
           ,
           since
           People
           can
           no
           more
           promise
           themselves
           that
           their
           Princes
           will
           successively
           resemble
           one
           another
           in
           their
           understanding
           faculties
           than
           in
           their
           bodily
           shapes
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           purpose
           above
           mentioned
           the
           Reader
           may
           take
           the
           Scheme
           of
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           that
           in
           Sueden
           and
           D●nmark
           and
           in
           all
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           lower
           and
           upper
           Saxony
           where
           ever
           Protestants
           have
           the
           sole
           power
           ,
           no
           Papists
           are
           permitted
           to
           have
           any
           publick
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           and
           that
           in
           
             Austria
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Moravia
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Hereditary
           Lands
           of
           the
           House
           of
           
             Austria
             ,
             Bavaria
          
           and
           the
           upper
           Palatinate
           ,
           where
           the
           Papists
           have
           the
           sole
           Power
           ,
           no
           Protestants
           are
           suffered
           to
           have
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           these
           whole
           Territories
           above
           mentioned
           being
           entire
           bodies
           within
           themselves
           ,
           under
           one
           head
           either
           of
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           Religion
           ,
           without
           the
           intermixture
           of
           different
           Dominions
           ,
           are
           uniform
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           respectively
           different
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           intermediate
           parts
           of
           the
           German
           Empire
           are
           interwoven
           under
           several
           Princes
           of
           different
           Religions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           of
           mixt
           Religionary
           professions
           :
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
          
           ,
           those
           professions
           are
           exercised
           some
           here
           ,
           some
           there
           in
           different
           places
           :
           and
           because
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           intermediate
           Territories
           being
           mixed
           and
           pretending
           to
           have
           each
           of
           them
           a
           right
           to
           the
           same
           places
           of
           Worship
           ,
           various
           Quarrels
           did
           arise
           among
           them
           :
           therefore
           when
           they
           deprived
           one
           another
           of
           the
           freedom
           to
           exercise
           their
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Peace
           at
           Munster
           and
           Osnabrug
           in
           the
           year
           1648.
           did
           appoint
           the
           restitution
           of
           places
           for
           the
           publick
           exercise
           of
           Religion
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           ordered
           that
           all
           matters
           of
           this
           kind
           should
           be
           thence
           forward
           settled
           as
           they
           were
           in
           use
           heretofore
           in
           the
           Year
           1624
           :
           which
           Order
           occasioned
           a
           Deputation
           from
           all
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           at
           Francford
           in
           the
           Year
           1656
           ,
           and
           1657
           and
           following
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           Decree
           and
           other
           matters
           put
           in
           Execution
           .
        
         
           Those
           intermediate
           Territories
           are
           the
           Circles
           of
           Westphalia
           ,
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           of
           the
           Welterans
           ,
           of
           Franconia
           ,
           and
           of
           Suaben
           containing
           many
           Principalities
           and
           great
           Cities
           ,
           depending
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           being
           of
           different
           Religions
           and
           mixed
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Territories
           and
           Jurisdictions
           ,
           none
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           War
           was
           prevalent
           ,
           did
           suffer
           a
           different
           Religion
           to
           be
           exercised
           :
           but
           since
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Peace
           made
           at
           Munster
           and
           Osnabrug
           was
           published
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           Religion
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           universally
           by
           the
           7th
           
           
             Article
             ▪
          
           and
           some
           other
           Articles
           determining
           matters
           between
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           :
           and
           according
           to
           this
           Constitution
           altho
           some
           Territories
           ,
           which
           formerly
           were
           under
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           are
           now
           under
           a
           Popish
           power
           ,
           and
           
             vice
             versâ
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           liberty
           of
           Religion
           is
           to
           be
           left
           to
           each
           Party
           as
           it
           was
           used
           in
           the
           year
           1624.
           
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Duke
           of
           Newburg
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Landgraves
           of
           Hessen
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           of
           Nassaw
           are
           obliged
           to
           leave
           to
           the
           Protestants
           within
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           so
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Cities
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Francford
             ,
             Ausburg
          
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           Papists
           have
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           restored
           to
           them
           among
           the
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           At
           Ausburg
           the
           Magistracy
           is
           half
           of
           the
           one
           and
           half
           of
           the
           other
           Religion
           :
           but
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Imperial
           Cities
           the
           Magistrates
           (
           I
           think
           )
           were
           wholly
           Protestants
           ,
           except
           at
           Collen
           and
           Heilbron
           where
           they
           are
           wholly
           Papists
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           one
           considering
           the
           sharper
           Animosities
           between
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           ,
           then
           those
           between
           either
           of
           them
           and
           the
           Papists
           (
           accordingly
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Tacitus
           ,
           that
           
             Odia
             proximorum
             sunt
             acerrima
          
           )
           shall
           tell
           me
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Munster
           and
           Osnabrug
           did
           plant
           Civility
           among
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           as
           to
           the
           Persons
           and
           Religions
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           it
           did
           wonders
           ,
           I
           shall
           therein
           accord
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           somewhat
           like
           that
           of
           the
           pulling
           down
           the
           Partition-wall
           between
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           ;
           and
           that
           tho
           Luther
           a
           more
           Cholerick
           yet
           (
           I
           think
           )
           a
           better
           natured
           man
           than
           Calvin
           ,
           did
           sufficiently
           in
           his
           Writings
           inveigh
           against
           the
           asperity
           of
           Magistrates
           in
           punishing
           Heterodoxy
           (
           and
           particularly
           in
           his
           Tract
           ,
           
             De
             magistratu
             saeculari
             :
             parte
             secundâ
             ,
          
           where
           he
           tells
           Chief
           Magistrates
           so
           doing
           ,
           viz.
           
             Per
             Deum
             sancte
             juro
             ,
             si
             id
             verum
             ,
             tantillas
             vires
             in
             vos
             acceperit
             vestra
             negligentia
             ,
             nulli
             estis
             ,
             etiamsi
             siguli
             non
             essetis
             inferiores
             Turca
             ipso
             ,
             potentiâ
             :
             neque
             vestra
             crudelitas
             &
             rabies
             vobis
             quicquam
             commodabunt
             :
          
           yet
           many
           of
           Luthers
           followers
           did
           not
           imbibe
           that
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           as
           appeared
           long
           ago
           by
           a
           dreadful
           instance
           of
           this
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           time
           ,
           when
           
             Iohn
             a
             Lasco
          
           Uncle
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           many
           Families
           of
           Strangers
           who
           had
           been
           here
           received
           by
           Edward
           the
           6th
           ,
           were
           banished
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           and
           went
           for
           Asylum
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           I
           have
           read
           it
           in
           the
           History
           of
           that
           Migration
           of
           theirs
           writ
           in
           Elegant
           Latin
           by
           
             Iohn
             a
             Lasco
          
           )
           he
           renders
           their
           usage
           in
           Denmark
           by
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Populace
           to
           have
           been
           very
           severe
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           first
           Course
           in
           their
           Entertainment
           to
           be
           an
           Invitation
           to
           Church
           some
           days
           after
           their
           landing
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           being
           instructed
           ,
           and
           the
           hearing
           there
           Cal●●●
           and
           themselves
           publickly
           lampon'd
           or
           railed
           at
           :
           and
           because
           that
           pleased
           not
           their
           palates
           ,
           their
           next
           was
           ,
           an
           Edict
           to
           be
           gone
           from
           the
           Metropolis
           in
           a
           peremptory
           short
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Season
           of
           the
           Frost
           in
           that
           Country
           was
           so
           extremely
           afflictive
           ,
           and
           without
           permission
           for
           their
           Sick
           or
           Infants
           or
           Women
           with
           Child
           to
           stay
           for
           the
           Clemency
           of
           better
           weather
           ;
           and
           whereby
           many
           of
           them
           there
           died
           with
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           cold
           in
           their
           Journeys
           .
           And
           it
           had
           been
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           eligible
           for
           them
           to
           have
           stayed
           and
           perished
           in
           England
           by
           the
           Fires
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           :
           And
           Alsted
           in
           his
           Chronology
           speaking
           of
           what
           happened
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           Reign
           ,
           saith
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Multi
             ob
             Religionem
             mutatam
             ,
             Angliâ
             relictâ
             primò
             in
             Daniam
             ,
             deiude
             in
             Germaniam
             veniunt
             :
             nam
             in
             Dania
             non
             poterant
             habere
             locum
             ,
             per
             theologorum
             rabiem
             :
             inter
             exules
             fuit
          
           Johannes
           Lascus
           Polonus
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             I
             can
             by
             the
          
           Munster
           
             Peace
             ,
             direct
             the
          
           Reader
           
             to
             see
             that
             old
          
           Lutheran
           
             bigotry
             and
             hatred
             of
             the
             Persons
             and
             Religion
             of
          
           Calvinists
           
             exterminated
             out
             of
          
           Germany
           ,
           
             whereby
             it
             is
             determined
             as
             by
             a
          
           Statu●e
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           Calvinists
           shall
           have
           the
           same
           right
           for
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           which
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           Papists
           have
           ,
           
             and
             that
             to
             the
             end
             that
             any
             might
             be
             ashamed
             of
             pretending
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             any
             detriment
             that
             might
             accrue
             to
             their
             Persons
             or
             Religion
             ,
             under
             a
          
           Lutheran
           or
           Calvinian
           or
           Popish
           
             Successor
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             might
             be
             really
             afraid
             of
             dishonouring
             God
             and
             wounding
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             by
             prejudicing
             the
             Inheritable
             Rights
             of
             those
             Princes
             Successions
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             further
             determined
             by
             the
             7th
          
           Article
           
             of
             the
          
           Instrumentum
           pacis
           Caesareo
           suecicum
           ,
           
             §
             .
             1.
             viz.
          
           Vnanimi
           quoque
           Caesareae
           majestatis
           omniumque
           ordinum
           consensu
           ,
           &c.
           'T
           is
           likewise
           thought
           fit
           by
           the
           unanimous
           Consent
           of
           the
           Emperor
           and
           all
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           that
           whatever
           right
           or
           benefit
           both
           all
           the
           other
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           this
           publick
           agreement
           ,
           and
           the
           decision
           of
           all
           Grievances
           therein
           do
           allow
           to
           all
           Catholick
           States
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           addicted
           to
           the
           Augustan
           Confession
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           likewise
           be
           allowed
           to
           those
           that
           are
           called
           the
           Reformed
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             Calvinists
          
           )
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           the
           States
           called
           Protestants
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             Lutherans
          
           )
           as
           to
           all
           things
           Covenanted
           and
           agreed
           between
           themselves
           with
           their
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           all
           Privileges
           and
           other
           dispositions
           whereby
           Provision
           was
           made
           for
           Religion
           and
           its
           exercise
           and
           the
           things
           thereon
           depending
           ,
           by
           the
           States
           and
           Subjects
           of
           each
           place
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           each
           for
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           Consciences
           .
           Now
           because
           the
           Controversies
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           in
           Agitation
           at
           this
           time
           among
           the
           forenamed
           Protestants
           have
           not
           been
           hitherto
           reconciled
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           referred
           to
           a
           further
           endeavour
           of
           agreement
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           still
           make
           two
           Parties
           :
           therefore
           concerning
           the
           right
           of
           reforming
           it
           is
           thus
           agreed
           between
           them
           :
           that
           if
           any
           Prince
           or
           other
           Lord
           of
           the
           Territory
           or
           Patron
           of
           any
           Church
           shall
           hereafter
           change
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           obtain
           or
           recover
           a
           Principality
           or
           Dominion
           either
           by
           the
           right
           of
           Succession
           or
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           present
           Treaty
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           Title
           whatsover
           ;
           where
           the
           publick
           exercise
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           is
           at
           present
           in
           use
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           free
           to
           him
           to
           have
           his
           Court-Chaplains
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           about
           him
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Residence
           ,
           without
           any
           burthen
           or
           prejudice
           to
           his
           Subjects
           :
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           lawful
           for
           him
           to
           change
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           Religion
           or
           the
           Laws
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           which
           have
           been
           there
           hitherto
           in
           use
           ,
           or
           take
           from
           those
           their
           Churches
           whose
           they
           formerly
           were
           ,
           or
           their
           Schools
           or
           Hospitals
           ,
           or
           the
           Revenues
           ,
           Pensions
           and
           Stipends
           belonging
           thereunto
           ,
           or
           apply
           them
           to
           the
           men
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           or
           obtrude
           on
           their
           Subjects
           men
           of
           another
           Religion
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           a
           Territorial
           Episcopal
           or
           Patronal
           Right
           ,
           or
           under
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           or
           bring
           about
           any
           other
           hinderance
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           other
           Party
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           here
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Pacification
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           agreed
           on
           to
           be
           a
           perpetual
           Law
           ,
           and
           
             pragmatick
             Sanction
          
           ,
           and
           as
           strongly
           binding
           as
           any
           Fundamental
           Law
           or
           Constitution
           thereof
           ,
           comprhending
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           all
           his
           Confederates
           and
           Adherents
           ,
           first
           the
           Catholick
           King
           and
           House
           of
           Austria
           the
           Electors
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           
             Hanse
             Towns
          
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           and
           Norway
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Princes
           and
           Republicks
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sweden
           all
           her
           Confederates
           ,
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           the
           
             Hanse
             Towns
          
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           and
           the
           Dutch
           States
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Well
           :
           but
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           by
           our
           timid
           Protestants
           objected
           ;
           that
           all
           these
           Roman
           Catholick
           Princes
           thus
           projecting
           the
           Peace
           of
           Germany
           and
           that
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           did
           in
           this
           great
           
             Instrumentum
             pacis
          
           and
           the
           
             pacta
             Conventa
          
           referred
           to
           ,
           but
           reckon
           without
           their
           Host
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           Bull
           against
           it
           from
           Rome
           would
           thunder
           it
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           render
           it
           voidable
           or
           void
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Concessions
           to
           Heresie
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           hindring
           their
           Extermination
           were
           nugatory
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           a
           written
           Treaty
           carried
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           s
           own
           deletion
           and
           that
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Bulla
             Caenae
          
           every
           
             Maundy
             Thursday
          
           Excommunicates
           and
           Cur●es
           all
           
             Lutherans
             ,
             Calvinists
             ,
             Hugonots
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Receivers
             ,
             Fautors
          
           ,
           and
           Defenders
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           many
           immunities
           granted
           to
           Hereticks
           by
           this
           Peace
           as
           likewise
           Lands
           and
           Territories
           ,
           and
           the
           Erecting
           of
           Bishopricks
           into
           Secular
           Principalities
           ,
           and
           settling
           them
           on
           Heretical
           Princes
           and
           their
           Heirs
           forever
           ,
           whereby
           so
           much
           prejudice
           accrued
           to
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           and
           the
           Apostolick
           Sea
           ,
           would
           probably
           engage
           the
           Pope
           some
           time
           or
           other
           to
           quash
           it
           as
           null
           ,
           and
           to
           damn
           both
           the
           Peace
           and
           all
           that
           made
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           within
           two
           days
           after
           the
           signing
           that
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Nuntio
           at
           Munster
           protested
           against
           it
           :
           declaring
           that
           he
           made
           that
           Protestation
           by
           the
           Pope's
           express
           Commands
           :
           and
           on
           the
           26th
           of
           November
           1648
           ,
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           10th
           issued
           out
           his
           Bull
           against
           it
           from
           Rome
           called
           ,
           
             Sanctissimi
             Domini
             nostri
             Inn●centii
             divina
             providentia
             Papae
             .
          
           X.
           
             Declaratio
             nullitatis
             articulorum
             nuperae
             Pacis
             Germanicae
             ,
             Religioni
             Catholicae
             ,
             sedi
             Apostolicae
             ,
             Ecclesiis
             aliisque
             locis
             piis
             ac
             person●s
             &
             juribus
             Ecclesiasticis
             quomodolibet
             praejudicialium
             ,
             ad
             aeternam
             Rei
             memoriam
             .
          
           And
           he
           therein
           blames
           the
           Emperor
           and
           his
           Confederates
           and
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           perpetual
           abdication
           of
           some
           Ecclesiastical
           Goods
           and
           Rights
           possessed
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           permitting
           to
           Hereticks
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           by
           that
           Peace
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           further
           Authorized
           by
           it
           to
           bear
           Offices
           and
           enjoy
           not
           only
           Church
           Livings
           but
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           Arch-Bishopricks
           :
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           that
           Pope
           having
           made
           it
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           further
           declares
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             have
             sworn
             to
             observe
             the
             Articles
             of
             that
             Peace
             ,
             such
             Oath
             shall
             not
             bind
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           did
           this
           Declaration
           from
           his
           Holyness
           signify
           in
           that
           Case
           ?
           No
           more
           than
           one
           from
           
             Prester
             Iohn
          
           would
           have
           done
           .
           The
           Emperor
           and
           Princes
           of
           Germa●y
           did
           gloriously
           stand
           to
           their
           
             Pacta
             conventa
          
           ,
           and
           took
           care
           to
           see
           the
           same
           solemnly
           ratified
           and
           executed
           notwithstanding
           the
           Papal
           Declaration
           of
           their
           Nullity
           .
           They
           knew
           the
           Pope's
           Nuntio
           would
           soon
           protest
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           himself
           declare
           against
           the
           Peace
           :
           and
           had
           therefore
           in
           Terms
           therein
           agreed
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Canons
             or
             special
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             or
             Concordats
             with
             Popes
             or
             Protestations
             ,
             or
             Edicts
             ,
             Rescripts
             ,
             Mandates
             or
             Absolutions
             whatsoever
             should
             in
             any
             Future
             time
             be
             allowed
             against
             any
             Article
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           they
           likewise
           knew
           that
           the
           Pope's
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Nullity
           of
           that
           Treaty
           would
           contain
           no
           Threatnings
           of
           Excommunication
           or
           Damnation
           against
           their
           Persons
           ,
           but
           only
           
             Quelques
             choses
          
           or
           
             things
             of
             Course
          
           ,
           or
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           Nullities
           of
           Course
           :
           and
           that
           while
           all
           Christendom
           was
           embarqued
           in
           that
           Treaty
           and
           going
           with
           full
           Sail
           ,
           and
           favoured
           with
           a
           strong
           Gale
           of
           Nature
           into
           its
           Haven
           of
           Rest
           ,
           and
           being
           to
           pass
           by
           the
           Popes
           Fort
           ,
           and
           had
           resolved
           against
           lowering
           their
           Flag
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Pope
           would
           of
           Course
           fire
           some
           Bulls
           of
           Nullity
           at
           them
           Charged
           with
           no
           significant
           Shot
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           for
           the
           Forts
           of
           Princes
           to
           do
           to
           Ships
           that
           pass
           by
           them
           without
           paying
           the
           expected
           Civility
           ,
           and
           the
           Shot
           from
           which
           is
           not
           valued
           by
           Capital
           
           Ships
           that
           pass
           by
           them
           with
           a
           strong
           Gale
           of
           Wind
           :
           and
           which
           perhaps
           think
           it
           not
           tanti
           to
           fire
           again
           upon
           the
           Fort
           ;
           nor
           doth
           that
           perhaps
           throw
           away
           more
           shot
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           stood
           this
           Munster
           Peace
           ,
           wrought
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Crowned
           Heads
           and
           States
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           stands
           ;
           and
           any
           who
           will
           look
           into
           the
           Empire
           will
           find
           those
           
             Pacta
             conventa
          
           as
           to
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Emperor
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           outbraving
           the
           chances
           of
           time
           to
           this
           year
           (
           how
           much
           soever
           the
           Emperor
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           steer'd
           by
           Iesuites
           Councils
           )
           and
           likely
           still
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           whereby
           the
           various
           Rights
           and
           Religions
           of
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           have
           been
           secured
           ,
           and
           whereby
           we
           may
           see
           how
           unstudied
           those
           men
           are
           in
           the
           great
           Book
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           think
           that
           Popish
           Princes
           will
           not
           go
           on
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           tho
           the
           Pope
           should
           seem
           in
           earnest
           or
           in
           jest
           to
           stop
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           tacitly
           reject
           the
           Papal
           Declarations
           of
           Nullity
           ,
           and
           yet
           continue
           Civil
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           firm
           continuance
           of
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           to
           the
           year
           1680
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           an
           ingenious
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Interest
             of
             Princes
             and
             States
          
           that
           year
           published
           ,
           and
           which
           goeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Mr.
           Bethel
           ,
           and
           where
           't
           is
           moreover
           observed
           in
           p.
           155.
           
           
             That
             among
             the
             Lutheran
             Princes
             the
             Prince
             of
          
           Hannover
           
             was
             lately
             turned
             Papist
             ,
             and
             likewise
             one
             of
             the
             House
             of
             the
             Landgrave
             of
          
           Hessen
           ,
           Darmestat
           
             and
             another
             of
          
           Mecklenburg
           
             lately
             turned
             Papist
             ,
             but
             their
             Countries
             do
             all
             continue
             Lutherans
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Calvinist
             Princes
          
           he
           mentions
           the
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburg
           ,
           but
           saith
           ,
           
             his
             Dominions
             are
             most
             Lutherans
          
           ,
           and
           where
           in
           p.
           156.
           't
           is
           his
           Observation
           that
           of
           
             four
             Popish
             Princes
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             all
             their
             Countries
             are
             Lutherans
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Princes
             in
             this
             Country
          
           (
           meaning
           
             Germany
             )
             have
             no
             great
             influence
             on
             their
             Subjects
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             :
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             in
             several
             Countries
             belonging
             to
             Popish
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             many
             Lutherans
             and
             some
             Calvinists
             have
             not
             only
             a
             Right
             ,
             but
             do
             also
             actually
             enjoy
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             their
             several
             Religions
             without
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             without
             Persecution
             :
          
           and
           further
           instanceth
           in
           other
           places
           in
           Germany
           where
           the
           Proprietors
           are
           mixt
           of
           several
           
             Princes
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             Free
             Cities
             ,
          
           and
           
             Romish
             Ecclesiasticks
             which
             causeth
             in
             each
             of
             them
             the
             like
             Variety
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             some
             there
             being
             Lutherans
             and
             Papists
             and
             others
             being
             Calvinists
             ,
             Lutherans
             and
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           instead
           of
           the
           Popes
           having
           nulled
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           
             cum
             effectu
          
           ,
           the
           
             Nulla
             fides
             servanda
             cum
             haereticis
          
           ,
           hath
           been
           nulled
           in
           Germany
           by
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           they
           had
           not
           done
           ,
           Luthers
           aforesaid
           
             nulli
             estis
          
           had
           been
           their
           doom
           :
           and
           the
           Empire
           it self
           had
           scarce
           been
           more
           than
           a
           
             substantial
             Nullity
          
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           alluding
           to
           what
           Vantius
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           
             De
             Nullitatibus
          
           makes
           such
           .
           In
           plain
           terms
           the
           Germans
           had
           not
           else
           been
           now
           a
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           would
           the
           Emperor
           again
           have
           been
           saluted
           by
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Comminatory
           Letters
           from
           the
           Port
           observed
           him
           called
           ,
           
             viz.
             Lord
             of
             few
             Regions
          
           :
           and
           this
           any
           one
           (
           I
           think
           )
           will
           grant
           who
           shall
           consider
           that
           all
           the
           relaxation
           he
           hath
           had
           either
           of
           intestine
           troubles
           or
           Foreign
           between
           the
           years
           1648
           and
           1680
           ,
           hath
           made
           his
           Circumstances
           as
           to
           Power
           and
           Riches
           appear
           but
           just
           proportionable
           for
           holding
           his
           own
           (
           with
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           )
           against
           the
           Turk
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           great
           right
           done
           to
           the
           Emperors
           Politicks
           in
           that
           Peace
           ,
           by
           a
           printed
           Panegyrical
           Oration
           made
           by
           
             Henricus
             Schmid
          
           ,
           a
           Famous
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           Tubing
           ,
           for
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Munster
           
           Peace
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Emperor
             preserved
             thereby
             at
             least
             the
             lives
             of
             eleven
             times
             a
             hundred
             and
             ninety
             two
             thousand
             Myriades
             of
             men
          
           (
           that
           is
           of
           21
           
             thousand
             ,
             1
             hundred
             and
             20
             millions
          
           of
           men
           )
           and
           whereupon
           the
           Panegyrist
           pronounceth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             World
             was
             blest
             by
             a
             new
             AEra
             from
             that
             Peace
             :
          
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Expressions
           in
           that
           Oration
           for
           that
           purpose
           being
           very
           memorable
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           
             viz.
             Ferdinande
             Caesar
             Auguste
             ,
             pie
             faelix
             triumphator
             ,
             salve
             ,
             Faelicior
             Iulio
             Ca●sare
             qui
             gloriabundus
             fatebatur
             ,
             undecies
             centena
             &
             nonaginta
             duo
             millia
             hominum
             praeliis
             à
             se
             occisa
             ;
             atque
             ita
             ut
             non
             veniat
             in
             hanc
             rationem
             stragem
             Civilium
             bellorum
             ,
             Tua
             ,
             Imperator
             ,
             quâ
             major
             esse
             non
             potest
             ,
             gloria
             &
             claritudo
             erit
             ,
             totidem
             Myriadas
             aut
             plures
             non
             mactasse
             sed
             servasse
             .
             Macte
             animo
             isto
             tuo
             ,
             imperator
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Tuis
             auspiciis
             novum
             Calendarium
             Iuliano
             longe
             melius
             ac
             emendatius
             orbi
             Christiano
             exhibetur
             ,
             quod
             pacis
             aera
             insignitur
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Panegyrical
           Orator
           did
           in
           his
           Calculation
           of
           the
           Lives
           saved
           by
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           use
           more
           than
           Poetical
           Licence
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           will
           probably
           think
           who
           shall
           read
           what
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           a
           printed
           Discourse
           hath
           mention'd
           of
           Critical
           Persons
           having
           judged
           that
           there
           are
           but
           320
           Millions
           of
           Souls
           now
           in
           the
           World
           :
           and
           according
           to
           some
           ingenious
           mens
           Calculations
           I
           have
           seen
           in
           print
           concerning
           how
           much
           at
           a
           Medium
           each
           head
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           add
           to
           the
           Riches
           of
           a
           State
           per
           year
           ,
           and
           thence
           making
           each
           to
           be
           therefore
           valuable
           at
           80
           l.
           Sterling
           ,
           the
           Panegyrick
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           made
           the
           Emperor
           preserve
           for
           the
           World
           by
           that
           Peace
           1
           
             Hundred
             68
             Thousand
             9
             Hundred
          
           and
           60
           Millions
           of
           Pounds
           Sterling
           .
        
         
           But
           leaving
           so
           exorbitant
           a
           Sum
           for
           the
           disposition
           and
           Assets
           of
           
             Dego's
             Will
          
           ,
           and
           (
           raillery
           apart
           )
           accounting
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
             slain
             in
          
           Germany
           
             on
             the
             Score
             of
             the
             Excommunication
             of
             Princes
             and
             Emperors
             ,
          
           (
           as
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           68
           mentioned
           out
           of
           Erastus
           and
           suitably
           enough
           to
           Historical
           truth
           )
           to
           have
           been
           valuable
           to
           the
           Empire
           at
           but
           half
           of
           80
           l.
           each
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           supposed
           that
           it
           was
           a
           very
           vast
           Treasure
           that
           Germany
           hath
           lost
           by
           its
           Wars
           and
           preserved
           by
           its
           said
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Yet
           is
           there
           one
           way
           assignable
           from
           which
           it
           may
           be
           deduced
           that
           the
           value
           of
           what
           the
           Emperor
           preserved
           was
           as
           much
           really
           too
           short
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Panegyrists
           account
           it
           appeared
           extravagant
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Emperor
           by
           that
           Peace
           having
           kept
           so
           many
           from
           afterward
           destroying
           their
           own
           Souls
           by
           destroying
           others
           Bodies
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           have
           preserved
           what
           was
           invaluable
           ,
           we
           know
           who
           having
           judged
           it
           that
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           between
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           and
           one
           Soul.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           by
           the
           deduction
           of
           the
           great
           Fact
           proved
           the
           Practicableness
           of
           the
           happy
           continuance
           of
           the
           luscious
           blessings
           of
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           of
           affections
           among
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           of
           different
           Religions
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           entertain
           the
           Reader
           with
           this
           last
           pleasant
           agreeable
           Scene
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           Scene
           will
           represent
           to
           him
           the
           fair
           Church
           built
           at
           Fredericsburg
           by
           the
           present
           
             Prince
             Elector
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           fairest
           Churches
           in
           Germany
           :
           and
           which
           was
           by
           him
           in
           our
           great
           year
           of
           fears
           and
           jealou●ies
           and
           fatal
           discords
           ,
           namely
           1680
           ,
           finished
           and
           dedicated
           to
           
             Holy
             Concord
          
           and
           Vnion
           perhaps
           in
           Contra-distinction
           to
           the
           Term
           of
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           :
           and
           its
           Dedication
           and
           Consecration
           was
           with
           great
           Devotion
           solemnized
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           the
           choicest
           Vocal
           and
           
             Instrumental
             Musick
          
           that
           could
           be
           thought
           proper
           to
           be
           used
           then
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           the
           Offices
           of
           the
           Ceremony
           began
           :
           and
           
           the
           Musick
           being
           over
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           inaugural
           Oration
           there
           made
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Holy
             Concord
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dedication
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           it
           .
           And
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           (
           who
           is
           a
           Calvinist
           )
           engaged
           Doctor
           Fabritius
           Principal
           Divine
           to
           his
           Electoral
           Highness
           ,
           to
           preach
           there
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           of
           that
           day
           another
           Sermon
           was
           there
           Preach'd
           by
           a
           Lut●●ran
           Divine
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           another
           Sermon
           was
           there
           made
           by
           a
           Roman-Catholick
           Divine
           :
           and
           they
           all
           made
           pious
           and
           learned
           Sermons
           in
           order
           to
           the
           propagating
           of
           
             Holy
             Concord
          
           ,
           applauding
           therein
           the
           Electors
           design
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           most
           devout
           attention
           all
           those
           three
           Divines
           were
           present
           at
           each
           others
           Sermons
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           any
           of
           his
           Popish
           Subjects
           then
           afraid
           that
           he
           would
           infringe
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           because
           the
           Papal
           Interest
           had
           been
           so
           active
           in
           bereaving
           his
           Family
           of
           the
           Bohemian
           Crown
           as
           well
           as
           of
           its
           ancient
           Rights
           ,
           many
           of
           which
           are
           forever
           abdicated
           from
           it
           by
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Thus
           
             on
             this
             Rock
          
           of
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           was
           the
           
             Holy
             Concord
          
           of
           holy
           Church-men
           discordant
           in
           opinions
           founded
           abroad
           by
           a
           Prince
           allied
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           opposite
           Religionary
           Opinors
           quitted
           their
           Antipathys
           against
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           Lion
           made
           under
           his
           Government
           
             to
             lie
             down
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           we
           groaned
           under
           a
           judgment
           more
           opprobrious
           than
           that
           threatned
           to
           the
           Iews
           in
           Leviticus
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             The
             sending
             of
             wild
             Beasts
             among
             them
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           our
           Populace
           being
           frightened
           and
           worried
           with
           Chymaeras
           and
           with
           
             Chymeric
             Ideas
          
           of
           all
           Popish
           Princes
           being
           bound
           to
           have
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           by
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           it
           
             semper
             &
             ad
             semper
          
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           Latitude
           of
           Prudence
           which
           the
           very
           Definition
           of
           Moral
           Ver●ue
           makes
           Essential
           to
           it
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           with
           allusion
           to
           
           Aristotle's
           
             sicut
             vir
             prudens
             eam
             definiret
          
           )
           and
           to
           lose
           themselves
           in
           catching
           of
           Tartars
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           forgot
           the
           Saying
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           That
           
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             People
             is
             the
             King's
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             people
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
          
           and
           with
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           Heterodox
           Prince
           swearing
           to
           maintain
           the
           Laws
           and
           yet
           breaking
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           another
           Idea
           as
           horrid
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           observe
           their
           Oaths
           acknowledging
           Allegiance
           to
           Kings
           and
           their
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           and
           yet
           exclude
           their
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           from
           the
           Throne
           by
           a
           Law.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           an
           Observation
           worthy
           of
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           inculcated
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           fashion
           
             of
             this
             World
             passeth
             away
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           mentioned
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1212
           ,
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           brought
           in
           Transubstantiation
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           decreed
           Princes
           were
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           exterminate
           Hereticks
           :
           but
           the
           World
           hath
           been
           often
           Transubstantiated
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           its
           substance
           that
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           its
           fashion
           hath
           been
           ever
           in
           transitu
           :
           and
           the
           fashion
           of
           that
           Lateran
           Council
           is
           so
           far
           
             passed
             away
          
           that
           Protestant
           Writers
           are
           somewhat
           put
           to
           it
           to
           prove
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             General
             one
          
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           scurvy
           fashion
           long
           since
           in
           the
           World
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           fashion
           of
           mens
           sowing
           a
           piece
           of
           red
           Cloth
           on
           their
           Garments
           ,
           when
           the
           Monks
           had
           Preached
           them
           into
           Crusados
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Exterminium
             haereticorum
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Virtue
           of
           one
           of
           which
           
             Crusado's
             Bellarmine
          
           boasts
           that
           100,000
           of
           the
           Albingenses
           were
           slain
           ;
           but
           that
           fashion
           hath
           been
           long
           left
           off
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           been
           since
           no
           more
           outraged
           by
           it
           than
           by
           the
           Fraternity
           of
           the
           
             Rosy
             Cross
          
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           our
           English
           World
           hath
           been
           by
           some
           who
           have
           troubled
           it
           about
           the
           
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
          
           
        
         
         
           It
           was
           a
           saying
           of
           the
           old
           Greek
           Philosophers
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           the
           Papal
           World
           is
           as
           to
           many
           of
           its
           
             Politicks
             quite
             another
             thing
          
           from
           what
           it
           was
           .
           Azorius
           in
           his
           
             Instit.
             Moral
          
           .
           observed
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             That
             it
             falls
             out
             often
             that
             that
             which
             was
             not
             the
             common
             opinion
             a
             few
             years
             ago
             ,
             now
             is
             .
          
        
         
           Some
           of
           our
           timid
           Protestants
           who
           do
           not
           know
           the
           
             Papal
             ,
             Lutheran
          
           and
           Calvinian
           World
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           it
           not
           in
           the
           Antique
           fashion
           they
           heard
           it
           was
           dressed
           in
           30
           or
           40
           or
           50
           years
           ago
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           asleep
           since
           the
           Munster
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           dreamed
           that
           such
           fashion
           would
           never
           alter
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           Epeminides
           that
           the
           old
           Fables
           mention
           to
           have
           fetched
           a
           sleep
           of
           fifty
           years
           ,
           and
           who
           found
           himself
           lost
           in
           the
           World
           at
           his
           wakening
           ,
           wanting
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           old
           fashion
           to
           shew
           him
           where
           he
           was
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           therefore
           a
           great
           Compassion
           for
           those
           Protestants
           who
           take
           the
           measures
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Politicks
           in
           a
           manner
           only
           out
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           who
           think
           that
           almost
           all
           the
           Predictions
           of
           that
           Book
           were
           made
           only
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           England
           was
           made
           to
           be
           governed
           only
           by
           their
           fancies
           ,
           and
           their
           fancies
           to
           be
           given
           up
           only
           to
           fears
           of
           all
           ill
           fashions
           of
           things
           and
           principles
           in
           the
           World
           being
           unalterable
           ,
           tho
           there
           be
           scarce
           a
           Chapter
           in
           that
           Sacred
           Book
           but
           what
           refers
           to
           Changes
           and
           Revolutions
           ,
           and
           to
           moving
           the
           unwieldy
           bulk
           of
           Empires
           by
           unexpected
           and
           irresistable
           Turns
           of
           Fate
           .
        
         
           The
           old
           Fashion
           of
           the
           Popish
           Writers
           asserting
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           take
           away
           Hereticks
           lives
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Branch
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Iews
             ,
             Deuteronomy
          
           17th
           ,
           hath
           been
           long
           exterminated
           by
           them
           .
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           are
           thus
           agreeable
           to
           the
           old
           Latin
           Translation
           ,
           
             And
             he
             that
             out
             of
             Pride
             shall
             refuse
             to
             obey
             the
             Commandment
             of
             that
             Priest
             which
             shall
             at
             that
             time
             Minister
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             that
             man
             shall
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Iudge
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
          
           and
           the
           Calvinistick
           Fashion
           of
           founding
           the
           practice
           of
           Hereticidium
           on
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           is
           passed
           away
           .
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           represented
           the
           Tenet
           of
           firing
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           founded
           on
           Deuteronomy
           the
           13th
           ,
           to
           be
           chargeable
           on
           our
           late
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           that
           justly
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           having
           declared
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           obligatory
           to
           us
           :
           and
           have
           shewed
           what
           
           Calvin's
           Principle
           and
           Practice
           was
           pursuant
           to
           that
           Law.
           
        
         
           The
           Learned
           Klockius
           a
           Lutheran
           Lawyer
           in
           his
           large
           Volume
           
             de
             Aerario
             l.
             2.
             c.
             86.
             n.
          
           10.
           endeavours
           to
           acquit
           the
           Divines
           of
           his
           Religionary
           perswasion
           from
           the
           Tenet
           of
           Hereticide
           ,
           and
           saith
           .
           
             Nostri
             vero
             Theologi
             ut
             capitali
             paenâ
             haereticos
             (
             contrà
             quam
             plerique
          
           Calvinianorum
           cum
           Pontificiis
           
             censent
             )
             affici
             nolunt
             ,
             ita
             nec
             bonorum
             confiscationem
             ,
             meo
             judicio
             ,
             concederent
             :
          
           and
           Pellerus
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           Klockius
           refers
           to
           Thuanus
           about
           Servetus
           his
           Case
           ,
           and
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Igitur
             comprehensus
             ,
             cum
             sententiam
             mutare
             nollet
             ,
             re
             prius
             ex
             Iohannis
          
           Calvini
           
             consilio
             cum
          
           Bernatibus
           .
           Tigurinis
           ,
           Basileensibus
           &
           Schafusianis
           
             Ministris
             communicatâ
             ,
             tandem
             ad
             mortem
             damnatus
             est
             .
             Ejus
             doctrinam
             posteà
          
           Calvinus
           (
           
             quòd
             ei
             ex
             illius
             invidia
             conflaretur
             )
             proposuit
             &
             publicato
             libro
             confutavit
             ,
             quo
             in
             haereticos
             etiam
             gladio
             à
             magistratu
             animadvertendum
             esse
             contendit
             .
          
           But
           Beza
           who
           was
           a
           Calvinist
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           Tome
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           p.
           85.
           asserts
           
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             punishing
             Hereticks
             with
             death
             ,
          
           cites
           not
           only
           Bullinger
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Calvinist
           ,
           but
           Melanchton
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Lutheran
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           opinion
           :
           and
           
             Zanchius
             Operum
             Tome
             4.
             
             Lib.
             1.
             in
             tertium
             praeceptum
          
           expresly
           owns
           that
           opinion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           fashion
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           of
           the
           Iews
           in
           that
           point
           was
           certainly
           most
           proper
           for
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Polity
           ,
           as
           being
           thereunto
           adapted
           by
           the
           great
           Legislator
           :
           but
           to
           say
           that
           all
           States
           and
           Polities
           are
           bound
           to
           observe
           it
           ,
           because
           God
           prescribed
           it
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           is
           as
           senseless
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           all
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           go
           cloathed
           in
           
             Beasts
             Skins
          
           ,
           because
           God
           did
           Apparel
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           in
           that
           fashion
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           thought
           it
           of
           some
           use
           to
           the
           publick
           to
           have
           mens
           understandings
           disabused
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           obligatory
           power
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           ,
           because
           mens
           erring
           therein
           hath
           very
           much
           encreased
           the
           fermentations
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Realms
           in
           several
           Conjunctures
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           unknown
           that
           Deuteronomy
           the
           13th
           ,
           and
           the
           6th
           was
           urged
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           as
           an
           Argument
           for
           putting
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           Our
           Kingdom
           hath
           likewise
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           men
           ,
           have
           not
           fired
           more
           Guns
           against
           us
           out
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           than
           the
           Scotch
           Presbyterians
           have
           out
           of
           the
           
             Iudicial
             Law.
          
           
        
         
           An
           Excellent
           Discourse
           called
           ▪
           
             Fair
             warning
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
          
           Scotish
           Discipline
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1649
           ,
           and
           writ
           (
           I
           think
           )
           by
           Arch-Bishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           asserts
           in
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             That
             it
             robs
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             his
             dispensative
             Power
             :
          
           and
           saith
           there
           ,
           
             Our
             Disciplinarians
             have
             restrained
             it
             in
             all
             such
             Crimes
             as
             are
             made
             Capital
             by
             the
             Iudicial
             Law
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Blood
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             in
             which
             Cases
             they
             say
             the
             Offender
             ought
             to
             suffer
             death
             as
             God
             hath
             commanded
             .
             And
             if
             the
             life
             be
             spared
             as
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             to
             the
             Offenders
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             prefer
             Gods
             strict
             Commandment
             before
             his
             own
             corrupt
             Iudgment
             ,
             especially
             in
             punishing
             these
             Crimes
             which
             he
             commandeth
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             .
          
           The
           Books
           of
           the
           
             Scotch
             Discipline
          
           are
           there
           particularly
           cited
           by
           the
           Author
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           expressly
           cautious
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           to
           exempt
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           from
           the
           Odium
           of
           those
           Principles
           of
           the
           form●er
           Scotch
           and
           English
           Presbyterians
           that
           I
           have
           impugned
           as
           Disloyal
           and
           Seditious
           ;
           and
           was
           a
           Concurrer
           with
           many
           loyal
           Persons
           after
           part
           of
           it
           was
           written
           in
           thinking
           that
           time
           had
           untaught
           those
           Principles
           to
           most
           of
           our
           present
           Non-Conformists
           :
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           Seditious
           and
           Libellous
           Pamphlets
           published
           by
           some
           of
           them
           against
           the
           Government
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Candor
           of
           the
           Kings
           Ministers
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           some
           at
           the
           Tryal
           of
           a
           poor
           seditious
           Nominal
           Protestant
           at
           Oxford
           occasionally
           declared
           before
           that
           wretch
           ,
           
             We
             know
             of
             no
             Presbyterian
             Plot.
             
          
        
         
           But
           as
           a
           Popish
           Ambassador
           sent
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           began
           his
           Audience
           Speech
           wherein
           he
           was
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           Turks
           having
           unprovoked
           broke
           their
           League
           with
           his
           Master
           ,
           
             Erupit
             tandem
             Ottomannorum
             Virus
          
           ,
           it
           happened
           that
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           finishing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           poyson
           of
           some
           pretended
           Protestants
           former
           Seditious
           Principles
           broke
           out
           again
           in
           a
           horrid
           Conspiracy
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           confessed
           by
           several
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           at
           their
           Executions
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           whom
           owned
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           cautioning
           the
           Christian
           World
           in
           the
           words
           of
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             You
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             Fruits
             .
          
        
         
           And
           our
           famous
           Whitaker
           hath
           in
           his
           Controversies
           well
           resolved
           us
           that
           these
           Fruits
           whereby
           false
           Prophets
           are
           to
           be
           distinguished
           from
           true
           ,
           are
           rather
           their
           
             Principles
             ,
             Interpretations
          
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           than
           their
           Lives
           ,
           it
           being
           generally
           observed
           that
           the
           Founders
           of
           Sects
           are
           exemplary
           for
           the
           austerity
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           for
           
             coming
             in
             Sheeps
             clothing
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviours
           words
           are
           .
        
         
         
           What
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           Reign
           were
           ,
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           a
           Remark
           on
           the
           Political
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           aera
           of
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
          
           induced
           them
           to
           give
           a
           Scheme
           thereof
           voluntarily
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           avoid
           the
           receiving
           a
           Test
           from
           it
           :
           and
           no
           doubt
           it
           was
           obvious
           to
           them
           that
           while
           their
           Principles
           were
           hid
           and
           concealed
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           warding
           off
           of
           Faux
           his
           
             Dark
             Lanthorn
          
           would
           not
           have
           left
           the
           Government
           secure
           ,
           till
           it
           had
           likewise
           got
           the
           Non-Conformist●
           dark
           Lanthorn
           from
           them
           ,
           I
           mean
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           their
           Tenets
           .
        
         
           Of
           their
           Principles
           shortly
           after
           41
           ,
           the
           Scotch
           Covenant
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Scheme
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Presbyterians
           and
           Independents
           relating
           to
           their
           Forms
           of
           Church
           Government
           are
           enought
           known
           as
           is
           likewise
           the
           degree
           of
           their
           Complicating
           Principles
           of
           Sedition
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           between
           the
           years
           1641
           and
           1660
           :
           yet
           from
           that
           last
           year
           to
           this
           present
           one
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           any
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           or
           Scheme
           of
           their
           Tenets
           ;
           satisfied
           the
           Government
           that
           all
           their
           Principles
           are
           consistent
           with
           the
           Civil
           Polity
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           renounced
           those
           former
           Tenets
           of
           theirs
           that
           once
           destroyed
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           intolerably
           seditious
           one
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             if
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             not
             reform
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             may
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           several
           of
           their
           Ecclesiasticks
           have
           not
           renounced
           the
           Irreligionary
           part
           of
           their
           former
           Principles
           (
           and
           which
           were
           so
           destructive
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Persons
           of
           Princes
           and
           their
           State
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Humane
           Society
           )
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Oxford
           in
           their
           
             Convocation
             Iuly
          
           21st
           ,
           Anno
           1683.
           did
           to
           their
           great
           honour
           pass
           their
           Iudgment
           and
           Decree
           against
           certain
           particular
           Books
           of
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           and
           Iesuites
           and
           others
           ,
           wherein
           those
           Tenets
           and
           Principles
           were
           owned
           :
           and
           the
           very
           shewing
           of
           those
           Tenets
           to
           the
           World
           by
           such
           learned
           and
           loyal
           hands
           ,
           hath
           been
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           useful
           in
           making
           many
           of
           the
           Loyal
           Lay
           Non-Conformists
           withdraw
           from
           others
           of
           them
           they
           thought
           therewith
           infected
           ;
           a
           thing
           that
           might
           well
           be
           supposed
           naturally
           to
           happen
           when
           those
           of
           them
           to
           whom
           the
           term
           of
           
             Sober
             Party
          
           was
           most
           due
           ,
           observed
           that
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Sayings
          
           and
           of
           the
           Censure
           of
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           had
           not
           occasioned
           their
           Leaders
           to
           publish
           other
           
             Dissenters
             Sayings
          
           ,
           or
           Tenets
           that
           impugned
           Disloyalty
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           promoted
           obedience
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           what
           several
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           been
           formerly
           observed
           to
           do
           upon
           the
           Worlds
           minding
           how
           much
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           had
           shook
           the
           Thrones
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           as
           particularly
           Father
           Caron
           in
           his
           
             Remonstrantia
             Hybernorum
          
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           there
           citing
           250
           
             Popish
             Authors
          
           who
           deny
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           .
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           Dissenters
           late
           Omissions
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           Commissions
           in
           another
           ,
           will
           awaken
           the
           Magistracy
           to
           require
           from
           all
           Protestant
           Recusants
           such
           an
           exact
           Inventory
           of
           their
           Tenets
           as
           hath
           not
           yet
           been
           given
           it
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           it
           is
           not
           by
           any
           Dissenters
           denied
           that
           the
           Sovereign
           is
           so
           far
           
             Custos
             utriusque
             tabulae
          
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           allowed
           to
           require
           all
           Religionary
           Parties
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           the
           Dutch
           States
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           every
           place
           where
           any
           Sect
           of
           the
           Heterodox
           is
           tolerated
           ,
           are
           religiously
           careful
           ,
           first
           to
           inform
           themselves
           exactly
           of
           all
           their
           Tenets
           and
           Principles
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           that
           they
           hold
           no
           opinion
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           their
           Government
           :
           
           and
           none
           doubts
           but
           that
           the
           entire
           Body
           of
           the
           Tenets
           or
           Principles
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           is
           as
           conspicuous
           to
           that
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           the
           World
           as
           can
           be
           desired
           ,
           the
           present
           agreement
           of
           which
           with
           the
           Measures
           of
           Loyalty
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           Who
           hath
           there
           read
           the
           
             Hugonots
             Sayings
          
           published
           with
           any
           stain
           to
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           or
           hath
           seen
           any
           of
           their
           Tenets
           branded
           for
           Sedition
           by
           an
           Vniversity
           or
           College
           in
           France
           ?
           But
           our
           
             Protestant
             Recusants
          
           having
           had
           here
           the
           liberty
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           to
           enjoy
           their
           peculiar
           ways
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           in
           their
           own
           Families
           ,
           with
           the
           toleration
           of
           four
           others
           of
           the
           same
           perswasion
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           before
           all
           their
           Principles
           and
           Tenets
           have
           been
           notified
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           is
           an
           instance
           of
           greater
           Indulgence
           shewn
           by
           the
           Government
           here
           to
           such
           Heterodox
           ,
           than
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           can
           be
           parallel'd
           in
           any
           Country
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           All
           dangers
           are
           naturally
           multiplied
           in
           the
           dark
           :
           and
           it
           is
           a
           diminution
           of
           our
           dread
           of
           the
           very
           Iesuites
           Principles
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           generally
           known
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Principles
           were
           as
           much
           unknown
           ,
           as
           are
           those
           of
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           yet
           would
           the
           publick
           be
           more
           immediately
           concerned
           in
           having
           first
           an
           accurate
           account
           of
           those
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           numerous
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           well
           thought
           a
           Bankrupt
           Church
           whose
           Principles
           are
           latitant
           :
           and
           any
           mens
           begging
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           Indulgence
           to
           a
           Principle
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           would
           be
           as
           shameful
           as
           the
           Insolence
           of
           a
           Beggar
           not
           only
           
             begging
             twenty
             Pound
          
           (
           as
           our
           Comaedian
           said
           )
           but
           begging
           a
           Leg
           or
           an
           Arm
           :
           and
           not
           like
           a
           mans
           asking
           me
           who
           stands
           in
           my
           way
           as
           I
           am
           travelling
           on
           the
           Road
           that
           I
           would
           not
           ride
           over
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           may
           mount
           into
           the
           Saddle
           whose
           Principles
           direct
           him
           to
           ride
           over
           me
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           well
           observed
           by
           Lipsius
           in
           his
           Notes
           in
           Seneca
           ,
           That
           
             Naturae
             quodam
             Instinctu
             ea
             maleficia
             coercent
             homines
             &
             puniunt
             quae
             societatem
             convellunt
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           any
           Out-rages
           from
           any
           Religionaries
           which
           are
           either
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Bodies
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           or
           even
           Convulsive
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           (
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Actors
           might
           be
           inclined
           by
           their
           particular
           heats
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           general
           light
           of
           their
           avowed
           Principles
           )
           I
           account
           that
           Complaints
           against
           such
           will
           soon
           evaporate
           into
           Air
           or
           be
           buried
           in
           Earth
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           allusion
           to
           the
           words
           of
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             dead
             bury
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           let
           Plots
           bury
           Plots
           ,
           and
           
             Shams
             Shams
          
           ,
           and
           let
           any
           Seditious
           Protestants
           and
           Seditious
           Papists
           on
           the
           Compensation
           of
           their
           Crimes
           forbear
           troubling
           others
           by
           calling
           one
           another
           Criminals
           ;
           and
           the
           Figure
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Parties
           can
           no
           more
           be
           altered
           by
           the
           unevenness
           and
           exorbitance
           of
           the
           actings
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           than
           is
           the
           rotundity
           of
           the
           Earth
           by
           the
           ruggedness
           of
           Rocks
           or
           protuberance
           of
           Mountains
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           where
           one
           Papist
           goeth
           out
           of
           the
           World
           at
           the
           back
           door
           of
           Justice
           ,
           for
           the
           Treason
           of
           Clipping
           and
           Coyning
           ,
           twenty
           of
           the
           more
           numerous
           body
           of
           the
           Protestants
           do
           so
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           :
           but
           the
           
             id
             ipsum
          
           to
           be
           regarded
           in
           any
           reflections
           made
           on
           a
           Religion
           by
           occasion
           of
           its
           Criminals
           ,
           is
           its
           Principles
           :
           and
           if
           it
           could
           be
           proved
           that
           any
           Caetus
           of
           men
           were
           allowed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           assert
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           that
           Treason
           ,
           (
           as
           both
           Papists
           and
           Presbyterians
           have
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           )
           that
           indeed
           would
           have
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           just
           Reflection
           on
           our
           CHVRCH
           .
        
         
         
           Tho
           several
           dissolute
           and
           nominal
           Protestants
           may
           possibly
           have
           invented
           and
           forged
           as
           many
           Shams
           and
           Calumnious
           Accusations
           against
           other
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           believed
           the
           Practice
           of
           Calumny
           to
           be
           lawful
           ,
           yet
           hath
           any
           of
           them
           published
           in
           Print
           the
           Tenet
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           its
           being
           a
           poor
           Peccadillo
           ?
           Who
           knoweth
           not
           that
           some
           particular
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           the
           turbulence
           of
           their
           several
           dispositions
           ,
           have
           enflamed
           differences
           and
           divisions
           in
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ?
           But
           who
           can
           charge
           them
           from
           doing
           this
           by
           Communication
           of
           Councils
           with
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           by
           instruction
           from
           them
           ?
           Were
           any
           of
           them
           charged
           by
           Proclamations
           for
           doing
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           as
           some
           Popish
           Recusants
           were
           by
           his
           Majesty
           's
           of
           
             Ian.
             16.
             1673.
             for
             chiefly
             occasioning
             the
             intestine
             divisions
             among
             us
             ,
          
           and
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           Proclamation
           of
           December
           2d
           ,
           1680.
           
             for
             fomenting
             of
             differences
             among
             his
             Loyal
             Protestant
             Subjects
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           this
           Fact
           tho
           thus
           by
           the
           Government
           charged
           on
           some
           ill
           men
           of
           that
           Religionary
           perswasion
           would
           not
           have
           moved
           me
           to
           reflect
           with
           the
           lea●t
           heat
           on
           the
           Order
           of
           Iesuites
           in
           this
           Discourse
           (
           by
           whom
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Roman
           Catholicks
           are
           conducted
           )
           but
           for
           their
           own
           Proclamations
           of
           their
           Principles
           in
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           particularly
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           the
           only
           Engine
           by
           which
           Divisions
           could
           be
           wrought
           among
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           but
           for
           their
           setting
           up
           that
           Doctrine
           heretofore
           ,
           without
           leave
           from
           the
           Pope's
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           backing
           it
           with
           another
           to
           fright
           any
           Fools
           or
           Knaves
           from
           disparaging
           or
           even
           calumniating
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           making
           use
           and
           application
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           since
           the
           Pope
           had
           damned
           them
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           ,
           I
           mean
           his
           Edict
           of
           March
           79
           :
           and
           but
           for
           Father
           Parsons
           having
           so
           scandalously
           exposed
           the
           narrowness
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           Ideas
           he
           had
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           by
           saying
           what
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           61.
           cited
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           of
           
             The
             Succession
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             many
             Iealousies
             ,
             Accusations
             and
             Calumniations
             must
             needs
             ●●ght
             on
             the
             Party
             that
             is
             of
             different
             Religion
             from
             the
             State
             and
             Prince
             under
             whom
             he
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           As
           there
           is
           very
           little
           in
           this
           Discourse
           that
           reflects
           on
           any
           Principles
           of
           the
           Romanists
           that
           may
           be
           called
           Religionary
           ,
           so
           neither
           have
           I
           troubled
           my self
           to
           attacque
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Casuists
           condemned
           by
           this
           Pope
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           
             hominum
             societatem
             convellere
          
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           well
           be
           supposed
           that
           I
           having
           partly
           grounded
           my
           Conjectures
           of
           the
           happy
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           on
           the
           former
           fashion
           of
           Polemical
           Writing
           
             being
             passed
             away
          
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           much
           tempted
           to
           Controversy
           .
        
         
           The
           Iesuites
           and
           Casuists
           may
           still
           hold
           the
           23d
           Tenet
           branded
           in
           the
           Pope's
           ●ecree
           as
           long
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           without
           any
           disturbance
           from
           my
           Pen
           ,
           viz.
           
             Faith
             in
             its
             large
             sense
             only
             from
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             Motive
             is
             sufficient
             for
             Iustification
             ,
          
           and
           so
           likewise
           the
           46th
           Tenet
           there
           ,
           viz.
           
             frequent
             Confession
             and
             Communion
             even
             in
             those
             that
             live
             as
             Heathens
             is
             a
             Mark
             of
             Predestination
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           Tenets
           there
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Pope
           with
           so
           great
           a
           Pastoral
           Sollicitude
           hath
           damned
           
             as
             at
             least
             scandalous
             and
             pernicious
             in
             Practice
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           prohibited
           to
           be
           defended
           by
           any
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           other
           Tenets
           by
           him
           in
           that
           Decree
           condemned
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           dilated
           on
           as
           Convulsive
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Pietas
             in
             patriam
          
           occasioned
           in
           me
           such
           transports
           of
           passion
           against
           ,
           that
           I
           wished
           he
           had
           signalized
           with
           sharper
           words
           of
           Censure
           than
           those
           
           beforementioned
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           thought
           the
           
             Excommunicatio
             Major
          
           with
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           
             lighted
             Torches
          
           too
           little
           for
           ,
           and
           even
           an
           ordinary
           Anathema
           in
           their
           case
           to
           be
           a
           Complement
           or
           a
           kind
           of
           
             sham
             censuring
          
           them
           as
           
             abominable
             and
             not
             good
          
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           like
           the
           Censure
           
             pro
             formâ
          
           shot
           off
           against
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           :
           and
           I
           supposed
           that
           if
           he
           had
           Sentenced
           them
           to
           be
           
             absolutely
             in
             themselves
             evil
          
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           satisfied
           every
           one
           that
           he
           had
           put
           the
           World
           out
           of
           their
           Gun-shot
           by
           his
           putting
           it
           out
           of
           his
           power
           to
           dispense
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           However
           finding
           that
           Decree
           of
           great
           moment
           to
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           to
           have
           been
           not
           much
           more
           regarded
           than
           are
           the
           Copies
           of
           the
           Dialogues
           between
           Pasquin
           and
           Marphorio
           that
           come
           here
           ,
           I
           have
           deliberately
           Surveyed
           it
           and
           done
           it
           what
           right
           I
           could
           .
           And
           by
           occasion
           hereof
           do
           here
           call
           to
           mind
           a
           Remark
           on
           the
           Papacy
           I
           met
           with
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           of
           one
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             if
             the
             Pope
             were
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             he
             might
             do
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             good
             .
          
        
         
           Tho
           for
           sometime
           after
           I
           had
           begun
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           was
           somewhat
           a
           Stranger
           to
           the
           great
           Character
           of
           the
           present
           Pope
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           continued
           till
           reading
           the
           Preface
           of
           Dr.
           
           Burnet's
           very
           learned
           Book
           of
           the
           Regale
           ,
           I
           sound
           he
           there
           Celebrated
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             great
             probity
             ,
             and
             that
             on
             his
             advancement
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             he
             conceived
             a
             very
             ill
             opinion
             of
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
          
           )
           I
           since
           found
           cause
           from
           the
           Universal
           Concurrence
           of
           all
           Impartial
           men
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           firmer
           opinion
           of
           the
           quiet
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           do
           expect
           from
           the
           influences
           of
           such
           a
           Pope
           on
           the
           Loyalty
           and
           Religion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           of
           England
           ,
           some
           advance
           of
           its
           happiness
           .
        
         
           Tho
           most
           men
           may
           have
           only
           little
           Ideas
           of
           the
           Deity
           as
           of
           somewhat
           above
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           great
           Cypher
           only
           surrounds
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           the
           wiser
           few
           who
           have
           particularly
           observed
           the
           watchful
           Eye
           of
           Providence
           over
           the
           Critical
           passages
           ,
           and
           windings
           and
           turnings
           in
           their
           own
           lifes
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           sensible
           that
           in
           the
           designation
           of
           persons
           at
           stated
           times
           to
           be
           at
           the
           Helm
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           and
           who
           are
           necessarily
           to
           have
           so
           great
           a
           share
           in
           the
           External
           ,
           and
           a
           much
           greater
           in
           the
           Internal
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           )
           the
           great
           Governor
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           
             preserver
             of
             men
          
           is
           no
           unconcerned
           Spectator
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           (
           I
           think
           )
           most
           highly
           probable
           that
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           World
           being
           filled
           with
           the
           Jesuites
           Principles
           and
           Casuistick
           
             distinctions
             ,
             Vertue
          
           it self
           was
           grown
           
             an
             empty
             Name
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Casuists
             Project
             of
             finishing
             Transgression
             ,
             and
             making
             an
             end
             of
             Sin
          
           in
           a
           subtle
           way
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           Method
           intended
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           had
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           almost
           finished
           the
           most
           Vital
           part
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           plain
           and
           downright
           Morality
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           time
           when
           some
           Virtuosi
           in
           Italy
           and
           elsewhere
           half-witted
           and
           
             half
             Atheists
          
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           in
           what
           hearts
           soever
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           Casuists
           Religionary
           Model
           had
           prevailed
           ,
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           extinguished
           ,
           were
           observed
           to
           talk
           of
           
           Albumazar's
           fond
           prediction
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           lasting
           but
           about
           1460
           years
           ,
           and
           Criticising
           of
           the
           time
           from
           whence
           its
           promulgation
           and
           likewise
           the
           promulgation
           of
           those
           Casuistical
           Tenets
           bore
           date
           ,
           did
           prophanely
           insinuate
           their
           Miscreant-Conceptions
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           not
           lasting
           till
           the
           time
           assigned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           for
           Christs
           surrendring
           his
           Mediatory
           Kingdom
           to
           his
           Father
           .
           I
           say
           it
           is
           most
           highly
           probable
           that
           at
           such
           a
           time
           (
           and
           when
           the
           Jesuites
           Interest
           too
           ,
           had
           so
           much
           Prosperity
           as
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Mountain
           of
           their
           Religion
           
             should
             never
             be
             moved
          
           )
           that
           nothing
           less
           than
           the
           great
           
           Vertue
           and
           Courage
           of
           this
           Pope
           appearing
           by
           his
           said
           Decree
           could
           secure
           Vertue
           it self
           and
           the
           true
           Christian
           Morality
           ;
           and
           give
           the
           World
           occasion
           to
           say
           with
           some
           Alteration
           of
           the
           Question
           put
           to
           Esther
           ,
           viz.
           
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             he
             is
             come
             to
          
           Rome
           '
           s
           See
           
             for
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             is
             ?
          
        
         
           The
           Mountainous
           heap
           of
           Rubbish
           in
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           other
           
             Casuists
             Principles
          
           (
           and
           even
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           )
           appears
           very
           stupendious
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           considering
           the
           Christian
           Heroical
           Acts
           of
           this
           Pope
           (
           and
           who
           for
           his
           severity
           against
           the
           abuses
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           some
           Papists
           called
           the
           
             Lutheran
             Pope
          
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           and
           for
           his
           anger
           against
           the
           Jesuites
           Principles
           been
           called
           the
           
             Iansenist
             Pope
          
           by
           others
           )
           I
           think
           another
           great
           Question
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Zechary
           may
           be
           here
           not
           improperly
           applied
           ,
           
             viz.
             Who
             art
             thou
             O
             great
             Mountain
             before
          
           Zerubbabel
           ?
        
         
           Little
           did
           the
           Iesuites
           think
           that
           when
           they
           Crowned
           the
           Papacy
           with
           a
           double
           Crown
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           its
           infallibility
           in
           Law
           and
           likewise
           in
           Fact
           (
           a
           Crown
           much
           more
           glorious
           than
           its
           Triple
           one
           )
           any
           Pope
           would
           ever
           uncrown
           their
           Principles
           and
           expose
           their
           baldness
           to
           the
           World
           :
           and
           little
           do
           they
           who
           fear
           that
           ever
           this
           Pope
           will
           occasionally
           dispense
           with
           any
           mens
           practising
           these
           Principles
           ,
           think
           of
           the
           security
           they
           have
           against
           the
           same
           from
           his
           inflexible
           Virtue
           and
           perfect
           Antipathy
           to
           injustice
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           judged
           to
           be
           so
           inherent
           in
           his
           Nature
           that
           I
           shall
           here
           occasionally
           say
           that
           as
           I
           was
           somewhat
           a
           Stranger
           formerly
           to
           the
           Character
           of
           this
           Pope
           ,
           so
           I
           believe
           some
           of
           the
           Plot-witnesses
           were
           that
           reflected
           on
           him
           so
           ignominiously
           :
           for
           undoubtedly
           had
           it
           been
           understood
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           thought
           their
           Credibility
           could
           have
           out-lived
           their
           first
           attacquing
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           possibly
           be
           here
           objected
           by
           some
           Critical
           Inspectors
           into
           the
           late
           Papal
           Transactions
           that
           Alexander
           the
           7th
           (
           as
           this
           Pope
           observes
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           said
           Decree
           )
           did
           first
           damn
           some
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Principles
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           year
           1665
           ,
           and
           that
           Guymenius
           shortly
           after
           in
           that
           year
           appearing
           in
           Print
           as
           a
           Champion
           for
           the
           Principles
           so
           damned
           ,
           the
           College
           of
           Sorbon
           shortly
           after
           that
           damned
           the
           Work
           of
           Guymenius
           in
           the
           11th
           of
           May
           the
           same
           year
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Iune
           so
           shortly
           following
           in
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           the
           same
           Pope
           Alexander
           the
           7th
           ,
           damned
           that
           very
           Sorbon
           Censure
           of
           Guymenius
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           't
           is
           possible
           the
           great
           Scene
           of
           Vertue
           appearing
           in
           this
           Popes
           said
           Decree
           may
           with
           a
           short
           turn
           of
           Apostolical
           Power
           receive
           too
           the
           Fate
           of
           Pageantry
           and
           presently
           disappear
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           Mountain
           which
           his
           Faith
           hath
           removed
           into
           the
           
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           ,
           may
           in
           little
           more
           than
           the
           twinkling
           of
           an
           Eye
           return
           to
           its
           old
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           Answer
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           do
           that
           right
           to
           the
           Papacy
           to
           clear
           the
           mistake
           in
           the
           objection
           ,
           and
           inform
           the
           Reader
           that
           tho
           Alexander
           the
           7th
           did
           
             Ex
             Cathedra
          
           ,
           damn
           that
           
           Sorbon-Censure
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           yet
           it
           appears
           out
           of
           the
           
             Condemnatory
             Bull
          
           it self
           ,
           that
           what
           that
           Pope
           there
           did
           was
           not
           out
           of
           favour
           to
           Guymenius
           or
           the
           Iesuites
           themselves
           or
           their
           Tenets
           :
           and
           that
           to
           satisfie
           the
           World
           in
           that
           point
           he
           there
           gives
           the
           reason
           for
           his
           damning
           the
           Sorbonists
           Censure
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           it
           intermedled
           in
           Censuring
           some
           other
           Propositions
           or
           Principles
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           that
           concerned
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           
             Parish
             Priests
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Privileges
           granted
           by
           Popes
           ;
           and
           but
           for
           the
           
             Sorbons
             complicating
          
           which
           with
           their
           Censure
           of
           the
           other
           Scandalous
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           
             Sorbon
             Censure
          
           had
           stood
           as
           a
           Rock
           unshaken
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           therefore
           such
           who
           fear
           every
           thing
           ,
           fear
           that
           this
           great
           Pope
           will
           after
           his
           said
           Condemnatory
           Decree
           appear
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           Self-Condemned
           ,
           while
           I
           observe
           it
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Iustice
           that
           he
           made
           that
           Decree
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Prudence
           that
           before
           Nature
           had
           caused
           the
           detestable
           Principles
           therein
           censured
           silently
           to
           evaporate
           ,
           he
           gave
           the
           World
           this
           loud
           warming
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           likewise
           may
           be
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           that
           great
           Seminary
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           our
           University
           of
           Oxford
           observed
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           Seditious
           Principles
           and
           Tenets
           of
           Iesuites
           and
           some
           Dissenters
           came
           to
           be
           naturally
           exterminated
           out
           of
           the
           English
           World
           by
           fear
           and
           shame
           ,
           they
           notified
           them
           to
           this
           Age
           ,
           and
           to
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           Subject
           that
           hath
           since
           the
           year
           1641
           ,
           more
           employed
           the
           English
           Press
           than
           that
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             pro
          
           and
           con
           :
           and
           the
           fiercest
           and
           sharpest
           of
           the
           Writings
           concerning
           it
           ,
           were
           what
           passed
           between
           the
           Independents
           and
           Presbyterians
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           Presbytery's
           great
           Effort
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           English
           Nation
           by
           one
           short
           general
           turn
           Proselyted
           to
           its
           Model
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           pushed
           for
           the
           auspicious
           fate
           of
           former
           great
           Religionary
           Conversions
           happening
           as
           it
           were
           simul
           and
           semel
           ,
           and
           when
           Nations
           seemed
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Hyena
           ,
           which
           having
           but
           one
           Back-bone
           cannot
           turn
           except
           it
           turn
           all
           at
           once
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Independents
           observing
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           Presbytery
           frowning
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           thought
           they
           could
           do
           nothing
           more
           popular
           than
           to
           take
           the
           Arguments
           they
           found
           in
           the
           many
           Pamphlets
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           lying
           on
           every
           Stall
           for
           toleration
           under
           the
           old
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           turn
           them
           upon
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           then
           who
           had
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           of
           the
           Arbitrariness
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           be
           a
           well
           wisher
           to
           those
           Books
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           and
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           Credit
           of
           Presbytery
           by
           Books
           that
           had
           so
           much
           contentious
           fire
           in
           them
           ,
           was
           really
           an
           acceptable
           sweet-smelling
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           tho
           some
           few
           Books
           were
           writ
           of
           that
           Subject
           (
           and
           with
           much
           more
           Candour
           than
           the
           others
           )
           yet
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           was
           so
           easie
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Writing
           of
           Books
           against
           it
           was
           not
           encouraged
           by
           Popular
           Applause
           .
        
         
           The
           King's
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           afterward
           appearing
           (
           and
           as
           not
           gained
           by
           dint
           of
           Pen
           but
           
             ex
             mero
             motu
          
           )
           was
           applauded
           by
           some
           few
           particular
           Writers
           among
           the
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           discoursing
           in
           Print
           at
           their
           ease
           ,
           of
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           if
           Nature
           meant
           that
           Books
           of
           that
           Subject
           should
           no
           more
           here
           divert
           the
           curious
           World
           ,
           the
           Empire
           toleration
           had
           thereby
           gained
           ,
           did
           presently
           labour
           under
           its
           own
           weight
           ,
           and
           the
           Non-Conformists
           being
           jealous
           of
           that
           Declaration
           proving
           a
           President
           of
           the
           
             Prerogatives
             suspending
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
          
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           suspecting
           that
           the
           Popish
           Recusants
           would
           have
           the
           better
           of
           that
           Game
           ,
           as
           supposed
           to
           have
           many
           great
           Court-Cards
           here
           and
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           and
           likely
           to
           have
           more
           ,
           while
           the
           Protestant
           Recusants
           had
           not
           so
           good
           in
           their
           hands
           (
           tho
           yet
           they
           had
           here
           what
           amounted
           to
           the
           point
           in
           Picquet
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           Numbers
           )
           did
           presently
           thereupon
           cause
           all
           the
           Cards
           to
           be
           thrown
           up
           :
           but
           first
           had
           in
           Concert
           with
           the
           dealers
           provided
           for
           the
           packing
           them
           to
           their
           own
           advantage
           in
           a
           new
           Deal
           .
        
         
           In
           plain
           English
           ,
           some
           Loyal
           Persons
           and
           firm
           Adherents
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           thinking
           that
           Declaration
           illegal
           ,
           (
           and
           whether
           justly
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           here
           presume
           not
           in
           the
           least
           to
           question
           )
           endeavoured
           
             tanquam
             pro
             aris
             &
             focis
          
           to
           get
           that
           Declaration
           Cancell'd
           ,
           
           and
           knowing
           they
           could
           not
           effect
           the
           same
           without
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           Party
           in
           Parliament
           engaged
           their
           help
           therein
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           hopes
           to
           carry
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           for
           their
           Indulgence
           :
           but
           what
           a
           little
           fore-sight
           would
           have
           made
           appear
           to
           them
           impossible
           to
           be
           gained
           ,
           for
           many
           Considerations
           too
           obvious
           to
           be
           named
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           this
           Fact
           (
           which
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           confessedly
           true
           )
           cannot
           but
           be
           the
           making
           of
           the
           former
           fashion
           of
           Polemical
           writing
           for
           
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             to
             pass
             away
             .
          
        
         
           We
           have
           since
           seen
           some
           few
           Florid
           Sheets
           published
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Dissenting
           Clergy
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           made
           no
           other
           Figure
           then
           that
           of
           the
           poor
           Resemblances
           of
           Flowers
           extracted
           by
           Chimical
           Art
           out
           of
           their
           Ashes
           :
           and
           any
           little
           shaking
           them
           in
           the
           Glass
           of
           Time
           must
           make
           them
           presently
           fall
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           expressly
           owned
           my
           having
           no
           regret
           against
           any
           due
           or
           Legal
           Relaxation
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           Recusants
           :
           but
           what
           any
           due
           or
           legal
           way
           may
           be
           therein
           ,
           I
           enquire
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           power
           of
           the
           King
           in
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Penalties
           in
           case
           of
           particular
           Persons
           was
           not
           (
           that
           I
           hear
           of
           )
           in
           the
           least
           Controverted
           in
           the
           Debates
           of
           the
           Commons
           about
           that
           Declaration
           .
           And
           Fuller
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           relateth
           ,
           that
           when
           Bishop
           Williams
           was
           Lord-Keeper
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Toleration
           granted
           under
           the
           
             Great
             Seal
          
           to
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Cotton
          
           a
           Famous
           Independent
           Divine
           ,
           for
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           his
           Ministry
           notwithstanding
           his
           dissenting
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
             so
             long
             as
             done
             without
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Church
             :
          
           and
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           which
           particular
           Indulgence
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           none
           in
           that
           Age
           controverted
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           none
           would
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           Question
           of
           Toleration
           had
           not
           here
           been
           at
           the
           end
           of
           its
           Race
           ,
           and
           if
           no
           such
           thing
           had
           happened
           as
           the
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           and
           Dissenters
           thereby
           manumitted
           from
           Penal
           Laws
           saying
           ,
           
             Soul
             take
             thy
             ease
          
           ,
           and
           presently
           Acting
           the
           Part
           of
           
             felo
             de
             se
          
           ,
           by
           effecting
           the
           Cancelling
           of
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Controversy
           were
           now
           to
           begin
           to
           start
           forward
           ,
           I
           account
           it
           would
           cause
           but
           a
           very
           short
           fermentation
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           no
           Books
           need
           be
           writ
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           what
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           hath
           permitted
           to
           every
           private
           Family
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           other
           persons
           to
           participate
           therein
           with
           them
           .
           And
           if
           Dissentership
           would
           now
           call
           for
           more
           Toleration
           ,
           it
           s
           very
           being
           called
           on
           to
           name
           its
           Tenets
           in
           order
           ●o
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           granting
           it
           to
           more
           persons
           to
           assemble
           together
           in
           enjoying
           it
           ,
           it
           s
           very
           naming
           them
           would
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           soon
           
             perimere
             litem
          
           in
           the
           Case
           :
           and
           some
           of
           its
           Tenets
           would
           perhaps
           appear
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           others
           too
           great
           to
           require
           the
           formality
           of
           Debate
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           even
           ridiculous
           to
           suppose
           that
           any
           Iesuites
           and
           Dissenters
           would
           now
           dare
           to
           demand
           Toleration
           for
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Crown-Divinity
           of
           each
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Oxford
             Censure
          
           .
           None
           of
           them
           would
           now
           dare
           to
           be
           Confessors
           of
           Religionary
           Principles
           that
           would
           make
           Kings
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Pope
           needed
           not
           crave
           Aid
           from
           his
           Vatican
           ,
           nor
           the
           Oxford-Convocation
           from
           their
           Bodleian
           Library
           to
           confute
           monstrous
           Tenets
           Condemned
           by
           either
           (
           for
           in
           this
           Case
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           
             Tertullian
             advers
             .
             Valent.
             Demonstrare
             solummodo
             ,
             destruere
             est
          
           )
           so
           I
           likewise
           think
           that
           both
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           will
           be
           ashamed
           to
           crave
           Aid
           of
           Toleration
           from
           the
           Magistracy
           for
           Principles
           they
           
           are
           ashamed
           to
           own
           ,
           or
           indeed
           for
           any
           but
           what
           they
           shall
           first
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           when
           our
           Protestants
           shall
           recollect
           with
           what
           vigorous
           Expedition
           the
           great
           Owners
           of
           that
           Name
           in
           Germany
           ,
           published
           their
           Religionary
           Confessions
           ,
           as
           Alsted
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Chron●logia
             testium
             veritatis
          
           ,
           where
           he
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           Augustan
           Confession
           ,
           tendred
           to
           Charles
           the
           5th
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           the
           year
           1530
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Confessio
             Suevica
          
           in
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Confessio
             Basileensis
          
           in
           the
           next
           year
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Confessio
             Helvetica
          
           in
           the
           year
           1556
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           other
           great
           Protestant
           Confessions
           exhibited
           severally
           to
           the
           World
           before
           the
           year
           1573.
           
        
         
           Such
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           therefore
           who
           have
           to
           this
           year
           1684
           ,
           made
           it
           their
           business
           to
           be
           Anti-Confessors
           by
           hiding
           many
           of
           the
           particularities
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           World
           cause
           perhaps
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Difficilius
             est
             inven●re
             quàm
             vincere
          
           ,
           and
           who
           yet
           assume
           the
           name
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           will
           perhaps
           hardly
           think
           it
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           gain
           Toleration
           for
           their
           further
           being
           called
           by
           that
           Name
           ,
           without
           shewing
           the
           Title
           of
           their
           Principles
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           on
           the
           account
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           it
           would
           be
           a
           Persecution
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           ingenious
           men
           to
           trouble
           it
           with
           
             Discourses
             of
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Toleration
             ,
          
           so
           it
           would
           too
           be
           to
           trouble
           it
           with
           Discourses
           of
           the
           
             unlawfulness
             of
             denying
             Toleration
          
           to
           men
           who
           either
           deny
           their
           Principles
           ,
           or
           deny
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           them
           :
           a
           duty
           that
           can
           plead
           as
           clear
           a
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           for
           it self
           as
           any
           Form
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           by
           Vertue
           of
           which
           Christians
           are
           to
           
             be
             ready
             always
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asks
             them
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             with
             meekness
             and
             reverence
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           some
           Principles
           to
           which
           it
           is
           by
           all
           agreed
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           unlawful
           to
           give
           Toleration
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           disturb
           Civil
           Society
           ;
           nor
           would
           it
           appear
           otherwise
           than
           ridiculous
           to
           the
           hoodwink't
           
             sober
             Party
          
           of
           any
           Sect
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Magistrates
           reprove
           them
           in
           those
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             yee
             worship
             yee
             know
             not
             what
             ,
          
           the
           Magistrates
           by
           tolerating
           them
           at
           that
           time
           should
           give
           cause
           to
           others
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             yee
             tolerate
             yee
             know
             not
             what
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           it
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           my
           reading
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           one
           great
           point
           of
           Religion
           on
           which
           the
           hinge
           of
           Loyalty
           doth
           very
           much
           turn
           ,
           that
           several
           Eminent
           Papists
           and
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           have
           not
           dared
           to
           speak
           their
           plain
           agreed
           sense
           of
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           which
           it
           may
           therefore
           seem
           very
           rational
           that
           they
           should
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             How
             far
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             of
             Princes
             or
             the
             Municipal
             Laws
             do
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             ,
          
           a
           Point
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           could
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           Define
           ;
           and
           herein
           't
           is
           obvious
           to
           consider
           that
           tho
           't
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           granted
           that
           in
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           the
           Divine
           Law
           natural
           and
           positive
           ,
           those
           Laws
           do
           not
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           of
           the
           
             Papacy
             ,
             Presbytery
          
           ,
           or
           Independency
           would
           not
           be
           caught
           
             with
             a
             why
             not
          
           ,
           on
           the
           holding
           the
           Question
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           that
           Humane
           Laws
           do
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           in
           things
           not
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           Divine
           ,
           yet
           are
           the
           Adherents
           to
           those
           Religionary
           Models
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           particulars
           necessary
           to
           bring
           them
           into
           practice
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Sanction
           of
           th●m
           by
           
             Penal
             Municipal
          
           Laws
           ,
           and
           they
           hoping
           to
           have
           the
           Magistracy
           and
           its
           Power
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           and
           to
           Act
           in
           Concert
           with
           them
           according
           to
           that
           Saying
           of
           the
           Emperor
           to
           his
           
             Bishop
             ,
             Iungamus
             gladios
          
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           support
           both
           Religion
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Custody
           of
           〈◊〉
           Tables
           ,
           hath
           as
           clear
           a
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           as
           their
           Plat-forms
           can
           have
           ,
           
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Civil
           Power
           〈◊〉
           not
           let
           its
           jure-Divinity
           be
           taken
           too
           by
           any
           
             with
             a
             why
             not
          
           (
           as
           it
           would
           be
           if
           the
           Question
           were
           held
           wholy
           in
           the
           Negative
           )
           they
           have
           in
           their
           Writings
           been
           generaly
           obscure
           and
           short
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           have
           hoped
           by
           their
           power
           and
           interest
           to
           keep
           the
           World
           from
           calling
           on
           them
           to
           explain
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           in
           my
           occasional
           Converse
           with
           some
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           of
           the
           Non-Conforming
           Clergy
           observed
           them
           in
           Discourse
           to
           speak
           out
           their
           minds
           plainly
           and
           Categorically
           enough
           that
           Humane
           Laws
           do
           not
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           it
           an
           absurd
           thing
           to
           make
           any
           Penal
           Law
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           even
           in
           matters
           purely
           Civil
           ,
           and
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           pretence
           of
           any
           things
           enjoyned
           concerning
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           where
           the
           things
           under
           Penalties
           enjoyned
           are
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           men
           of
           somewhat
           hot
           rather
           then
           distinguishing
           heads
           ,
           tho
           they
           know
           that
           Humane
           Laws
           are
           necessarily
           Penal
           ,
           and
           tho
           they
           believe
           that
           Oeconomics
           do
           best
           subsist
           by
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           and
           Servants
           ,
           being
           bound
           to
           observe
           those
           their
           lawful
           Commands
           by
           the
           Tye
           of
           Religion
           that
           they
           intended
           should
           be
           effectually
           obeyed
           ,
           have
           not
           considered
           that
           Politicks
           would
           likewise
           thereby
           be
           best
           preserved
           ,
           nor
           learned
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           where
           the
           Magistrate
           intended
           to
           oblige
           the
           Subject
           in
           point
           of
           Fault
           ,
           and
           where
           only
           in
           point
           of
           the
           Penalty
           :
           but
           our
           clear-headed
           and
           loyal
           hearted
           Sanderson
           who
           may
           well
           come
           under
           the
           account
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           to
           those
           Opiners
           ,
           hath
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England's
           Principles
           in
           his
           8th
           Lecture
           (
           and
           there
           
             de
             lege
             paenali
          
           )
           well
           taught
           us
           in
           what
           Cases
           Penal
           Laws
           oblige
           in
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           shewed
           that
           they
           may
           so
           bind
           where
           the
           Legislator
           did
           intend
           to
           oblige
           the
           Subject
           
             Ad
             culpam
             etiam
             &
             non
             solum
             ad
             paenam
             :
          
           and
           in
           that
           Case
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Certum
             est
             eos
             teneri
             ad
             observandum
             id
             quod
             lege
             praecipitur
             ,
             nec
             satisfacere
             officio
             si
             parati
             sint
             poenam
             lege
             constitutam
             subire
             ,
          
           and
           where
           he
           further
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             mind
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             Legislator
             is
             chiefly
             seen
             in
             the
             Proeme
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
          
           in
           quo
           (
           saith
           he
           there
           )
           
             ut
             acceptior
             sit
             populo
             lex
             ,
             solet
             Legislator
             Consilii
             sui
             de
             eà
             lege
             ferendâ
             causas
             ,
             &
             rationes
             expo●e●e
             quàm
             sit
             lex
             iusta
             ,
             quam
             fuerit
             tollendis
             incommodis
             &
             abusibus
             necessaria
             ,
             quàm
             futura
             sit
             Reip.
             utilis
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           particular
           Principle
           of
           moment
           worthy
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Survey
           ,
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           
             Gathered
             Churches
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           Principle
           made
           a
           necessary
           ingredient
           in
           the
           Constitution
           of
           of
           those
           Churches
           by
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           same
           Authority
           among
           them
           ,
           as
           Bishop
           Sa●●erson
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           occasionally
           beforementioned
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ▪
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Cotton
          
           B.
           D.
           who
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           of
           his
           printed
           at
           London
           in
           the
           year
           1642
           Ent●tuled
           .
           
             The
             true
             Constitution
             of
             a
             particular
             visible
             Church
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             is
             briefly
             demonstrated
             by
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             ,
             what
             Officers
             ,
             Worship
             and
             Government
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             in
             his
             Church
          
           (
           and
           in
           the
           Title-page
           whereof
           is
           this
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           viz.
           Jer.
           50.
           5.
           
           
             They
             shall
             ask
             the
             way
             to
          
           Sion
           
             with
             their
             faces
             thitherward
             ,
             saying
             ▪
             Come
             let
             us
             joyn
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             perpetual
             COVENANT
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             forgotten
          
           )
           in
           p.
           1st
           ,
           makes
           his
           first
           Question
           ,
           what
           is
           a
           Church
           ?
           And
           the
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             is
             a
             mystical
             Body
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             ;
             the
             Members
             and
             Saints
             called
             out
             of
             the
             World
             and
             united
             together
             in
             one
             Congregation
             by
             an
             holy
             COVENANT
             ,
             to
             Worship
             the
             Lord
             and
             to
             Edifie
             one
             another
             in
             all
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           another
           Book
           of
           his
           printed
           at
           London
           in
           the
           year
           1645
           called
           ,
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             New
          
           England
           ,
           his
           third
           Proposition
           is
           
           this
           ,
           viz.
           
             For
             the
             joyning
             of
             faithful
             Christians
             into
             the
             Fellowship
             and
             Estate
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             we
             find
             not
             in
             Scripture
             that
             God
             hath
             done
             it
             any
             other
             way
             than
             by
             entring
             of
             them
             all
             together
             (
             as
             one
             man
             )
             into
             an
             holy
             COVENANT
             with
             himself
             to
             take
             the
             Lord
             (
             as
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             for
             their
             God
             and
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             :
             which
             implies
             their
             submitting
             of
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             and
             their
             walking
             in
             professed
             subjection
             to
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             their
             cleaving
             one
             to
             another
             as
             fellow
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             in
             Brotherly
             Love
             and
             Holy
             Watchfulness
             unto
             Mutual
             Edification
             .
          
        
         
           He
           there
           partly
           props
           up
           the
           Obligation
           of
           this
           
             Church
             Covenant
          
           on
           the
           Iewish
           Oeconomy
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Deuteronomy
           and
           other
           places
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           The
           reasonableness
           of
           Subjects
           not
           entring
           into
           Religionary
           Covenants
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           
             Pater
             patriae
          
           ,
           may
           be
           inferred
           from
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           in
           
             Numbers
             c.
          
           30
           the
           Parent
           hath
           a
           power
           given
           for
           the
           controuling
           of
           the
           Childrens
           Vows
           not
           enter'd
           into
           by
           his
           consent
           ;
           but
           since
           these
           Principles
           of
           a
           new
           
             Church
             Covenant
          
           may
           seem
           to
           introduce
           a
           new
           Ecclesiastical
           Law
           without
           the
           King's
           privity
           and
           consent
           (
           a
           thing
           that
           if
           our
           very
           Convocation
           should
           presume
           to
           do
           ,
           would
           bring
           them
           within
           a
           Praemunire
           ,
           )
           and
           since
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           reforming
           and
           ordering
           of
           all
           matters
           Ecclesiastical
           is
           by
           the
           Laws
           in
           express
           words
           
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
          
           (
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           1st
           of
           Elizabeth
           )
           and
           since
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           even
           without
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           a
           new
           Oath
           or
           Covenant
           cannot
           be
           introduced
           among
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           moreover
           since
           all
           the
           famous
           Religionary
           Confessions
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           assert
           nothing
           of
           any
           such
           
             Church
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           since
           Covenants
           and
           Associations
           have
           lately
           heard
           so
           ill
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           nature
           and
           terms
           of
           this
           Independent
           Covenant
           ought
           to
           be
           laid
           as
           plain
           before
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Government
           as
           was
           the
           Scotch
           Presbyterian
           one
           .
        
         
           Those
           words
           of
           Mr.
           Cotton
           of
           
             the
             entring
             them
             all
             together
             as
             one
             man
             into
             an
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
          
           carry
           some
           thing
           like
           the
           same
           sound
           of
           one
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           tho
           their
           thus
           
             entring
             into
             it
             to
             take
             the
             Lord
             as
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             up
             themselves
             to
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ,
          
           may
           be
           a
           plausible
           beginning
           of
           this
           new
           Church
           Covenant
           
             in
             nomine
             Domini
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           of
           
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             him
             and
             to
             one
             another
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             and
             their
             cleaving
             one
             to
             another
             as
             fellow
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             in
             Brotherly
             Love
             and
             Holy
             Watchfulness
             ,
          
           are
           words
           that
           (
           I
           think
           )
           the
           Magistracy
           ought
           to
           watch
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           that
           Dissenters
           have
           a
           very
           sound
           form
           of
           words
           prescribed
           to
           them
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           have
           the
           same
           continued
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           found
           the
           Assertion
           of
           a
           Church
           Covenant
           as
           Essential
           to
           the
           Form
           of
           a
           true
           Independent
           Church
           in
           many
           other
           of
           their
           Books
           ,
           and
           do
           suppose
           that
           this
           Covenant
           being
           laid
           as
           Corner-stone
           in
           the
           building
           of
           their
           Churches
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           it
           must
           last
           as
           long
           as
           Independency
           it self
           :
           and
           of
           its
           lasting
           still
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           an
           Indication
           from
           a
           Loyal
           and
           Learned
           Official
           of
           the
           Court-Christian
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           that
           tho
           several
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           called
           Presbyterians
           have
           been
           easily
           perswaded
           to
           repair
           to
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           they
           were
           admonished
           to
           confer
           with
           ,
           and
           had
           upon
           Conference
           with
           them
           come
           to
           Church
           and
           took
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           yet
           he
           thought
           that
           some
           of
           another
           Class
           of
           Dissenters
           were
           possessed
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           incurable
           Contumacy
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Principles
           having
           tied
           them
           together
           to
           one
           another
           by
           a
           Covenant
           .
        
         
         
           And
           if
           it
           shall
           therefore
           appear
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           that
           they
           are
           thus
           Conference-proof
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           Reason-proof
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           will
           then
           be
           found
           that
           no
           one
           M●mber
           of
           a
           gathered
           Church
           can
           turn
           to
           ours
           ,
           without
           the
           whole
           
           Hyena-like
           turning
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           may
           think
           it
           hereupon
           proper
           humbly
           to
           advise
           his
           Majesty
           to
           null
           by
           a
           Declaration
           the
           Obligation
           of
           this
           Covenant
           as
           his
           Royal
           Father
           did
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Independecy
           thus
           seeming
           to
           have
           cramp'd
           the
           Consciences
           of
           its
           followers
           with
           a
           Covenant
           (
           that
           is
           at
           least
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           must
           naturally
           be
           a
           troublesom
           imposition
           to
           men
           of
           thought
           and
           generous
           Education
           who
           love
           to
           perform
           Moral
           Offices
           without
           entring
           into
           Covenant
           or
           giving
           Bond
           so
           to
           do
           )
           may
           serve
           to
           let
           men
           see
           how
           the
           Pastorage
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           treats
           them
           like
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           may
           serve
           to
           awaken
           their
           Compassion
           for
           their
           deluded
           Country-men
           whom
           they
           see
           fr●ghtened
           by
           their
           Teachers
           into
           a
           fancy
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           yet
           embolden'd
           by
           them
           into
           the
           belief
           and
           practice
           of
           a
           Covenant
           without
           the
           King's
           Consent
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           Persons
           we
           should
           perhaps
           quickly
           receive
           Alarms
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           if
           the
           Government
           should
           impose
           any
           Covenant
           or
           Test
           on
           them
           in
           order
           to
           Loyalty
           ,
           tho
           never
           so
           necessary
           for
           the
           publick
           Peace
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           World
           is
           aweary
           of
           the
           umbrage
           Sedition
           hath
           found
           among
           denominations
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           judging
           of
           Trees
           by
           their
           Shadows
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           than
           by
           their
           Fruit
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           their
           Principles
           :
           and
           for
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           by
           many
           Religion-Traders
           been
           troubled
           with
           almost
           as
           many
           Marks
           of
           true
           and
           false
           Churches
           as
           there
           are
           of
           
             Merchants
             Goods
          
           ,
           Nature
           seems
           to
           have
           directed
           the
           People
           to
           agree
           in
           this
           indeleble
           Character
           and
           Mark
           of
           a
           false
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           one
           whose
           Principles
           are
           Disloyal
           .
        
         
           The
           Genius
           of
           England
           is
           so
           bent
           upon
           Loyalty
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           ,
           that
           a
           disloyal
           Principle
           doth
           jar
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           ordinary
           thinking
           men
           like
           a
           false
           string
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           a
           Critical
           Lutenist
           ,
           and
           the
           which
           he
           knows
           that
           Art
           or
           Nature
           can
           never
           tune
           :
           and
           upon
           any
           Churches
           valuing
           themselves
           on
           the
           intrinsic
           worth
           or
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Principles
           as
           most
           opposite
           to
           Falshood
           ,
           men
           generally
           now
           take
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           Touch-stone
           and
           the
           Scales
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           do
           presently
           suspect
           any
           Church
           that
           refuseth
           to
           bring
           its
           Principles
           to
           be
           touch'd
           and
           weigh'd
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           now
           allow
           the
           Reputation
           of
           a
           visible
           Church
           to
           any
           body
           of
           Men
           ,
           whose
           Principles
           relating
           to
           Loyalty
           ,
           shall
           not
           first
           be
           made
           visible
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           otherwise
           thought
           by
           the
           impartial
           ,
           than
           that
           Mens
           Consciousness
           of
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Turpitude
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           restrains
           them
           from
           bringing
           them
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           View
           ,
           and
           according
           as
           Cicero
           in
           his
           
             de
             fin
             .
             bon
             .
             &
             mal
             .
          
           answers
           Epicurus
           (
           who
           said
           that
           he
           would
           not
           publish
           his
           Opinion
           lest
           the
           people
           might
           perhaps
           take
           offence
           at
           it
           ,
           )
           
             viz.
             Aut
             tu
             eadem
             ista
             dic
             in
             judicio
             ,
             aut
             si
             coronam
             times
             ,
             dic
             in
             senatu
             .
             Nunquam
             facies
             .
             Cur
             ;
             nisi
             quod
             turpis
             est
             Oratio
             .
          
        
         
           I
           who
           thus
           urge
           the
           Reasonableness
           and
           Necessity
           of
           mens
           being
           Confessors
           of
           their
           Principles
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           have
           frankly
           exposed
           one
           of
           mine
           own
           in
           p.
           131.
           and
           which
           I
           say
           there
           that
           I
           account
           the
           great
           fundamental
           one
           for
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           World
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           Man
           's
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             no
             man
             is
             warranted
             by
             any
             Intention
             of
             advancing
             Religion
             ,
             to
             invade
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             that
             is
             inherent
             in
             Princes
             by
             the
             municipal
             
             Laws
             of
             their
             Countreys
             :
          
           and
           I
           have
           mention'd
           the
           same
           in
           p.
           136.
           as
           owned
           by
           the
           Non-conforming
           Divines
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           Tho
           I
           believe
           as
           firmly
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           plainly
           forbid
           the
           Resistance
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Majesties
           Royal
           Power
           is
           immediately
           from
           God
           and
           no
           way
           depends
           on
           any
           previous
           Election
           or
           Approbation
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           since
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           sufficiently
           taught
           both
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           likewise
           that
           human
           Laws
           in
           the
           point
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           do
           bind
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           since
           other
           men
           who
           err
           in
           Principles
           of
           Loyalty
           may
           sooner
           be
           brought
           to
           see
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           their
           Error
           by
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           than
           by
           Argumentations
           from
           Scripture
           which
           may
           admit
           of
           Controversy
           ,
           and
           since
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           expect
           the
           Measures
           of
           our
           Obedience
           from
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           English
           Clergy
           while
           in
           the
           late
           Conjuncture
           they
           have
           so
           universally
           preach'd
           up
           Loyalty
           ,
           have
           so
           religiously
           accorded
           with
           the
           Measures
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           have
           therein
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           shewed
           themselves
           Apostolical
           Pastours
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           persons
           whose
           Complaints
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Popery
           are
           most
           loud
           ,
           do
           joyn
           therewith
           their
           Exclamations
           against
           Arbitrary
           or
           Illegal
           Power
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           joyn
           Issue
           in
           the
           point
           that
           they
           are
           willing
           that
           the
           Power
           that
           is
           by
           Law
           inherent
           in
           the
           Crown
           should
           be
           preserved
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           most
           useful
           in
           the
           present
           Conjuncture
           to
           assert
           the
           Principle
           in
           these
           Terms
           I
           have
           done
           :
           and
           I
           the
           rather
           chose
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           because
           I
           thought
           that
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Crown
           is
           by
           some
           Laws
           well
           provided
           for
           ,
           whose
           Obligation
           admits
           of
           no
           Doubt
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           those
           whereby
           Men
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           take
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           But
           moreover
           as
           I
           consider'd
           it
           to
           be
           one
           great
           valuable
           Right
           inherent
           by
           Law
           in
           our
           Princes
           to
           secure
           the
           Continuance
           of
           the
           Succession
           in
           their
           Line
           ,
           so
           I
           likewise
           judged
           the
           legal
           Right
           of
           Princes
           to
           Succeed
           according
           to
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           to
           be
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           having
           my
           eye
           on
           the
           prevention
           of
           further
           Scandal
           to
           Protestancy
           from
           the
           Exclusion
           ,
           I
           introduced
           that
           Principle
           so
           worded
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           that
           by
           dilating
           thereon
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           I
           might
           bring
           the
           Reader
           the
           better
           prepared
           to
           my
           Casuistical
           Discussion
           of
           the
           Oaths
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           will
           find
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Discourse
           the
           Casuistical
           Discussion
           of
           the
           Obligation
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           resulting
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           by
           me
           promised
           in
           p.
           214
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           my
           writing
           which
           is
           likewise
           there
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           wholly
           writ
           in
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Question
           of
           the
           Succession
           made
           the
           greatest
           noise
           among
           us
           and
           was
           then
           by
           me
           Communicated
           to
           several
           of
           my
           Friends
           in
           Terms
           as
           herewith
           printed
           without
           any
           thing
           since
           added
           or
           diminished
           ,
           and
           both
           it
           and
           the
           Discourse
           (
           which
           contains
           so
           many
           things
           naturally
           Previous
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           that
           Question
           )
           would
           have
           been
           long
           since
           published
           ▪
           but
           partly
           for
           the
           various
           Accidents
           of
           Business
           and
           Sickness
           that
           necessarily
           interrupted
           me
           in
           the
           Writing
           of
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           perhaps
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           former
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Sessions
           of
           our
           late
           Parliaments
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           more
           significant
           ,
           than
           after
           the
           Volly
           of
           Loyal
           Addresses
           shot
           of
           manifesting
           the
           general
           just
           zeal
           against
           the
           Exclusion
           (
           of
           which
           Addresses
           I
           yet
           observed
           none
           to
           mention
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Obligations
           to
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           )
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           subsequent
           Births
           of
           Fate
           have
           not
           restrained
           the
           possibility
           of
           its
           usefulness
           in
           future
           times
           :
           and
           tho
           Heaven
           may
           be
           
           propitious
           to
           our
           Land
           in
           the
           blessing
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Loyal
           Style
           of
           the
           Addresses
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Line
           continuing
           on
           the
           English
           Throne
           
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             endure
             ,
          
           yet
           many
           and
           many
           may
           be
           the
           Conjunctures
           when
           a
           supposed
           Heterodox
           Prince
           shining
           like
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           the
           English
           State
           ,
           and
           regularly
           moving
           in
           the
           Line
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           may
           attract
           the
           dull
           Vapours
           of
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           again
           ,
           as
           another
           glorious
           Prince
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           exhalations
           of
           which
           may
           cast
           such
           Mists
           before
           Mens
           understanding
           Faculties
           as
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           seeing
           their
           way
           in
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Oaths
           they
           took
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           premuniment
           (
           as
           I
           call'd
           it
           )
           against
           our
           being
           future
           Enemies
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           against
           poor
           little
           Mortals
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           standing
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           
             Conservators
             of
             Gods
             glory
          
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           losing
           their
           own
           Souls
           by
           Perjury
           ,
           and
           against
           some
           Loyal
           Timid
           People
           troubling
           themselves
           with
           
             falling
             Skies
          
           and
           fears
           of
           Gods
           not
           upholding
           his
           Church
           (
           just
           as
           Galen
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Melancholy
           Man
           who
           by
           often
           reading
           it
           in
           the
           Poets
           how
           Atlas
           supported
           Heaven
           with
           his
           Shoulders
           ,
           was
           often
           in
           a
           Panic
           fear
           least
           Atlas
           should
           faint
           and
           let
           Heaven
           fall
           on
           mens
           heads
           )
           instead
           of
           taking
           pains
           to
           uphold
           and
           maintain
           their
           Oaths
           which
           they
           swore
           to
           God
           in
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           always
           of
           importance
           to
           our
           English
           World
           to
           have
           right
           Notions
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           those
           Oaths
           left
           behind
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           have
           read
           many
           of
           the
           late
           Pamphlets
           against
           the
           Succession
           (
           the
           Venom
           of
           which
           was
           stolen
           out
           of
           
           Doleman's
           alias
           
           Parson's
           Book
           )
           and
           have
           often
           considered
           that
           the
           Government
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           ▪
           might
           we
           ll
           be
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           mischief
           that
           Book
           might
           do
           with
           its
           Poyson
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           with
           its
           Sting
           in
           following
           Ages
           ,
           I
           have
           then
           wondered
           why
           none
           was
           employed
           to
           Answer
           it
           throughly
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           I
           do
           not
           find
           was
           ever
           done
           ,
           unless
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           an
           Answer
           to
           the
           1st
           part
           of
           it
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1603
           published
           by
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Haward
          
           ,
           and
           that
           its
           2d
           part
           hath
           been
           confuted
           by
           some
           Loyal
           and
           Learned
           Persons
           since
           the
           late
           Conjuncture
           of
           our
           Fermentation
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           time
           that
           Book
           of
           Parsons
           was
           Reprinted
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           that
           Book
           and
           some
           others
           of
           Father
           Parsons
           were
           in
           some
           part
           of
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           Answered
           as
           they
           were
           by
           the
           real
           Characters
           of
           severity
           that
           then
           fell
           on
           some
           innocent
           Papists
           ,
           and
           who
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           were
           Abhorrers
           of
           the
           Sedition
           his
           Books
           contained
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           Dr.
           
           Donne's
           Pseudo-Martyr
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1610
           ,
           reflects
           in
           
             The
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
          
           saying
           .
           
             That
             his
             continual
             Libels
             and
             incitatory
             Books
             have
             occasioned
             more
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             drawn
             more
             of
             that
             Blood
             which
             they
             call
             Catholick
             ,
             than
             all
             our
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             have
             done
             .
          
        
         
           And
           with
           a
           just
           respect
           to
           the
           Learning
           in
           Sir
           Iohn
           Haward's
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             first
             part
          
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           Dedicated
           to
           King
           Iames
           ,
           it
           may
           yet
           be
           wished
           that
           with
           less
           Pomp
           of
           Words
           and
           greater
           closeness
           of
           Argument
           referring
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           internal
           Justice
           and
           natural
           Allegiance
           and
           the
           
             lex
             terrae
          
           ,
           he
           had
           shewn
           the
           perfect
           unlawfulness
           of
           defeating
           the
           Title
           of
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           so
           much
           impugning
           the
           Book
           by
           References
           to
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           and
           old
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Authors
           making
           for
           Monarchy
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           even
           by
           the
           places
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           favouring
           primogeniture
           :
           and
           indeed
           I
           do
           not
           find
           among
           all
           our
           late
           Writers
           for
           the
           Succession
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           as
           one
           of
           them
           by
           so
           much
           as
           once
           quoting
           this
           Book
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Haward
          
           (
           tho
           so
           common
           )
           hath
           thence
           brought
           any
           Aid
           to
           their
           Noble
           Cause
           .
        
         
         
           But
           however
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Allegiance
             ▪
          
           having
           been
           enjoyned
           since
           the
           writing
           of
           Sir
           Iohn
           Haward's
           Book
           hath
           given
           an
           ordinary
           Writer
           the
           advantage
           of
           bringing
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           disturbing
           the
           Course
           of
           Succession
           to
           a
           quicker
           hearing
           and
           speedier
           issue
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           point
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           carry
           after
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           leaving
           it
           to
           Candid
           Men
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           my
           performance
           therein
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           fair
           stating
           of
           the
           Question
           and
           the
           deducing
           genuine
           Propositions
           from
           it
           so
           stated
           ,
           and
           which
           shall
           yet
           be
           reviewed
           by
           me
           when
           I
           come
           to
           Review
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           when
           I
           began
           it
           ,
           I
           observed
           the
           generality
           of
           Men
           who
           writ
           against
           the
           Exclusion-Bill
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           
             Law
             ,
             History
          
           and
           State-policy
           ,
           did
           shew
           both
           their
           Learning
           and
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           did
           very
           usefully
           set
           forth
           the
           dreadful
           Confusions
           it
           would
           introduce
           and
           perpetuate
           in
           the
           State
           :
           and
           the
           Illegality
           and
           indeed
           Nullity
           of
           any
           Exclusion
           (
           tho
           by
           
             Act
             of
             Parliament
          
           )
           was
           by
           them
           likewise
           usefully
           shewn
           :
           but
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           would
           have
           been
           some
           scandal
           to
           the
           present
           Age
           if
           it
           had
           passed
           away
           without
           transmitting
           to
           the
           next
           some
           instances
           of
           Protestants
           who
           had
           leisure
           to
           write
           ,
           writing
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           such
           a
           Bill
           with
           relation
           to
           our
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           sorry
           to
           find
           that
           when
           the
           late
           Loyal
           and
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           had
           afterward
           appear'd
           as
           the
           first
           D●vine
           who
           in
           Print
           asserted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             the
             Right
             Heir
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             both
             Natural
             and
             Positive
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Exclusion
             was
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             also
             ,
          
           his
           judgment
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Winchester
           '
           
             s
             Vindication
          
           given
           so
           Learnedly
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           seemed
           to
           so
           many
           of
           our
           new
           pretenders
           to
           Loyalty
           and
           to
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Novelty
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           I
           observed
           that
           that
           Learned
           Prelate
           thought
           not
           fit
           there
           to
           strengthen
           his
           Assertion
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           such
           Exclusion
           ,
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           Nor
           did
           I
           observe
           that
           among
           all
           the
           Loyal
           Writers
           for
           the
           Succession
           ,
           I
           had
           met
           with
           from
           first
           to
           last
           ,
           any
           one
           had
           surveyed
           the
           Question
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           the
           Exclusion
           resulting
           from
           our
           Obligation
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           All●giance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           (
           tho
           yet
           some
           few
           of
           them
           hinted
           the
           thing
           in
           general
           and
           were
           still
           answered
           with
           the
           
             haeres
             viventis
          
           )
           till
           at
           last
           another
           Divine
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Dr.
           Hicks
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           
             All
             hallows
             Barking
          
           and
           Dean
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           honoured
           both
           himself
           and
           the
           Question
           by
           taking
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Iovian
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           a
           Sermon
           of
           his
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1684
           ,
           and
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             harmony
             of
             Divinity
             and
             Law
             in
             a
             Discourse
             about
             not
             resisting
             Sovereign
             Princes
             :
          
           and
           he
           in
           the
           3d
           p.
           of
           that
           Preface
           observes
           ,
           
             That
             some
             men
             did
             pervert
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
          
           Heirs
           
             in
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             from
             its
             common
             and
             usual
             acceptation
             to
             another
             more
             special
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             elude
             the
             force
             and
             obligation
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             must
             have
             had
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             Excluders
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           had
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           Law
           enough
           to
           Master
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           his
           Preface
           exorcise
           the
           Fantom
           of
           
             haeres
             viventis
          
           ,
           a
           Noon-day
           Spright
           raised
           by
           one
           who
           was
           thought
           a
           great
           Conjurer
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           before
           haunted
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           had
           affrighted
           so
           many
           from
           lodging
           their
           thoughts
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           no
           other
           of
           our
           Divines
           (
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           )
           writ
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           Layety
           otherwise
           than
           starting
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           in
           Print
           ,
           yet
           considering
           the
           great
           weight
           of
           his
           Learning
           and
           Reason
           with
           which
           in
           his
           Iovian
           and
           that
           Preface
           he
           directed
           so
           many
           in
           the
           Obligation
           
           of
           their
           great
           Oaths
           ,
           I
           will
           so
           far
           prefer
           his
           Labours
           to
           all
           that
           writ
           before
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           of
           him
           in
           those
           words
           of
           the
           
             Apostle
             ,
             He
             hath
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             than
             they
             all
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           have
           writ
           thereof
           was
           finished
           some
           years
           before
           what
           the
           Doctor
           published
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           several
           of
           my
           friends
           know
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           gave
           Copies
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           injunction
           of
           printing
           it
           ,
           in
           Case
           of
           my
           death
           :
           and
           I
           have
           since
           added
           nothing
           to
           what
           I
           writ
           ,
           nor
           shall
           till
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           Review
           of
           the
           Discourse
           :
           but
           had
           otherwise
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           my
           judgment
           ,
           therein
           concurring
           with
           so
           learned
           a
           mans
           ,
           respectfully
           cited
           somewhat
           thereof
           in
           my
           Discussion
           .
        
         
           No
           doubt
           but
           there
           were
           many
           loyal
           and
           judicious
           and
           learned
           men
           that
           in
           the
           late
           Conjuncture
           had
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Obligation
           of
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           not
           time
           to
           publish
           the
           same
           by
           the
           Press
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           269
           referred
           to
           what
           a
           very
           learned
           and
           honourable
           Person
           urged
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           in
           his
           Speech
           against
           the
           Exclusion-Bill
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           somewhat
           of
           a
           reply
           there
           made
           by
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           in
           that
           House
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           prodigious
           Applause
           that
           Reply
           found
           from
           many
           Persons
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           that
           Speech
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           there
           was
           another
           thing
           said
           ,
           and
           which
           being
           spread
           about
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           had
           the
           effect
           of
           Thunder
           from
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           and
           kept
           thousands
           from
           daring
           so
           much
           as
           to
           deliberate
           of
           the
           Obligations
           resulting
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           Exclusion
           .
           His
           words
           I
           refer
           to
           for
           this
           ,
           were
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           viz.
           
             It
             is
             urged
             also
             that
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             the
             King
             his
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             .
             It
             is
             true
             we
             are
             so
             :
             but
             not
             obliged
             to
             any
             during
             the
             Kings
             life
             but
             to
             himself
             .
             For
             it
             were
             Treason
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           vain
           at
           that
           time
           for
           any
           Discourser
           to
           hope
           by
           fair
           and
           gentle
           Principles
           of
           Reason
           to
           open
           the
           Wards
           in
           the
           Locks
           of
           Mens
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           in
           there
           a
           true
           Sense
           of
           the
           Allegiance
           sworn
           to
           the
           Kings
           
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
          
           ,
           when
           so
           great
           a
           
             Pick-lock
             of
             the
             Law
          
           had
           made
           it
           Treason
           .
        
         
           Yet
           never
           was
           I
           mortified
           with
           a
           greater
           Example
           of
           Humane
           Frailty
           than
           by
           the
           Sense
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           knowing
           Persons
           in
           that
           
             Loyal
             Parliament
          
           being
           so
           suddenly
           infected
           with
           the
           Error
           of
           that
           Insinuation
           ,
           from
           a
           single
           Demagogue
           who
           had
           never
           been
           bred
           up
           to
           Logic
           ,
           which
           yet
           caught
           the
           understandings
           of
           the
           Majority
           of
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Commons
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           Trap
           of
           a
           little
           Sophism
           ;
           and
           when
           an
           ordinary
           Lease
           drawn
           by
           a
           Lawyer
           's
           Clerk
           might
           shew
           one
           that
           the
           Lessee
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           perfecting
           it
           ,
           actually
           enters
           into
           a
           present
           Obligation
           both
           in
           
             Law
             ,
             Equity
          
           and
           Conscience
           to
           pay
           his
           Rent
           to
           the
           Lessor
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Assigns
           as
           it
           shall
           become
           due
           to
           each
           respectively
           ,
           and
           which
           when
           the
           Lessor
           dies
           or
           assigns
           his
           interest
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           Heir
           and
           Assign
           then
           and
           not
           till
           then
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           Tully
           who
           had
           as
           great
           a
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Roman
           Government
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           for
           that
           of
           our
           English
           one
           ,
           said
           in
           his
           
             Oration
             pro
             L.
             Murena
          
           ,
           that
           
             Nihil
             est
             fallacius
             Ratione
             totâ
             Comitiorum
             ,
          
           the
           same
           thing
           may
           happen
           to
           our
           great
           Loyal
           Body
           of
           Men
           assembled
           while
           under
           a
           ferment
           of
           Passion
           ;
           and
           then
           every
           mans
           anger
           influencing
           another
           ,
           Fallacy
           it self
           may
           pass
           for
           Reason
           :
           and
           as
           we
           see
           when
           many
           Workmen
           are
           at
           once
           altogether
           crying
           ,
           and
           pulling
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Timber
           forward
           to
           them
           with
           a
           Rope
           ,
           if
           that
           doth
           not
           hold
           but
           break
           ,
           they
           all
           fall
           backwards
           together
           ,
           so
           when
           any
           Caetus
           or
           Body
           of
           Men
           are
           
           drawing
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           to
           bring
           any
           matter
           of
           weight
           in
           the
           Government
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           Principle
           of
           Reason
           they
           use
           for
           that
           purpose
           will
           not
           hold
           ,
           but
           proves
           a
           poor
           weak
           Sophism
           ,
           they
           naturally
           fall
           down
           together
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           usually
           mentioned
           those
           Parliaments
           with
           the
           prefixt
           name
           of
           Loyal
           ,
           wherein
           I
           yet
           thought
           so
           many
           Persons
           were
           so
           dreadfully
           mistaken
           in
           so
           great
           a
           point
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           Charity
           (
           if
           extravagant
           )
           no
           Iesuited
           Papists
           can
           blame
           me
           ,
           knowing
           how
           great
           an
           Exclusioner
           of
           old
           their
           infallible
           head
           hath
           been
           :
           but
           which
           I
           was
           the
           rather
           inclined
           to
           do
           (
           as
           any
           one
           may
           guess
           by
           the
           Current
           of
           the
           Discourse
           )
           because
           I
           knew
           not
           but
           his
           Majesty's
           calling
           a
           New
           Parliament
           at
           such
           time
           as
           he
           should
           think
           convenient
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           might
           give
           many
           of
           the
           mistaken
           Persons
           such
           an
           advantage
           of
           recollected
           thoughts
           as
           would
           shew
           them
           the
           Errors
           of
           their
           former
           measures
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           afterwards
           averse
           from
           putting
           at
           once
           both
           their
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           a
           squeezing
           of
           Blood
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Grammatical
           Sense
           that
           might
           occasion
           the
           flowing
           of
           blood
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           after
           times
           :
           and
           the
           sharpest
           expression
           I
           was
           naturally
           led
           to
           use
           whereupon
           ,
           fell
           from
           me
           without
           any
           Reproach
           of
           the
           Persons
           erring
           when
           I
           said
           in
           p.
           209
           ,
           viz.
           
             Thus
             just
             is
             it
             for
             Heaven
             sometimes
             to
             blind
             and
             confound
             good
             men
             in
             their
             Counsels
             ,
             when
             they
             abandon
             plain
             Principles
             and
             Dictates
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             will
             not
             do
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             to
             suffer
             them
             not
             to
             know
             what
             they
             do
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           somewhere
           read
           of
           one
           who
           writing
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           and
           Rule
           for
           the
           Franciscans
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           firmer
           observance
           of
           that
           Rule
           Christ
           himself
           was
           heard
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           saying
           to
           St.
           
             Francis
             ,
             This
             Rule
             is
             mine
             and
             not
             thine
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             have
             it
             observed
             ,
          
           Ad
           literam
           ,
           ad
           literam
           ,
           sine
           glossâ
           ,
           sine
           glossâ
           :
           and
           let
           any
           men
           be
           attentive
           to
           the
           
             voice
             behind
             them
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           of
           Conscience
           about
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           observing
           of
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           they
           will
           hear
           God
           there
           speaking
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Nor
           have
           I
           heard
           of
           the
           understandings
           of
           men
           of
           great
           Abilities
           made
           Spectacles
           of
           shame
           to
           the
           World
           through
           the
           Divine
           Dereliction
           in
           any
           particular
           point
           ,
           more
           than
           in
           that
           relating
           to
           their
           natural
           Allegiance
           and
           their
           Oath
           to
           confirm
           it
           .
        
         
           Let
           any
           one
           consider
           somewhat
           in
           the
           Speech
           of
           Sir
           
             H.
             V.
             printed
          
           in
           the
           
             year
             1662
             ,
             As
             what
             he
             intended
             to
             speak
             on
             the
             Scaffold
             ,
          
           where
           having
           mentioned
           
             by
             what
             steps
             he
             became
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Parliaments
             Cause
             he
             was
             engaged
             in
             ,
             and
             did
             pursue
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Parliaments
             Cause
             did
             first
             shew
             it self
             in
             the
          
           Remonstrance
           ,
           and
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
          
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             That
             it
             shewed
             it self
          
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             in
             the
             more
             refined
             pursuit
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Commons
             House
             in
             their
             Actings
             single
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           afterward
           referring
           to
           my
           Lord
           of
           Arguile
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Noble
             Person
             (
             whose
             Memory
             I
             honour
             )
             was
             with
             my self
             at
             the
             beginning
             and
             making
             of
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             which
             and
             the
             holy
             ends
             therein
             contained
             I
             fully
             assent
             unto
             ▪
             and
             have
             been
             as
             desirous
             to
             observe
             ,
             but
             the
             rigid
             way
             of
             prosecuting
             it
             and
             the
             oppressing
             uniformity
             that
             have
             been
             endeavoured
             by
             it
             ,
             I
             never
             approved
             .
             This
             were
             sufficient
             to
             vindicate
             me
             from
             the
             false
             Aspersions
             and
             Calumnies
             which
             have
             been
             laid
             upon
             me
             of
             Iesuitism
             and
             Popery
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           recollect
           whether
           (
           tho
           that
           Covenant
           was
           contrary
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           )
           any
           thing
           yet
           could
           be
           more
           contrary
           to
           that
           Covenant
           than
           that
           
             House
             of
             Co●●ons
          
           acting
           single
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           
           could
           be
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           literal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           than
           that
           refined
           
             pursuit
             of
             the
             Cause
          
           ,
           owned
           by
           a
           person
           of
           such
           refined
           and
           real
           great
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           Prospect
           of
           Eternity
           :
           and
           whether
           the
           owning
           of
           the
           same
           then
           contrary
           to
           the
           literal
           Sense
           of
           the
           Covenant
           was
           a
           proper
           Medium
           for
           him
           to
           use
           then
           ,
           whereby
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           the
           aspersion
           of
           Iesuitism
           ?
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           person
           of
           great
           Theological
           Learning
           and
           strong
           natural
           parts
           who
           lived
           about
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           mean
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
          
           ,
           the
           Divine
           I
           before
           mentioned
           :
           and
           who
           in
           two
           Books
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           
             Redemption
             Redeem'd
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           
             The
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           hath
           signaliz'd
           his
           great
           Abilities
           :
           but
           in
           the
           very
           Pamphlet
           where
           he
           presumes
           to
           vindicate
           the
           very
           Sentence
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           same
           Coherent
           with
           the
           Scotch
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           in
           p.
           51
           saith
           ,
           
             Evident
             it
             is
             that
             those
             Words
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           in
           the
           preservation
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             import
             a
             Condition
             on
             the
             Kings
             part
             ,
             without
             the
             performance
             whereof
             the
          
           Covenant
           
             obligeth
             no
             man
             to
             the
             preservation
             or
             defence
             of
             his
             Person
             or
             Authority
             :
          
           and
           yet
           allowing
           the
           Words
           to
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           say
           in
           HIS
           Preservation
           and
           Defence
           ,
           &c.
           but
           in
           THE
           Preservation
           and
           Defence
           ,
           &c.
           plainly
           referring
           to
           the
           same
           
             Preservation
             and
             Defence
             of
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
          
           which
           is
           before
           promised
           ,
           and
           sworn
           to
           in
           this
           and
           the
           preceding
           Articles
           ,
           as
           evidently
           referring
           to
           the
           same
           Persons
           Preservation
           and
           Defence
           of
           them
           here
           who
           are
           to
           preserve
           and
           defend
           them
           in
           the
           former
           Clauses
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           to
           preserve
           and
           defend
           the
           Kings
           Majesty's
           Person
           and
           Authority
           in
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Covenanters
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Covenant
           had
           intended
           to
           ground
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Defence
           in
           this
           Clause
           upon
           another
           Person
           or
           Persons
           as
           the
           performers
           ,
           beside
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           same
           Actions
           are
           referred
           immediately
           before
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           pointed
           them
           out
           distinctly
           :
           but
           when
           it
           expresseth
           no
           other
           ,
           the
           plain
           ordinary
           Grammatical
           construction
           will
           attribute
           them
           to
           the
           Parties
           before
           nominated
           ,
           and
           cannot
           put
           them
           on
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Premisses
           notwithstanding
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           concludes
           that
           if
           that
           his
           Anti-Grammatical
           Paraphrase
           were
           not
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           beforementioned
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           it
           was
           unintelligible
           by
           him
           :
           and
           his
           Words
           are
           these
           ,
           
             If
             this
             be
             not
             the
             clear
             meaning
             and
             importance
             of
             them
             ,
             the
          
           Covenant
           
             is
             a
          
           Barbarian
           
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             understand
             not
             the
          
           English
           
             of
             it
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           naturally
           is
           it
           even
           for
           the
           learned
           and
           unstable
           to
           wrest
           not
           only
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           even
           their
           own
           subscribed
           Covenants
           ,
           where
           the
           words
           have
           no
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
          
           and
           the
           destroying
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           when
           they
           recede
           from
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           likewise
           another
           Person
           reputed
           one
           of
           first-rate
           Parts
           and
           great
           Learning
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           who
           published
           a
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             lawfulness
             of
             obeying
             the
             present
             Government
             :
          
           and
           in
           his
           11th
           Page
           there
           directs
           the
           World
           to
           make
           this
           Enquiry
           ,
           viz.
           
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             Clause
             in
             any
          
           Oath
           or
           Covenant
           
             which
             in
             a
             fair
             and
             common
             sense
             forbids
             obedience
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             and
             Authority
             :
          
           and
           referreth
           particularly
           to
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             of
             which
             't
             is
             said
             I
             shall
             bear
             faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
          
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             latter
             .
             I
             shall
             bear
             faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Kings
             Highness
             his
          
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
        
         
         
           He
           there
           goeth
           on
           very
           Childishly
           to
           sell
           the
           World
           a
           Bargain
           ,
           by
           trying
           to
           puzzle
           it
           with
           Questions
           ,
           viz.
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             that
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
          
           Allegiance
           ,
           
             Allegiance
             is
             sworn
             to
             the
             King
             his
          
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           
             if
             his
             Heirs
             be
             not
             his
             Successors
             ,
             how
             doth
             that
             Oath
             bind
             ?
             Either
             the
             Word
          
           Successors
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             must
             be
             superfluous
             ,
             or
             it
             must
             bind
             to
          
           Successors
           
             as
             well
             as
             to
          
           Heirs
           .
           
             And
             if
             it
             bind
             not
             to
             a
          
           Successor
           
             as
             well
             as
             to
             an
          
           Heir
           ,
           
             how
             can
             it
             bind
             to
             an
          
           Heir
           
             that
             is
             not
             a
          
           Successor
           ?
           
             And
             if
             you
             will
             know
             the
             common
             and
             usual
             sense
             (
             which
             should
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             an
             Oath
             )
             of
             the
             word
          
           Successors
           ,
           
             you
             need
             not
             so
             much
             ask
             of
             Lawyers
             and
             Learned
             Persons
             ,
             as
             of
             men
             of
             ordinary
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             demand
             of
             them
             who
             was
             the
          
           Successor
           of
           William
           
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             will
             not
             say
          
           W.
           Rufus
           :
           
             and
             who
             succeeded
          
           Richard
           
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             will
             not
             say
          
           Harry
           the
           7th
           :
           
             and
             yet
             neither
             of
             them
             was
          
           Heir
           :
           
             so
             in
             ordinary
             acception
             the
             word
          
           Successor
           
             is
             taken
             for
             him
             that
             actually
             succeeds
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             him
             that
             is
             actually
             excluded
             .
          
        
         
           May
           we
           not
           to
           this
           Questionist
           who
           was
           as
           I
           may
           say
           such
           a
           Mountebank
           of
           a
           Casuist
           ,
           put
           the
           Question
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Rideam
             vanitatem
             ,
             an
             exprobrem
             caecitatem
             ?
          
           And
           may
           we
           not
           properly
           bring
           in
           St.
           
           Austin's
           Casuistical
           Decision
           as
           to
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           
             Haec
             tolerabilius
             vel
             ridentur
             ,
             vel
             flentur
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           A
           man
           is
           at
           liberty
           either
           to
           laugh
           at
           or
           lament
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           41
           of
           this
           Discourse
           mentioned
           D'
           Ossat's
           Observation
           of
           Father
           
           Parson
           's
           
             often
             contradicting
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             grossly
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             to
             all
             Persons
             in
             passion
             as
             able
             as
             they
             are
             who
             are
             not
             guided
             by
             truth
             and
             reason
             ,
             but
             transported
             by
             interest
             and
             passion
             :
          
           and
           I
           shall
           here
           further
           remark
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Letter
           of
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           by
           me
           there
           cited
           ,
           that
           to
           those
           words
           last
           mentioned
           he
           there
           adds
           this
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             will
             here
             name
             two
             of
             his
             Contradictions
             .
             He
             opposeth
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Scots
           
             among
             other
             things
             to
             exclude
             him
             from
             the
          
           Succession
           of
           England
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             born
             out
             of
          
           England
           
             of
             Parents
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           .
           
             He
             likewise
             opposeth
             to
          
           Arabella
           
             among
             other
             impediments
             ,
             That
             she
             is
             a
             Woman
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             expedient
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             have
             three
             Women
             ,
             Queens
             successively
             :
             and
             that
             often
             the
             Children
             of
             Kings
             have
             been
             excluded
             for
             being
             Women
             :
             and
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             he
             adjudgeth
             the
             said
             Kingdom
             to
             the
          
           Infanta
           of
           Spain
           ,
           
             by
             preference
             even
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             her
             Brother
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             said
          
           Infanta
           
             were
             not
             a
             Woman
             as
             well
             as
             the
             said
          
           Arabella
           .
        
         
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           to
           observe
           how
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             lawfulness
             of
             obeying
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
          
           that
           useth
           such
           thick
           paint
           of
           Equivocation
           in
           his
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Successors
           ,
           having
           pushed
           on
           his
           Question
           about
           any
           
             Clause
             in
             any
             Oath
          
           or
           
             Covenant
             forbidding
             obedience
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             and
             Authority
             ,
          
           by
           adding
           to
           it
           the
           consideration
           of
           obeying
           it
           ,
           
             when
             no
             other
             Government
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Common-wealths
             going
             to
             ruine
             ,
          
           if
           the
           present
           Government
           were
           not
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           having
           thereby
           insinuated
           that
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Oath
           ceased
           ,
           was
           so
           horribly
           impolitick
           as
           to
           prop
           up
           that
           insinuation
           by
           a
           passage
           cited
           for
           that
           purpose
           out
           of
           a
           Popish
           Casuist
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             when
             a
             thing
             sworn
             is
             too
             difficult
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             swore
             is
             by
             change
             of
             Abilities
             or
             Estate
             rendred
             less
             apt
             to
             perform
             :
             or
             lastly
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             sworn
             is
             an
             hinderance
             to
             the
             swearer
             from
             consulting
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             a
             lawful
             Cause
             of
          
           DISPENSING
           
             in
             the
             Oath
          
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           here
           then
           found
           a
           Protestant
           and
           a
           
             Casuist-would-be
             exalting
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
          
           to
           Dispense
           with
           Oaths
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           Protestancy
           abhorreth
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           that
           the
           Oath
           had
           precluded
           in
           these
           
           words
           ,
           
             I
             do
             believe
             and
             in
             Conscience
             am
             resolved
             that
             neither
             the
             Pope
             nor
             any
             other
             Person
             whatsoever
             hath
             power
             to
             absolve
             me
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           as
           the
           Author
           hath
           by
           his
           interpretation
           of
           the
           word
           Successor
           ,
           qualified
           an
           Vsurper
           to
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           our
           lawful
           Monarch
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           bare-faced
           made
           himself
           Successor
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           an
           Vsurper
           upon
           Oaths
           by
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           More
           instances
           need
           not
           be
           given
           of
           the
           hortor
           of
           Heavens
           withdrawing
           its
           ordinary
           influences
           from
           particular
           men
           of
           extraordinary
           parts
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           have
           
             despised
             Dominions
          
           and
           Dignities
           and
           their
           Oaths
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           Critical
           inventors
           of
           new
           Rules
           concerning
           the
           Allegiance
           to
           Kings
           and
           the
           Oaths
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           who
           have
           thereby
           appeared
           more
           despicable
           than
           the
           Pedants
           who
           call
           themselves
           Criticks
           ,
           whose
           skill
           in
           the
           Minutiae
           of
           words
           or
           trivial
           Niceties
           in
           the
           learned
           Languages
           hath
           yet●secured
           their
           pride
           from
           being
           humbled
           by
           erring
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           words
           in
           their
           Mother
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           was
           writing
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           out
           of
           my
           just
           Compassion
           to
           my
           Country
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Noble
           Lord
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           suffered
           so
           unjustly
           by
           Oaths
           Assertory
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Martyrocrasy
           (
           as
           I
           called
           it
           )
           when
           every
           single
           Witness
           was
           almost
           as
           considerable
           as
           Ingulfus
           the
           Abbot
           of
           
             Crowland
             ,
             Confessor
          
           to
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           was
           in
           his
           time
           (
           of
           whom
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Quo●
             voluit
             humiliavit
             ,
             &
             quos
             voluit
             exaltavit
          
           ;
           )
           and
           when
           if
           the
           number
           of
           Witnesses
           had
           continued
           to
           encrease
           and
           swarm
           as
           it
           began
           ,
           it
           would
           in
           time
           have
           scarce
           left
           any
           to
           be
           Judges
           or
           Jurors
           ,
           and
           when
           some
           of
           them
           who
           were
           bread-worshippers
           ,
           were
           yet
           almost
           as
           much
           adored
           by
           the
           Mobile
           of
           Protestants
           as
           the
           Host
           is
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           I
           had
           thoughts
           to
           have
           entertained
           our
           English
           World
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           particularities
           of
           the
           usage
           that
           Witnesses
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Treason
           find
           in
           the
           World
           abroad
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           shewed
           how
           the
           Custom
           and
           Practice
           of
           Nations
           and
           their
           Laws
           have
           with
           all
           the
           Critical
           Nicety
           of
           Politicks
           imaginable
           provided
           that
           such
           Witnesses
           may
           neither
           be
           too
           much
           discouraged
           by
           fears
           nor
           encouraged
           by
           hopes
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           frequently
           there
           happened
           that
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           Witnessing
           ,
           men
           were
           to
           expect
           so
           great
           an
           allay
           of
           trouble
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           exposed
           to
           depend
           on
           the
           next
           World
           for
           the
           reward
           of
           their
           Veracity
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           in
           this
           an
           allay
           of
           truth
           with
           falshood
           in
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           when
           Paupers
           come
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           in
           
             Criminal
             Causes
          
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           Beds
           of
           Roses
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           put
           to
           the
           Rack
           ,
           and
           that
           ordinarily
           the
           bodies
           of
           such
           Witnesses
           are
           ●acked
           on
           their
           being
           found
           vacillant
           and
           halting
           in
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           whereby
           they
           had
           given
           Iudges
           occasion
           to
           think
           that
           such
           Witnesses
           had
           first
           tried
           the
           Rack
           upon
           their
           Souls
           and
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           I
           thought
           any
           Scene
           of
           that
           would
           appear
           horrid
           to
           an
           English
           Eye
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           I
           have
           yet
           in
           this
           Discourse
           mentioned
           how
           the
           Iewish
           Law
           by
           God's
           express
           Command
           took
           care
           to
           prevent
           mens
           ambitus
           in
           standing
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           by
           tacking
           thereunto
           the
           standing
           Office
           of
           Executioners
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           in
           my
           Notions
           of
           
             infamous
             Witnesses
          
           exactly
           accorded
           with
           the
           Justice
           of
           our
           English
           Laws
           ,
           our
           
             lex
             terrae
          
           being
           the
           allowed
           Land-mark
           for
           all
           
             to
             go
             by
          
           in
           matters
           judicial
           :
           and
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           by
           that
           to
           stop
           the
           Course
           of
           an
           infamous
           Person
           ,
           when
           from
           an
           
           Accuser
           ●
           he
           would
           presently
           grow
           to
           be
           a
           Witness
           and
           
             è
             Serpente
             factus
             Draco
          
           ,
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           be
           always
           growing
           in
           Arbitrary
           
           Accusation
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           Crocodile
           never
           come
           to
           his
           full
           growth
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           not
           robbed
           him
           of
           his
           right
           of
           being
           an
           informer
           in
           Cases
           where
           the
           lives
           of
           Princes
           are
           concerned
           :
           and
           have
           moreover
           represented
           such
           a
           Malefactor
           capable
           by
           his
           penitence
           and
           subservience
           to
           the
           great
           influx
           of
           Providence
           on
           the
           safety
           of
           Crown'd
           Heads
           ,
           of
           being
           thought
           his
           Countries
           Benefactor
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Founder
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           gone
           no
           higher
           without
           following
           our
           
             profanum
             vulgus
          
           in
           making
           every
           Informer
           and
           Witness
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           word
           that
           Cicero
           was
           much
           scandalized
           at
           and
           taxed
           Vèrres
           about
           ,
           because
           he
           found
           him
           at
           Syracuse
           written
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           said
           that
           the
           Style
           of
           such
           an
           one
           could
           not
           be
           expressed
           in
           one
           Latin
           word
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           moreover
           fairly
           stated
           how
           and
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           exercises
           performed
           relating
           to
           
             Moral
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           an
           infamous
           Person
           may
           as
           a
           Witness
           commence
           graduate
           in
           Credibility
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Moribus
             antiquis
             stat
             Res
             Britannica
          
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           while
           the
           World
           stands
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           have
           occasionally
           mentioned
           
           Boccaline's
           Character
           of
           the
           best
           Reformer
           ,
           viz.
           
             One
             who
             leaves
             the
             World
             as
             he
             finds
             it
             ,
          
           so
           I
           have
           took
           care
           to
           be
           no
           Propounder
           or
           Innovator
           about
           new
           Methods
           or
           Systemes
           of
           Politicks
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Accusation
           or
           Testimony
           which
           is
           so
           extraordinarily
           tender
           ,
           and
           wherein
           I
           have
           found
           the
           wisest
           and
           greatest
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Princes
           ,
           to
           whose
           Custody
           the
           depositum
           of
           their
           Masters
           Crowns
           and
           Lives
           was
           committed
           ,
           to
           appear
           undetermined
           as
           to
           their
           measures
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           D'
           Ossat's
           Letter
           150th
           ,
           and
           to
           Villeroy
           in
           the
           year
           1602
           ,
           hath
           transmitted
           to
           the
           World
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             have
             received
             advice
             from
          
           Lorrain
           ,
           
             that
             an
          
           English
           
             Divine
             called
          
           Pitts
           ,
           
             having
             held
             Communication
             with
             a
          
           French
           
             Divine
             called
             St.
          
           German
           ,
           
             about
             killing
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             St.
          
           German
           
             having
             dropped
             some
             words
             whereby
             another
             came
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Toul
           
             examining
             it
             caused
             the
             said
             St.
          
           German
           
             as
             well
             as
             the
             said
          
           Pitts
           
             to
             be
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Party
             accused
             denying
             the
             Fact
             ,
             his
             Condition
             is
             found
             better
             than
             the
             Accusers
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             prove
             what
             the
             other
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             none
             else
             being
             present
             :
             which
             proceeding
             whether
             't
             was
             deliberate
             or
             by
             neglect
             ,
             tends
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             hence
             forward
             to
             whom
             any
             one
             hath
             spoken
             of
             killing
             the
             King
             ,
             will
             dare
             to
             reveal
             it
             to
             any
             one
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             put
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             punished
             :
             for
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             the
             King
             and
             preserve
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             :
             whereas
             in
             Cases
             of
             such
             Consequence
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             free
             to
             any
             man
             to
             Accuse
             another
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             fearing
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             further
             with
             hopes
             of
             great
             Recompence
             :
             having
             a
             respect
             never
             the
             less
             not
             to
             believe
             too
             lightly
             ▪
             nor
             to
             Condemn
             any
             Person
             upon
             the
             bare
             Affirmation
             of
             another
             without
             good
             Indications
             and
             Proofs
             .
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             King
             advertised
             of
             this
             matter
             will
             at
             least
             take
             care
             of
             the
             Deliverance
             and
             Safety
             of
             him
             that
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             hear
             any
             speak
             of
             murdering
             him
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           the
           horror
           of
           the
           Fact
           of
           such
           an
           Out-rage
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Kings
           ,
           so
           much
           astonishing
           the
           imaginations
           of
           the
           Loyal
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Idea
           of
           it
           being
           so
           ghastly
           as
           to
           affright
           them
           from
           Contemplating
           it
           ,
           hath
           partly
           contributed
           to
           some
           Omissions
           in
           the
           Worlds
           providing
           against
           it
           :
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           incident
           to
           Writers
           to
           mention
           it
           without
           thinking
           of
           its
           horror
           ,
           that
           a
           late
           useful
           voluminous
           Collector
           we
           had
           ,
           began
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           his
           Works
           with
           a
           very
           inauspicious
           Sentence
           ,
           telling
           us
           of
           King
           Iames
           his
           declaring
           his
           being
           so
           much
           disinclined
           to
           Popery
           ,
           because
           it
           holds
           Regicide
           
             and
             other
             grosser
             Errors
          
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           any
           man
           of
           Sense
           to
           call
           such
           an
           execrable
           outragious
           Treasonable
           practice
           ,
           an
           Error
           ,
           or
           to
           range
           it
           in
           the
           
           Class
           of
           Errors
           :
           or
           as
           if
           even
           any
           damnable
           Error
           or
           Heresy
           either
           could
           be
           more
           gross
           than
           that
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Edition
           he
           a
           little
           mended
           the
           matter
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             and
             other
             gross
             Errors
          
           :
           but
           he
           afterward
           mended
           the
           Book
           to
           better
           purpose
           by
           causing
           that
           Sentence
           to
           be
           quite
           left
           out
           .
        
         
           My
           intended
           Review
           of
           this
           Discourse
           that
           I
           lately
           acquainted
           the
           Reader
           with
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           particularly
           at
           the
           end
           of
           it
           (
           where
           I
           observe
           the
           Customariness
           of
           Authors
           of
           large
           Discourses
           bestowing
           on
           them
           a
           short
           Review
           )
           and
           do
           think
           that
           the
           Corroborating
           some
           of
           the
           various
           important
           Calculations
           therein
           ,
           relating
           to
           matters
           Political
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           be
           of
           publick
           use
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my self
           with
           Corroborating
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Plot
           which
           hath
           so
           much
           weakened
           the
           Nation
           ,
           nor
           with
           strengthening
           any
           sayings
           of
           Witnesses
           that
           have
           weakened
           the
           Plot.
           
        
         
           Let
           about
           2
           or
           3
           Lines
           that
           I
           think
           in
           this
           large
           Discourse
           may
           have
           referred
           to
           the
           propping
           up
           any
           little
           matter
           by
           citing
           for
           it
           the
           Plot-Witnesses
           in
           general
           ,
           take
           their
           Fate
           to
           be
           either
           remembred
           or
           forgot
           by
           others
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           almost
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           of
           whom
           is
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           Testimony
           so
           much
           as
           named
           ,
           and
           whose
           name
           hath
           been
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Preface
           .
        
         
           Nor
           shall
           I
           have
           occasion
           to
           choque
           any
           Party
           (
           or
           as
           I
           may
           rather
           say
           all
           Parties
           )
           with
           any
           thing
           of
           Controversy
           that
           may
           be
           called
           Religionary
           :
           or
           matters
           that
           refer
           not
           to
           numbers
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           fixing
           of
           Political
           Observations
           on
           numbers
           in
           some
           things
           so
           great
           as
           I
           have
           attempted
           ,
           is
           a
           Task
           very
           difficult
           for
           a
           person
           much
           Superior
           to
           me
           in
           intellectual
           endowments
           ,
           to
           do
           so
           clearly
           and
           satisfactorily
           as
           the
           matter
           will
           bear
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           done
           by
           any
           without
           the
           Expence
           of
           that
           time
           in
           consulting
           Records
           and
           Registries
           and
           Offices
           of
           Accounts
           and
           many
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           which
           I
           hitherto
           could
           not
           spare
           ,
           but
           hope
           to
           be
           shortly
           able
           to
           do
           for
           my
           Readers
           satisfaction
           as
           well
           as
           my
           own
           :
           and
           having
           so
           done
           ,
           I
           shall
           publish
           a
           Review
           of
           this
           Work
           by
           it self
           ,
           making
           such
           Additions
           or
           other
           Alterations
           as
           to
           what
           I
           have
           here
           observed
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           see
           cause
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           that
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Age
           as
           not
           to
           expose
           my
           thoughts
           Magisterially
           of
           matters
           relating
           to
           Numbers
           ,
           but
           have
           therein
           either
           cited
           Authors
           of
           Note
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           that
           so
           their
           Credit
           may
           vouch
           for
           the
           thing
           asserted
           and
           not
           mine
           )
           or
           have
           fairly
           my self
           Calculated
           the
           things
           ,
           or
           if
           I
           have
           omitted
           either
           to
           cite
           Authors
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           Calculation
           when
           I
           have
           asserted
           any
           thing
           relating
           to
           Numbers
           ,
           I
           have
           still
           endeavoured
           to
           keep
           within
           Compass
           and
           Bounds
           in
           my
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           favour
           my
           assertion
           by
           exceeding
           them
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           most
           readily
           on
           occasion
           acknowledge
           my
           mistake
           in
           any
           point
           however
           ,
           or
           from
           whomsoever
           arising
           :
           nor
           can
           any
           man
           (
           I
           think
           )
           be
           tempted
           to
           do
           other
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           and
           wherein
           his
           mistake
           amou●ts
           not
           to
           any
           thing
           like
           the
           making
           of
           false
           Money
           ,
           or
           the
           designed
           putting
           it
           off
           in
           Exchange
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           the
           false
           telling
           of
           true
           ;
           and
           which
           I
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           tell
           after
           me
           as
           often
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           do
           wish
           him
           if
           ever
           he
           hopes
           that
           men
           would
           receive
           the
           belief
           of
           matters
           of
           moment
           upon
           his
           Authority
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           first
           satisfie
           them
           that
           he
           hath
           implicitly
           believed
           no
           man
           :
           and
           for
           which
           purpose
           I
           once
           writ
           my
           mind
           by
           a
           poor
           plain
           Verse
           in
           the
           Album
           of
           a
           German
           on
           his
           importuning
           me
           there
           to
           write
           my
           name
           with
           some
           saying
           or
           other
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
           Is
           nulli
           credat
           ,
           credi
           qui
           vellet
           ab
           omni
           ;
        
         
           Meaning
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           matters
           that
           may
           be
           reduced
           
             ad
             firmam
          
           ,
           by
           Calculation
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           not
           that
           I
           have
           cited
           any
           Authors
           extravagant
           Calculation
           or
           Error
           without
           somewhat
           of
           a
           fair
           Remark
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           suppose
           any
           one
           to
           labour
           under
           a
           Disease
           of
           Credulity
           who
           doth
           otherwise
           :
           and
           do
           account
           that
           Cicero
           himself
           was
           therewith
           infected
           when
           as
           to
           the
           Error
           in
           a
           Childish
           Report
           he
           saith
           so
           gravely
           in
           his
           2d
           Book
           
             De
             divinatione
             ,
             Tages
             quidam
             dicitur
             in
             agro
             Tarquiniensi
             cum
             terra
             araretur
             ,
             &
             sulcus
             altius
             esset
             impressus
             ,
             extitisse
             repente
             &
             eum
             affatus
             esse
             qui
             arabat
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           Ovid
           in
           his
           Metamorphosis
           to
           tell
           us
           this
           of
           Tages
           that
           Famous
           Hetruvian
           Sooth-sayer
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           .
        
         
           Our
           Excellent
           Historian
           therefore
           of
           Harry
           the
           8th
           ,
           when
           he
           mentions
           that
           Harry
           the
           7th
           left
           in
           his
           Coffers
           a
           
             Million
             and
             8
             hundred
             thousand
             Pounds
          
           Sterling
           to
           Harry
           
             the
             8th
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           might
           be
           thought
           effectively
           quadruple
           to
           so
           much
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           did
           but
           right
           to
           his
           own
           Credit
           by
           inserting
           the
           Clause
           of
           ,
           
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             Authors
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           109
           mentioned
           that
           when
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           (
           which
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1558
           )
           the
           Customs
           made
           not
           above
           36000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           was
           induced
           to
           believe
           partly
           on
           the
           relation
           of
           some
           whose
           Ancestors
           were
           Officers
           of
           the
           Customs
           in
           her
           Reign
           ,
           and
           whose
           Papers
           and
           Accounts
           they
           now
           have
           .
           But
           I
           found
           after
           the
           printing
           of
           that
           Sheet
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           made
           sure
           of
           being
           within
           the
           Compass
           of
           Truth
           and
           likewise
           Modesty
           as
           to
           my
           Estimate
           ;
           and
           looking
           into
           my
           Notes
           out
           of
           Cambden
           about
           it
           ,
           I
           found
           that
           about
           the
           year
           1590
           and
           after
           all
           her
           Glories
           of
           88
           ,
           her
           Customs
           were
           farmed
           but
           for
           14
           
             thousand
             Pounds
          
           Sterling
           a
           year
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           wonder
           that
           our
           great
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Law
           Sir
           
             E.
             Coke
          
           could
           err
           so
           grossly
           by
           his
           Credulity
           and
           inadvertence
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           2.
           
           Instit.
           and
           
             de
             statuto
             Iudaismi
          
           ,
           that
           from
           December
           17th
           ,
           
             An.
             50.
             
             Hen.
          
           3.
           till
           
             Shrove-tide
             2.
             
             Edv.
          
           1.
           (
           which
           was
           about
           7
           years
           )
           the
           Crown
           had
           4,20,000
           
             l.
             15s
             .
             6d
             .
             Sterl
             .
             de
             exitibus
             Iudaeorum
             .
          
           And
           he
           there
           attempts
           to
           prove
           it
           by
           Records
           and
           refers
           to
           
             Rot.
             patent
             .
             An.
             3.
             
             E.
             1.
             m.
             17.
             26.
             
             Middleton
             reddit
             Computa
             .
          
        
         
           But
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           Silver
           being
           now
           thrice
           in
           value
           
             per
             Ounce
          
           to
           what
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           the
           Crown
           would
           have
           had
           then
           for
           those
           7
           years
           from
           the
           Iews
           as
           Money
           now
           goeth
           about
           1,2,60,000
           l.
           and
           none
           can
           think
           that
           the
           King
           would
           have
           thought
           a
           15
           th
           gi●en
           by
           the
           Commons
           to
           have
           been
           an
           adequate
           Reward
           for
           the
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           such
           beneficial
           Guests
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Coke
           mentioned
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           naturally
           as
           to
           this
           say
           ,
           
             Credat
             Iudaeus
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           Mr.
           Prynn
           hath
           in
           the
           second
           Part
           of
           his
           Demurrer
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           &c.
           most
           plainly
           shewn
           Sir
           E.
           Coke's
           mistake
           in
           the
           Record
           by
           him
           cited
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           to
           be
           able
           in
           my
           intended
           Review
           to
           give
           some
           such
           further
           indications
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           exceeding
           all
           the
           Totals
           of
           cautious
           Calculators
           I
           have
           referred
           to
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           variously
           useful
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           perfectly
           satisfactory
           to
           the
           Curious
           ,
           among
           whom
           the
           Enquiring
           into
           the
           Totals
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           People
           in
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           and
           their
           chief
           Cities
           ,
           is
           of
           late
           become
           as
           much
           in
           request
           as
           was
           the
           enquiring
           before
           of
           the
           number
           and
           strength
           of
           their
           Ships
           of
           War.
           
        
         
         
           I
           have
           mentioned
           before
           how
           some
           men
           of
           great
           Name
           have
           published
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           think
           the
           People
           of
           England
           and
           Wales
           are
           but
           2
           Millions
           :
           and
           shall
           here
           take
           notice
           that
           a
           Book
           lately
           printed
           Entituled
           
             Isaaci
             Vossii
             variarum
             observationum
             liber
          
           ,
           and
           Dedicated
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           doth
           in
           p.
           66
           represent
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Learned
           Person
           (
           and
           who
           in
           various
           sorts
           of
           useful
           Learning
           is
           deservedly
           held
           not
           inferior
           to
           any
           one
           in
           Europe
           )
           relating
           to
           the
           Numbers
           of
           People
           in
           Spain
           and
           
             France
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ireland
             ,
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweeden
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           where
           the
           People
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           Ireland
           are
           represented
           to
           be
           Two
           Millions
           .
        
         
           But
           had
           he
           been
           so
           fortunate
           as
           to
           see
           some
           of
           the
           Manuscript
           Discourses
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           giving
           an
           account
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Ireland
           to
           be
           about
           11
           
             hundred
             thousand
          
           after
           he
           had
           Surveyed
           that
           Kingdom
           as
           Surveyor
           General
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           critically
           perused
           all
           the
           Books
           relating
           to
           the
           Chimney
           Money
           and
           the
           late
           Poles
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Ireland
           who
           paid
           their
           Pole-Money
           in
           the
           year
           1661
           ,
           the
           Number
           was
           3,60,000
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           would
           have
           concurred
           in
           opinion
           with
           him
           of
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Ireland
           :
           and
           I
           likewise
           believe
           that
           if
           he
           had
           seen
           some
           
             late
             Estimates
          
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           People
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           made
           by
           inquisitive
           Persons
           born
           and
           bred
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           easily
           inclined
           to
           judge
           the
           People
           of
           Ireland
           and
           Scotland
           to
           be
           at
           least
           2
           Millions
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           think
           that
           Learned
           Man
           was
           much
           short
           in
           his
           Estimate
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           People
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Realms
           ,
           so
           I
           likewise
           think
           that
           he
           was
           in
           that
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           People
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           accounting
           them
           to
           be
           but
           
             five
             Millions
          
           .
        
         
           Cardinal
           Pool
           (
           I
           think
           )
           did
           very
           judiciously
           estimate
           France
           ,
           to
           exceed
           us
           a
           3d
           part
           in
           the
           number
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Discourse
           :
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             reasonable
             defence
             of
             the
             seasonable
             Discourse
             ,
          
           answering
           a
           Romanist
           who
           asserted
           ,
           that
           
             Popish
             Countries
             were
             as
             populous
             as
             the
             Reformed
             ,
          
           hath
           clearly
           enough
           shewn
           ,
           that
           Englands
           
             not
             being
             fully
             peopled
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             partly
             to
             our
             being
             drained
             by
             our
             Plantations
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           he
           saith
           in
           
             p.
             31
             ,
             If
          
           Spain
           
             which
             hath
             Plantations
             be
             compared
             with
             us
             we
             are
             much
             more
             populous
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             also
             than
          
           Italy
           
             which
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             .
             'T
             is
             true
          
           France
           
             exceeds
             us
             not
             having
             had
             that
             drain
             of
             Plantations
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             that
             sparingly
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             possibly
             somewhat
             of
             the
             populousness
             of
          
           France
           
             may
             be
             owing
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             not
             obliging
             any
             to
             caelibate
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Learned
           Author
           of
           that
           
             Reasonable
             Defence
          
           (
           who
           doth
           so
           well
           and
           carefully
           weigh
           the
           Nations
           there
           in
           the
           Balance
           of
           his
           Judgment
           )
           had
           considered
           what
           hath
           been
           by
           Sir
           
             William
             Temple
          
           remarked
           in
           his
           Excellent
           
             Survey
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             and
             Interests
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
          
           Sweden
           ,
           Denmark
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           Holland
           ,
           France
           ,
           &c.
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             common
             People
             of
          
           France
           
             are
             as
             little
             considerable
             in
             the
             Government
             as
             the
             Children
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Nobless
             and
             the
             Souldiers
             may
             in
             a
             manner
             be
             esteemed
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           he
           would
           have
           agreed
           that
           tho
           France
           may
           exceed
           us
           in
           the
           Numbers
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           weight
           of
           our
           Numbers
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           considerable
           weight
           of
           our
           
             Common
             People
          
           in
           the
           Balance
           of
           the
           State
           :
           and
           especially
           if
           he
           had
           likewise
           considered
           what
           the
           ingenious
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             power
             of
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           mentions
           in
           p.
           162
           ,
           
             of
             the
          
           English
           (
           
             man
             to
             man
             )
             as
             allowable
             to
             be
             a
             third
             stronger
             than
             the
          
           French
           :
           and
           so
           I
           believe
           generally
           Northern
           Nations
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           that
           proportion
           to
           exceed
           Southern
           .
        
         
         
           And
           here
           by
           the
           way
           it
           occurring
           to
           me
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Reasonable
             Defence
          
           hath
           in
           p.
           24
           took
           Notice
           of
           his
           Roman-Catholick
           Adversaries
           instance
           of
           the
           Treaty
           of
           Munster
           ,
           as
           upon
           which
           
             so
             many
             Papist
             and
             Protestant
             Princes
             ,
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             have
             either
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Abbies
             or
             the
             like
          
           CONFIRMED
           
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Pope
          
           (
           and
           to
           make
           out
           what
           he
           had
           said
           that
           
             none
             but
             the
             Author
             of
             The
             seasonable
             Discourse
             fancies
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             be
             tied
             to
             an
             agreement
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Governors
          
           )
           and
           that
           the
           
             Author
             of
             The
             Reasonable
             Defence
          
           hath
           impugned
           that
           instance
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             But
             if
             after
             all
             this
             there
             be
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             confirming
             those
             Grants
             as
             to
             protest
             against
             them
             by
             his
             Legate
             in
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             a
             particular
          
           Bull
           
             hath
             damned
             them
             to
             the
             Pitt
             of
             Hell
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             the
             honesty
             and
             credit
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           am
           glad
           that
           by
           my
           Historical
           Scheme
           of
           the
           factum
           of
           that
           Peace
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           that
           which
           may
           prevent
           both
           these
           Authors
           and
           other
           Persons
           from
           being
           further
           mistaken
           therein
           .
        
         
           Most
           certainly
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           )
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           by
           any
           Grant
           CONFIRM
           them
           :
           but
           they
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           have
           Confirmed
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           prevention
           of
           the
           Ruine
           of
           the
           Empire
           and
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           to
           have
           amounted
           to
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           that
           Religion
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Emperor
           and
           Princes
           and
           States
           of
           the
           Empire
           did
           as
           perfectly
           slight
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           10ths
           Bull
           of
           the
           
             Nullity
             of
             that
             Treaty
          
           cited
           in
           the
           Margent
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Reasonable
             Defence
          
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           the
           thing
           with
           Historical
           Truth
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Brambal
           in
           p.
           178
           ,
           of
           his
           
             just
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           speaking
           of
           that
           Peace
           ,
           and
           how
           thereby
           freedom
           of
           Religion
           was
           secured
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           Bishopricks
           and
           other
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignities
             conferred
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             Lands
             and
             other
             Hereditaments
             of
             great
             value
             were
             alienated
             from
             the
             Church
             in
             Perpetuity
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Popes
          
           Nuntio
           
             protested
             against
             it
          
           ,
           and
           having
           there
           in
           his
           Margent
           referred
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Innocent
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             yet
             the
             Emperor
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
          
           Germany
           
             stand
             to
             their
             Contracts
             ,
             assert
             the
             Municipal
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             assume
             to
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Iudges
             of
             their
             own
             Privileges
             and
             Necessities
             .
          
           And
           moreover
           Sir
           
             William
             Temple
          
           in
           his
           said
           
             Survey
             of
             the
             Constitutions
             and
             Interests
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
          
           writ
           in
           1671
           ,
           mentioning
           
             The
             Domestick
             Interest
             of
             the
             Empire
             to
             be
             the
             limited
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Balance
             of
             the
             several
             free
             Princes
             and
             States
             of
             the
             Empire
             among
             themselves
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             those
             Interests
             have
             raised
             no
             doubt
             since
             the
             Peace
             of
          
           Munster
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           Iesuites
           make
           the
           Pope
           infallible
           ,
           and
           some
           Anti-Papists
           generally
           make
           him
           a
           meer
           natural
           Agent
           .
           that
           must
           always
           Act
           
             Ad
             extremum
             virium
          
           ,
           I
           fear
           not
           to
           take
           a
           middle
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           a
           rational
           Animal
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           knows
           when
           the
           Papacy
           is
           not
           to
           exert
           its
           former
           Principles
           against
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           and
           lives
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Quia
             deerant
             vires
          
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           will
           not
           do
           it
           for
           the
           Future
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           
             Quia
             deerunt
             vires
          
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           not
           to
           learn
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           that
           Gloss
           in
           his
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           that
           
             Canes
             propter
             pacem
             tolerantur
             in
             ecclesiâ
             ,
          
           and
           especially
           when
           the
           Heretical
           Dogs
           are
           there
           the
           most
           numerous
           ,
           nor
           needed
           he
           or
           the
           Popish
           or
           Protestant
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           have
           been
           minded
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Proverb
           so
           well
           known
           there
           ,
           viz.
           
             Veel
             Honden
             Zyn
             de'
             
             haez
             d●ot
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Many
             Dogs
             are
             the
             Hares
             death
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           old
           sport
           of
           hunting
           down
           Hereticks
           with
           Crusado's
           was
           hardly
           practicable
           when
           both
           Popish
           as
           well
           
           as
           Protestant
           Princes
           were
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             Difficile
             est
             ire
             venatum
             invitis
             Canibus
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           was
           either
           the
           Pope
           or
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           of
           Germany
           to
           be
           taught
           that
           if
           ever
           there
           was
           to
           be
           that
           wild
           thing
           of
           a
           Crusado
           against
           Hereticks
           again
           ,
           better
           use
           might
           be
           made
           of
           them
           then
           by
           killing
           them
           :
           and
           that
           it
           would
           turn
           to
           better
           Account
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           as
           
             Mathew
             Paris
          
           tells
           us
           on
           the
           year
           1250
           (
           the
           time
           about
           which
           Crusado's
           were
           most
           in
           fashion
           ,
           and
           when
           Popes
           that
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           ravish
           the
           Regal
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           would
           take
           an
           opportunity
           to
           do
           it
           by
           sending
           them
           on
           Fools
           Errands
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           dealt
           with
           the
           many
           Pilgrims
           who
           were
           
             Cruce
             signati
          
           in
           an
           Adventure
           for
           that
           Land
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           very
           fairly
           sold
           those
           
             crossed
             Pilgrims
          
           for
           ready
           Money
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Iews
             did
             their
             Doves
             and
             their
             Sheep
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           100,000
           Hereticks
           that
           I
           mentioned
           out
           of
           Bellarmine
           as
           slain
           by
           one
           Crusado
           had
           been
           sold
           but
           for
           20
           l.
           Sterling
           each
           ,
           a
           fond
           might
           have
           been
           thereby
           provided
           for
           the
           incommoding
           the
           Turk
           very
           much
           more
           than
           by
           the
           taking
           from
           him
           the
           
             Holy
             Land.
          
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Pope
           and
           those
           Popish
           Princes
           are
           sufficiently
           sensible
           of
           their
           want
           of
           Power
           for
           any
           such
           Nonsensical
           Outrage
           :
           and
           I
           wish
           that
           our
           English
           Owners
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
          
           ,
           and
           who
           with
           Bellarmine
           have
           agreed
           in
           that
           being
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           not
           attempting
           to
           shake
           the
           Empire
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             because
             they
             had
             not
             strength
             to
             do
             it
             ,
          
           were
           but
           as
           sensible
           as
           the
           Papacy
           is
           of
           their
           wanting
           strength
           to
           do
           it
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           No
           marvel
           therefore
           that
           the
           
             Iupiter
             Capitolinus
          
           in
           his
           Bull
           of
           Nullity
           did
           not
           discharge
           the
           old
           Artillery
           of
           the
           Lightning
           and
           Thunder
           of
           Anathemas
           ,
           and
           the
           
             greater
             Excommunications
          
           against
           the
           Emperor
           and
           Roman-Catholick
           Crown'd
           Heads
           and
           Princes
           concerned
           in
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           nor
           according
           to
           the
           
             Expression
             in
             the
             Reasonable
             Defence
             ,
             damned
             them
             to
             the
             Pitt
             of
             Hell
             for
             it
             .
          
           No
           ;
           both
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Papacy
           were
           so
           Metamorphosed
           ,
           and
           their
           old
           fashions
           so
           far
           passed
           away
           ,
           that
           those
           Popish
           Crown'd
           Heads
           found
           that
           there
           was
           in
           this
           Bull
           only
           what
           partly
           resembled
           that
           which
           Ovid
           tells
           us
           of
           in
           his
           Metamorphosis
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Est
             aliud
             levius
             sulmen
             ,
             cui
             dextra
             Cyclopum
          
           
             Saevitiae
             flammaeque
             minus
             ,
             minus
             addidit
             irae
             ,
          
           
             Tela
             secunda
             vocant
             superi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           just
           now
           expressed
           my
           wishes
           that
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Owners
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
          
           ,
           were
           as
           sensible
           of
           their
           wanting
           strength
           to
           subvert
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           was
           of
           his
           wanting
           it
           to
           break
           the
           Measures
           of
           the
           Crown'd
           Heads
           relating
           to
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           expressed
           not
           only
           my
           hopes
           but
           belief
           that
           nature
           it self
           which
           is
           thus
           always
           Acting
           to
           the
           extremity
           of
           its
           Power
           ,
           will
           overpower
           the
           Arts
           by
           which
           they
           have
           been
           seduced
           to
           Principles
           for
           endeavouring
           it
           :
           and
           will
           render
           the
           Principles
           of
           many
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Recusants
           coincident
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           instead
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           :
           and
           that
           this
           Storm
           which
           the
           World
           hath
           brought
           on
           the
           Irreligionary
           part
           of
           their
           Principles
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           both
           of
           which
           have
           brought
           so
           many
           dismal
           Storms
           on
           the
           World
           )
           will
           make
           them
           come
           to
           an
           Avarage
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           casting
           many
           of
           their
           Principles
           over-board
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           been
           obliged
           so
           to
           do
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           Master
           of
           the
           Vessel
           commanding
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           in
           a
           Storm
           the
           very
           Victuals
           of
           the
           Mariners
           are
           often
           according
           to
           the
           Maritime
           Law
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           to
           lighten
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           it
           may
           resemblingly
           be
           expected
           that
           many
           of
           our
           Dissenting
           Religionaries
           will
           now
           part
           with
           some
           of
           those
           Principles
           that
           have
           in
           their
           Religion-Trade
           afforded
           them
           a
           Subsistance
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           they
           shall
           consider
           how
           this
           present
           Pope
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Privilege
           of
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           may
           refuse
           to
           begin
           the
           Iactus
           by
           throwing
           out
           first
           his
           own
           Wares
           and
           Goods
           ,
           did
           about
           a
           year
           before
           he
           threw
           out
           the
           Lumber
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           throw
           over-board
           a
           vast
           Treasure
           of
           Papal
           Indulgences
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           the
           Ship
           of
           the
           Papacy
           was
           formerly
           victualled
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           by
           the
           Popes
           Decree
           of
           the
           7th
           of
           March
           1678
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Multitude
             of
             Indulgences
          
           was
           suppressed
           ;
           and
           the
           Names
           of
           14
           Famous
           Popes
           are
           there
           mentioned
           as
           having
           granted
           some
           thereof
           :
           and
           great
           numbers
           of
           others
           are
           by
           him
           quashed
           without
           mentioning
           the
           Popes
           by
           whom
           granted
           :
           and
           there
           was
           a
           particular
           Clause
           in
           the
           Decree
           that
           did
           shake
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Indulgences
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           hath
           been
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Vulgus
           of
           Papists
           oftner
           pray'd
           to
           in
           Storms
           than
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           a
           printed
           Devotional
           Office
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Office
             of
             the
             immaculate
             Conception
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             Virgin
             our
             Lady
             approved
             by
             the
             Sovereign
             Pontiff
          
           Paul
           
             the
             5th
          
           ,
           had
           been
           much
           in
           vogue
           in
           the
           Papal
           World
           ,
           yet
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           Decree
           of
           February
           the
           17th
           ,
           78.
           damned
           that
           Office
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           threw
           it
           over
           board
           .
           And
           of
           this
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Iulian
             the
             Apostate
          
           might
           have
           took
           notice
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           ,
           when
           in
           his
           Comparison
           of
           Popery
           and
           Paganism
           he
           instanced
           in
           
             the
             transprosing
          
           of
           part
           of
           the
           Psalms
           to
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           after
           the
           mode
           of
           this
           Office
           that
           had
           been
           suppressed
           about
           4
           years
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           old
           stubbornness
           of
           Popes
           against
           the
           making
           any
           Reformation
           of
           Abuses
           and
           Errors
           in
           their
           Church
           hath
           been
           commonly
           observed
           :
           but
           I
           believe
           that
           considering
           the
           great
           Figure
           England
           makes
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unlikely
           that
           the
           brisk
           Spirit
           of
           Opposition
           against
           Popery
           that
           had
           displayed
           it self
           in
           England
           for
           about
           8
           years
           before
           the
           Plot-Epoche
           ,
           and
           the
           sharp
           and
           learned
           Books
           that
           were
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           printed
           here
           against
           the
           Abuses
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           might
           much
           contribute
           to
           the
           laudable
           Proceedings
           of
           this
           Pope
           in
           those
           Decrees
           I
           have
           mentioned
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Nature
           had
           thus
           enforced
           the
           Papal
           Chair
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Measure
           upon
           Recantation
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pretended
           infallibity
           was
           thrown
           over-board
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           even
           relating
           to
           some
           Principles
           that
           might
           be
           called
           Religionary
           )
           it
           may
           reasonably
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           same
           operation
           of
           Nature
           will
           produce
           among
           our
           little
           Protestant
           Recusants
           a
           tacit
           renuntiation
           of
           the
           Irreligionary
           part
           of
           those
           very
           Principles
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           World
           and
           themselves
           must
           needs
           see
           they
           have
           transcribed
           from
           Popery
           .
        
         
           The
           Complication
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Irreligion
           that
           hath
           joyned
           the
           Iesuites
           Popery
           with
           that
           of
           our
           former
           Presbyterians
           Popery
           ,
           hath
           long
           been
           as
           visible
           as
           the
           great
           Isthmus
           (
           I
           spake
           of
           )
           that
           joyns
           the
           Mexican
           and
           the
           Peruan
           parts
           of
           the
           new
           World
           :
           and
           as
           I
           being
           to
           explain
           as
           in
           a
           Dictionary
           what
           I
           meant
           by
           Popery
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           expose
           my self
           to
           the
           Critical
           Religionary
           Controvertists
           by
           nicely
           defining
           Popery
           ,
           (
           the
           Observation
           being
           no
           less
           than
           a
           Rule
           in
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           that
           
             omnis
             definitio
             in
             jure
             Civili
             periculosa
             est
             ,
             parum
             est
             enim
             ut
             non
             subverti
             possit
          
           )
           but
           gave
           the
           Description
           of
           my
           sense
           of
           it
           as
           before
           in
           this
           Preface
           ,
           so
           if
           I
           were
           to
           give
           a
           Description
           of
           our
           Scotch
           Presbytery
           as
           Covenanted
           to
           be
           here
           introduced
           ,
           I
           would
           take
           the
           said
           Description
           of
           Popery
           and
           only
           
             mutatis
             mutandis
          
           ,
           
           say
           that
           by
           Presbytery
           I
           mean
           
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Presbyters
             in
             imposing
             Creeds
             and
             Doctrines
             and
             Rules
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             on
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbyters
             jurisdiction
             interloping
             in
             that
             of
             our
             Princes
             and
             their
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             doing
             this
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
          
           Jus
           Divinum
           
             and
             as
             they
             are
             Christs
             pretended
             Vicars
             ,
          
           and
           do
           account
           that
           its
           intended
           Arbitrariness
           here
           in
           England
           justly
           appeared
           as
           terrible
           as
           that
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Consciences
           being
           enslaved
           to
           a
           Foreign
           Bishop
           is
           not
           more
           inglorious
           than
           their
           being
           so
           to
           our
           fellow
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           blush
           being
           divided
           among
           
             ten
             thousand
          
           Ecclesiasticks
           after
           they
           had
           out-raged
           our
           Laws
           and
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           would
           have
           here
           been
           no
           more
           seen
           by
           us
           than
           one
           at
           Rome
           on
           occasion
           of
           any
           Popes
           there
           blushing
           after
           they
           had
           so
           done
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           in
           this
           Discourse
           how
           that
           part
           of
           Presbytery
           that
           may
           (
           tho
           erroneous
           )
           be
           called
           Religionary
           as
           practised
           in
           some
           Foreign
           Churches
           ,
           hath
           here
           decayed
           and
           must
           so
           naturally
           more
           and
           more
           :
           and
           was
           glad
           to
           hear
           ,
           That
           since
           the
           putting
           the
           Laws
           in
           Execution
           against
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           those
           of
           them
           who
           were
           called
           Presbyterians
           have
           ,
           on
           recollection
           of
           thought
           ,
           and
           after
           Conference
           had
           with
           our
           Divines
           forborn
           their
           former
           Schismatical
           Separation
           from
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           they
           have
           in
           all
           things
           been
           ameinable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           except
           as
           to
           the
           submitting
           to
           have
           their
           Children
           baptized
           with
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           there
           ,
           and
           their
           Superstition
           in
           not
           complying
           with
           which
           will
           I
           hope
           not
           be
           long
           lifed
           .
        
         
           The
           gradual
           encrease
           of
           the
           Christenings
           in
           some
           Parishes
           in
           the
           Country
           that
           I
           have
           seen
           Accounts
           of
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           which
           places
           the
           Dissenters
           formerly
           were
           very
           numerous
           )
           hath
           been
           to
           a
           far
           greater
           Proportion
           than
           the
           gradual
           Encrease
           by
           me
           remarked
           as
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           within
           the
           same
           years
           .
           And
           a
           Learned
           Divine
           who
           is
           Minister
           of
           a
           Parish
           not
           far
           from
           London
           hath
           acquainted
           me
           ,
           That
           the
           number
           of
           Communicants
           being
           there
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           those
           years
           but
           a
           100
           ,
           hath
           since
           arisen
           to
           400
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           generally
           the
           numbers
           of
           Conformists
           may
           have
           much
           encreased
           in
           the
           Country
           beyond
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           Encrease
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           may
           probably
           do
           so
           for
           some
           years
           .
        
         
           Tho
           there
           are
           several
           Merchants
           and
           rich
           Traders
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           who
           are
           Dissenters
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             gross
             of
             their
             numbers
             consists
             there
             of
             ordinary
             Retail-traders
             :
          
           and
           as
           these
           have
           been
           naturally
           Sufferers
           there
           by
           the
           Cities
           so
           much
           removing
           Westward
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Retail-trade
           being
           so
           much
           gone
           to
           the
           other
           end
           of
           the
           Town
           (
           and
           are
           likely
           so
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           )
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           and
           will
           be
           natural
           to
           them
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           querulous
           :
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           ,
           
             Omne
             invalidum
             est
             Querulum
          
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           Case
           it
           will
           be
           natural
           to
           them
           both
           to
           support
           their
           decaying
           Trade
           by
           Religionary
           Combinations
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           to
           fancy
           Religion
           it self
           breaking
           together
           with
           their
           Bankrupsy
           ,
           and
           both
           for
           the
           Consoling
           one
           another
           as
           
             Socii
             doloris
          
           ,
           and
           likewise
           relieving
           one
           another
           thereby
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           keep
           Heterodox
           Religionary
           Societies
           as
           long
           and
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           But
           Necessity
           ,
           the
           known
           Mother
           of
           Industry
           ,
           must
           naturally
           in
           time
           cure
           them
           of
           their
           Poverty
           and
           Temptation
           to
           Heterodoxy
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Our
           Quakers
           are
           by
           many
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           
             Roma
             subterranea
          
           ,
           but
           whether
           justly
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           enquire
           not
           :
           nor
           shall
           I
           give
           my
           opinion
           in
           it
           till
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           
             Light
             within
          
           shall
           be
           exposed
           to
           that
           without
           ;
           many
           of
           which
           Principles
           have
           hitherto
           been
           by
           them
           kept
           as
           hid
           from
           
           the
           World
           as
           were
           the
           Subterraneous
           Lights
           preserved
           in
           the
           Roman
           Monuments
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           which
           Principles
           they
           are
           perhaps
           conscious
           that
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           exposed
           to
           the
           Air
           and
           Light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           as
           naturally
           extinguished
           as
           those
           Monumental
           Lights
           were
           when
           occasionally
           brought
           into
           the
           open
           Air.
           
        
         
           But
           one
           of
           their
           known
           Tenets
           being
           
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Oaths
          
           ,
           I
           account
           they
           have
           an
           advantage
           thereby
           beyond
           the
           Presbyterians
           or
           Independents
           in
           their
           Claim
           to
           Indulgence
           ,
           by
           demanding
           it
           in
           a
           Doctrinal
           point
           wherein
           there
           is
           
             D●gnus
             vindice
             nodus
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           words
           in
           the
           5th
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           and
           5th
           of
           St.
           Iames
           seeming
           
             primâ
             facie
          
           very
           emphatically
           and
           vehemently
           to
           forbid
           all
           manner
           of
           swearing
           ,
           as
           the
           Commentators
           generally
           observe
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           point
           they
           are
           entituled
           to
           a
           very
           true
           and
           great
           Compassion
           because
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           false
           Comments
           so
           many
           
             true
             Protestant
             would-be's
          
           Actions
           have
           made
           on
           their
           great
           promissory
           Oaths
           beforementioned
           :
           and
           for
           that
           they
           have
           not
           out-raged
           their
           Natural
           Allegiance
           by
           Rebellions
           ,
           as
           many
           other
           Dissenters
           have
           done
           .
           If
           therefore
           to
           those
           
             Yea
             and
             Nay
             Men
          
           ,
           the
           King
           should
           grant
           such
           a
           Charter
           as
           the
           men
           of
           Rippon
           had
           from
           King
           Athelstan
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Quod
             homines
             sui
             Ripponienses
             sint
             credendi
             per
             suum
          
           yea
           
             &
             per
             suum
          
           nay
           ,
           
             in
             omnibus
             querelis
             &
             curiis
             licet
             tangentibus
             Freed-mortel
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           should
           not
           grudge
           it
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           speak
           frankly
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           but
           this
           their
           sullen
           Principle
           may
           be
           subservient
           to
           some
           great
           Birth
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           may
           happen
           perhaps
           within
           an
           Age
           or
           two
           ,
           when
           shame
           may
           in
           the
           more
           populous
           World
           have
           so
           far
           exterminated
           Fraud
           and
           Cozenage
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           Oaths
           Assertory
           before
           Tribunals
           may
           grow
           obsolete
           :
           a
           thing
           I
           account
           not
           altogether
           improbable
           ,
           since
           I
           my self
           observed
           that
           in
           a
           Case
           that
           happened
           before
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Peers
           of
           the
           
             Realm
             ,
             Authorised
          
           to
           give
           an
           Oath
           as
           being
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           of
           Prizes
           in
           the
           first
           Dutch
           War
           ,
           it
           appeared
           that
           there
           was
           somewhat
           in
           Nature
           that
           had
           greater
           weight
           than
           an
           Oath
           among
           some
           men
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Reputation
           :
           for
           many
           Merchants
           being
           present
           at
           a
           sitting
           of
           the●r
           Lordships
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           claiming
           a
           Ship
           and
           lading
           before
           them
           as
           wholly
           belonging
           to
           Hamburgers
           ,
           and
           shewing
           himself
           ready
           to
           swear
           the
           same
           before
           their
           Lordships
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Lords
           asking
           him
           
             if
             he
             would
             on
             his
             Reputation
             declare
             that
             no
             Subject
             of
             the
             States
             of
          
           Holland
           
             was
             as
             Proprietor
             therein
             concerned
          
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           this
           Golden
           Age
           of
           Morality
           may
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           bending
           Leaden-rule
           of
           Oaths
           hath
           been
           laid
           aside
           ,
           I
           expect
           that
           the
           Names
           of
           several
           of
           our
           Religionary
           Parties
           will
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           be
           as
           insignificant
           as
           the
           word
           Lollards
           and
           Lollardies
           ,
           and
           to
           suppress
           which
           every
           
             High
             Sheriff
          
           is
           still
           bound
           to
           by
           his
           Oath
           ,
           and
           who
           perhaps
           may
           think
           that
           the
           Lollards
           were
           Papists
           or
           some
           Heterodox
           People
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           were
           I
           Master
           of
           never
           so
           much
           leisure
           I
           would
           bestow
           no
           part
           of
           it
           on
           the
           writing
           against
           those
           Religionary
           Errors
           that
           have
           been
           so
           often
           confuted
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           I
           see
           the
           Circumvallations
           of
           Nature
           so
           carefully
           wrought
           in
           its
           Siege
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           cannot
           miscarry
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           having
           fixed
           his
           Judgment
           of
           Natures
           Course
           ,
           need
           Spur
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Great
           
             Prophet
             ,
             He
             that
             b●lieveth
             shall
             not
             make
             haste
             .
          
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           the
           severity
           of
           all
           our
           old
           Laws
           against
           Popish
           Recusants
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           R●formation
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           hath
           notified
           it
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           and
           K●ng
           Iames
           ,
           
           that
           
             no
             Roman-Catholick
             here
             suffered
             death
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           Protestant
           Recusants
           and
           Recusancy
           ,
           our
           pious
           Princes
           have
           without
           any
           general
           Relaxation
           or
           Suspension
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           shewn
           signal
           favours
           and
           indulgences
           to
           many
           particular
           Persons
           who
           appeared
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           State
           to
           be
           really
           Conscientious
           and
           to
           hold
           no
           Principles
           that
           would
           create
           disturbance
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           that
           Mr.
           Cotton
           was
           particularly
           indulged
           ,
           so
           I
           might
           likewise
           Assign
           many
           other
           instances
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           known
           Letter
           of
           Edward
           the
           6th
           to
           Cranmer
           to
           omit
           some
           Rites
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Indulgences
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           and
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           King
           Cha●les
           the
           First
           's
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           particular
           Protestant
           as
           well
           as
           Popish
           Recusants
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Mr.
           Hildersham
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Eminent
           Divines
           that
           Puritanism
           had
           bred
           ,
           mentions
           that
           on
           the
           account
           of
           points
           relating
           to
           Non-Conformity
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           frequently
           
             suspended
             ob
             officio
             &
             beneficio
          
           ,
           and
           very
           frequently
           restored
           to
           the
           same
           :
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           appears
           in
           the
           life
           of
           Mr.
           Dod
           an
           Antesignanus
           among
           them
           :
           and
           both
           these
           Divines
           in
           their
           printed
           Writings
           asserted
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           and
           impugned
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           as
           likewise
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Puritan
           Divines
           did
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           particularly
           indulged
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Prynn
           shewed
           himself
           extremely
           partial
           in
           reflecting
           on
           the
           Government
           as
           he
           did
           in
           his
           Seditious
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Popish
             Royal
             Favourite
          
           ,
           by
           not
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           Relaxation
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           made
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           particular
           Loyal
           Puritans
           and
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           particular
           Loyal
           Papists
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Government
           thought
           it
           so
           often
           necessary
           for
           its
           safety
           to
           revoke
           its
           particular
           Indulgences
           granted
           to
           Hildersham
           and
           Dod
           (
           for
           the
           former
           being
           silenced
           in
           Iune
           1590
           ,
           and
           restored
           in
           Ianuary
           1591
           ,
           was
           again
           suspended
           and
           silenced
           in
           April
           1605
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           was
           again
           restored
           in
           Ianuary
           1608
           ,
           was
           again
           silenced
           in
           November
           1611
           ,
           and
           being
           Iune
           1625
           restored
           to
           preaching
           ,
           was
           in
           March
           1630
           was
           again
           silenced
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           of
           them
           found
           the
           like
           vicissitude
           of
           favours
           and
           punishments
           too
           tedious
           to
           be
           here
           inserted
           )
           how
           can
           the
           Government
           be
           now
           secure
           in
           granting
           an
           Indulgence
           to
           other
           particular
           Protestant
           Recusants
           more
           than
           only
           
             dura●te
             bene
             placito
          
           ,
           or
           
             quam
             diu
             bene
             se
             gesserint
          
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           Dis-loyalty
           of
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           chargeable
           on
           so
           many
           of
           them
           since
           41
           ,
           and
           not
           known
           to
           have
           been
           since
           abhorred
           by
           them
           ?
           But
           our
           Parliaments
           not
           knowing
           but
           only
           suspecting
           so
           many
           of
           their
           owning
           their
           former
           Principle
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
          
           (
           and
           who
           did
           therefore
           in
           the
           toleration
           of
           any
           Heterodox
           Religionaries
           in
           their
           own
           Families
           restrain
           them
           to
           a
           number
           only
           of
           four
           other
           Persons
           to
           be
           present
           )
           seemed
           with
           the
           mixture
           both
           of
           tenderness
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           Religionaries
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           Copy
           of
           that
           Modus
           of
           their
           limited
           Toleration
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           after
           the
           great
           Original
           of
           the
           old
           Decree
           at
           Rome
           against
           the
           Bacchanals
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           it
           was
           or
           dered
           that
           they
           should
           not
           as
           before
           be
           observed
           at
           Rome
           or
           in
           Italy
           :
           but
           that
           
             Si
             quis
             tale
             sacrum
             solenne
             ac
             n●cessarium
             duceret
             ,
             nec
             sine
             Religione
             ac
             piaculo
             se
             id
             omittere
             posse
             ,
             apud
             Praetorem
             urbanum
             profiteretur
             ,
             praetor
             senatum
             cons●leret
             :
             se
             ei
             permissum
             esset
             ,
             cum
             in
             senatu
             centum
             n●n
             minus
             essent
             ,
             ita
             id
             sacrum
             fieret
             ,
             dum
             ne
             plus
             quinque
             sacrificio
             interessent
             .
          
        
         
           But
           most
           certainly
           whatever
           Complaisance
           with
           the
           Consciences
           of
           any
           pretending
           Religionaries
           that
           Parliament
           intended
           ,
           had
           they
           had
           any
           Prospect
           
           of
           four
           Persons
           being
           present
           any
           where
           that
           held
           any
           Principles
           destructive
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           that
           inclined
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           our
           Princes
           and
           Laws
           as
           formerly
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           accounted
           those
           four
           too
           many
           to
           be
           tolerated
           .
           And
           the
           dreadful
           Out-rage
           the
           Government
           conflicted
           with
           ,
           when
           Venner
           and
           the
           other
           few
           Fift-Monarchy
           men
           came
           out
           of
           the
           
             Tiring
             house
          
           of
           a
           private
           Religionary
           Meeting
           in
           Coleman-street
           ,
           to
           Act
           the
           part
           of
           Furies
           as
           they
           did
           in
           our
           M●tropolis
           (
           and
           that
           beyond
           the
           wildness
           of
           any
           mad
           Bacchanal
           )
           may
           well
           be
           an
           instance
           of
           Caution
           against
           many
           of
           a
           Party
           whose
           Principles
           are
           not
           known
           ,
           being
           trusted
           together
           with
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Yet
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           once
           in
           a
           little
           Nominal
           Parliament
           we
           had
           in
           the
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Vsurpation
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           That
           
             all
             Persons
             that
             could
             speak
             should
             speak
             the
          
           enjoyned
           
             words
             of
             Matrimony
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             all
             that
             had
             hands
             should
             there
             joyn
             hands
             ,
          
           so
           I
           believe
           that
           in
           any
           future
           Conjuncture
           ,
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           being
           ready
           to
           attend
           our
           Divines
           for
           instruction
           ,
           can
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           
             that
             they
             have
             Consciences
          
           ,
           will
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           their
           being
           not
           free
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           an
           Accident
           of
           Moment
           that
           hath
           offered
           it self
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           since
           the
           Epoche
           of
           
             Plots
             and
             Rumours
             of
             Plots
          
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           will
           find
           an
           imminent
           necessity
           to
           make
           it
           demonstrable
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           own
           no
           Principles
           destructive
           of
           it
           :
           and
           that
           particularly
           the
           easie
           access
           that
           Witnesses
           have
           found
           to
           Credibility
           on
           their
           swearing
           Plots
           against
           Iesuitick
           Popish
           Recusants
           ,
           by
           the
           Precipice
           of
           the
           Principles
           on
           which
           they
           stood
           being
           so
           conspicuous
           to
           the
           World
           (
           and
           from
           whence
           the
           very
           breath
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           of
           how
           mean
           and
           despicable
           parts
           and
           fortunes
           soever
           ,
           hath
           served
           to
           throw
           them
           down
           headlong
           into
           ruine
           so
           easily
           )
           will
           be
           an
           effectual
           Document
           to
           all
           Recusants
           who
           would
           prevent
           the
           danger
           from
           Plot-Witnesses
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           by
           them
           is
           their
           
             bearing
             their
             Testimony
          
           against
           Principles
           of
           Dis-loyalty
           .
        
         
           The
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           (
           to
           the
           Character
           of
           whose
           Loyalty
           and
           
             Learning
             Christendom
          
           is
           no
           stranger
           )
           having
           his
           thoughts
           on
           the
           Wing
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           take
           their
           Flight
           to
           that
           Region
           of
           Bliss
           where
           none
           are
           admitted
           but
           Souls
           that
           part
           hence
           with
           a
           noble
           disposition
           to
           Charity
           for
           all
           Humane
           kind
           ,
           thought
           fit
           in
           his
           Prospect
           of
           that
           World
           and
           in
           the
           great
           Interval
           of
           his
           Preparation
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           send
           to
           the
           Press
           his
           Book
           called
           
             His
             Vindication
          
           ,
           &c.
           printed
           in
           1683
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           it
           to
           transmit
           his
           opinion
           to
           the
           Age
           and
           Posterity
           that
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           
             two
             Plots
          
           carried
           on
           by
           Papists
           and
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           would
           long
           continue
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           there
           mentioned
           Mr.
           
             Baxters
             justifying
             the
             late
             War
          
           ,
           and
           quoted
           him
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             as
             he
             durst
             not
             repent
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             War
             ,
             so
             he
             could
             not
             forbear
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             same
             if
             it
             were
             to
             do
             again
             in
             the
             same
             state
             of
             things
             .
          
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           (
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           )
           
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             same
             place
             That
             if
             he
             were
             convinced
             he
             had
             sinned
             in
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             would
             as
             willingly
             make
             a
             publick
             Recantation
             as
             he
             would
             eat
             and
             drink
             when
             he
             is
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             .
             But
             neither
             he
             nor
             any
             of
             the
          
           Non-Conformists
           
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             ,
             hath
             as
             yet
             made
             any
             such
             publick
             Recantation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             rationally
             and
             charitably
             enough
             conclude
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             still
             of
             the
             same
             Iudgment
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             their
             Practice
             will
             be
             the
             same
             it
             was
             then
             when
             any
             opportunity
             invites
             them
             to
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           proceeds
           to
           say
           ,
           
             For
             mine
             own
             part
             I
             must
             confess
             as
             
             I
             always
             have
             been
             ,
             so
             I
             am
             still
             of
             opini●n
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             Reformation
             there
             have
             been
             and
             are
          
           two
           Plots
           ,
           
             carrying
             on
             sometimes
             more
             covertly
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             secretly
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             only
             true
             Catholicks
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             those
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             only
             true
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             against
             the
             Government
             as
             it
             is
             Established
             by
             Law
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             and
             as
             there
             always
             hath
             been
             ,
             so
             there
             will
             be
             Plotting
             by
             both
             those
             Parties
             until
             both
             of
             them
             be
             utterly
             suppressed
             :
             for
             as
             for
             making
             of
             Peace
             with
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             perverseness
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             peevishness
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             Pride
             of
             both
             ,
             a
             thing
             not
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             .
          
        
         
           How
           much
           my
           poor
           Measures
           of
           Futurity
           do
           differ
           from
           his
           Lordships
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           our
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           the
           Current
           of
           my
           Discourse
           shews
           :
           and
           am
           sorry
           that
           he
           ,
           having
           used
           this
           harsh
           sounding
           word
           of
           Plots
           ,
           described
           not
           ▪
           his
           Idea
           of
           the
           particulars
           thereof
           relating
           to
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           innodated
           in
           this
           his
           Censure
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           two
           Religionary
           Parties
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           of
           the
           Loyal
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           observed
           it
           in
           a
           printed
           Letter
           of
           this
           Reverend
           Prelate
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Anglesy
           ,
           of
           the
           Date
           of
           Iuly
           the
           4th
           ,
           1672.
           where
           having
           spoke
           of
           
             the
             keeping
             out
             of
             Popery
             now
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             flowing
             in
             upon
             us
          
           (
           as
           his
           words
           are
           )
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             You
             know
             what
             I
             was
             for
             in
             the
             late
             Sessions
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             I
             mean
             (
             not
             a
             Comprehension
             )
             but
             a
             Coalition
             or
             Incorporation
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             into
             the
             Church
             as
             it
             is
             by
             Law
             Established
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             still
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             one
             only
             effectual
             expedient
             to
             hinder
             the
             Growth
             of
             Popery
             and
             to
             secure
             both
             Parties
             :
             and
             I
             am
             very
             confident
             that
             there
             are
             no
             Presbyterians
             in
             the
             World
             (
             the
          
           Scotch
           
             only
             excepted
             )
             that
             would
             not
             conform
             to
             all
             that
             is
             required
             by
             our
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             such
             a
             Conjuncture
             of
             time
             as
             this
             is
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Scope
           by
           quoting
           this
           Letter
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           about
           10
           years
           ago
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           was
           not
           of
           opinion
           that
           Nature
           had
           condemned
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           eternal
           Plotting
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Coalition
           between
           that
           Party
           here
           and
           our
           Church
           ,
           would
           then
           naturally
           happen
           :
           and
           as
           to
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           how
           far
           he
           was
           fortunate
           in
           that
           his
           Conjecture
           ,
           by
           the
           late
           great
           advance
           of
           those
           called
           Presbyterians
           toward
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           his
           Opinion
           varying
           in
           83
           from
           what
           it
           was
           in
           72
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           it
           might
           (
           had
           he
           lived
           longer
           to
           have
           writ
           again
           )
           vary
           perhaps
           as
           to
           the
           Papists
           being
           Plotters
           with
           a
           Continuando
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           have
           recanted
           that
           opinion
           as
           much
           as
           he
           would
           have
           had
           Mr.
           Baxter
           recanted
           his
           .
           And
           I
           would
           from
           that
           his
           Letter
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           less
           reason
           to
           be
           mortified
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           these
           2
           Plots
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           tempted
           to
           uncharitable
           thoughts
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Papists
           upon
           this
           Bishops
           opinion
           ,
           as
           delivered
           in
           what
           I
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           
             his
             Vindication
          
           ,
           because
           one
           expression
           of
           it
           includes
           so
           much
           of
           Humane
           Frailty
           and
           Error
           ,
           viz.
           his
           Lordships
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             ALWAYS
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Reformation
             these
             two
             Plots
             were
             and
             would
             be
             ,
             till
             both
             the
             Parties
             were
             utterly
             disabled
             and
             suppressed
          
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           writ
           the
           said
           Letter
           ,
           his
           Opinion
           appeared
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           another
           use
           I
           would
           make
           of
           this
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Prelates
           having
           given
           such
           an
           Alarm
           to
           the
           World
           concerning
           the
           Plots
           of
           these
           Heterodox
           Religionaries
           in
           future
           time
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           having
           made
           them
           
             as
             to
             Disloyalty
          
           to
           be
           in
           a
           manner
           
             damnati
             antequam
             nati
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           only
           substantial
           thing
           that
           could
           give
           weight
           to
           this
           Censure
           of
           these
           two
           Parties
           being
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           allowance
           
           of
           this
           Bishops
           Opinion
           as
           Oracular
           by
           so
           many
           ,
           being
           likely
           to
           throw
           so
           much
           lasting
           Odium
           on
           the
           Principles
           of
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           as
           Hostile
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           (
           whereby
           any
           disloyal
           Practices
           charged
           on
           them
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           tho
           perhaps
           very
           unjustly
           ,
           will
           naturally
           be
           the
           sooner
           and
           more
           easily
           believed
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           hinted
           )
           it
           may
           hence
           appear
           necessary
           for
           men
           to
           go
           ,
           or
           run
           ,
           and
           even
           fly
           from
           Principles
           of
           Disloyalty
           as
           soon
           ,
           and
           as
           fast
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           have
           here
           observed
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Interest
           of
           our
           Heterodox
           Religionaries
           to
           disclaim
           all
           Principles
           that
           I
           called
           Convulsive
           of
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           Concern
           of
           every
           Country
           to
           have
           those
           Principles
           notified
           (
           and
           as
           fairly
           and
           particularly
           delineated
           and
           described
           as
           are
           the
           Beds
           of
           Sands
           and
           shoaly
           places
           and
           rocky
           Bars
           of
           its
           Harbours
           and
           Sea-Coasts
           by
           Hydrographers
           )
           so
           I
           shall
           likewise
           observe
           that
           the
           sharp
           Execution
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           hath
           not
           to
           the
           Factious
           among
           the
           Protestant
           Recusants
           appear'd
           so
           afflictive
           as
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Principles
           and
           printed
           Sayings
           of
           their
           Pastors
           since
           41
           ,
           and
           the
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Doom
           of
           the
           Priests
           in
           Malachy
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           
             Dung
             of
             their
             Solemn
             Feasts
             spread
             in
             their
             Faces
             :
          
           nor
           could
           they
           call
           such
           usage
           of
           their
           
             Tenets
             ,
             any
             Tryal
             of
             cruel
             mocking
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           Publishers
           any
           of
           
             The
             Mockers
             that
             should
             be
             in
             the
             last
             times
             ,
          
           since
           their
           very
           Sayings
           and
           Tenets
           have
           been
           plainly
           and
           briefly
           published
           in
           their
           Authors
           own
           words
           and
           without
           Addittaments
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Papal
           Tenet
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           dilated
           on
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           have
           there
           in
           p.
           181.
           sufficiently
           shewed
           my
           Aversion
           to
           contribute
           any
           grief
           or
           trouble
           to
           Loyal
           Papists
           by
           the
           notifying
           the
           same
           in
           the
           hot
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Fermentation
           ,
           and
           while
           some
           factious
           Anti-Papists
           were
           so
           busy
           in
           senseless
           Narratives
           to
           load
           a
           great
           Body
           of
           them
           with
           the
           guilt
           of
           its
           Practice
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           had
           any
           inclination
           to
           shew
           my self
           unchristianly
           or
           ungenerously
           disposed
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Persons
           or
           Religion
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           I
           might
           with
           the
           expence
           of
           an
           hour
           or
           two's
           time
           have
           easily
           gratified
           such
           a
           corrupt
           Humour
           ,
           by
           descanting
           on
           this
           Tenet
           ,
           among
           the
           Pamphleteers
           and
           Sheet-Authors
           whose
           feet
           were
           accounted
           beautiful
           by
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           for
           any
           dirt
           their
           hands
           threw
           at
           the
           Papists
           ,
           before
           the
           Epoche
           of
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           after
           the
           Oxford
           Parliament
           .
           And
           after
           the
           restoring
           of
           the
           English
           Genius
           ,
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           
             English
             understanding
          
           to
           it self
           ,
           that
           thereby
           happened
           ,
           I
           account
           that
           the
           Notification
           of
           any
           Tenet
           chargeable
           on
           the
           Papacy
           or
           Presbytery
           referring
           to
           the
           Measures
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           or
           preservation
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           could
           bring
           no
           damage
           in
           the
           least
           to
           any
           Recusants
           Person
           whatever
           it
           might
           to
           his
           Erroneous
           Principle
           .
           And
           I
           having
           accounted
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           nauseous
           superfluity
           to
           confute
           at
           large
           any
           one
           of
           the
           old
           Religionary
           Controversies
           between
           our
           Church
           and
           that
           of
           Rome
           ,
           was
           willing
           thus
           to
           reserve
           the
           discussion
           of
           this
           Irreligionary
           Tenet
           (
           how
           proper
           soever
           to
           be
           known
           )
           till
           some
           healing
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           might
           hope
           by
           discussing
           the
           same
           and
           thereby
           effectually
           satisfying
           any
           Considerate
           Excluders
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           no
           Papist
           ,
           to
           bespeak
           their
           Approach
           with
           more
           Candour
           to
           my
           great
           Casuistical
           point
           discussed
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           shewn
           in
           this
           Preface
           how
           much
           it
           imports
           our
           Security
           and
           Loyalty
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Fantome
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           exorcised
           out
           of
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           and
           am
           ashamed
           to
           think
           that
           Christians
           do
           yet
           no
           more
           know
           the
           certain
           time
           of
           the
           Burial
           of
           that
           Body
           of
           
           Moses's
           Laws
           ,
           than
           the
           Iews
           do
           the
           place
           where
           his
           deceased
           natural
           Body
           was
           laid
           .
           I
           know
           that
           some
           of
           the
           old
           Schoolmen
           have
           told
           us
           that
           that
           Law
           
           was
           given
           only
           to
           the
           Iews
           :
           but
           when
           so
           many
           Popish
           Vniversities
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           told
           our
           Harry
           the
           8th
           ,
           That
           his
           Marriage
           was
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           World
           wanted
           teaching
           in
           this
           point
           :
           and
           the
           Tutelar
           Angels
           even
           of
           Protestant
           Countries
           are
           still
           in
           effect
           put
           to
           it
           to
           contend
           with
           the
           Devil
           about
           
             the
             Body
             of
          
           Moses
           
             his
             Law
          
           :
           and
           if
           any
           one
           hath
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           dreadful
           impressions
           that
           that
           Law
           hath
           so
           lately
           made
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           and
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           much
           de●aced
           our
           Loyalty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           him
           to
           Dr.
           Hicks
           his
           printed
           Sermon
           called
           
             Peculium
             Dei
          
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           very
           Learned
           Remarks
           ,
           
             That
             many
             unsound
             Iudaising
             Christians
             have
             still
             dreamed
             that
             the
          
           Mosaic
           Code
           
             was
             yet
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Carolostadius
           and
           Castellio
           
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reformation
             asserted
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             validity
             and
             indispensable
             Obligation
             of
             the
          
           leges
           forenses
           
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           :
           
             and
             that
             many
             ,
             tho
             they
             did
             not
             assert
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             whole
          
           Mosaic
           Code
           ,
           
             have
             yet
             asserted
             the
             indispensable
             obligation
             of
             some
             particular
             Laws
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             scandal
             of
             the
             Protestant
             name
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             against
             Idolatrous
             Persons
             and
             Places
             the
          
           Mosaic
           
             Laws
             are
             still
             in
             force
             :
             and
             that
             for
             want
             of
             distinguishing
             in
             the
             Decalogue
             and
             the
             Laws
             which
             follow
             after
             it
             ,
             many
             men
             have
             run
             into
             many
             gross
             unfortunate
             Errors
          
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           there
           referred
           to
           the
           Ancient
           and
           
             Modern
             Sabbatarians
             ,
             the
             Writers
             against
             Vsury
             ,
             the
             Modern
             Iconoclasts
             ,
             the
             strict
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             Tithes
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             or
             Tenths
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             the
             Christians
             high
             Priest
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           
             Asser●ors
             of
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             pardoning
             Murder
             which
             God
             made
             unpardonable
             among
             the
          
           Jews
           :
           and
           to
           Baronius
           and
           Bellarmine
           
             arguing
             thence
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             :
          
           and
           
             to
             Pope
          
           Adrian
           
             the
             6th
             moving
             the
             Princes
             of
          
           Germany
           ,
           
             to
             cut
             of
          
           Luther
           
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             because
             God
             cast
          
           Corah
           
             and
             his
             Company
             down
             to
             Hell
             ,
             and
             commanded
             that
             those
             who
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             Priest
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             :
          
           and
           
             to
             the
             Promoters
             and
             Abettors
             of
             the
             Solemn
          
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           
             which
             some
             have
             equalled
             to
             the
          
           Covenant
           
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             were
             wont
             to
             express
             themselves
             about
             it
             in
             the
             Text
             and
             Phrases
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             concerned
             the
             making
             ,
             breaking
             or
             renewing
             of
             that
             Political
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             with
             his
             Vice-Roys
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           :
           and
           
             to
             the
             specious
             popular
             Arguments
             used
             by
             the
             former
             and
             later
             Rebels
             in
             Great
          
           Brttain
           ,
           
             for
             Deposing
             and
             Murthering
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             the
             Speech
             delivered
             at
             a
             Conference
             concerning
             the
             Power
             of
             Parliament
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
          
           Doleman
           aliàs
           Parson
           '
           
             s
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             transprosed
             .
          
        
         
           And
           under
           this
           head
           we
           might
           refer
           to
           the
           Covenant
           mention'd
           among
           the
           Independent
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Burroughs
           one
           of
           the
           best
           of
           our
           late
           Independents
           ,
           quoting
           
             Deut.
             13.
             6.
             
             If
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             Mother
             ,
          
           &c.
           Chap.
           5.
           of
           his
           Irenicum
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             not
             any
             put
             of
             this
             Scripture
             saying
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             for
             we
             find
             the
             same
          
           thing
           ,
           almost
           the
           
             same
             words
             used
             in
             a
             Prophecy
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Zech.
           13.
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           indeed
           
             that
             by
             those
             words
             in
          
           Deut.
           
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             that
             his
             Father
             or
             Mother
             should
             presently
             run
             a
             Knife
             into
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             the
             means
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             condign
             punishment
             even
             the
             taking
             away
             his
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Calvin
           likewise
           in
           giving
           his
           sense
           of
           that
           place
           of
           Zechary
           foresaw
           the
           Odium
           of
           having
           any
           killed
           without
           going
           to
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           and
           there
           saith
           ,
           
             Multò
             hoc
             durius
             est
             ,
             propriis
             manibus
             filium
             interficere
             ,
             quam
             si
             ad
             Iudicem
             deferrent
             .
          
           But
           here
           Mr.
           Burroughs
           and
           Calvin
           have
           Categorically
           enough
           asserted
           what
           the
           Iudges
           duty
           is
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           said
           what
           Calvin
           effected
           by
           going
           to
           the
           Iudge
           about
           Servetus
           .
        
         
         
           Gundissalvus
           doth
           not
           determine
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           burning
           an
           Heretical
           City
           without
           going
           to
           the
           Iudge
           ;
           and
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Protestant
           Princes
           judging
           the
           Persons
           or
           Cities
           of
           Idolaters
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           pretended
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Mosaic
           Law
           ,
           is
           chargeable
           on
           the
           
             Anti
             -
             Papists
          
           I
           have
           mentioned
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           few
           of
           our
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independent
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           but
           who
           think
           it
           as
           lawful
           to
           burn
           Rome
           as
           to
           roast
           an
           Egg.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           abhorreth
           this
           
             flammeum
             &
             sulphureum
             evangelium
          
           :
           and
           Dr.
           Hicks
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           Iovian
           ,
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           Reasons
           
             which
             the
             Papists
             urge
             for
             putting
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             the
             scotising
             Presbyterians
             for
             putting
             Popish
             Princes
             to
             death
             ,
          
           saith
           thereupon
           ,
           
             I
             desire
             Mr.
          
           J.
           
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             Whether
             he
             thinks
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             could
             argue
             so
             falsly
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Iewish
          
           Theocracy
           
             to
             the
             like
             proceedings
             in
             Christian
             States
             ?
          
           And
           saith
           ,
           
             if
             this
             way
             of
             arguing
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             the
             Queen
          
           (
           meaning
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             )
             was
             bound
             to
             burn
             many
             Popish
             Towns
             in
             her
             Kingdom
             and
             smite
             the
             Inhabitants
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           it
           Essential
           to
           the
           advancement
           and
           preservation
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           have
           the
           Papal
           and
           Presbyterian
           Error
           as
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Laws
           exterminated
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           setling
           of
           this
           point
           is
           the
           more
           important
           to
           the
           Measures
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           Chapter
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           viz.
           the
           13
           th
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           the
           Popes
           Palladium
           for
           his
           power
           of
           firing
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           hath
           likewise
           been
           made
           use
           of
           by
           our
           deluded
           Excluders
           ,
           as
           theirs
           to
           recur
           to
           in
           a
           practice
           so
           scandalous
           to
           Loyalty
           and
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           hath
           too
           much
           appeared
           in
           the
           many
           Factious
           Pamphlets
           for
           the
           Exclusion
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           hinted
           that
           that
           Chapter
           of
           Deuteronomy
           was
           impiously
           applied
           in
           a
           former
           Conjuncture
           ,
           for
           putting
           the
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           to
           death
           ,
           so
           the
           pretended
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           Exclusion
           by
           arguing
           from
           the
           greater
           to
           the
           less
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           deluded
           generally
           inferred
           from
           that
           Chapter
           :
           and
           the
           place
           I
           just
           now
           referred
           too
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           Iovian
           ,
           mentions
           ,
           Mr.
           I's
           arguing
           from
           
             Deut.
             13.
             6.
             
             If
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             thy
             Mother
             ,
          
           &c.
           in
           citing
           of
           which
           (
           saith
           the
           Dr.
           )
           it
           is
           evident
           on
           whom
           our
           Author
           did
           reflect
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           exposing
           the
           absurdity
           of
           the
           Papal
           power
           of
           destroying
           Heretical
           Persons
           and
           Cities
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Mosaic
           Law
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           as
           by
           Consent
           of
           the
           sober
           of
           all
           Parties
           much
           help
           to
           exterminate
           the
           aforesaid
           Error
           ,
           which
           hath
           cost
           the
           Papacy
           so
           dear
           ,
           and
           naturally
           tempted
           so
           many
           Calvinists
           to
           own
           the
           same
           Error
           ,
           partly
           by
           way
           of
           retaliation
           ,
           and
           not
           altogether
           through
           defect
           of
           Judgment
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           if
           the
           Papacy
           were
           now
           to
           begin
           to
           claim
           the
           allowance
           of
           exercising
           the
           Jurisdiction
           over
           all
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           as
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           did
           over
           all
           proselyted
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Religion
           (
           and
           as
           appears
           by
           not
           only
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Palestine
           ,
           but
           others
           of
           the
           most
           remote
           Countries
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           Aethiopian
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           owning
           subjection
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Priesthood
           )
           it
           would
           stop
           at
           the
           Conquest
           of
           that
           Oecumenical
           Power
           ,
           and
           Tenths
           of
           the
           Levites
           thereby
           ,
           without
           demanding
           the
           Power
           to
           destroy
           Hereticks
           Towns
           ,
           and
           to
           exterminate
           the
           Persons
           of
           Hereticks
           by
           Crusado's
           ,
           as
           other
           dependencies
           on
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Papacy
           hath
           long
           ago
           passed
           that
           bloody
           Rubicon
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           ,
           and
           cannot
           in
           Honour
           or
           Politicks
           go
           back
           :
           nor
           will
           any
           Pope
           expressly
           renounce
           the
           Power
           of
           compelling
           Princes
           to
           exterminate
           their
           Heretical
           Subjects
           ,
           tho
           yet
           the
           Fashion
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           be
           thus
           as
           I
           
           have
           shewed
           ,
           tacitly
           passed
           away
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           thing
           necessarily
           impracticable
           in
           the
           more
           populous
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           no
           Iesuited
           Papist
           dares
           disclaim
           this
           Power
           in
           the
           Pope's
           behalf
           or
           impugn
           the
           same
           ;
           however
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           not
           but
           fore●ee
           ,
           that
           his
           quashing
           the
           Iesuites
           Power
           to
           kill
           men
           by
           retail
           ,
           would
           render
           the
           Iesuites
           averse
           from
           writing
           for
           his
           Power
           to
           kill
           Hereticks
           by
           whole-sale
           and
           by
           Crusado's
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           power
           to
           fire
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           occasion
           to
           have
           any
           such
           power
           asserted
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           there
           neither
           is
           nor
           ever
           will
           be
           .
           But
           partly
           according
           to
           my
           Conjecture
           of
           the
           Result
           of
           the
           Fermentation
           about
           the
           Regale
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           suppose
           that
           tho
           the
           Papacy
           will
           no
           more
           be
           brought
           to
           disclaim
           its
           pretended
           Monarchy
           over
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           
             in
             ordine
             ad
             spiritualia
          
           ,
           than
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Savoy
           will
           the
           Title
           of
           their
           being
           Kings
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           neither
           able
           or
           studious
           to
           prosecute
           its
           Claim
           of
           such
           power
           by
           disordering
           the
           World
           as
           formerly
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           personal
           Vertue
           and
           Probity
           of
           any
           Popes
           will
           never
           incline
           them
           to
           pronounce
           against
           their
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           thereby
           ,
           and
           by
           want
           of
           strength
           to
           execute
           it
           ,
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           old
           injurious
           ampliating
           it
           ;
           and
           on
           this
           slippery
           Precipice
           the
           Papacy
           still
           remains
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           through
           the
           natural
           Jealousie
           of
           Crown'd
           Heads
           and
           States
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Power
           ,
           it
           will
           probably
           fall
           down
           to
           its
           tame
           
             principium
             unitatis
          
           ,
           and
           its
           Patriarchal
           Figure
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Anti-papal
           Sects
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           call
           themselves
           
             The
             only
             true
             Protestants
          
           ,
           still
           owning
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Iewish
           forinsec
           Laws
           ,
           a
           Necessity
           is
           by
           God
           and
           Nature
           put
           on
           the
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           Combat
           such
           pretended
           Obligations
           by
           dint
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           support
           the
           Rights
           of
           their
           Princes
           without
           Condition
           and
           Reserve
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           Jesuited
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           either
           can
           or
           will
           do
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           safe
           for
           other
           Papists
           to
           own
           Principles
           that
           touch
           the
           Pope's
           imaginary
           Monarchal
           Power
           .
           For
           Power
           how
           fantastick
           soever
           ,
           would
           seem
           a
           serious
           thing
           and
           will
           endure
           no
           raillery
           ,
           and
           the
           honest
           Father
           Caron
           whom
           I
           have
           mentioned
           as
           citing
           250
           Popish
           Authors
           who
           denied
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           to
           depose
           Princes
           ,
           doth
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope's
           Nuntio
           and
           4
           Popes
           condemned
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           Inquisitors
           damned
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           his
           Superiours
           his
           Soul
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           they
           very
           fairly
           excommunicated
           him
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           that
           may
           render
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           Papal
           Tenet
           worthy
           of
           the
           entertaining
           our
           Curiosity
           ,
           tho
           we
           are
           past
           its
           danger
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           what
           occurs
           to
           me
           that
           I
           lately
           mentioned
           in
           a
           Discourse
           I
           had
           with
           an
           intelligent
           Person
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           saying
           to
           me
           that
           there
           was
           one
           part
           of
           the
           barbarous
           Out-rage
           of
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
          
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           scandalous
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           thought
           could
           not
           be
           pretendedly
           legitimated
           by
           any
           Papal
           Principles
           ,
           namely
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Out-rage
           ,
           that
           related
           to
           the
           designed
           destruction
           of
           so
           many
           Magnificent
           Piles
           of
           Building
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           adjacent
           City
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           's
           of
           thousands
           of
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           with
           one
           Cruel
           Fatal
           Blow
           ,
           I
           gave
           him
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Tenet
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           grounded
           on
           the
           13th
           of
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           so
           fairly
           and
           fully
           discussed
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           whereby
           I
           satisfied
           him
           about
           the
           Principle
           that
           pretended
           to
           legitimate
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Out-rage
           :
           and
           do
           assure
           any
           man
           that
           as
           arbitrary
           as
           the
           Papacy
           ever
           was
           ,
           it
           yet
           was
           so
           just
           as
           to
           inflict
           no
           kind
           of
           punishment
           on
           Persons
           or
           Communities
           that
           was
           not
           in
           its
           Sanctions
           intimated
           and
           for
           what
           Crimes
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           render'd
           some
           of
           our
           late
           Fift-Monarchy
           men
           Principled
           for
           all
           Villany
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           justly
           Convicted
           and
           Executed
           for
           a
           design
           to
           fire
           our
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           design
           they
           had
           subtilly
           contrived
           to
           have
           backed
           their
           Out-rage
           with
           the
           terror
           of
           Armed
           Forces
           ,
           nothing
           of
           which
           appeared
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           two
           poor
           French
           Papists
           charged
           with
           the
           Odium
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           beyond
           which
           least
           of
           numbers
           it
           is
           not
           in
           this
           Discourse
           extended
           :
           and
           as
           to
           those
           two
           Persons
           ,
           there
           being
           then
           open
           War
           between
           the
           English
           and
           French
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           Popery
           might
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Case
           of
           any
           thing
           done
           by
           such
           as
           were
           
             justi
             hostes
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Laws
           term
           them
           ,
           however
           I
           yet
           think
           that
           none
           concerned
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           would
           then
           be
           so
           barbarous
           as
           to
           design
           us
           such
           an
           Out-rage
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           not
           charge
           the
           allowance
           of
           this
           Tenet
           on
           the
           generality
           of
           Papists
           either
           at
           home
           or
           abroad
           ,
           and
           
             that
             no
             un-jesuited
             Papist
             nor
             perhaps
             some
          
           sober
           Party
           
             in
             that
          
           Order
           
             would
             think
             the
             worse
             of
             me
             for
             calling
             the
          
           Decretum
           
             of
             the
             Popes
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             empowring
             him
             thus
             to
             burn
             Cities
             ,
          
           horrendum
           Decretum
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           my
           knowing
           of
           this
           Papal
           Tenet
           ,
           as
           founded
           on
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           ,
           made
           me
           ,
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           surmize
           ,
           that
           more
           Papists
           might
           possibly
           be
           concerned
           in
           this
           Out-rage
           than
           really
           were
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           my
           balancing
           the
           actings
           of
           some
           Loyal
           Protestant
           Recusants
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           with
           some
           Dis-loyal
           ones
           of
           some
           Popish
           Recusants
           there
           and
           here
           ,
           I
           mentioned
           the
           Out-rage
           on
           the
           Metropolis
           as
           done
           by
           Papists
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           Papists
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           as
           Sir
           
             W.
             Raleigh
          
           mentioned
           that
           Harry
           the
           4th
           
             was
             murdered
             by
             the
             Papists
          
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           by
           the
           Huguenots
           )
           I
           yet
           thought
           my self
           bound
           in
           Christianity
           and
           Moral
           Justice
           to
           shew
           my self
           so
           far
           from
           being
           in
           the
           least
           misled
           by
           the
           scandalous
           and
           incoherent
           Narratives
           that
           reflected
           on
           a
           great
           body
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           concerned
           in
           such
           a
           horrid
           Fact
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           that
           whose
           Author
           in
           a
           Plot
           with
           Booksellers
           had
           stole
           his
           Fire
           of
           London
           out
           of
           old
           printed
           Examination
           before
           a
           Committee
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           shewn
           the
           ridiculousness
           of
           the
           
             palmare
             argumentum
          
           of
           the
           Populace
           ,
           and
           cryed
           up
           as
           so
           unanswerable
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           very
           many
           Papists
           designedly
           fired
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           which
           Argument
           I
           have
           not
           met
           with
           exposed
           to
           contempt
           by
           any
           other
           Person
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           so
           far
           happened
           to
           work
           on
           the
           understanding
           of
           an
           ingenious
           man
           who
           employed
           himself
           in
           writing
           the
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           since
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           likely
           ,
           but
           for
           my
           shewing
           him
           the
           Childishness
           of
           his
           Error
           ,
           to
           have
           sent
           it
           to
           Posterity
           with
           a
           Crown
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           
             Fools
             Cap
          
           on
           its
           head
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           I
           have
           rendred
           the
           same
           Tenet
           of
           firing
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Pope's
           Canon
           Law
           founded
           on
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           chargeable
           on
           our
           late
           Presbyterians
           ,
           I
           have
           exempted
           the
           Persons
           of
           such
           our
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           from
           any
           guilt
           of
           an
           Out-rage
           against
           our
           Metropolis
           as
           Idolatrous
           :
           for
           whatever
           their
           Principles
           are
           ,
           there
           is
           yet
           another
           sort
           of
           Idolatry
           prevalent
           among
           them
           as
           all
           Religionaries
           (
           and
           which
           I
           have
           referred
           to
           )
           namely
           Covetousness
           ,
           that
           would
           secure
           them
           from
           firing
           their
           own
           Nests
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           while
           I
           am
           troubling
           my self
           to
           do
           right
           to
           Papists
           and
           Presbyterians
           ,
           I
           cannot
           without
           all
           the
           horror
           and
           detestation
           imaginable
           call
           to
           mind
           how
           a
           vile
           traiterous
           Subject
           of
           his
           Majesties
           ,
           who
           presumed
           to
           call
           himself
           
             the
             Protestant
             Ioyner
          
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           transported
           with
           Madness
           and
           Fury
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           scandal
           of
           Religion
           and
           Loyalty
           and
           common
           Sense
           ,
           
           with
           the
           guilt
           or
           that
           Fire
           to
           reproach
           his
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Reign
           had
           so
           long
           signalized
           it self
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           Father-like
           tenderness
           for
           all
           his
           Subjects
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           the
           TRYAL
           of
           that
           Monster
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           his
           slandering
           his
           Prince
           thus
           with
           so
           much
           desperate
           and
           ridiculous
           Molice
           was
           in
           proof
           .
           And
           ridicu●ous
           it
           may
           well
           be
           called
           :
           for
           what
           could
           be
           more
           remote
           from
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           possibility
           ,
           than
           a
           Prince
           of
           such
           Eminent
           Wisdom
           and
           known
           great
           Abilities
           ,
           firing
           his
           own
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           destroying
           his
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           vastly
           impoverishing
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           thereby
           weakening
           himself
           in
           the
           Flagrancy
           of
           War
           between
           England
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ?
           It
           is
           absolute
           dotage
           and
           
           Bedlam-madness
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           interested
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           its
           being
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           could
           be
           in
           the
           least
           a
           well
           wisher
           to
           such
           an
           Out-rage
           .
           The
           very
           Fift-Monarchy
           men
           ,
           who
           designed
           it
           ,
           were
           abject
           Paupers
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           French-men
           were
           no
           better
           .
        
         
           But
           Justice
           found
           out
           that
           Shimei
           ,
           who
           thus
           outragiously
           slandered
           the
           
             Lord
             's
             Annointed
          
           :
           and
           may
           all
           such
           his
           incorrigible
           Enemies
           be
           cloathed
           with
           shame
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           see
           that
           tho
           Heaven
           doth
           not
           think
           fit
           always
           to
           hide
           Princes
           
             from
             the
             scourge
             of
             the
             Tongues
          
           of
           men
           of
           Belial
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           sheweth
           some
           tender
           regard
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           Crown'd
           heads
           ,
           by
           abandoning
           the
           dis-loyal
           to
           reproach
           them
           with
           impossibilities
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           observed
           by
           the
           late
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           in
           his
           printed
           Sermon
           before
           the
           King
           on
           the
           5th
           of
           November
           ,
           p.
           18.
           
           That
           
             the
             Doctrines
             among
             the
             Dissenters
             that
             tend
             to
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             derived
             and
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           :
           but
           his
           Lordship
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           ,
           having
           before
           spoke
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           said
           ,
           That
           
             if
             they
             are
             believed
             and
             practised
             they
             must
             necessarily
             produce
             Confusion
             among
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           having
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           Piety
           and
           Peaceableness
           of
           some
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           long
           many
           of
           them
           had
           been
           trained
           up
           to
           Principles
           of
           Loyalty
           before
           they
           went
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           we
           may
           reasonably
           have
           the
           better
           hopes
           of
           their
           not
           being
           able
           to
           believe
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Resistance
          
           and
           Principles
           convulsive
           of
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           of
           late
           found
           cause
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           those
           Principles
           have
           been
           believed
           and
           practised
           by
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Artifice
           to
           amuse
           and
           divert
           the
           incautelous
           Loyal
           from
           the
           apprehension
           thereof
           ,
           as
           was
           practised
           by
           several
           of
           the
           Papists
           a
           little
           before
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
          
           :
           for
           as
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Papists
           
             supplication
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Parliament
          
           in
           the
           year
           1604
           ,
           they
           undertake
           
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             their
             Priests
             ,
             they
             shall
             readily
             take
             their
             Corporal
             Oaths
             for
             continuing
             their
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Majesty
             or
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             in
             Case
             that
             be
             not
             thought
             assurance
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             give
             in
             sufficient
             Sureties
             ,
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             who
             shall
             stand
             bound
             life
             for
             life
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             said
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             their
             number
             be
             not
             able
             to
             put
             in
             such
             Security
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             will
             all
             joyn
             in
             such
             supplication
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             recalling
             such
             Priests
             out
             of
             the
             Land
          
           (
           and
           thus
           by
           the
           Offer
           of
           Security
           attempted
           to
           lull
           the
           State
           in
           a
           secure
           sleep
           and
           dream
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           )
           so
           have
           many
           of
           our
           
             Protestant
             would-be's
          
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           their
           NO
           PROTESTANT
           PLOT
           ,
           so
           lately
           before
           their
           plotted
           Out-rage
           ,
           done
           what
           was
           tantamount
           to
           keep
           our
           Country
           from
           being
           awake
           to
           observe
           the
           March
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           till
           it
           should
           be
           surprized
           with
           the
           suddenness
           of
           
           Sampson's
           Alarm
           when
           it
           came
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           
             The
             true
             Protestants
             are
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           those
           who
           falsly
           call
           themselves
           so
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           no
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           owning
           a
           greater
           propension
           to
           afford
           favour
           to
           Heterodox
           Religionaries
           ,
           in
           points
           denominable
           by
           Religion
           ,
           than
           what
           my
           natural
           temper
           and
           habitual
           inclination
           prompt
           me
           to
           .
           And
           tho
           some
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           have
           a
           sharper
           regret
           against
           others
           for
           differing
           from
           them
           in
           judgment
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           material
           injury
           ,
           I
           am
           naturally
           so
           far
           from
           such
           an
           humour
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           more
           pleased
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           my self
           better
           diverted
           by
           the
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Learned
           ,
           whose
           Sentiments
           differ
           from
           mine
           in
           most
           points
           Philosophical
           and
           in
           many
           Theological
           ,
           than
           by
           theirs
           who
           perfectly
           agree
           in
           opining
           with
           me
           therein
           :
           and
           do
           fancy
           to
           my self
           that
           I
           have
           the
           fortune
           hereby
           for
           my
           h●mour
           to
           accord
           with
           that
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           of
           the
           gayest
           temper
           in
           the
           Age
           ,
           how
           different
           soever
           their
           Religions
           are
           ;
           and
           do
           suppose
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           a
           captio●s
           fiery
           Bigot
           as
           Bishop
           Bonner
           were
           now
           living
           ,
           the
           ingenious
           Maimbourg
           would
           scorn
           to
           keep
           him
           Company
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Christendom
           making
           Loyalty
           a
           
             Vertue
             of
             Necessity
          
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           this
           Discourse
           )
           I
           would
           abhor
           the
           Conversation
           of
           any
           Dissenter
           I
           thought
           Dis
           loyal
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           Person
           not
           only
           wicked
           but
           stupid
           :
           and
           
             on
             this
             Rock
          
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           of
           Loyalty
           being
           likely
           so
           long
           to
           continue
           Essential
           to
           our
           continuing
           a
           Nation
           ,
           have
           I
           built
           my
           Conjecture
           of
           the
           future
           happy
           State
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           possible
           thing
           that
           the
           serenity
           of
           its
           Future
           State
           may
           be
           for
           some
           little
           time
           over-cast
           by
           Clouds
           of
           Discontent
           ,
           if
           the
           Balance
           of
           Trade
           should
           long
           continue
           to
           be
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           forlorn
           Paupers
           instead
           of
           fearing
           Popery
           would
           for
           a
           while
           fear
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           for
           
             Nescit
             plebs
             jejuna
             timere
          
           .
           But
           I
           have
           cited
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           for
           accounting
           not
           above
           one
           in
           4000
           to
           have
           starved
           ;
           and
           I
           having
           in
           p.
           185
           cited
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Britannia
             languens
          
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             he
             heard
             of
             no
             new
             improving
             Manufacture
             in
          
           England
           
             but
             that
             of
             Periwigs
          
           ,
           did
           give
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           the
           Ebb
           of
           our
           Trade
           hath
           been
           at
           the
           lowest
           point
           ,
           
             and
             that
             Nature
             will
             necessarily
             hasten
             its
             improvement
             :
          
           and
           having
           observed
           in
           p.
           66
           ,
           that
           
             after
             a
             long
             Age
             of
             Luxury
             a
             contrary
             humour
             reigns
             as
             long
             in
             the
             World
             again
             ,
          
           I
           have
           said
           that
           
             of
             that
             contrary
             humour
             I
             think
             we
             now
             see
             the
             Tide
             coming
             in
             ,
          
           and
           have
           assigned
           one
           late
           Woollen
           Manufacture
           ,
           by
           which
           England
           hath
           gained
           double
           as
           much
           as
           for
           76
           years
           ,
           it
           lately
           did
           by
           the
           Balance
           of
           Trade
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           one
           of
           our
           
             true
             Protestant
          
           Plotters
           should
           be
           supposed
           ever
           to
           inveigle
           any
           of
           the
           poorer
           Mobile
           to
           fly
           out
           into
           tumultuous
           Disorder
           or
           Commotion
           ,
           any
           such
           Commotion
           making
           an
           Exception
           from
           my
           general
           Rule
           of
           
           England's
           necessary
           future
           pacific
           State
           ,
           would
           both
           certainly
           
             firmare
             regulam
          
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Odium
           of
           the
           Loyal
           Populace
           so
           keen
           against
           all
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           as
           to
           exterminate
           the
           same
           from
           our
           Soyl
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           to
           deter
           men
           as
           much
           from
           daring
           to
           propagate
           the
           same
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           two
           most
           Famous
           Receptacles
           of
           Heterodox
           Religionaries
           ,
           I
           mean
           Amsterdam
           and
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           Any
           one
           who
           will
           accord
           with
           me
           how
           necessary
           it
           was
           for
           the
           confounding
           of
           Dis-loyalty
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           point
           out
           the
           fatal
           time
           when
           our
           Trade
           was
           confounded
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Ianuary
           1648
           :
           and
           any
           Reader
           of
           this
           Discourse
           will
           find
           the
           obvious
           way
           mentioned
           ,
           how
           a
           Child
           of
           ten
           years
           of
           Age
           may
           know
           when
           the
           Balance
           of
           Trade
           is
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           long
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           ,
           tho
           not
           to
           what
           proportion
           ;
           and
           so
           whether
           I
           have
           been
           too
           sanguine
           in
           my
           fancy
           by
           predicting
           in
           effect
           that
           it
           will
           be
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           long
           so
           continue
           ,
           time
           will
           shew
           .
           But
           if
           I
           am
           out
           in
           my
           Measures
           as
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           will
           gain
           
             Cento
             
             per
             Cento
          
           thereby
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           their
           absolute
           usefulness
           ;
           and
           necessary
           encouragement
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           what
           resolution
           soever
           ;
           and
           upon
           a
           wanton
           supposition
           that
           they
           had
           all
           withdrawn
           themselves
           to
           the
           remotest
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           any
           Princes
           interest
           to
           invite
           them
           back
           again
           at
           any
           rate
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           their
           persisting
           in
           the
           
             preaching
             up
          
           of
           Loyalty
           as
           they
           have
           done
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           and
           thereby
           so
           much
           helped
           to
           preserve
           us
           from
           weltring
           in
           one
           anothers
           blood
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           excellently
           observed
           by
           
             Lucius
             Antistius
             Constans
          
           in
           his
           
             De
             jure
             Ecclesiasticorum
             ,
             that
             the
             CLERGY
             is
             necessary
             to
             console
             us
             with
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             hardships
             daily
             occurring
             to
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             direct
             us
             in
             our
             Course
             to
             that
             World.
          
           And
           if
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           Heaven
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           punish
           the
           past
           Rebellions
           and
           present
           murmurings
           of
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           by
           any
           future
           diminution
           of
           our
           Trade
           (
           and
           when
           we
           should
           be
           enforced
           to
           work
           the
           harder
           for
           the
           necessary
           support
           of
           our
           Families
           and
           of
           the
           Government
           )
           10000
           Preachers
           of
           Loyalty
           will
           be
           an
           useful
           Treasure
           both
           to
           the
           Prince
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           Fuller
           in
           his
           Church-History
           mentions
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             year
             1619
             ,
             It
             was
             complained
             of
             that
             the
             Grantees
             of
             Papists
             forfeitures
             generally
             favoured
             them
             by
             Compositions
             for
             l●ght
             Sums
             .
          
           But
           the
           famous
           Book
           of
           
             The
             Right
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
          
           printed
           A.
           D.
           1617.
           saith
           in
           the
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           to
           the
           
             English
             Catholicks
             ,
             You
             have
             this
             long
             time
             suffered
             as
             violent
             and
             furious
             a
             Persecution
             as
             ever
             the
          
           Jews
           
             did
             under
             an
          
           Antiochus
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             under
             a
          
           Nero
           ,
           Domitian
           ,
           Dioclesian
           ,
           Maximinian
           or
           Julian
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             you
             see
             no
             end
             of
             this
             fury
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           would
           ask
           any
           Loyal
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           if
           a
           Clergy
           that
           could
           console
           such
           Lachrymists
           and
           preach
           Loyalty
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           necessary
           ?
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           will
           say
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           preached
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Book
           appeareth
           thus
           in
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           after
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           viz.
           
             Regal
             Power
             proceeds
             immediately
             from
             the
             Peoples
             Election
             and
             Donation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             By
             the
             Spiritual
             Power
             which
             Christ
             gave
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Predecessor
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             he
             may
             dispose
             of
             Temporal
             Things
             ,
             and
             even
             of
             Kingdoms
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
          
           and
           the
           many
           Republican
           and
           Seditious
           Assertions
           in
           that
           Book
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           any
           Asserters
           thereof
           would
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Loyal
           Populace
           ,
           be
           thought
           to
           merit
           what
           the
           Iews
           or
           Primitive
           Christians
           suffered
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           And
           that
           no
           man
           dares
           now
           partly
           so
           fear
           of
           the
           Popular
           displeasure
           and
           being
           thought
           absurd
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           is
           otherwise
           than
           from
           God
           and
           not
           from
           Mens
           Election
           ,
           just
           as
           
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             People
          
           ,
           the
           chief
           Priests
           and
           Scribes
           and
           Elders
           durst
           not
           say
           that
           
             the
             baptism
             of
             Iohn
          
           was
           not
           
             from
             Heaven
          
           but
           
             of
             men
          
           ,
           is
           most
           eminently
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           late
           Loyal
           Sermons
           made
           expressly
           of
           Loyalty
           by
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           draw
           toward
           an
           end
           of
           this
           long
           INTRODVCTION
           or
           PREFACE
           (
           wherein
           yet
           if
           I
           have
           happened
           to
           acquaint
           any
           Reader
           with
           any
           valuable
           point
           of
           Truth
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           him
           as
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           Bill
           of
           Exchange
           in
           the
           Portico
           or
           in
           the
           House
           )
           I
           am
           necessarily
           to
           say
           that
           by
           the
           inadvertence
           of
           an
           Amanuensis
           employed
           in
           writing
           somewhat
           of
           this
           Discourse
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           there
           happened
           to
           be
           several
           mistakes
           of
           words
           and
           names
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           I
           shall
           mention
           here
           ,
           and
           not
           trust
           to
           its
           being
           regarded
           among
           the
           Errata
           ,
           viz.
           that
           whereas
           't
           is
           said
           in
           p.
           39
           ,
           that
           Creswel
           a
           Iesuite
           writ
           for
           King
           Iames
           his
           Succession
           when
           Parsons
           writ
           against
           it
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           said
           that
           Chricton
           a
           Iesuite
           then
           did
           so
           :
           and
           so
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Volume
           of
           
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iesuitism
          
           relates
           it
           :
           and
           any
           indifferent
           man
           would
           think
           that
           Chricton
           writ
           not
           in
           earnest
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Book
           appeared
           not
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           
             go
             off
          
           it
           ,
           since
           so
           necessary
           a
           Counterpoyson
           to
           Parsons
           his
           Book
           ,
           could
           never
           yet
           be
           heard
           of
           in
           any
           Library
           .
        
         
           Some
           little
           Omissions
           and
           Errors
           about
           Letters
           and
           Pointing
           ,
           easily
           appearing
           by
           their
           grossness
           ,
           are
           not
           put
           into
           the
           Errata
           :
           and
           some
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           amended
           with
           the
           Pen.
           
        
         
           Moreover
           I
           am
           to
           Apologize
           for
           the
           carelesness
           of
           the
           Style
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           Rule
           of
           any
           ones
           writing
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           called
           a
           Letter
           ,
           being
           the
           way
           of
           the
           same
           Persons
           speaking
           ,
           I
           do
           thereby
           justify
           the
           freedom
           I
           have
           taken
           in
           not
           polishing
           any
           Notions
           ,
           or
           delivering
           them
           out
           with
           the
           care
           employed
           on
           curious
           Pictures
           (
           and
           that
           require
           twice
           or
           thrice
           sitting
           )
           and
           in
           using
           that
           colouring
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           such
           bold
           careless
           Touches
           as
           are
           to
           be
           used
           in
           the
           
             finishing
             up
          
           any
           piece
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Nature
           of
           Discourse
           necessarily
           implies
           ,
           and
           in
           sometimes
           using
           significant
           expressions
           in
           this
           or
           the
           other
           Language
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           in
           my
           common
           Conversation
           with
           those
           who
           understand
           those
           Languages
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           I
           have
           exempted
           my self
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           that
           nice
           weighing
           of
           things
           as
           well
           as
           of
           words
           ,
           that
           a
           Professed
           History
           or
           Discourse
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           would
           have
           required
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           excuse
           may
           serve
           for
           the
           Style
           of
           this
           Preface
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Date
           of
           this
           Discourse
           had
           not
           at
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           first
           Sheet
           been
           there
           inserted
           ,
           a
           later
           one
           had
           been
           assigned
           it
           :
           but
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           ●●nti
           on
           the
           occasion
           thereof
           to
           have
           that
           Sheet
           reprinted
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           to
           be
           able
           in
           my
           Review
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Readers
           Curiosity
           with
           somewhat
           more
           of
           satisfaction
           as
           to
           the
           Monastic
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           p.
           92
           I
           mentioned
           as
           not
           adequate
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           50000
           Regulars
           by
           my
           not
           considering
           how
           plentifully
           it
           was
           supported
           by
           Oblations
           of
           various
           kinds
           ,
           and
           other
           ways
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           here
           enumerated
           .
        
         
           In
           p.
           1.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           was
           St.
           Austin
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Credo
             quia
             impossibile
             est
          
           :
           and
           have
           since
           thought
           it
           was
           Tertullian
           .
           I
           care
           not
           who
           said
           it
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           I
           did
           not
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           p.
           13
           mentioned
           the
           Order
           of
           Iesuites
           as
           invented
           by
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           year
           1540
           ,
           wherein
           I
           had
           respect
           to
           the
           time
           of
           its
           Confirmation
           from
           the
           Papacy
           and
           not
           of
           its
           founding
           by
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           omissions
           and
           faults
           in
           the
           Press
           that
           the
           Reader
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           Errata
           for
           ,
           without
           his
           consulting
           which
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           accountable
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           farther
           to
           say
           that
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           in
           this
           Preface
           that
           I
           need
           not
           apologize
           for
           ,
           and
           wherein
           I
           have
           done
           an
           Act
           of
           common
           Justice
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           Celebrating
           the
           Heroical
           Vertue
           and
           Morality
           of
           this
           present
           Pope
           ,
           that
           were
           signalized
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           Almighty
           God
           can
           make
           the
           Chair
           of
           Pestilence
           convey
           health
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           can
           preserve
           any
           Person
           in
           it
           from
           its
           mortal
           Contagion
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           was
           the
           more
           concerned
           to
           do
           the
           Pope
           the
           right
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           because
           I
           observed
           ,
           that
           after
           that
           Credit
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           began
           to
           die
           ,
           that
           depended
           on
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           several
           Persons
           attempted
           to
           put
           new
           Life
           into
           it
           ,
           by
           their
           renewed
           impotent
           Calumnies
           cast
           on
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           as
           appeared
           by
           a
           bound
           8
           o
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1683
           ,
           called
           
             The
             Devils
             Patriarch
             ,
             or
             a
             full
             and
             impartial
             Account
             of
             the
             Notorious
             Life
             of
             this
             present
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           11th
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Written
             by
             an
             EMINENT
          
           Pen
           to
           
             revive
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             
             a●most
             forgotten
             PLOT
             against
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Sacred
             Majesty
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           What
           AVTHOR
           was
           meant
           by
           that
           
             EMINENT
             PEN
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           in
           the
           least
           .
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           concludes
           with
           the
           Letters
           of
           
             T.
             O.
          
           The
           vain
           Author
           having
           throughout
           his
           Book
           ridiculously
           accused
           the
           Pope
           of
           immorality
           and
           scandal
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           
             a
             friend
             to
             Indulgences
             ,
             and
             of
             favouring
             the
             loose
             Principles
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             and
             of
             contriving
             the
          
           Popish
           Plot
           
             and
             carrying
             it
          
           on
           in
           concert
           
             with
             the
             Iesuites
          
           ,
           concludes
           by
           saying
           in
           p.
           133.
           
           
             This
             Pope
             had
             great
             hopes
             of
             re-entry
             into
          
           England
           
             by
             his
             hopeful
             Plot
             :
             hereupon
          
           Cottington
           
             's
             bones
             were
             brought
             to
             be
             buried
             here
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           high
           time
           then
           for
           People
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           the
           Martyrocracy
           when
           the
           Plot
           came
           to
           be
           staruminated
           by
           
           Cottington's
           bones
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           immorality
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Example
           of
           severe
           Vertue
           as
           this
           Pope
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Testimony
           against
           some
           men
           as
           Popish
           Ruffians
           was
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           supported
           by
           the
           Childish
           Artifice
           of
           making
           a
           Ruffian
           of
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
        
         
           But
           indeed
           long
           before
           the
           Edition
           of
           that
           trifling
           Book
           ,
           many
           things
           had
           occurred
           so
           far
           to
           shake
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           grew
           generally
           the
           Concordant
           voice
           of
           the
           Populace
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           supposal
           of
           several
           of
           the
           same
           Persons
           being
           again
           alive
           to
           be
           tryed
           on
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           same
           Witnesses
           before
           the
           same
           Judges
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           prejudiced
           a
           hair
           of
           the
           heads
           that
           were
           destroyed
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           unfortunate
           Lord
           
           Stafford's
           Case
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           two
           or
           three
           places
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Papal
           Hierarchy
           ,
           called
           it
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           ,
           its
           old
           known
           term
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           I
           meant
           no
           reflection
           of
           scorn
           :
           nor
           would
           I
           laugh
           at
           any
           Principle
           of
           Religion
           found
           among
           any
           Heterodox
           Religionaries
           that
           the
           dying
           groans
           of
           the
           holy
           Iesus
           purchased
           them
           a
           liberty
           to
           profess
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           no
           Raillery
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Artifices
           of
           any
           dis-loyal
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           that
           have
           so
           long
           made
           
             Templum
             Domini
          
           ,
           usurp
           on
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           Temple
           and
           his
           
             Vice
             Gerents
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           will
           support
           no
           Church
           :
           and
           that
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           of
           some
           Free
           Stones
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           laid
           in
           a
           Building
           in
           that
           proper
           posture
           which
           they
           had
           naturally
           in
           their
           Quarries
           ,
           they
           grow
           very
           hard
           and
           durable
           (
           and
           if
           that
           be
           changed
           ,
           they
           moulder
           away
           in
           a
           short
           time
           )
           a
           long
           duration
           may
           likewise
           be
           predicted
           to
           the
           Arts
           and
           Principles
           of
           reason
           applied
           to
           support
           a
           Church
           as
           they
           lay
           in
           the
           Quarry
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           laid
           them
           for
           the
           support
           of
           Princes
           and
           their
           People
           ,
           and
           
             è
             contrà
          
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           therefore
           since
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           are
           thus
           laid
           in
           it
           as
           they
           were
           in
           that
           Quarry
           ,
           none
           need
           fear
           that
           they
           will
           be
           defaced
           by
           time
           ,
           or
           that
           a
           lawful
           Prince
           of
           any
           Religion
           here
           will
           accost
           it
           otherwise
           than
           with
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             viz.
             Peace
             be
             within
             thy
             Walls
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             within
             thy
             Palaces
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           INDEX
           Of
           some
           of
           the
           Principal
           Matters
           Contained
           in
           the
           following
           DISCOURSE
           IN
           ALETTER
           TO
           THE
           Earl
           of
           ANGLESY
           .
        
         
           
             HIS
             Lordship
             is
             vindicated
             from
             mis-reports
             of
             being
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             given
             of
             his
             Birth
             and
             Education
             ,
             and
             time
             spent
             in
             the
             University
             and
             Inns
             of
             Court
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             his
             Travels
             abroad
             ,
             Page
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             his
             first
             eminent
             publick
             employment
             as
             Governor
             of
             Ulster
             ,
             by
             Authority
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             
               England
               ,
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             his
             successful
             Negotiation
             with
             the
             then
             Marquess
             of
             Ormond
             ,
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             of
             
               Ireland
               ▪
            
             for
             the
             Surrender
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Garrisons
             under
             his
             Command
             ,
             into
             the
             Parliaments
             hands
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             his
             being
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             Figure
             he
             afterward
             made
             in
             the
             
               King's
               Restoration
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Popular
             Envy
             against
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             
               Primier
               Ministre
               ,
               ib.
            
             and
             p.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Remarks
             on
             the
             Saying
             applied
             in
             a
             Speech
             of
             one
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ,
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Strafford
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             
               Beasts
               of
               Prey
               are
               to
               have
               no
               Law
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             rigour
             and
             injustice
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Proceedings
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Strafford
               ,
               p
            
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Usurpers
             declared
             ,
             that
             tho
             they
             judged
             the
             Rebellion
             in
             Ireland
             
             almost
             national
             ,
             that
             it
             
               was
               not
               their
               intention
               to
               extirpate
               the
               whole
            
             Irish
             
               Nation
               ,
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             owneth
             his
             having
             observed
             the
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             of
             several
             
               Papists
               ,
               p.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             supposeth
             that
             since
             all
             Religions
             have
             a
             Priesthood
             ,
             that
             some
             Priests
             were
             allowed
             by
             the
             Vsurpers
             ,
             to
             the
             transplanted
             
               Irish
               ,
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Privileges
             the
             Papists
             enjoyed
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             there
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             favour
             they
             enjoyed
             in
             England
             before
             the
             
               Gun-powder
               Treason
               ,
               p.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             
               Pope's
               Decree
               ,
               March
            
             the
             2d
             ,
             1679.
             
             
               Condemning
               some
               opinions
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               and
               other
               Casuists
               ,
            
             in
             Pages
             15
             ,
             41
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             201.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             goodness
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             
             Anglesy's
             nature
             observed
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               his
               often
               running
               hazard
               to
               save
               those
               who
               were
               sinking
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
            
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             observation
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             
               the
               hot
               Statutes
               against
               Popery
               and
               Papists
               in
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             
               's
               and
               King
            
             Iames
             
               his
               time
               shortly
               ceasing
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             Iudgment
             that
             a
             
               perfect
               hatred
               to
               Popery
               may
               consist
               with
               a
               perfect
               love
               to
               Papists
               ,
            
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             He
             expresseth
             his
             having
             no
             regret
             against
             any
             due
             relaxation
             of
             any
             Penal
             Laws
             against
             Popish
             Recusants
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Anglesy
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             
               Long
               Parliament
            
             crushing
             the
             Jure-Divinity
             of
             Presbytery
             in
             the
             Egg
             ,
             p.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             The
             out-rage
             of
             the
             Scots
             Presbyterian
             Government
             observed
             ,
             p.
             29
          
           
             The
             People
             of
             England
             did
             hate
             and
             scorn
             its
             Yoke
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             late
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Remarks
             concerning
             infamous
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             their
             credibility
             after
             Pardon
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             or
             after
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             Infamy
             incurred
             ,
             
               p.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               at
               large
               ,
            
             and
             p.
             204
             ,
             205.
             
          
           
             The
             incredibility
             of
             the
             things
             sworn
             in
             an
             Affidavit
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Witness
             against
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             p.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             The
             Principle
             in
             Guymenius
             ,
             p.
             190.
             
             
               Ex
               tractatu
               de
               justitiâ
               &
               jure
               ,
            
             censured
             ,
             
               viz.
               licitum
               est
               Clerico
               vel
               Religioso
               calumniatorem
               ,
               gravia
               crimina
               de
               se
               vel
               de
               suâ
               Religione
               spargere
               minantem
               ,
               occidere
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Cardinal
             
               D'
               Ossats
            
             Letters
             very
             falsly
             and
             ridic●lously
             cited
             by
             an
             English
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             relating
             
               that
               the
               Gunpowder
               Treason
               Plot
               was
               a
               sham
               of
            
             Cecils
             contrivance
             ,
             p
             38.
             
          
           
             Father
             Parsons
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Men
             the
             Jesuites
             Order
             hath
             produced
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               D'
               Ossat
            
             in
             his
             Letters
             observed
             to
             have
             given
             a
             more
             perfect
             Scheme
             of
             the
             
               whole
               design
               to
               hinder
               King
            
             Iames
             
               his
               Succession
               ,
               then
               all
               other
               Writers
               have
               done
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
               ,
               with
               a
               reply
               ,
               &c
               ▪
            
             speaking
             of
             his
             not
             believing
             that
             
             Doleman's
             Book
             of
             
               the
               Succession
            
             ,
             was
             writ
             by
             Father
             
               Parsons
               ,
               and
               that
            
             Parsons
             
               at
               his
               death
               denied
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             on
             Cardinal
             
               D'
               Ossat
            
             in
             his
             Letters
             averring
             ,
             that
             Parsons
             was
             Reverâ
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Parsons
             made
             application
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             defeating
             King
             James
             his
             Succession
             ,
             unless
             he
             would
             turn
             Catholick
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             D'
             Ossat's
             observing
             that
             Parsons
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             
               doth
               often
               and
               grossly
               contradict
               himself
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             D'
             Ossat's
             commending
             our
             
               English
               Understandings
            
             ,
             for
             so
             soon
             receiving
             King
             Jame
             ,
             and
             so
             peaceably
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             grants
             that
             
               Papists
               may
               be
               sound
               parts
               of
               the
               State
               here
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             by
             Sir
             
               William
               Temple
            
             in
             his
             Book
             observed
             to
             be
             in
             Holland
             ,
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             some
             Papists
             designing
             to
             raise
             their
             Interest
             by
             Calumny
             and
             
               Shamm
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             
             The
             Pope's
             said
             Decree
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             of
             March
             ,
             accuseth
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             other
             Casuists
             ,
             of
             making
             
               Calumny
               a
               Venial
               sin
            
             ,
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             a
             
               Venial
               sin
            
             explained
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Jesuites
               Moral
               Divinity
            
             patronizing
             Calumny
             ,
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             fatal
             to
             their
             Order
             ,
             p.
             47.
             49.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             opinion
             that
             they
             can
             never
             recover
             the
             wounds
             given
             them
             by
             the
             publication
             of
             the
             
               les
               Provinciales
            
             ,
             &c.
             ib.
             and
             that
             much
             less
             those
             given
             them
             by
             the
             
               Popes
               said
               Decree
            
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             that
             Notion
             of
             
               Moasieur
               Descartes
            
             and
             Mr.
             
               Hobbs
               ,
               That
               the
               faculties
               of
               the
               mind
               are
               equally
               dispensed
               ,
            
             and
             on
             the
             natural
             effects
             of
             that
             Notion
             ,
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             remarks
             some
             Shamms
             and
             Calumnies
             used
             by
             some
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             their
             contending
             with
             Papists
             therein
             ,
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             An
             Antidote
             mentioned
             for
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             carry
             about
             with
             them
             in
             this
             Pestilential
             time
             of
             Shamms
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             vile
             Shamm
             or
             Calumny
             used
             against
             Papists
             ,
             as
             if
             
               they
               intended
               to
               burn
               the
               Town
               of
            
             Stafford
             ,
             and
             other
             great
             Towns
             ,
             is
             referred
             to
             in
             one
             of
             
             Janeway's
             printed
             Intelligences
             ,
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Animadversions
             on
             Parsons
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Catholick
               Religion
            
             observed
             ,
             that
             Harry
             the
             4th
             of
             France
             ,
             after
             he
             turned
             Papist
             ,
             continued
             kind
             and
             just
             to
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Popes
             endeavours
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Authors
               grand
               Assertion
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               whatever
               alterations
               time
               can
               cause
               ,
               yet
            
             (
             humanly
             speaking
             )
             
               while
               the
            
             English
             
               Nation
               remains
               entire
               ,
               and
               defended
               from
               Foreign
               Conquest
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               can
               never
               be
               exterminated
               out
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Hooker's
             Propliecy
             of
             the
             hazard
             of
             Religion
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             in
             England
             ,
             being
             an
             ill
             State
             after
             the
             Year
             1677
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             The
             defections
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             from
             the
             time
             of
             David
             ,
             punished
             by
             a
             Succession
             of
             10
             ill
             Kings
             ,
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             in
             
               Hosea
               ,
               I
               gave
               thee
               a
               King
               in
               mine
               anger
               falsly
               made
               by
               Antimonarchical
               Scriblers
               to
               refer
               to
            
             Saul
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Stillingfleet's
             Sermon
             cited
             about
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             what
             the
             fermentations
             among
             us
             may
             end
             in
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sprat's
             opinion
             
               cited
               ,
               That
               whatever
               vicissitude
               shall
               happen
               about
               Religion
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               will
               neither
               be
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               Implicit
               Faith
               or
               Enthusiasm
               ,
               p.
            
             67.
             
          
           
             Historical
             O●servations
             relating
             to
             the
             Papacy
             from
             p.
             67
             ,
             to
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             The
             Papal
             Power
             formerly
             pernicious
             to
             the
             external
             Polity
             and
             Grandeur
             of
             England
             ,
             p.
             77
             ,
             78.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             said
             by
             Townsend
             to
             have
             spent
             a
             Million
             of
             Money
             ,
             in
             her
             Wars
             with
             Spain
             ,
             and
             laid
             out
             100000
             l.
             to
             support
             the
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             150000
             l.
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Country
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             discharged
             a
             Debt
             of
             4
             Millions
             ,
             She
             found
             the
             Crown
             indebted
             in
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             How
             by
             her
             Alliances
             She
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             vast
             ensuing
             Trade
             of
             England
             ,
             whose
             over-balance
             brought
             in
             afterward
             so
             much
             Silver
             to
             be
             Coyn'd
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               London
               ,
               p.
            
             78.
             
          
           
             The
             Sums
             Coyn'd
             there
             from
             the
             41
             st
             year
             of
             her
             Reign
             ,
             to
             
               May
               1657
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             England
             alone
             ,
             ▪
             till
             the
             Peace
             of
             Munster
             in
             the
             year
             1648
             ,
             enjoyed
             almost
             the
             whole
             Manufacture
             ,
             and
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Trade
             of
             Europe
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             her
             Alliances
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             Month
             of
             January
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             48
             ,
             produced
             the
             signing
             of
             that
             Peace
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             fatal
             diminution
             of
             our
             Trade
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             had
             what
             praemium
             of
             Taxes
             from
             Parliaments
             She
             pleased
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             King
             James
             told
             the
             Parliament
             
               Anno
               1620
               ,
               that
               She
               had
               one
               year
               with
               another
            
             100,000
             l.
             
               in
               Subsidies
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               in
               all
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               4
               Subsidies
               and
               6
               Fifteenths
               :
               and
               that
               his
               Parliament
               had
               not
               given
               him
               any
               thing
               for
               8
               or
               9
               years
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             In
             Harry
             the
             3
             
               d's
               time
            
             ,
             the
             Pope's
             Revenue
             in
             England
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             Kings
             :
             and
             in
             3
             years
             time
             the
             Pope
             extorted
             more
             Money
             from
             England
             ,
             than
             was
             left
             remaining
             in
             it
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             In
             Edward
             the
             3
             d's
             time
             ,
             the
             Taxes
             pa●d
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Dignities
             ,
             amounted
             to
             five
             times
             as
             much
             as
             the
             People
             payed
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             By
             a
             Balance
             of
             Trade
             then
             in
             the
             Exchecquer
             ,
             it
             appeared
             that
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             over-plus
             of
             the
             Exports
             above
             the
             Imports
             ,
             amounted
             to
             255214
             
               l.
               13
               s.
               8d
            
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             Wolsey's
             Revenue
             generally
             held
             equal
             to
             Harry
             the
             8
             th's
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Why
             the
             Pope
             never
             sent
             Emissaries
             to
             Denmark
             and
             Sweden
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Northern
             Countries
             for
             Money
             ,
             and
             why
             probably
             in
             no
             course
             of
             time
             that
             can
             happen
             ,
             he
             will
             send
             any
             to
             England
             on
             that
             Errand
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             4
             
               th
               year
            
             of
             Richard
             the
             2
             d
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             confessed
             they
             had
             a
             3
             d
             part
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             therefore
             then
             consented
             to
             pay
             a
             3
             d
             of
             the
             Taxes
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             mentions
             the
             Monastick
             Revenue
             ,
             to
             be
             half
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             not
             providing
             for
             the
             augmentations
             of
             the
             poorer
             livings
             in
             England
             ,
             observed
             to
             be
             a
             Scandal
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
          
           
             Of
             8000
             and
             odd
             
               Parish
               Churches
            
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             but
             600
             were
             observed
             to
             afford
             a
             competent
             maintenance
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             four
             thousand
             five
             hundred
             Livings
             ,
             then
             not
             worth
             above
             10
             l.
             a
             year
             in
             the
             
               Kings
               Books
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             During
             the
             late
             Vsurpation
             the
             Impropriate
             Tithes
             saved
             the
             other
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Million
             of
             Pounds
             Sterling
             commonly
             observed
             to
             accrue
             to
             the
             Popes
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             from
             
               Indulgencies
               ,
               p.
            
             87.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Compact
             between
             some
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             ,
             and
             the
             long
             Parliament
             ,
             by
             which
             
               the
               Parliament
               was
               obliged
               to
               settle
               on
               the
               Ministry
               all
               the
               Church
               Lands
               ,
               and
               those
               Divines
               engaged
               to
               promote
               the
               Parliaments
               Cause
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               result
               thereof
               ,
            
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             Calculations
             of
             the
             Monastick
             Revenue
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             year
             1527
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               Simon
               Fish
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               supplication
               of
               Beggars
            
             ,
             and
             which
             Calculations
             were
             much
             valued
             by
             Harry
             the
             8
             th
             ,
             p.
             90
             ,
             91.
             
          
           
             Not
             only
             none
             of
             our
             Monkish
             Historians
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             our
             polished
             and
             ingenious
             ones
             made
             any
             Estimates
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             times
             they
             writ
             of
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Calculation
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Regulars
             in
             England
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             Monasteries
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
          
           
             A
             Calculation
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             Seculars
             as
             well
             as
             Regulars
             ,
             that
             then
             lived
             in
             Celebacy
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Author's
               Calculation
            
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Quota
             of
             the
             Profits
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             p.
             93.
             
          
           
             A
             Calculation
             of
             the
             Ebb
             of
             the
             Coynage
             of
             England
             ,
             from
             May
             1657
             to
             
               November
               1675
               ,
               p.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             A
             particular
             Account
             of
             Cromwel
             the
             Vsurpers
             depressing
             the
             Trade
             of
             the
             European
             World
             ,
             p.
             103.
             
          
           
             The
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             impose
             Pensions
             on
             Eccles●astical
             Preferments
             to
             the
             4th
             part
             of
             the
             value
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             The
             proportion
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Non-Papists
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Bishops
               Survey
            
             in
             the
             Year
             1676
             ,
             is
             150
             Non-Papists
             for
             one
             Papist
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             The
             People
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Holland
             ,
             reckoned
             to
             be
             2
             
               Millions
               4
               hundred
               thousand
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             People
             in
             Flanders
             in
             the
             Year
             1622
             ,
             reckoned
             to
             be
             700,000
             ,
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             Amsterdam
             in
             the
             Year
             1650
             ,
             reckoned
             to
             have
             in
             it
             300000
             Souls
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             what
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Holland
             in
             the
             Year
             1664
             ,
             did
             (
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Customs
             and
             other
             Demesnes
             of
             the
             Earls
             and
             States
             of
             Holland
             )
             pay
             toward
             the
             publick
             Charge
             ,
             namely
             ,
             to
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Admiralty
               of
               the
            
             Maze
             ,
             to
             the
             Admiralty
             of
             Amsterdam
             ,
             to
             the
             Admiralty
             of
             the
             
               Northern
               Quarter
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Venice
             in
             the
             year
             1555
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             
               Political
               Energy
            
             of
             the
             Reformation
             in
             
               England
               ,
               p.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             The
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               England
               quintuple
            
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1660
             ,
             to
             what
             it
             was
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             A
             Calculation
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             holding
             in
             the
             year
             1660
             ,
             the
             same
             proportion
             of
             encrease
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Customs
             of
             England
             when
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             came
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             made
             but
             36000
             
               l.
               per
               Annum
            
             :
             and
             were
             since
             1660
             farmed
             at
             400000
             l.
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             and
             have
             since
             then
             made
             about
             double
             that
             Sum
             ,
             p.
             109.
             
          
           
             The
             yearly
             Revenue
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             computed
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             wisely
             provided
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Trade
             ,
             and
             Customs
             of
             England
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Numbers
             of
             the
             People
             of
             
               Spain
               ,
               p.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             People
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             the
             Substratum
             of
             all
             Political
             measures
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Animadversion
             on
             the
             Author
             of
             
               la
               Politique
               Françoise
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             There
             were
             about
             600,000
             Souls
             in
             Paris
             ,
             shortly
             after
             the
             year
             1660
             ,
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             An
             Animadversion
             on
             the
             Calculation
             of
             Malynes
             in
             his
             
               Lex
               mercatoria
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Animadversions
             on
             the
             Calculations
             of
             Campanella
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             People
             of
             France
             ,
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
             Hales
             his
             Observations
             of
             the
             gradual
             encrease
             of
             the
             People
             in
             
               Glocester
               shire
            
             ,
             corroborated
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             p.
             115.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             believes
             the
             Total
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             very
             much
             greater
             ,
             than
             any
             cautious
             Calculators
             have
             made
             it
             ,
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             resulting
             from
             the
             returns
             on
             the
             late
             Pole-Bills
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Bishops
               Survey
            
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             117
             ,
             118
             ,
             119.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             a
             Tax
             of
             Poll-Money
             in
             Holland
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1622
             ,
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             Some
             illegal
             Proceedings
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             Reign
             remarked
             ,
             p.
             119
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             opinion
             that
             any
             Roman
             Catholick
             Prince
             that
             may
             come
             to
             inherit
             the
             Crown
             ,
             will
             use
             the
             Politics
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             as
             a
             Sea
             mark
             to
             avoid
             ,
             and
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             as
             a
             Land-mark
             to
             go
             by
             ,
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Eight
             hundred
             of
             the
             empty
             new
             built
             Houses
             of
             London
             ,
             have
             been
             filled
             with
             French
             Protestants
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             high
             character
             given
             of
             Edward
             the
             3
             d
             ,
             a
             sharp
             Persecutor
             of
             the
             excesses
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             who
             saved
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Kingdoms
             .
             Trade
             ,
             and
             Manufacture
             ,
             and
             patronized
             Wickliffe
             ,
             and
             the
             Authors
             opinion
             that
             any
             lawful
             Prince
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
             ,
             that
             can
             come
             here
             ,
             will
             uphold
             the
             falling
             Trade
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             Occasional
             Remarks
             on
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             People
             in
             the
             old
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             p.
             124.
             
          
           
             The
             vanity
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             any
             ones
             erecting
             another
             Universal
             Monarchy
             ,
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             Campanellas
             Courting
             Spain
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             France
             with
             that
             Monarchy
             ,
             remarked
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             fate
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
               Armada
            
             in
             88
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             its
             Ships
             and
             Seamen
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Ships
             and
             Seamen
             then
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Fleet
             ,
             p.
             127.
             
          
           
             She
             claimed
             no
             Empire
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             either
             before
             88
             or
             afterward
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Shipping
             and
             Numbers
             of
             our
             Seamen
             in
             12
             years
             after
             88
             ,
             were
             decayed
             about
             a
             3
             d
             part
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             French
             Monarch's
             Receipts
             and
             Expences
             in
             the
             year
             1673
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             conjecture
             of
             the
             result
             of
             the
             Fermentation
             about
             the
             Regalia
             in
             France
             ,
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             The
             things
             predicted
             in
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             are
             with
             reference
             to
             exactness
             of
             number
             and
             measure
             ,
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             The
             Origine
             of
             the
             name
             
               Fanatick
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             asserts
             this
             as
             a
             
               Fundamental
               Principle
            
             for
             the
             quiet
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               no
               man
               is
               warranted
               by
               any
               intention
               of
               advancing
               Religion
               ,
               to
               invade
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               Power
               that
               is
               inherent
               in
               Princes
               by
               the
               Municipal
               Laws
               of
               their
               Countries
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             gives
             his
             Iudgment
             of
             
               the
               set
               time
            
             ,
             (
             humanly
             speaking
             )
             for
             the
             extermination
             of
             Presbytery
             here
             being
             come
             ,
             p.
             133.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             illegality
             of
             the
             
               Scotch
               Covenant
            
             ,
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
            
             here
             would
             have
             been
             Arbitrary
             in
             Excommunication
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Paragraph
             of
             the
             Covenant
             introduced
             
               Implicit
               Faith
            
             ,
             p.
             135.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               true
            
             English
             Interest
             ,
             computes
             that
             300,000
             were
             slain
             in
             the
             late
             
               Civil
               War
            
             in
             England
             ,
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             his
             
             Majesty's
             and
             Royal
             Brothers
             Exile
             into
             Popish
             Countries
             ,
             caused
             by
             our
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             even
             out
             of
             Holland
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             France
             into
             Spain
             ,
             p.
             138
             ,
             139.
             
          
           
             Presbyterians
             are
             obliged
             of
             all
             men
             to
             speak
             softly
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Popery
             ,
             p
             139.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             present
             Numbers
             of
             the
             Papists
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             some
             Historical
             Glances
             about
             the
             gradual
             decrease
             thereof
             in
             this
             Realm
             ,
             in
             several
             Conjunctures
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             from
             p.
             139
             ,
             to
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             The
             late
             Earl
             of
             Clarendon
             occasionally
             mentioned
             with
             honour
             ,
             p.
             147.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             judgment
             that
             the
             growth
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fears
             thereof
             will
             abate
             under
             any
             Conjuncture
             of
             time
             here
             that
             can
             come
             ,
             from
             p.
             153
             to
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             In
             December
             1672
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             in
             Paris
             mere
             but
             as
             one
             to
             65
             ,
             p.
             157.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             late
             Conversions
             in
             France
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             explains
             what
             he
             means
             by
             the
             expression
             of
             Religion-Trade
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             Assertion
             that
             the
             World
             can
             never
             be
             quiet
             and
             orderly
             ,
             till
             its
             State
             be
             such
             that
             men
             
               can
               neither
               get
               nor
               lose
               by
               Religion
               ,
            
             from
             p.
             158
             to
             160.
             
          
           
             Animadversions
             on
             a
             Pamphlet
             aiming
             at
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Clerical
             Revenue
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             called
             ,
             
               The
               great
               Question
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             160
             ,
             161.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             asserts
             the
             present
             
               Clerical
               Revenue
            
             of
             England
             to
             be
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             very
             far
             from
             excess
             in
             its
             proportion
             ;
             from
             p.
             161
             to
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             reason
             why
             he
             doth
             usually
             in
             this
             Discourse
             call
             Popery
             an
             Hypothesis
             or
             Supposition
             ,
             and
             
             not
             it
             ,
             or
             our
             former
             Presbytery
             ,
             in
             gross
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             ,
             from
             p.
             168
             to
             p.
             170
             ,
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             Author's
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             
               Papists
               as
               well
               as
               others
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               have
               a
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               the
               free
               and
               undisturbed
               worshipping
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               purchased
               for
               them
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             p.
             170.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             distinguisheth
             Principles
             of
             
               Papists
               ,
               Socinians
            
             ,
             and
             Presbyterians
             into
             Religionary
             and
             Non-religionary
             ;
             and
             shews
             to
             what
             Principles
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             is
             absurdly
             applied
             ,
             from
             p.
             168
             to
             p.
             172.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             it
             in
             many
             Papists
             ,
             who
             have
             deserted
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             the
             rational
             Religion
             they
             were
             first
             educated
             in
             ,
             hath
             had
             the
             allurements
             of
             the
             
               Natale
               solum
            
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             wholly
             over-power
             ,
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             An
             Observation
             of
             three
             of
             the
             Nobility
             that
             went
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             to
             that
             of
             Rome
             :
             but
             receded
             not
             from
             the
             Candour
             of
             their
             tempers
             ,
             and
             that
             neither
             of
             them
             perverted
             their
             Wives
             or
             Children
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             eldest
             Sons
             of
             them
             all
             are
             eminent
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             make
             great
             Figures
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Turen
             after
             his
             being
             a
             Papist
             ,
             as
             kind
             to
             his
             Protestant
             Friends
             as
             formerly
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             shews
             ,
             that
             none
             need
             be
             afraid
             of
             any
             Roman
             Catholick
             Prince
             who
             was
             formerly
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             from
             p.
             174
             to
             177.
             
          
           
             
               Non-Conformist
               Divines
            
             not
             scrupling
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             what
             the
             Conformists
             do
             :
             but
             were
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             their
             error
             ,
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             such
             Divines
             to
             censure
             the
             belief
             of
             Religionary
             Notions
             in
             a
             high
             born
             Prince
             ,
             p.
             176.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             falsity
             of
             such
             Divines
             Principles
             ,
             as
             many
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
             were
             here
             stain
             ,
             as
             were
             bare
             hundreds
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             in
             the
             inglorious
             Reign
             of
             Queen
             
               Mary
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Confutation
             of
             one
             Argument
             brought
             for
             
             London's
             being
             desig●edly
             fired
             by
             many
             Popish
             Persons
             ,
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             Iudgment
             that
             the
             fermentation
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             will
             not
             prove
             destructive
             but
             perfective
             to
             it
             ,
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             Iudgment
             that
             all
             
               Policy
               Civil
            
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             will
             be
             accounted
             but
             Pedantry
             ,
             that
             Postpones
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             building
             Capital
             Ships
             ,
             and
             their
             Maintenance
             and
             Equipage
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             That
             Religion-Traders
             are
             really
             of
             the
             Trade
             of
             Beggars
             ,
             p.
             184.
             
          
           
             More
             concerning
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             Trade
             of
             Beggars
             ,
             and
             of
             Court-Beggars
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             our
             English
             Mininisters
             of
             State
             ,
             have
             not
             writ
             their
             Memoires
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             France
             have
             done
             ,
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             
               the
               present
               State
               of
               England
            
             ,
             observed
             to
             say
             in
             
               Part
               2d
            
             ,
             that
             
               the
               yearly
               Charge
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Navy
               in
               times
               of
               Peace
               ,
               is
               so
               well
               regulated
               ,
               that
               it
               scarce
               amounts
               to
               70,000
               l.
               per
               Annum
               ,
            
             p.
             185.
             
          
           
             What
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             Bridgman
             in
             his
             Speech
             to
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             year
             1670
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               from
               the
               year
               1660
               ,
               to
               the
               late
            
             Dutch
             
               War
               the
               ordinary
               Charge
               of
               the
               Fleet
            
             communibus
             annis
             ,
             
               came
               to
            
             500,000
             l.
             per
             Annum
             ,
             
               and
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               supported
               with
               less
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             believes
             that
             the
             ordinary
             Naval
             Charge
             hath
             in
             no
             years
             since
             ,
             amounted
             to
             less
             than
             200,000
             
               l.
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             besides
             the
             vast
             Charge
             in
             building
             new
             Ships
             and
             rebuilding
             old
             ,
             and
             the
             Charge
             of
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             Guards
             ,
             and
             of
             Convoys
             and
             Ships
             against
             Argier
             ,
             p.
             186.
             
          
           
             
             Since
             the
             year
             1669
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             enriched
             the
             Kingdom
             with
             a
             more
             valuable
             Fleet
             than
             it
             had
             before
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             manifold
             payments
             to
             the
             Vsurpers
             amounted
             to
             one
             entire
             Subsidy
             in
             each
             Week
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Kingdom
             paid
             before
             ,
             exceeded
             not
             usually
             one
             Subsidy
             ,
             or
             15
             th
             in
             two
             or
             three
             years
             space
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             our
             old
             gentle
             way
             of
             Assessments
             called
             Subsidies
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Instead
             of
             the
             demanding
             of
             5
             Members
             from
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             above
             400
             were
             forcibly
             secluded
             from
             it
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Taxes
             afterward
             levied
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             ,
             when
             there
             were
             no
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shire
             for
             26
             English
             and
             11
             Welch
             Counties
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             Knight
             of
             the
             Shire
             in
             other
             9
             Counties
             ,
             and
             only
             the
             full
             number
             of
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shire
             for
             4
             Counties
             ,
             and
             when
             
               York
               ,
               Westminister
               ,
               Bristol
               ,
               Canterbury
               ,
               Chester
               ,
               Exeter
               ,
               Oxford
               ,
               Lincoln
               ,
               Worcester
               ,
               Chichester
               ,
               Carlisle
               ,
               Rochester
               ,
               Wells
               ,
               Coventry
            
             had
             no
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             London
             1
             instead
             of
             4
             ,
             and
             Glocester
             and
             Salisbury
             alone
             had
             there
             full
             number
             :
             and
             when
             by
             a
             parcel
             of
             about
             89
             permitted
             to
             fit
             ,
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             as
             well
             as
             Layety
             of
             England
             was
             taxed
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             The
             Vsurper
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             only
             ,
             laid
             a
             Tax
             of
             600,000
             
               l.
               per
               Month
            
             on
             the
             Nation
             ,
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             He
             afterward
             had
             a
             giving
             Parliament
             that
             Calculating
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             found
             400,000
             
               l.
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             necessary
             for
             the
             Navy
             and
             Ports
             ,
             and
             settled
             on
             him
             in
             all
             1,300,000
             
               l.
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Their
             helping
             him
             into
             the
             Power
             to
             break
             the
             Balance
             of
             Christendom
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             hath
             entailed
             on
             the
             Nation
             for
             ever
             ,
             a
             necessity
             of
             labouring
             hard
             to
             support
             the
             publick
             Government
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Descant
             on
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Dulce
               bellum
               inexpertis
            
             ,
             from
             p.
             187
             to
             p.
             189.
             
          
           
             A
             Calculation
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             People
             now
             living
             ,
             who
             are
             inexperts
             :
             i.
             e.
             who
             are
             now
             alive
             ,
             that
             were
             born
             since
             the
             year
             ,
             in
             which
             our
             Wars
             ended
             ,
             or
             were
             then
             Children
             ,
             viz.
             of
             such
             years
             as
             not
             to
             have
             experienced
             or
             been
             sensible
             of
             the
             miseries
             and
             inconvenience
             of
             the
             War
             :
             and
             a
             Calculation
             of
             what
             numbers
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             1641
             ,
             are
             now
             dead
             :
             and
             what
             proportion
             of
             those
             now
             living
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             time
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             did
             gain
             by
             the
             War
             :
             and
             of
             the
             number
             of
             such
             inexperts
             in
             Ireland
             and
             Scotland
             :
             p.
             188
             ,
             189
             ,
             190.
             
          
           
             The
             Vsurpers
             seized
             into
             their
             hands
             about
             a
             Moiety
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             observed
             that
             presently
             after
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             
               Gun-Powder
               Treason
            
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             gave
             King
             
               James
               3
               Subsidies
               ,
               7
               Fifthteenths
            
             and
             10
             ths
             of
             the
             Layety
             ,
             and
             4
             Subsidies
             of
             the
             Clergy
             :
             and
             what
             they
             amounted
             to
             .
             The
             Author
             shews
             how
             just
             and
             natural
             it
             was
             for
             the
             Parliament
             
               believing
               that
               Plot
            
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             p.
             191
             ,
             194.
             
          
           
             An
             intimation
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             so
             much
             hatred
             in
             France
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Danby
             ,
             p.
             192.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             belief
             that
             the
             future
             Warlike
             State
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             will
             necessarily
             prompt
             all
             Patriots
             ,
             instead
             of
             studying
             to
             make
             men
             unwilling
             to
             promote
             publick
             supplies
             ,
             to
             bend
             their
             Brains
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Calculation
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             able
             to
             contribute
             to
             its
             defence
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             do
             it
             with
             equality
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             Sir
             
               W.
               P.
            
             that
             if
             a
             Million
             were
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             England
             ,
             what
             quota
             of
             the
             same
             should
             be
             raised
             on
             Land
             ,
             Cattle
             ,
             personal
             Estate
             ,
             housing
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             cited
             for
             the
             second
             Conclusion
             in
             
             his
             
               Political
               ,
               Arithmetick
            
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               some
               kind
               of
               Taxes
               and
               publick
               Levies
               may
               rather
               encrease
               than
               diminish
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
            
             p.
             193.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             exact
             Roman
             Prudence
             in
             the
             equality
             of
             Taxes
             under
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Censors
             appearing
             from
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             care
             and
             exactness
             of
             the
             
               leading
               men
            
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             Parliaments
             to
             Calculate
             the
             Levies
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             the
             same
             equal
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             disproportionate
             Taxes
             laid
             by
             the
             Vsurpers
             on
             the
             
               Associated
               Counties
            
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             caused
             the
             weight
             thereby
             to
             aggrieve
             many
             of
             those
             places
             ever
             since
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               Lilly
               the
               Astrologer
            
             complaining
             ,
             that
             whereas
             he
             was
             Taxed
             to
             pay
             about
             20
             s.
             to
             the
             
               Ship
               money
            
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             the
             year
             1651
             rated
             to
             pay
             about
             20
             l.
             annually
             to
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             belief
             and
             reason
             about
             
               Republican
               Models
            
             necessarily
             growing
             more
             and
             more
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             p.
             194
             ,
             195.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             great
             Clause
             of
             
               proponentibus
               legatis
            
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             The
             preserving
             of
             orderly
             proportion
             in
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             with
             respect
             to
             
               number
               weight
               and
               measure
            
             under
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             agreed
             on
             by
             Divines
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             by
             Ezekiel
             in
             Vision
             from
             the
             40th
             Chapter
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Prophecy
             ,
             p.
             196.
             
          
           
             How
             Augustus
             his
             great
             Tax
             or
             Pole
             helped
             to
             confirm
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             197.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             opinion
             that
             future
             ,
             legal
             ,
             and
             equal
             Taxes
             will
             have
             the
             effect
             of
             strengthening
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Observed
             that
             the
             Parliament
             may
             be
             justly
             said
             to
             be
             
               indebted
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               for
               that
               great
               part
               of
               its
               Patrimony
               Queen
            
             Elizabeth
             
               alienated
               to
               secure
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             fears
             of
             Popery
             further
             Censured
             ,
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             Ridly
             and
             Latimer
             Prophesied
             at
             the
             Stake
             ,
             that
             Protestancy
             would
             never
             be
             extinguished
             in
             England
             ,
             p.
             198.
             
          
           
             
               Roger
               Holland
            
             prophesied
             at
             the
             Stake
             at
             Smithfield
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             the
             last
             that
             should
             there
             suffer
             Martyrdom
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             Natural
             Prophesying
             of
             dying
             men
             and
             its
             effects
             ,
             p.
             199.
             
          
           
             The
             Vanity
             of
             Mens
             troubling
             the
             World
             by
             Suppositions
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             madness
             to
             trouble
             it
             by
             putting
             wanton
             impossible
             cases
             ,
             p.
             200.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             without
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Fire
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             presageth
             ,
             that
             the
             excessive
             fear
             of
             Popery
             as
             we●l
             as
             its
             danger
             will
             here
             be
             exterminated
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             justice
             of
             the
             Claim
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Martyr
             asserted
             ,
             p.
             201
             ,
             202
             ,
             203.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             judgeth
             that
             some
             vile
             
               Nominal
               Protestants
            
             by
             the
             publication
             of
             many
             
               Seditious
               Pamphlets
            
             ,
             have
             given
             the
             Government
             a
             just
             Alarm
             of
             their
             designs
             against
             it
             ,
             p.
             203.
             
          
           
             Of
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             being
             Antagonists
             in
             Shamms
             ,
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Nye
             cited
             for
             representing
             the
             
               Dissenters
               ,
               acted
               by
               the
               Jesuites
               in
               thinking
               it
               unlawful
               to
               hear
               the
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             False
             Witnesses
             among
             the
             Jews
             allowed
             against
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             p.
             205.
             
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             
             Anglesy's
             Courage
             and
             Iustice
             asserted
             in
             the
             professing
             in
             the
             
               House
               of
               Lords
            
             his
             disbelief
             of
             such
             an
             
               Irish
               Plot
            
             ,
             as
             was
             sworn
             by
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             tho
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             reallity
             of
             such
             a
             
             Plot
             had
             obtained
             the
             Vote
             of
             every
             one
             else
             in
             both
             Houses
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Above
             2000
             
               Irish
               Papists
            
             in
             the
             Barony
             of
             Enishoan
             demean'd
             themselves
             civilly
             to
             the
             English
             during
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Several
             eminent
             ingenious
             Papists
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             Foreign
             parts
             celebrated
             for
             their
             avowed
             Candour
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             
               p.
               206
               ,
               207
               ,
               208
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             D'
             Ossat's
             acquainting
             the
             Pope
             ,
             That
             
               if
               his
               Holyness
               were
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               he
               would
               show
               the
               same
               kindness
               to
               the
               Huguenots
               that
            
             Harry
             the
             4th
             did
             ,
             p.
             208.
             
          
           
             Cromwel
             being
             necessitated
             to
             keep
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             divided
             ,
             was
             likewise
             necessitated
             to
             keep
             up
             all
             Religions
             according
             to
             the
             Politicks
             of
             Julian
             ,
             p.
             211.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Papists
             calling
             King
             
               James
               Julian
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             inveigheth
             against
             the
             Calumny
             of
             any
             Protestants
             who
             call
             any
             one
             Apostate
             ,
             for
             the
             alteration
             of
             his
             Iudgment
             in
             some
             controvertible
             points
             of
             Faith
             between
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             Reason
             why
             't
             is
             foolish
             to
             fear
             that
             any
             Rightful
             Prince
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             perswasion
             that
             can
             come
             here
             ,
             will
             follow
             the
             Politicks
             of
             Julian
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             shewn
             that
             any
             Protestant
             Vsurper
             here
             must
             act
             
               à
               la
               Julian
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Vsurper
             Cromwel
             shewn
             to
             be
             a
             Fautor
             of
             Priests
             and
             Jesuites
             by
             the
             Attestations
             of
             Mr.
             Prynn
             and
             the
             Lord
             Hollis
             ,
             p.
             212
             ,
             213.
             
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             Popery
             that
             would
             have
             ensued
             
             Lambert's
             Vsurpation
             ,
             p.
             213
             ,
             214.
             
          
           
             How
             true
             soever
             any
             Vsurpers
             Religion
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             false
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             Observed
             that
             the
             Kings
             long
             Parliament
             by
             the
             Act
             for
             the
             Test
             ,
             did
             enjoyn
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Those
             Oaths
             lay
             on
             the
             Takers
             an
             Obligation
             to
             the
             
               Kings
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
            
             without
             any
             distinction
             of
             the
             Religion
             true
             or
             pretended
             of
             such
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Prynn's
             Book
             called
             
               Concordia
               discors
            
             printed
             Anno
             1659
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Obligation
             by
             those
             O●hs
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             commended
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             mentions
             the
             Reasons
             that
             induced
             him
             to
             write
             Casuistically
             concerning
             such
             Obligation
             :
             and
             promiseth
             to
             send
             that
             his
             Writing
             to
             his
             Lordship
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             judgeth
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             severe
             to
             any
             Papist
             before
             he
             hath
             a
             Moral
             certainty
             of
             such
             Papists
             having
             imbibed
             any
             of
             the
             Principles
             imputable
             to
             P●pery
             that
             is
             unmoral
             or
             inhumane
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             that
             few
             or
             no
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             have
             lately
             thought
             fit
             by
             their
             Pens
             ,
             to
             assert
             the
             Inheritable
             Right
             of
             Princes
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             any
             Religionary
             Tenets
             they
             may
             hold
             ,
             p.
             215.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             thinks
             that
             for
             a
             Protestant
             at
             this
             time
             to
             write
             for
             the
             devesting
             any
             Roman
             Catholick
             Prince
             of
             his
             Property
             and
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             when
             few
             or
             no
             Writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             either
             do
             or
             dare
             for
             fear
             of
             offending
             the
             Pope
             ,
             employ
             their
             Pens
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             such
             his
             property
             and
             right
             without
             respect
             to
             to
             any
             Religionary
             Tenets
             he
             may
             hold
             ,
             
               is
               like
               drawing
               against
               a
               naked
               man
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             
               D'
               Ossat
            
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               whole
               Court
               of
            
             Rome
             
               hold
               it
               lawful
               to
               deprive
               a
               Prince
               of
               any
               Country
               to
               preserve
               it
               from
               Heresie
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Animadversion
             on
             a
             late
             Pamphlet
             concerning
             the
             
               Succession
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             
             Reflections
             on
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             Proceedings
             in
             the
             
               Exclusion
               Bill
            
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             gives
             an
             explanatory
             account
             of
             the
             
               tempus
               acceptabile
            
             ,
             he
             in
             p.
             25
             mentions
             ,
             p.
             216.
             
          
           
             His
             Majesty's
             constant
             
               contending
               for
               the
            
             Protestant
             Faith
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             likewise
             his
             Iustice
             in
             preserving
             the
             property
             of
             the
             Succession
             in
             the
             Legal
             Course
             by
             all
             his
             Messages
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             The
             unhappy
             State
             of
             that
             Prince
             who
             shall
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Populace
             ,
             do
             any
             Act
             of
             the
             Iustice
             whereof
             he
             doubts
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             of
             the
             injustice
             whereof
             he
             is
             fully
             convinced
             ,
             p.
             217.
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             The
             Caution
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelphia
             applied
             to
             such
             a
             Prince
             ,
             viz.
             
               Hold
               fast
               that
               which
               thou
               hast
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               take
               away
               thy
               Crown
               ,
               ib.
            
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             only
             Popery
             but
             Atheism
             in
             Masquerade
             to
             do
             an
             unjust
             Act
             to
             support
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             King
             James
             disavowed
             the
             Act
             of
             his
             Son-in
             Laws
             accepting
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Observation
             that
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer
             in
             King
             Charles
             the
             1
             sts
             time
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             the
             Prayer
             runneth
             for
             Frederick
             Prince
             Palat●ine
             
               Elector
               of
               the
            
             Rhine
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Lady
            
             Elizabeth
             
               his
               Wife
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             that
             in
             the
             
               Assembly's
               Directory
            
             the
             Lady
             Elizabeth
             is
             styled
             Queen
             of
             Bohemia
             ,
             p.
             219.
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Governments
             avowed
             sence
             in
             King
             
             James's
             time
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             England
             ought
             not
             by
             becoming
             Roman
             Catholick
             to
             be
             prejudiced
             in
             their
             Right
             of
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             sense
             of
             the
             Government
             in
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             1
             
               st
               ,
               ib.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             during
             the
             Civil
             War
             projected
             not
             any
             prejudice
             to
             the
             right
             of
             Succession
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             any
             Religionary
             Tenets
             ,
             p.
             220.
             
          
           
             Mention
             of
             somewhat
             more
             to
             confirm
             the
             claim
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             1
             st
             ,
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             Martyr
             ,
             beside
             his
             Adhesion
             to
             Episcopacy
             and
             its
             Revenue
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Protestation
             of
             the
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             in
             the
             year
             1605
             relating
             to
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             ,
             wherein
             they
             assert
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             inseparably
             fixt
             to
             the
             true
             Line
             ,
             whatever
             Religion
             any
             Prince
             thereof
             may
             profess
             ,
             p.
             221.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             pe●stringeth
             the
             
               Protestant
               would
               be
               's
            
             and
             
               new
               Statists
            
             of
             the
             Age
             that
             would
             for
             Religionary
             Tenets
             barr
             any
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             in
             France
             now
             about
             2
             Millions
             ,
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             Their
             Loyal
             Demeanor
             to
             Harry
             the
             the
             4
             th
             ,
             after
             he
             became
             a
             Papist
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             His
             condition
             after
             he
             became
             one
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Apology
             for
             
               John
               Chastel
            
             the
             Scholar
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             assassinating
             him●
             and
             of
             the
             Positions
             in
             that
             Apology
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             A●ology
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               Excommunication
               for
               Heresie
               doth
               quite
               take
               away
               any
               Regal
               Right
               :
               and
               that
            
             Henry
             of
             Bourbon
             
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               King
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Conversion
               ,
            
             p.
             223.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             
               Gun-powder
               Treason
            
             out
             of
             Thuanus
             ,
             and
             the
             Tenets
             that
             the
             Traitors
             had
             imbibed
             from
             their
             Confessors
             ,
             and
             particularly
             ,
             That
             
               Heretical
               Princes
               by
               being
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               recover
               not
               a
               Title
               to
               their
               Crown
               :
               and
               that
               by
               such
               reconciliation
               they
               only
               save
               their
               Souls
               :
               and
               that
            
             Heresie
             
               barrs
               the
            
             Hereticks
             
               Line
               from
               the
               Succession
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             224.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             
               Millenary
               Petition
            
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
             
             James's
             Reign
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             Observations
             on
             the
             Papists
             Petition
             to
             him
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             p.
             225.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             History
             of
             the
             Reformation
             commended
             ,
             p.
             226.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Author
             would
             have
             more
             severity
             shewn
             to
             a
             Seditious
             Protestant
             than
             a
             Seditious
             Papist
             ,
             p.
             231.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Fox
             referred
             to
             about
             his
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Turk
               or
               Pope
               be
               the
               greater
               Anti-Christ
               ,
            
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             Popes
             being
             Pensioners
             to
             the
             Turk
             ,
             p.
             234.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             in
             the
             famous
             Hosius
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             a
             viler
             Blasphemy
             than
             any
             he
             remembers
             in
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             p.
             235.
             
          
           
             Observations
             on
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             many
             Papists
             in
             France
             to
             Harry
             the
             4
             th
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             inherit
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             remained
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Papal
             Excommunication
             ,
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             Harry
             the
             4
             th
             ,
             an
             expected
             
               Protestant
               Successor
            
             ,
             was
             
               Primier
               Ministre
            
             to
             Harry
             the
             3
             d
             a
             Papist
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Argumentative
             Speech
             of
             an
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             France
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             Harry
             the
             4th
             
               ought
               not
               for
               his
               Religion
               to
               be
               debarred
               from
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Maimbourg
             reflects
             on
             Calvin
             for
             his
             
               instigating
               the
               Magistrates
               of
            
             Geneva
             
               to
               burn
            
             Servetus
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Peter
               du
               Moulin
            
             cited
             for
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               late
               Usurpation
               ,
               the
               Jesuites
               were
               the
               principal
               directors
               of
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
            
             English
             Papists
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Book
             published
             Anno
             1662
             observes
             ,
             
               That
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
            
             England
             ,
             7
             
               parts
               of
               10
               were
               Gentlemen
               and
               People
               of
               great
               Quality
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             believes
             that
             the
             more
             ingenious
             and
             modest
             sort
             of
             Jesuites
             ,
             will
             by
             Natural
             Instinct
             be
             more
             and
             more
             ashamed
             of
             the
             turpitude
             of
             the
             former
             Principles
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             :
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             13
             
               th
               ,
               14th
               ,
               15th
               .
               30th
               ,
               32d
               .
            
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Popes
               Decree
               before
               mentioned
            
             ,
             p.
             238.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             judgeth
             that
             all
             bloody
             and
             rebellious
             Principles
             owned
             by
             any
             who
             call
             themselves
             Protestants
             must
             naturally
             by
             shame
             and
             fear
             decay
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Cranford
             a
             Presbyterian
             Divine
             cited
             for
             saying
             in
             a
             Printed
             Sermon
             at
             St.
             Pauls
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1645
             ,
             That
             in
             80
             years
             there
             did
             not
             arise
             among
             us
             so
             many
             Blasphemous
             Heresies
             under
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             have
             risen
             in
             these
             few
             years
             since
             we
             have
             been
             without
             a
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             above
             160
             Errors
             have
             been
             here
             since
             broached
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             damnable
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             A
             Speech
             in
             a
             late
             Parliament
             referred
             to
             for
             observing
             that
             according
             to
             the
             best
             
               Calculation
               ,
               the
               Dissenters
               could
               not
               in
               the
               last
               Elections
               for
               Knights
               of
               the
               Shire
               bring
               in
               above
               1
               in
               20
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             present
             Gentlemanly
             temper
             appearing
             in
             the
             People
             of
             England
             observed
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             not
             having
             r●sentments
             against
             any
             men
             or
             their
             Converse
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             asserting
             Controverted
             Points
             capable
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             241.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Controversy
             about
             Easter
             now
             slighted
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Terms
             of
             Omo-ousios
             and
             Omoi-ousios
             will
             make
             no
             more
             fermentation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             p.
             242.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             Heresy
             now
             generally
             here
             reduced
             to
             its
             quiet
             Primitive
             Signification
             of
             an
             
               opinion
               without
               reference
               to
               truth
               or
               falshood
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             Our
             Courts
             Christian
             do
             no
             more
             prosecute
             men
             for
             being
             Hereticks
             ,
             than
             for
             being
             Usurers
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             There
             is
             now
             a
             more
             valuable
             
               libera
               theologia
            
             in
             England
             ,
             then
             was
             under
             the
             Usurpation
             ,
             p.
             243.
             
          
           
             The
             Obligation
             our
             Land
             hath
             received
             from
             the
             
               Royal
               Society
            
             mentioned
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             Anatomy
             enriched
             within
             this
             last
             Century
             ,
             a
             3d
             part
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             There
             were
             in
             the
             Year
             1599
             reckoned
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             2,25044
             Monasteries
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             By
             
               Herods
               Infanticidium
            
             a
             Million
             and
             44
             Thousand
             slain
             ,
             in
             the
             account
             of
             Volzius
             ,
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             In
             45
             years
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             America
             put
             to
             death
             20
             Millions
             of
             Indians
             ,
             ib
          
           
             By
             the
             growing
             Populousness
             of
             Mankind
             we
             must
             naturally
             hear
             more
             and
             more
             
               of
               Wars
               and
               rumours
               of
               Wars
               ,
            
             p
             245.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Reign
             of
             the
             
               Royal
               Martyr
               ,
               England
            
             not
             afraid
             to
             contend
             with
             both
             France
             and
             Spain
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             2,50000
             
               l.
               per
               Annum
            
             Calculated
             to
             have
             been
             formerly
             at
             a
             Medium
             for
             76
             years
             gained
             to
             England
             by
             the
             
               Balance
               of
               its
               whole
               Trade
            
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             
               en
               passant
            
             Calculates
             that
             England
             hath
             for
             late
             years
             gained
             double
             that
             Summ
             by
             the
             fashion
             of
             Crape
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Ten
             times
             as
             much
             spent
             on
             the
             Law
             or
             Physick
             here
             as
             on
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             p.
             247.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Calculations
             of
             Cardinal
             Pool
             there
             were
             more
             Colleges
             and
             Hospitals
             in
             England
             then
             in
             France
             ,
             which
             (
             he
             said
             )
             exceeded
             England
             by
             two
             3ds
             in
             the
             numbers
             of
             People
             ,
             as
             in
             Lands
             ,
             p.
             248.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             that
             in
             the
             Code
             Loüis
             published
             in
             the
             Year
             1667
             ,
             the
             Method
             injoyned
             for
             the
             registring
             the
             Christenings
             and
             Burials
             in
             each
             Parish
             in
             France
             ,
             is
             better
             contrived
             than
             that
             used
             in
             London
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             supposed
             that
             the
             publishing
             the
             Observations
             on
             the
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             about
             three
             years
             before
             in
             London
             ,
             might
             occasion
             the
             aforesaid
             exact
             registring
             of
             the
             Christenings
             and
             Burials
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             moreover
             the
             registry
             of
             the
             Marriages
             by
             the
             Code
             Loüis
             enjoyned
             ,
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             The
             Registring
             of
             the
             Births
             and
             Burials
             is
             as
             old
             as
             the
             ancient
             times
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             introduced
             among
             them
             by
             
               Servius
               Tullius
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             pruden●e
             of
             the
             Code
             Loüis
             remarked
             in
             the
             numbring
             of
             the
             Regulars
             and
             Seculars
             there
             enjoyned
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Sometime
             before
             the
             year
             1588
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             men
             in
             Spain
             being
             taken
             by
             secret
             Survey
             ,
             there
             were
             returned
             a
             11
             hundred
             and
             25
             thousand
             and
             300
             and
             90
             men
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Computation
             out
             of
             Thuanus
             of
             the
             Expences
             and
             Receipts
             of
             Lewis
             the
             13
             th
             for
             the
             Year
             1614
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Expences
             and
             Receipts
             of
             that
             Crown
             were
             more
             than
             quadrupled
             in
             the
             year
             1674
             ,
             p.
             250.
             
          
           
             A
             Calculation
             of
             about
             a
             3d
             part
             of
             the
             Current
             Coyn
             of
             England
             yearly
             carried
             into
             France
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Descant
             on
             the
             saying
             so
             much
             in
             vogue
             ,
             viz.
             
               Res
               nolunt
               male
               adnimistrari
            
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             of
             its
             Original
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             supposeth
             that
             a
             more
             important
             
               Linen
               Manufacture
            
             will
             here
             happen
             from
             the
             many
             French
             Protestants
             here
             lately
             planted
             ,
             than
             was
             the
             Woollen
             one
             here
             introduced
             by
             the
             Dutch
             whom
             Duke
             
             Alva's
             Persecution
             brought
             hither
             ,
             p.
             251.
             
          
           
             Remarks
             about
             the
             general
             sowing
             of
             Hemp
             ,
             and
             Flax
             here
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             designed
             settlement
             of
             the
             same
             proving
             Abortive
             in
             several
             Parliaments
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             French
             King
             in
             the
             last
             War
             did
             forbid
             the
             Importation
             of
             Sail-Cloath
             to
             England
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             A
             presage
             of
             the
             future
             happy
             State
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Authors
             Idea
             thereof
             at
             large
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             252.
             
          
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
             
               Rough
               Hemp
               and
               Flax
               and
               Sail-cloth
               and
               all
               other
               Manufactures
               of
               Hemp
               and
               Flax
               yearly
               brought
               into
            
             England
             ,
             
               and
               from
               what
               Countries
               ,
               deduced
               out
               of
               the
               Custom-house
               Books
               ,
            
             p.
             254.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             
               Hemp
               and
               Flax
            
             sown
             in
             England
             ,
             is
             observed
             to
             be
             bought
             up
             by
             the
             years
             end
             ,
             p.
             257.
             
          
           
             Almost
             as
             much
             
               Hemp
               and
               Flax
            
             yearly
             brought
             into
             Amsterdam
             ,
             as
             into
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             of
             England
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             judgment
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             necessity
             that
             will
             drive
             us
             on
             to
             the
             
               Linen
               Manufacture
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             
               fine
               Linen
            
             lately
             made
             by
             the
             French
             Protestants
             at
             Ipswich
             :
             and
             of
             the
             Flax
             by
             them
             sown
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author's
             Censure
             of
             the
             excessive
             Complaints
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Popery
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             His
             belief
             that
             the
             
               future
               State
               of
               England
            
             will
             make
             men
             ashamed
             of
             their
             pass'd
             fears
             of
             Popery
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Vote
             of
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             for
             the
             recalling
             the
             
               Declaration
               of
               Indulgence
            
             carried
             by
             the
             Party
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Papists
             of
             England
             in
             the
             Year
             1610
             ,
             computed
             to
             be
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             p.
             260.
             
          
           
             Many
             Popish
             Writers
             have
             inveighed
             against
             Gratian
             the
             Compiler
             of
             the
             Decrets
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             That
             Law
             never
             in
             gross
             received
             in
             England
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Binds
             not
             English
             Papists
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Tenet
             ridiculously
             and
             falsly
             in
             the
             Canon
             Law
             founded
             on
             Cyprian
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             
             Gratian's
             founding
             it
             on
             Cyprian
             gives
             it
             only
             the
             weight
             it
             could
             have
             in
             
             Cyprian's
             Works
             ,
             p.
             261.
             
          
           
             Pere
             Veron's
             Book
             of
             
               the
               Rule
               of
               Catholick
               Faith
            
             ,
             cited
             for
             
             Gratian's
             
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               the
               gloss
               claiming
               nothing
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             
             Bellarmine's
             acknowledging
             errors
             therein
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             One
             definition
             in
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             and
             gloss
             held
             by
             all
             Papists
             ridiculous
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             thinks
             he
             has
             said
             as
             much
             to
             throw
             off
             the
             Obligation
             on
             any
             Papists
             to
             obey
             the
             Pope's
             Canon
             Law
             as
             they
             would
             wish
             said
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             He
             thinks
             himself
             morally
             obliged
             in
             any
             Theological
             Enquiry
             to
             say
             all
             that
             the
             matter
             will
             fairly
             bear
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Heylin
             and
             Maimbourg
             cited
             about
             the
             firing
             of
             Heretical
             Villages
             in
             France
             ,
             p.
             262.
             
          
           
             Parsons
             and
             Bellarmine
             cited
             by
             Donne
             for
             rendring
             some
             things
             obligatory
             that
             are
             said
             by
             Gratian
             ,
             p.
             263.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             expects
             that
             the
             growing
             populousness
             of
             England
             will
             have
             the
             effect
             of
             rendri●g
             men
             less
             censorious
             of
             any
             supposed
             Political
             Errors
             in
             the
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             p.
             265.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Fox
             cited
             for
             his
             Observation
             of
             
               many
               Excellent
               men
               falsly
               accused
               and
               judged
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               his
               advice
               to
               Parliaments
               to
               be
               more
               circumspect
               ,
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             minded
             by
             that
             passage
             out
             of
             Fox
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             severity
             in
             a
             late
             Parliament
             in
             their
             Votes
             against
             the
             King's
             Ministers
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             injustice
             of
             the
             Vote
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Hallifax
             ,
             p.
             266.
             
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Radnor
             occasionally
             mentioned
             with
             honour
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Constancy
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Anglesy
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             further
             asserted
             ,
             p.
             267.
             
          
           
             
             Mention
             of
             his
             Lordships
             being
             injuriously
             reflected
             on
             in
             a
             Speech
             of
             Sir
             
               W.
               J.
            
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             unreasonableness
             of
             the
             Reflections
             on
             the
             
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
               North
            
             ,
             for
             advising
             and
             assisting
             in
             the
             drawing
             up
             and
             passing
             a
             Proclamation
             against
             Tumultuous
             Petitions
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             deserved
             Character
             of
             that
             
               Lord
               Chief
               Justice
            
             ,
             p.
             268.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             A
             reflection
             on
             the
             popularity
             of
             Sir
             
               W.
               J.
            
             and
             on
             the
             ●●●essive
             Applause
             he
             had
             from
             the
             
               House
               of
               Commons
            
             after
             his
             Speech
             for
             the
             Exclusion-Bill
             ,
             p.
             269.
             
          
           
             Sir
             
               Leolin
               Jenkins
            
             mentioned
             with
             honour
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Cabal
             of
             Sir
             
               W.
               J.
            
             observed
             to
             be
             full
             of
             fears
             of
             the
             Exclusion-Bill
             passing
             and
             their
             not
             knowing
             what
             steps
             in
             Politicks
             to
             make
             next
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Peterborough
             at
             large
             mentioned
             with
             honour
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             270.
             
          
           
             A
             further
             Account
             of
             the
             Authors
             prediction
             of
             
             England's
             future
             happy
             State
             ,
             ib.
             and
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             that
             the
             most
             remarkable
             late
             Seditious
             Writers
             have
             published
             it
             in
             Print
             ,
             
               That
               they
               feared
               the
               next
               Heir
               to
               the
               Crown
               only
               as
               Chief
               Favourite
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               judged
               that
               the
               Laws
               would
               sufficiently
               secure
               them
               from
               fears
               of
               his
               power
               if
               he
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             p.
             271.
             
          
           
             An
             Assertion
             of
             his
             never
             having
             advised
             his
             Prince
             to
             incommode
             any
             one
             illegally
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             not
             having
             used
             his
             own
             power
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             judgeth
             such
             Persons
             to
             write
             but
             in
             jest
             ,
             who
             amuse
             the
             People
             about
             being
             Lachrymists
             by
             that
             Princes
             Succession
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             reflects
             on
             our
             
               Counterfeit
               Lachrymists
            
             for
             not
             affecting
             as
             quick
             a
             prevention
             of
             any
             future
             growth
             of
             Popery
             ,
             as
             was
             〈◊〉
             care
             of
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             p.
             272.
             
          
           
             He
             observes
             that
             few
             or
             none
             in
             Scotland
             fear
             that
             Popery
             can
             ever
             in
             any
             Course
             of
             time
             there
             gain
             much
             ground
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Papists
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             estimated
             to
             be
             but
             1000
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             believes
             that
             the
             fears
             of
             Poperies
             growth
             will
             be
             daily
             abated
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             be
             extinguished
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             More
             Popish
             Ecclesiasticks
             observed
             to
             be
             in
             Holland
             ,
             then
             Ministers
             in
             France
             :
             and
             that
             yet
             none
             in
             Holland
             pretend
             to
             fear
             the
             Papists
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             judgment
             of
             the
             
               Dissenters
               Sayings
            
             being
             usefully
             published
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Some
             Notes
             on
             the
             Geneva
             Bible
             seditious
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             same
             Tenet
             of
             firing
             Heretical
             Cities
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Popes
             Canon
             Law
             founded
             on
             the
             13
             th
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             is
             chargeable
             on
             our
             late
             Presbyterians
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Assemblies
               Annotations
            
             cited
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             illuminates
             us
             with
             better
             Doctrine
             ,
             p.
             274.
             
          
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             cited
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             as
             to
             this
             point
             did
             blunder
             as
             shamefully
             as
             our
             Assembly-men
             ,
             p.
             274.
             
          
           
             Several
             of
             the
             Calvinistick
             and
             Lutheran
             Divines
             imbibed
             the
             error
             of
             Hereticidium
             from
             the
             same
             mistaken
             Principle
             of
             Monk
             Gratians
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Presbyterians
             here
             fired
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             with
             a
             Civil
             War
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             belief
             that
             there
             will
             never
             be
             any
             new
             Presbyterian
             Synod
             in
             England
             nor
             
               General
               Council
            
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             Pensions
             in
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             that
             sate
             for
             18
             years
             ,
             came
             to
             750
             l.
             
               Sterling
               per
               Month
            
             ,
             ●b
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Author
             predicts
             the
             extermination
             of
             all
             Mercenary
             Loyalty
             in
             England
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             such
             his
             Prediction
             ,
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Hyde
             first
             Commissioner
             of
             the
             Treasury
             mentioned
             with
             honour
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             What
             
               the
               new
               Heaven
               and
               the
               new
               Earth
               is
            
             that
             the
             Author
             expects
             in
             England
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             that
             induced
             
               false
               Prophets
            
             to
             foretel
             evil
             rather
             than
             good
             to
             States
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             p.
             276.
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             applied
             to
             our
             Augurs
             who
             by
             enlarging
             our
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             and
             their
             own
             fortunes
             thereby
             ,
             rendred
             the
             Genius
             of
             England
             less
             august
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             measures
             of
             
               the
               future
               State
               of
               England
            
             are
             taken
             only
             from
             Natural
             Causes
             ,
             and
             Natures
             Constancy
             to
             it self
             ,
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             A
             short
             account
             of
             several
             great
             Religionary
             Doctrines
             having
             naturally
             pierced
             through
             the
             sides
             and
             roots
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             naturally
             pierced
             through
             the
             sides
             and
             roots
             of
             Protestant
             Recusancy
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             numbers
             of
             the
             Non
             Conformists
             are
             daily
             decaying
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             There
             were
             in
             the
             Year
             1593
             judged
             to
             be
             in
             
               England
               20000
               Brownists
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Gross
             of
             the
             Numbers
             of
             Non-Conformists
             always
             consisting
             chiefly
             of
             Artisans
             and
             Retail-Traders
             in
             Corporations
             ,
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             They
             were
             very
             numerous
             there
             before
             the
             King's
             Restoration
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             way
             by
             which
             their
             Numbers
             and
             Potency
             may
             easily
             there
             be
             diminished
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             judgeth
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             old
             Laws
             against
             
               Protestant
               Recusants
            
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             p.
             282.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Keeper
             Puckerings
             Speech
             of
             the
             ill
             behaviour
             of
             the
             Puritans
             in
             88
             ,
             referred
             to
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             prudence
             and
             justice
             of
             the
             King's
             Measures
             asserted
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             not
             repealing
             the
             Statutes
             against
             
               Protestant
               Recusants
            
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Peace
             of
             Munster
             observed
             to
             have
             removed
             the
             popular
             fears
             abroad
             in
             Case
             of
             the
             Successions
             of
             lawful
             Princes
             differing
             in
             Iudgment
             from
             the
             Religion
             Established
             ,
             p.
             283.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Apology
               with
               a
               Reply
            
             ,
             cited
             
               for
               there
               not
               being
               one
               Priest
               ,
               one
               Mass
               ,
               one
               Conversion
               more
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               in
               the
               year
               after
               the
               Declaration
               of
               Indulgence
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               year
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             mentioneth
             the
             soft
             and
             gentle
             disposition
             of
             Bellarmine
             ,
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             The
             Authors
             reflecting
             on
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             with
             sharpness
             as
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Court
             of
             Inquisition
             have
             done
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             disowneth
             all
             acerbity
             and
             rancour
             relating
             to
             the
             usage
             of
             any
             Papists
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             He
             observes
             that
             the
             putting
             Roman
             Catholick
             Priests
             here
             to
             death
             ,
             did
             propagate
             their
             Religion
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             observes
             that
             an
             English
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             done
             him
             the
             honour
             to
             adopt
             as
             his
             own
             many
             passages
             of
             the
             Authors
             long
             since
             printed
             ,
             that
             were
             disswasive
             of
             the
             use
             of
             force
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             284.
             
          
           
             Observed
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             lawful
             for
             every
             man
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             his
             private
             judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             't
             is
             hardly
             possible
             to
             acquit
             our
             separation
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             not
             inclined
             to
             be
             severe
             to
             any
             Papist
             for
             being
             in
             any
             Tenets
             that
             may
             properly
             be
             called
             Religion
             ,
             guided
             by
             his
             private
             
             judgment
             to
             receive
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Custom
             of
             Authors
             of
             large
             Discourses
             ,
             publishing
             together
             with
             them
             a
             REVIEW
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             He
             promiseth
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Anglesy
             a
             REVIEW
             of
             this
             Discours●
             ,
             p.
             285.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             will
             in
             a
             short
             REVIEW
             explain
             some
             passages
             on
             occasion
             ,
             and
             add
             others
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             doubts
             of
             any
             thing
             or
             shall
             alter
             his
             opinion
             of
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             the
             REVIEW
             acquaint
             his
             Lordship
             why
             he
             doth
             so
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             thinks
             that
             as
             none
             but
             Cowards
             are
             cruel
             ,
             so
             none
             but
             Dun●es
             are
             positive
             ,
             ib.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           
             
               C2
               R
            
             
               DIEV·ET·MON·DROIT
            
             
               HONI·SOIT·QVI·MAL·Y·PENSE
            
             royal blazon or coat of arms
          
        
         
           
             Devon
             ,
             
               Jan.
               27.
               1680.
               
            
          
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           to
           the
           Candour
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           that
           was
           formerly
           so
           very
           extraordinary
           ,
           and
           the
           whiteness
           and
           sweetness
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           that
           did
           adde
           to
           the
           representing
           it
           a
           
             Land
             flowing
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             ,
          
           and
           to
           the
           making
           it
           like
           the
           Galaxy
           to
           have
           one
           brightness
           from
           thousands
           of
           fixt
           Stars
           placed
           so
           high
           by
           Nature
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           suffer
           the
           least
           Eclipse
           by
           the
           shaddow
           of
           the
           whole
           Earth
           ;
           we
           may
           well
           since
           the
           Publishing
           of
           the
           horrid
           Affidavit
           of
           the
           Infamous
           Person
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           valuing
           themselves
           as
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           upon
           their
           believing
           what
           was
           sworn
           by
           the
           worst
           ,
           lament
           the
           temporary
           decay
           of
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           English
           good
           Nature
           .
        
         
           And
           they
           who
           knew
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           (
           and
           consequently
           knew
           you
           to
           be
           a
           steadfast
           approver
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           have
           reason
           more
           particularly
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           what
           concern'd
           you
           in
           that
           calumnious
           Affidavit
           ,
           because
           the
           wretch
           presumed
           therein
           to
           fasten
           on
           your
           Lordship
           the
           Sanbenito
           of
           a
           
             Court
             of
          
           Rome
           -
           Papist
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           you
           as
           a
           favourer
           of
           Popery
           or
           the
           Papal
           Usurpations
           that
           were
           in
           Harry
           the
           8th's
           time
           hence
           exterminated
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           endeavorer
           to
           stifle
           the
           Evidence
           about
           the
           Plot
           notify'd
           by
           the
           Government
           for
           the
           recalling
           that
           kind
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Altho
           I
           know
           no
           Christian
           more
           tenderly
           inclined
           then
           your
           Lordship
           to
           shew
           all
           Christian
           Indulgence
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           ,
           and
           have
           sometimes
           observed
           your
           Lordship
           while
           you
           were
           wishing
           that
           none
           of
           the
           New
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Tridentine
           Creed
           were
           by
           any
           believed
           ,
           yet
           out
           of
           tenderness
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Devout
           and
           Loyal
           Papists
           ,
           with
           great
           reason
           to
           wish
           likewise
           that
           no
           Odium
           might
           come
           to
           such
           from
           the
           Name
           of
           POPERY
           for
           their
           Profession
           of
           such
           Tenets
           as
           are
           held
           by
           the
           Greek
           and
           other
           Churches
           who
           yearly
           Curse
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           Curs'd
           by
           him
           ;
           yet
           none
           need
           doubt
           but
           that
           your
           Lordship
           will
           as
           much
           as
           any
           man
           account
           it
           the
           
             opus
             diei
          
           by
           all
           due
           means
           to
           oppose
           all
           plotted
           Designs
           whatsoever
           to
           retrive
           the
           Papal
           Power
           of
           Usurping
           over
           the
           Crown
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           among
           us
           who
           would
           usurp
           on
           and
           appropriate
           to
           themselves
           the
           Name
           and
           Thing
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           thought
           
             the
             only
             true
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           Monopolists
           of
           all
           the
           heat
           and
           light
           against
           Popery
           .
           But
           as
           I
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           come
           in
           for
           my
           share
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           yet
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           may
           in
           any
           part
           of
           this
           Letter
           to
           you
           seem
           with
           any
           excess
           of
           Passion
           to
           reflect
           on
           Popery
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           before
           I
           take
           leave
           of
           you
           afford
           you
           such
           a
           Patriotly
           and
           Gentlemanly
           reason
           of
           my
           warmth
           against
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           think
           )
           hath
           not
           by
           others
           been
           given
           ,
           nor
           particularly
           by
           some
           Pedantick
           Anti-Papists
           ,
           who
           render
           their
           Conversation
           nauseous
           by
           their
           eternal
           talking
           of
           nothing
           but
           Popery
           ,
           and
           while
           they
           are
           neglectful
           of
           all
           the
           due
           means
           to
           prevent
           its
           growth
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           therefore
           premised
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           despite
           of
           the
           Affidavit
           ,
           say
           that
           I
           will
           be
           the
           last
           man
           in
           England
           who
           shall
           believe
           that
           my
           Lord
           Privy
           Seal
           can
           be
           such
           a
           Court
           of
           Rome-Papist
           .
           I
           think
           it
           was
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           meaning
           well
           in
           a
           pang
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           on
           one
           occasion
           ,
           
             Credo
             quia
             impossibile
             est
          
           :
           But
           I
           shall
           both
           as
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           any
           deposing
           or
           imposing
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           Lordships
           believing
           it
           ,
           ground
           my
           disbelief
           on
           the
           impossibility
           of
           either
           .
           When
           I
           hear
           men
           say
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           an
           exerting
           of
           a
           miraculous
           Power
           Divine
           that
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           hangs
           in
           the
           Air
           without
           falling
           ,
           I
           interrupt
           not
           their
           thoughts
           of
           devotion
           ,
           but
           know
           that
           the
           Earth
           which
           is
           ballanced
           by
           its
           own
           weight
           ,
           cannot
           fall
           but
           it
           must
           fall
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           
             Coelum
             undique
             sursum
          
           :
           And
           should
           any
           one
           tell
           me
           of
           your
           Lordships
           falling
           into
           any
           gross
           erroneous
           doctrinal
           opinions
           ,
           I
           who
           have
           long
           observed
           the
           constant
           tendency
           of
           your
           understanding
           toward
           the
           Center
           of
           truth
           ,
           cannot
           apprehend
           any
           danger
           of
           your
           falling
           from
           it
           .
           So
           likewise
           when
           I
           hear
           men
           impute
           it
           to
           the
           Divine
           Benignity
           that
           they
           were
           not
           made
           Flies
           or
           Toads
           ,
           I
           disturb
           not
           the
           Piety
           of
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           know
           that
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           make
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           endued
           as
           I
           am
           with
           a
           Rational
           Soul
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Fly
           or
           a
           Toad
           ;
           which
           Creatures
           by
           their
           very
           Natures
           are
           devoyd
           thereof
           .
           And
           thus
           tho
           sometimes
           some
           Protestant
           may
           turn
           such
           a
           Papist
           who
           hath
           an
           understanding
           sway'd
           by
           secular
           Interests
           and
           sensual
           Appetites
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           that
           excellent
           manly
           understanding
           of
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           which
           has
           so
           absolute
           a
           Soveraignty
           over
           all
           brutish
           inclinations
           ,
           whereby
           you
           and
           all
           others
           whom
           Heaven
           hath
           favour'd
           with
           such
           Endowments
           ,
           do
           as
           much
           transcend
           degenerate
           Mankind
           as
           they
           do
           Beasts
           ,
           the
           Errors
           of
           such
           Doctrines
           will
           be
           too
           gross
           for
           you
           to
           be
           able
           to
           swallow
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           more
           possible
           for
           your
           Lordship
           to
           believe
           such
           Popery
           acceptable
           after
           you
           have
           surveyed
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           with
           your
           penetrating
           Judgment
           ,
           unwearied
           diligence
           ,
           and
           the
           incomparable
           Candor
           worthy
           of
           a
           lover
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           indeed
           worthy
           of
           your self
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Drake
          
           after
           he
           had
           sailed
           round
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           believe
           the
           Opinions
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           and
           Lactantius
           who
           deny'd
           its
           rotundity
           .
           To
           celebrate
           your
           Lordships
           accurate
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           constant
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           among
           the
           happy
           few
           that
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           your
           retired
           converse
           ,
           were
           to
           gild
           Gold
           ,
           and
           to
           fear
           the
           possibility
           of
           its
           appearing
           upon
           any
           Enquiry
           that
           you
           are
           not
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           think
           or
           fear
           that
           Gold
           can
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           upon
           my
           occasional
           debates
           with
           some
           Persons
           that
           would
           make
           you
           a
           Papist
           whether
           you
           will
           or
           no
           ,
           call'd
           to
           mind
           some
           discourse
           I
           had
           with
           you
           long
           since
           ,
           concerning
           your
           Birth
           and
           Education
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           considering
           the
           closeness
           of
           your
           Education
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           have
           as
           much
           wondered
           at
           thinking
           how
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           any
           Principles
           of
           such
           Popery
           to
           get
           into
           your
           Mind
           ,
           as
           at
           Wild
           Beasts
           getting
           into
           Islands
           .
           While
           I
           consider
           how
           the
           first
           thoughts
           of
           Childhood
           ripening
           into
           Youth
           ,
           are
           like
           the
           
             first
             Occupants
          
           claiming
           and
           generally
           keeping
           possession
           during
           life
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           when
           I
           hear
           of
           any
           man's
           owning
           
             any
             Brutish
             or
             Savage
             Tenets
          
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           the
           Egg
           of
           such
           a
           Crocodile
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           Animal
           it
           came
           .
           And
           he
           that
           
           shall
           look
           back
           on
           your
           Lordships
           beginning
           ,
           will
           find
           you
           descended
           of
           Noble
           and
           Renowned
           Parents
           ,
           both
           by
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           who
           likewise
           were
           esteemed
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             Noble
             Bereans
          
           for
           searching
           into
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           owning
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           :
           In
           a
           word
           of
           a
           whole
           Family
           of
           Consessors
           ,
           if
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Perrot
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
          
           your
           Great
           Grandfather
           ,
           your
           Grandfather
           Annesley
           an
           Eminent
           Commander
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           a
           principal
           Undertaker
           in
           Munster
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           that
           blessed
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           that
           great
           Statesman
           
             Francis
             Lord
             Mount
             Norris
             and
             Viscount
             of
             Valentia
          
           a
           Faithful
           Servant
           to
           the
           Crown
           in
           many
           great
           Employments
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           Principal
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           Vice-Treasurer
           ,
           and
           Treasurer
           at
           Wars
           in
           Ireland
           to
           two
           great
           Kings
           of
           Famous
           Memory
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           and
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Phillipses
           of
           Picton
           Castle
           in
           Pembrokeshire
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           your
           Mother
           came
           ,
           have
           their
           just
           respect
           allow'd
           them
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           being
           born
           in
           Dublin
           received
           there
           your
           Name
           in
           Baptisme
           at
           the
           Nomination
           of
           your
           Noble
           Sponsor
           Arthur
           Lord
           Chichester
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           Deputy
           of
           Ireland
           Eleven
           Years
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           Name
           the
           Protestants
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           have
           still
           a
           great
           Veneration
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           you
           further
           acquainted
           me
           ,
           that
           at
           your
           age
           of
           Ten
           Years
           the
           Scene
           of
           your
           Education
           was
           removed
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           afterward
           you
           spent
           Four
           Years
           in
           Magdalen-College
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           where
           you
           enjoyed
           the
           Learned
           Conversation
           of
           Dr.
           Frewen
           then
           President
           of
           that
           College
           ,
           and
           since
           that
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           of
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           and
           other
           Persons
           of
           that
           University
           ,
           many
           have
           been
           made
           acquainted
           that
           your
           Lordship
           was
           then
           an
           Ornament
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           an
           Eminent
           Proficient
           in
           all
           Academical
           Learning
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           there
           performed
           Exercise
           for
           your
           Degree
           with
           the
           general
           applause
           of
           that
           place
           .
           And
           there
           where
           you
           came
           to
           that
           great
           Mart
           of
           Knowledge
           with
           so
           great
           a
           stock
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           improved
           the
           same
           with
           so
           much
           Logick
           ,
           and
           conversed
           so
           many
           Years
           with
           the
           great
           Champions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           (
           if
           I
           may
           without
           affectation
           use
           a
           
             School
             Term
          
           )
           your
           Lordship
           could
           have
           no
           
             Motus
             ▪
             primo
             primus
          
           to
           approve
           any
           Papal
           imposition
           upon
           Reason
           .
           I
           remember
           that
           you
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           your
           Father
           transplanted
           you
           thence
           to
           the
           Society
           of
           Lincolns-Inn
           ,
           where
           with
           unwearied
           steps
           your
           diligence
           it
           seems
           overcame
           the
           craggy
           ascent
           of
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Common
           Law
           of
           England
           :
           But
           where
           the
           pleasant
           height
           of
           it
           Compensated
           your
           pain
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           gave
           you
           not
           the
           Landscap
           of
           one
           Valley
           ,
           but
           the
           Prospect
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           beneath
           it
           ,
           fenced
           in
           with
           the
           enclosure
           of
           Property
           ;
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           expressions
           )
           sitting
           under
           their
           Vines
           and
           Fig-Trees
           ,
           and
           none
           making
           them
           afraid
           ,
           where
           the
           Pastures
           are
           cloth'd
           with
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Valley
             covered
             with
             Corn
             that
             they
             shout
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             sing
             ,
             where
             our
             Oxen
             are
             strong
             to
             labour
             ,
          
           and
           
             no
             breaking
             in
             ,
             nor
             going
             out
             ,
             and
             no
             complaining
             in
             our
             streets
          
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Numerous
           brave
           Nation
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           enslaved
           by
           any
           Wills
           or
           Passions
           but
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           And
           sure
           where
           you
           learn'd
           the
           Science
           of
           this
           Noble
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           your self
           and
           your
           Brethren
           in
           that
           Honourable
           Society
           must
           needs
           eccho
           back
           that
           great
           exclamation
           of
           the
           Peers
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Nolumus
             Leges
             Angliae
             mutari
             ,
          
           and
           not
           endure
           the
           servitude
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           Yet
           moreover
           such
           was
           
             my
             Lord
             Mount
             Norris
          
           his
           Zeal
           that
           you
           might
           by
           all
           means
           imaginable
           be
           confirmed
           in
           your
           aversion
           against
           the
           Papal
           Usurpations
           and
           Arbitrary
           Government
           ,
           that
           he
           then
           sent
           you
           to
           Foreign
           Parts
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           see
           those
           Monsters
           you
           had
           here
           but
           read
           of
           ,
           which
           
           occasioned
           your
           travelling
           into
           
             France
             ,
             Savoy
          
           ,
           and
           many
           Parts
           of
           Italy
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           that
           your
           Father
           the
           Lord
           Mount-Norris
           his
           Commands
           and
           his
           Concerns
           both
           Domestick
           and
           Publick
           call'd
           you
           from
           Rome
           to
           England
           toward
           the
           Year
           1640.
           when
           several
           Parliamentary
           Addresses
           and
           Remonstrances
           against
           
             the
             Papists
          
           ,
           and
           encrease
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           Numbers
           had
           been
           made
           .
           The
           Thunder
           of
           the
           Parliament
           had
           then
           at
           that
           time
           so
           cleared
           the
           Air
           of
           England
           from
           the
           infection
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           I
           suppose
           none
           will
           think
           you
           could
           be
           then
           tainted
           with
           it
           .
           And
           the
           
             Civil
             Wars
          
           of
           England
           afterwards
           breaking
           out
           ,
           when
           both
           Parties
           appealed
           to
           God
           for
           the
           decision
           of
           their
           Cause
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           contested
           with
           each
           other
           in
           Publick
           Declarations
           ,
           about
           which
           of
           them
           was
           the
           greater
           enemy
           to
           Popery
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           only
           been
           very
           impolitick
           ,
           but
           extreamly
           ridiculous
           for
           any
           man
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           by
           being
           a
           fautor
           of
           the
           Papal
           Usurpations
           ,
           to
           expose
           himself
           to
           the
           fencing
           with
           two
           enraged
           Multitudes
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           produced
           the
           same
           effect
           as
           would
           a
           
           Iesuit's
           Preaching
           a
           Postilling
           Sermon
           here
           against
           the
           Yearly
           burning
           of
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           Populace
           employed
           in
           that
           Solemnity
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           find
           my self
           her
           engulfed
           in
           writing
           a
           long
           Letter
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           having
           a
           great
           concern
           for
           your
           Lordship's
           Honour
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           take
           pains
           to
           satisfie
           my self
           exactly
           by
           thus
           tracing
           your
           Lordship's
           steps
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           satisfie
           others
           so
           about
           your
           being
           as
           averse
           as
           any
           one
           can
           be
           from
           supporting
           any
           Papal
           Power
           to
           invade
           the
           rights
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           Princes
           .
           The
           
             Roman
             Historian
          
           speaking
           of
           Nero
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Tyrannum
             hunc
             per
             quatuordecem
             annos
             passus
             est
             terrarum
             orbis
             .
          
           And
           it
           may
           truly
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           
             England
             formerly
             has
             endured
          
           the
           
             Popes
             Tyranny
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Artifices
           of
           its
           Favourers
           for
           some
           Ages
           :
           But
           the
           Patience
           of
           Man
           has
           bounds
           ,
           and
           the
           Propagators
           of
           such
           Usurpation
           who
           had
           so
           long
           maintain'd
           
             a
             separate
             Soveraignty
             here
          
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           like
           an
           Animal
           living
           within
           
             an
             Animal
          
           ,
           did
           find
           that
           as
           the
           lesser
           creature
           is
           evacuated
           by
           the
           greater
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           therein
           ,
           or
           doth
           else
           destroy
           the
           greater
           Animal
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           held
           to
           be
           in
           the
           case
           of
           such
           Power
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           as
           no
           doubt
           it
           always
           will
           be
           by
           your
           Lordship
           .
        
         
           When
           your
           Travels
           were
           ended
           ,
           and
           you
           had
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Education
           your
           Father
           gave
           you
           ,
           saved
           him
           by
           your
           knowledge
           of
           the
           
             Lex
             terroe
          
           from
           falling
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shewed
           your self
           both
           a
           good
           Son
           and
           great
           Patriot
           ,
           the
           first
           Scene
           of
           publick
           Employment
           wherein
           your
           Lordship
           appeared
           with
           Eminency
           ,
           was
           as
           Governour
           of
           Vlster
           by
           Authority
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ;
           a
           Charge
           of
           difficulty
           ,
           when
           the
           Forces
           from
           Scotland
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Major
             General
             Munro
          
           had
           so
           long
           ruled
           absolutely
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           English
           Interest
           had
           suffered
           a
           great
           eclipse
           and
           diminution
           .
           How
           you
           managed
           Affairs
           during
           your
           Government
           there
           ,
           and
           how
           by
           your
           Councils
           the
           most
           pernitious
           and
           potent
           
             Rebel
             Owen
             Roe
             O
             Neil
          
           was
           opposed
           ,
           and
           his
           design
           to
           swallow
           up
           that
           Province
           and
           the
           Province
           of
           Connaught
           disappointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           in
           both
           united
           and
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           under
           your
           Conduct
           and
           Command
           the
           Titular
           Popish
           Archbishop
           of
           Tuam
           taken
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           seisure
           of
           his
           Cabinet
           and
           Papers
           ,
           the
           Popish
           design
           upon
           Ireland
           discovered
           and
           broken
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           I
           doubt
           not
           you
           will
           more
           particularly
           inform
           the
           World.
           From
           that
           Service
           your
           Lordship
           was
           upon
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           those
           Commissioners
           who
           were
           first
           sent
           to
           the
           then
           
             Marquess
             of
             Ormond
          
           ,
           employed
           to
           make
           the
           Capitulation
           with
           the
           said
           Marquess
           then
           
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Surrender
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Dublin
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Garrisons
           under
           his
           Command
           ,
           into
           the
           
           
             Parliaments
             hands
          
           for
           securing
           them
           from
           the
           
             Irish
             Rebels
          
           ,
           who
           had
           invested
           and
           streightned
           the
           same
           :
           Which
           happy
           work
           was
           effectually
           accomplished
           by
           the
           Articles
           made
           with
           the
           said
           Marquess
           already
           published
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           And
           so
           the
           Protestants
           Interest
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           made
           entire
           ,
           and
           so
           considerable
           that
           they
           daily
           gained
           ground
           of
           the
           
             Confederate
             Rebels
          
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           were
           wholly
           subdued
           and
           vanquished
           .
           After
           those
           Articles
           concluded
           ,
           and
           reception
           of
           the
           said
           City
           and
           Garrisons
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           was
           called
           back
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           being
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           you
           shewed
           your self
           no
           less
           useful
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           And
           have
           since
           in
           Parliament
           and
           Council
           ,
           and
           other
           great
           Imployments
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           shewed
           your self
           an
           Eminent
           Instrument
           both
           in
           his
           Majesties
           happy
           Restoration
           ,
           who
           entirely
           trusted
           you
           with
           the
           Management
           thereof
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           great
           Affairs
           of
           State
           and
           Government
           to
           general
           satisfaction
           ,
           being
           never
           by
           those
           that
           knew
           you
           so
           much
           as
           suspected
           for
           Evil
           Council
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           Zeal
           and
           Faithfulness
           to
           your
           King
           or
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           every
           day
           gaining
           more
           the
           Love
           and
           Esteem
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Patriots
           ,
           as
           you
           had
           incurred
           the
           implacable
           hatred
           of
           the
           Popish
           and
           Arbitrary
           Factions
           .
           I
           cannot
           here
           but
           observe
           ,
           That
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           people
           universally
           shewing
           its
           resentments
           so
           strong
           and
           vehement
           against
           Lambert
           and
           his
           Committee
           of
           Safety
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           the
           propounders
           of
           projects
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           his
           Majesties
           return
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           could
           quiet
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordship
           then
           as
           President
           of
           the
           Council
           by
           your
           great
           Wisdom
           Contributing
           highly
           to
           the
           dispatch
           of
           many
           arduous
           and
           intricate
           Affairs
           requisite
           to
           make
           that
           great
           Revolution
           without
           bloudshed
           ,
           when
           things
           near
           their
           Center
           were
           moving
           so
           fast
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           impossible
           things
           ,
           that
           your
           Lordship
           should
           now
           espouse
           the
           Papal
           interest
           ,
           when
           the
           Vogue
           ,
           the
           Humour
           ,
           the
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           of
           the
           People
           are
           bent
           against
           it
           ,
           with
           as
           keen
           and
           strong
           and
           general
           an
           antipathy
           as
           can
           be
           imagined
           .
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           great
           real
           power
           you
           had
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           testify'd
           not
           so
           much
           by
           your
           signing
           all
           the
           great
           Commissions
           then
           for
           Military
           and
           Civil
           Employments
           ,
           as
           by
           both
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           of
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Three
           Kingdoms
           putting
           themselves
           in
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           having
           their
           eyes
           chiefly
           upon
           you
           as
           to
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Political
           part
           of
           that
           mighty
           concern
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           thinking
           of
           your
           Lordship
           whom
           thus
           the
           King
           and
           
             Kingdom
             delighted
             to
             honour
          
           ,
           apply
           to
           you
           these
           words
           in
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             Agrippa
             Menenius
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           chose
           Arbitrator
           of
           their
           differences
           ,
           and
           to
           ●ompose
           matters
           between
           them
           ,
           
             Quantus
             scilicet
             esse
             debuit
             arbiter
             publicae
             salutis
             :
          
           Yet
           as
           great
           as
           this
           Man
           was
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           no
           Funeral
           ,
           unless
           the
           people
           had
           by
           a
           pole
           given
           the
           sixth
           part
           of
           a
           penny
           to
           defray
           his
           Funeral
           Charges
           :
           But
           your
           Lordships
           case
           in
           one
           particular
           seems
           harder
           then
           his
           ,
           for
           they
           who
           unjustly
           go
           to
           take
           away
           your
           good
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           Papist
           of
           you
           ,
           go
           about
           to
           bury
           you
           alive
           .
        
         
           Had
           your
           Lordship
           after
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           aspired
           after
           the
           power
           of
           a
           
             chief
             Minister
          
           ,
           or
           suffered
           any
           such
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           you
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           took
           it
           with
           the
           concomitance
           of
           universal
           envy
           ,
           that
           hath
           always
           in
           England
           been
           fatal
           to
           such
           power
           ,
           England
           having
           always
           thought
           such
           power
           fatal
           to
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           power
           it self
           of
           such
           a
           Minister
           that
           is
           look't
           on
           as
           a
           popular
           Nusance
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           impossible
           for
           such
           a
           great
           Man
           by
           raising
           his
           power
           only
           to
           what
           he
           thinks
           a
           moderate
           height
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           secure
           and
           lasting
           .
           For
           tho
           a
           Steeple
           be
           built
           with
           firm
           Stone
           ,
           great
           Art
           ,
           and
           but
           with
           a
           moderate
           height
           ,
           yet
           are
           there
           Clouds
           charged
           with
           Lightning
           and
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           moving
           in
           the
           Ayr
           sometimes
           not
           higher
           than
           the
           top
           of
           such
           a
           Steeple
           ,
           and
           the
           Pryamid
           or
           sharpness
           of
           such
           a
           Steeple
           then
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           tapping
           or
           broaching
           such
           a
           
           Cloud
           that
           comes
           that
           way
           ,
           is
           instantly
           Burnt
           and
           Thundered
           down
           ▪
           And
           the
           Multitude
           of
           the
           
             Primier
             Ministres
          
           adorers
           ,
           who
           are
           always
           pleasing
           or
           troubling
           him
           with
           their
           sacrifices
           ,
           do
           all
           with
           sudden
           confusion
           leave
           him
           when
           he
           begins
           thus
           to
           fall
           ,
           as
           if
           Thunder-struck
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           We
           find
           in
           Rushworth
           ,
           that
           Iune
           the
           13
           th
           .
           4
           Caroli
           ,
           it
           was
           ordered
           upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             That
             the
             excessive
             power
          
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Buckingham
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Evils
             and
             Dangers
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             .
          
           And
           we
           may
           well
           suppose
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Parliament
           doth
           still
           as
           one
           man
           set
           themselves
           against
           a
           Monopolist
           but
           of
           one
           little
           pedling
           commodity
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           look
           on
           a
           
             Chief
             Minister
          
           as
           one
           that
           would
           ,
           or
           in
           effect
           doth
           monopolize
           the
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Kings
           Eye
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           alone
           hath
           the
           Kings
           Ear
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           that
           is
           the
           great
           forestaller
           of
           the
           Court-market
           of
           preferments
           .
        
         
           And
           happy
           it
           is
           for
           a
           
             Chief
             Minister
          
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           Parliamentary
           Impeachment
           hath
           been
           in
           such
           antient
           usage
           ,
           for
           that
           rids
           the
           people
           of
           the
           outrage
           of
           that
           Minister
           ,
           and
           that
           Minister
           of
           the
           outrage
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Our
           Stories
           speak
           How
           barbarously
           Cruel
           the
           brutish
           Rabble
           was
           to
           Dr.
           Lamb
           ,
           called
           the
           Duke's
           Conjurer
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           people
           hate
           those
           they
           call
           Conjurers
           so
           much
           is
           ,
           because
           ,
           they
           think
           such
           have
           a
           power
           to
           hurt
           their
           Children
           or
           Cattel
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           reason
           makes
           them
           hate
           one
           that
           they
           look
           on
           as
           a
           Kings
           Conjurer
           ,
           who
           they
           think
           can
           hurt
           their
           Property
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           on
           occasion
           can
           raise
           up
           Domestick
           and
           Foraign
           Devils
           to
           molest
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           he
           cannot
           lay
           those
           Devils
           when
           he
           has
           raised
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           if
           he
           will
           put
           the
           People
           to
           charge
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           starving
           to
           feed
           his
           
             familiar
             spirits
          
           .
           When
           once
           the
           people
           find
           by
           any
           mans
           power
           ,
           the
           fence
           of
           the
           Law
           begun
           to
           be
           broken
           down
           ,
           they
           will
           go
           in
           at
           the
           gap
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           Law
           that
           secures
           a
           chief
           Minister
           ,
           and
           them
           against
           one
           another
           .
           St.
           Austin
           therefore
           doth
           rationally
           in
           his
           
             De
             Civitate
             Dei
          
           ,
           charge
           
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             the
             Romans
             on
             the
             contempt
             and
             breach
             of
             their
             Laws
          
           ;
           and
           saith
           he
           ,
           people
           were
           promiscuously
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           not
           by
           Judgment
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           by
           Tumults
           ,
           
             Neque
             enim
             Legibus
             &
             ordine
             potestatum
             ,
             sed
             turbis
             animorumque
             Conflictibus
             Nobiles
             ignobilesque
             necabantur
             .
          
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           therefore
           when
           you
           had
           been
           a
           
             repairer
             of
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           Law
           therein
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           )
           
             a
             restorer
             of
             paths
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
          
           as
           easily
           and
           unconcern'd
           gave
           up
           the
           great
           deposit●m
           of
           power
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           entrusted
           you
           with
           ,
           as
           ever
           you
           restored
           the
           least
           to
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           and
           have
           ever
           since
           among
           the
           Councellors
           of
           your
           Prince
           both
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           your
           Country
           safe
           ,
           by
           giving
           Counsel
           against
           any
           Neighbour
           Nations
           being
           too
           powerful
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           your self
           secure
           by
           your
           not
           grasping
           more
           power
           than
           you
           saw
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           each
           of
           your
           honourable
           Colleagues
           ,
           as
           well
           knowing
           that
           any
           single
           Minister
           that
           shall
           here
           set
           up
           to
           be
           a
           Dispenser
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           had
           need
           either
           still
           wear
           a
           Coat
           of
           Male
           and
           an
           Iron
           Brest-plate
           ,
           or
           bind
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           the
           Peace
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           can
           hardly
           look
           into
           antient
           History
           without
           meeting
           Examples
           of
           the
           People
           like
           the
           Leviathan
           playing
           in
           the
           Ocean
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           spouting
           out
           their
           censures
           both
           with
           fury
           and
           wantonness
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           dooming
           the
           great
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Lacedemonians
           did
           reprimand
           their
           Lyc●rgus
           because
           he
           went
           with
           his
           head
           stooping
           ,
           the
           Thebans
           accused
           their
           Paniculus
           for
           his
           much
           spitting
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Athenians
             Simonides
          
           because
           he
           spoke
           too
           loud
           ,
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             Hannibal
          
           because
           he
           went
           loose
           in
           his
           garments
           ,
           the
           
             Romans
             Scipio
          
           because
           he
           did
           snore
           in
           his
           sleep
           ,
           the
           
             Vticenses
             Cato
          
           for
           his
           eating
           with
           both
           Jawes
           ,
           the
           
             Syllani
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           for
           wearing
           his
           girdle
           carelessly
           ,
           the
           Romans
           were
           angry
           with
           Pompey
           for
           scratching
           himself
           but
           with
           one
           finger
           ,
           and
           likewise
           for
           wearing
           a
           garter
           wrought
           with
           Silver
           and
           Gold
           on
           one
           leg
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           wore
           such
           a
           Diadem
           
           about
           his
           foot
           as
           Kings
           do
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           though
           yet
           it
           seems
           the
           only
           cause
           of
           his
           wearing
           it
           was
           to
           hide
           a
           Sore
           place
           there
           .
           And
           in
           these
           above-mentioned
           cases
           we
           are
           not
           to
           think
           that
           those
           Ancient
           and
           wise
           people
           who
           thought
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           barbarous
           ,
           could
           censure
           those
           persons
           so
           barbarously
           for
           those
           sensless
           reasons
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           hatred
           to
           the
           persons
           Censured
           ,
           were
           resolved
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           first
           thing
           they
           met
           ,
           how
           innocent
           soever
           in
           it self
           ,
           in
           persons
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           represent
           odious
           .
        
         
           A
           late
           Great
           Man
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           Public
           Speech
           in
           Parliament
           render'd
           the
           English
           tongue
           as
           having
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           the
           term
           
             good
             Nature
          
           ,
           found
           that
           they
           had
           not
           engrost
           the
           thing
           when
           they
           imagined
           that
           his
           Ministry
           Monopolized
           much
           of
           the
           Regal
           power
           .
           And
           another
           eminent
           person
           ,
           afterward
           a
           Minister
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           Suffered
           as
           a
           favourer
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           at
           whose
           imprisonment
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           Lov●re
           rang
           with
           as
           much
           joy
           and
           triumph
           as
           if
           they
           had
           carried
           the
           point
           in
           a
           great
           fight
           at
           Land
           or
           Sea
           ;
           and
           he
           likewise
           suffered
           obloquy
           as
           if
           concern'd
           in
           the
           infamous
           murder
           of
           Sr.
           
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           was
           certainly
           as
           free
           as
           from
           having
           killed
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           :
           And
           how
           far
           the
           embroider'd
           garter
           about
           his
           leg
           ,
           made
           him
           like
           Pompey
           ,
           Envyed
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           But
           as
           I
           said
           't
           is
           a
           chief
           Ministers
           power
           the
           people
           of
           England
           strike
           at
           ,
           who
           may
           not
           be
           unfitly
           resembled
           to
           
             Alexanders
             Bucephalus
          
           ,
           that
           would
           let
           none
           but
           Alexander
           ride
           him
           ,
           nor
           could
           Alexander
           himselfe
           do
           it
           till
           by
           holding
           him
           against
           the
           Sun
           he
           kept
           him
           from
           being
           frighted
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Shadow
           .
           And
           when
           one
           Subject
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           representative
           Shadow
           of
           the
           body
           of
           the
           whole
           people
           ,
           the
           Sight
           of
           him
           frights
           them
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           uneasie
           to
           be
           ruled
           ,
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           his
           Majesty
           did
           rationally
           provide
           for
           the
           public
           Security
           when
           he
           signified
           His
           pleasure
           in
           a
           Speech
           in
           a
           late
           Parliament
           about
           not
           Ruling
           us
           by
           a
           single
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           not
           wonder
           if
           your
           Lordship
           were
           called
           a
           Papist
           if
           you
           had
           been
           the
           possessor
           of
           any
           such
           power
           ,
           that
           name
           being
           now
           the
           angriest
           the
           people
           can
           throw
           at
           any
           one
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           before
           the
           late
           Warres
           ,
           when
           
             Archbishop
             Laud
          
           who
           had
           writ
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           fell
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           But
           really
           by
           the
           power
           of
           that
           
             chief
             Ministry
          
           he
           had
           in
           the
           State
           of
           England
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Buckingham
           .
           And
           at
           that
           time
           the
           currant
           definitions
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           who
           enjoyed
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           were
           the
           same
           ,
           And
           the
           things
           made
           conve●●●ble
           ,
           or
           Devils
           dancing
           in
           the
           same
           Circle
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           the
           Vouge
           at
           this
           time
           obtains
           among
           the
           populace
           who
           cannot
           see
           through
           the
           hard
           words
           and
           things
           in
           definitions
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           ask
           them
           
             what
             is
             a
             Papist
          
           ,
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           he
           is
           one
           that
           is
           for
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           asking
           them
           
             what
             is
             one
             that
             is
             for
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
          
           they
           will
           say
           a
           Papist
           .
           And
           in
           cases
           where
           the
           people
           do
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           begin
           with
           Execution
           ,
           Common
           Fame
           goes
           for
           proof
           against
           such
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           the
           political
           whispers
           of
           other
           Great
           Men
           who
           inspire
           them
           ,
           goe
           for
           demonstrations
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           knocking
           down
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
          
           with
           Arbitrary
           proof
           is
           a
           good
           
             baculi●um
             argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           Monster
           of
           power
           ,
           for
           as
           such
           they
           look
           on
           one
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           by
           the
           head
           higher
           then
           themselves
           .
           I
           know
           none
           to
           have
           observed
           the
           constitution
           and
           customes
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Venice
           better
           then
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           there
           any
           one
           that
           is
           but
           
             Arbitrarily
             affected
          
           (
           as
           our
           term
           is
           here
           ,
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           )
           is
           taken
           volly
           before
           he
           comes
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           or
           at
           furthest
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           rebound
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           made
           a
           Tennis
           Ball
           before
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           bandi'd
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           I
           mean
           he
           is
           first
           Sumonarily
           dispatcht
           ,
           or
           made
           away
           ,
           and
           his
           plenary
           process
           is
           dispatcht
           or
           made
           up
           afterward
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           in
           the
           course
           of
           your
           travels
           been
           there
           in
           person
           ,
           but
           my
           eyes
           have
           only
           beheld
           it
           as
           a
           traveller
           in
           Mapps
           and
           Authors
           :
           one
           of
           whom
           ,
           namely
           Boccaline
           in
           his
           
           
             Raggnagli
             di
             Parnasse
          
           Speaking
           of
           Venice
           saith
           that
           the
           
             dreadful
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             ten
             ,
             and
             the
             Supream
             Magistracy
             of
             the
             State-Inquisition
             ,
             could
             with
             three
             ballotting
             balls
             easily
             bury
             alive
             any
             Caesar
             or
             Pompey
             who
             began
             to
             discover
             himself
             in
             that
             well
             governed
             State.
          
           And
           according
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           that
           Country
           any
           aspirer
           of
           the
           first
           rate
           so
           sunk
           by
           the
           shot
           of
           the
           ballotting
           balls
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           kill'd
           very
           fairly
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           no
           more
           Citation
           in
           the
           case
           then
           in
           that
           of
           the
           
             Martyrdom
             of
             Sir
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           ,
           who
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           was
           likewise
           killed
           very
           fairly
           .
           I
           here
           allude
           to
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           
             brothers
             of
             the
             blade
          
           ,
           who
           when
           sworn
           at
           a
           Tryal
           about
           one
           murthered
           in
           a
           Duel
           ,
           usually
           depose
           that
           
             he
             was
             killed
             very
             fairly
          
           ,
           And
           indeed
           I
           have
           by
           a
           Neighbour
           of
           mine
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Civilian
           ,
           been
           shewn
           it
           in
           a
           Civil
           Law
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Second
             Tome
             of
             the
             Common
             Opinions
             ,
             in
             folio
             ,
             Book
             9.
             p.
          
           462.
           
           Printed
           at
           Lions
           ,
           that
           
             Rebellis
             impunè
             occidi
             possit
             ,
             &
             tunc
             demum
             probari
             &
             declarari
             quod
             erat
             rebellis
             :
          
           And
           the
           Canonists
           do
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           by
           him
           all
           agree
           ,
           that
           
             valet
             argumentum
             à
             crimine
             laesae
             Majestatis
             se●
             rebellionis
             ad
             heresim
             ,
          
           and
           with
           good
           reason
           according
           to
           the
           
             Popish
             hypothesis
          
           ,
           for
           that
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           a
           heretic
           ,
           is
           a
           Rebell
           or
           Traytor
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Heretic
           by
           that
           Law
           may
           be
           destroyed
           before
           his
           Process
           is
           made
           .
           But
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           Israel
           ,
           are
           
             merciful
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Iustice
             and
             Mercy
          
           are
           still
           saluting
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           much
           kindness
           as
           they
           can
           possibly
           shew
           without
           embracing
           each
           other
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           meanest
           Commoners
           Life
           in
           England
           becomes
           not
           a
           forfeit
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           Tryal
           by
           his
           equals
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           our
           Law
           agrees
           with
           that
           gentleness
           and
           equity
           inculcated
           by
           
             Grotius
             de
             Iure
             Belli
             &
             Pacis
             ,
          
           Book
           3.
           
           Chap.
           14.
           
           
             Temperamentum
             circa
             captos
          
           ,
           §
           .
           3.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Cato
             Censorius
             (
             narrante
             Plutarcho
             ,
             )
             si
             quis
             servus
             Capital
             admisisse
             videretur
             ,
             de
             eo
             supplicium
             non
             sumebat
             ,
             nisi
             postquam
             damnatus
             esset
             etiam
             Conservorum
             judicio
             .
             Quicum
             conferenda
             verba
             ,
             Iob.
          
           31.
           13.
           
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           was
           very
           much
           shock't
           with
           one
           expression
           used
           in
           a
           long
           Speech
           by
           one
           of
           the
           managers
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           the
           Trial
           of
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Strafford
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           saying
           That
           Beasts
           of
           Prey
           are
           to
           have
           no
           Law
           ,
           was
           applyed
           to
           the
           Earl.
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           Wolfs
           and
           Boars
           are
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Forrest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Harts
           and
           Hinds
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           Forrests
           where
           they
           are
           in
           his
           protection
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           have
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           Foxes
           .
           To
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           
             hunting
             of
             men
          
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           allusion
           in
           the
           printed
           Letter
           of
           Mr.
           Alured
           in
           
             Rushworths
             Collections
          
           ,
           4
           o.
           Caroli
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Sir
          
           Edward
           Cooke
           
             in
             the
             House
             protested
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             their
             miseries
             was
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Buckingham
           ,
           
             which
             was
             entertain'd
             and
             answered
             with
             a
             cheerful
             acclamation
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             good
             Hound
             recovers
             the
             scent
             ,
             the
             rest
             come
             in
             with
             a
             full
             cry
             :
             So
             they
             pursued
             it
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             came
             on
             home
             and
             layed
             the
             blame
             where
             they
             thought
             the
             fault
             was
             .
          
           But
           yet
           by
           this
           saying
           of
           Alured
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           to
           give
           him
           Law
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           brutish
           thing
           to
           suppose
           that
           wild
           predatory
           Beasts
           have
           in
           the
           Kings
           Forrests
           more
           protection
           ,
           and
           more
           exemption
           from
           being
           arbitrarily
           hunted
           down
           ,
           than
           his
           Liege
           people
           to
           whom
           he
           is
           sworn
           ,
           have
           in
           the
           whole
           Realm
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           in
           particular
           .
           That
           time
           seemed
           not
           so
           much
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           But
           your
           Lordships
           knowledg
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           and
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           is
           so
           universal
           and
           profound
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           come
           to
           no
           Court
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           will
           either
           find
           Law
           there
           or
           bring
           it
           :
           and
           your
           great
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Parliamentary
           Transactions
           in
           all
           past
           Ages
           ,
           cannot
           but
           secure
           you
           against
           any
           apprehensions
           of
           not
           finding
           Law.
           For
           it
           hath
           been
           rarely
           seen
           ,
           that
           a
           House
           of
           Commons
           has
           gone
           to
           hunt
           any
           man
           down
           tho
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           a
           
             Nimrod
             a
             Mighty
             hunter
          
           of
           our
           Laws
           themselves
           ;
           and
           never
           was
           the
           House
           
           of
           Peers
           thought
           a
           Court
           of
           Rigor
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           
             Tribunal
             of
             Cassius
          
           was
           for
           its
           dire
           severity
           called
           
             Scopulus
             Reorum
          
           .
           In
           the
           end
           of
           the
           famous
           Tryal
           of
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           foresaw
           that
           the
           Lords
           would
           acquit
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           broke
           up
           the
           Judicial
           prosecution
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           by
           Bill
           of
           Attainder
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           broke
           in
           pieces
           on
           his
           Grave
           the
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           of
           Treason
           they
           proceeded
           by
           ,
           as
           Heralds
           break
           their
           Staffs
           at
           the
           Funerals
           of
           Illustrious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           their
           Tombes
           .
           Had
           I
           been
           one
           of
           that
           Lords
           Judges
           ▪
           I
           should
           have
           consented
           that
           after
           he
           had
           been
           hunted
           so
           long
           by
           the
           Prosecution
           for
           Treason
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           Judicially
           convicted
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           had
           the
           priviledg
           of
           
             a
             Hart-Royal
             proclaimed
          
           ,
           of
           which
           Manwood
           in
           his
           
             Forrest
             Law
          
           speaking
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             King
             doth
             hunt
             a
             Stag
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Hart-Royal
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             he
             doth
             hunt
             a
             Hart
             in
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             which
             by
             chacing
             is
             driven
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             gives
             him
             over
             ,
             as
             either
             being
             weary
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             he
             cannot
             recover
             him
             ,
             then
             because
             such
             a
             Hart
             hath
             shewn
             the
             King
             pastime
             ,
             and
             is
             also
          
           Cervus
           eximius
           ,
           
             and
             that
             therefore
             the
             King
             would
             have
             him
             preserved
             ,
             he
             causeth
             Proclamation
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             adjacent
             Villages
             ,
             that
             none
             shall
             kill
             ,
             hunt
             ,
             hurt
             ,
             or
             chace
             him
             ,
             and
             hinder
             him
             from
             his
             return
             to
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             and
             ever
             after
             such
             a
             Hart
             is
             called
             a
             Hart-Royal
             proclaimed
             .
          
           But
           I
           think
           that
           an
           
             eximious
             man
          
           impeacht
           in
           Parliament
           and
           there
           acquitted
           ,
           will
           need
           no
           Herald
           to
           proclaim
           his
           worth
           ,
           nor
           his
           deserving
           to
           be
           restored
           
             in
             integrum
          
           to
           the
           Royal
           Protection
           and
           Favour
           ,
           when
           that
           
             his
             own
             works
             have
             praised
             him
             in
             the
             gates
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Jurisdiction
           where
           they
           were
           so
           strictly
           scann'd
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           if
           any
           could
           prove
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           call
           that
           
             accumulative
             Treason
             in
             you
          
           ,
           nor
           need
           he
           go
           about
           by
           torturing
           the
           Law
           to
           make
           it
           confess
           many
           Felonies
           to
           be
           one
           Treason
           ,
           many
           Rapes
           to
           be
           one
           false
           coming
           :
           But
           Popery
           in
           you
           would
           be
           plain
           down-right
           ,
           palpable
           and
           rank
           Treason
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           23
           of
           Elizabeth
           ,
           Ch.
           1.
           which
           makes
           it
           High
           Treason
           for
           any
           person
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           to
           be
           withdrawn
           from
           the
           Religion
           then
           established
           ,
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           .
           That
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           been
           bred
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           been
           so
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           
             ex
             traduce
          
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           evidence
           then
           the
           contents
           of
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           have
           not
           been
           withdrawn
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           you
           have
           declared
           by
           the
           Series
           of
           your
           actings
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           shew
           your
           Mind
           beyond
           the
           power
           of
           words
           :
           and
           't
           is
           by
           the
           help
           of
           that
           great
           Wisdom
           God
           has
           given
           you
           ,
           that
           our
           English
           World
           expects
           that
           a
           way
           may
           be
           found
           how
           to
           make
           it
           more
           clearly
           appear
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Law
           when
           any
           others
           have
           been
           or
           are
           withdrawn
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           a
           thing
           perhaps
           at
           present
           of
           somewhat
           difficult
           proof
           :
           For
           without
           supposing
           that
           the
           Pope
           can
           or
           will
           give
           them
           dispensations
           to
           take
           all
           Oaths
           and
           Tests
           that
           can
           be
           devised
           ,
           doth
           not
           a
           reserving
           some
           fantastic
           sense
           to
           themselves
           ,
           make
           nonsense
           of
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           word
           Equivocation
           make
           them
           proof
           against
           all
           other
           words
           ?
           Doth
           not
           that
           with
           them
           sanctify
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           justify
           all
           other
           words
           they
           can
           use
           ?
           May
           they
           not
           on
           these
           terms
           safely
           swear
           there
           is
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           Man
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           Devil
           ,
           that
           is
           meaning
           ,
           
             not
             in
             a
             Mathematical
             point
             ,
             or
             in
             Vtopia
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             saw
             not
             such
             a
             Man
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             Whale
             ?
          
           And
           have
           not
           the
           late
           dying
           Speeches
           of
           some
           of
           these
           Imposters
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Father
           Irelands
           ,
           shewn
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           points
           of
           mental
           reservation
           and
           equivocation
           they
           persevere
           in
           the
           impudent
           owning
           of
           that
           which
           would
           unhinge
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           turn
           humane
           Society
           into
           a
           dissolute
           multitude
           ?
           And
           do
           we
           not
           believe
           many
           to
           be
           Papists
           ,
           who
           we
           know
           have
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           and
           Tests
           ?
           Hath
           not
           a
           Papist
           some
           Years
           since
           writ
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ?
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           that
           appointed
           these
           discriminations
           ,
           
           nations
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           that
           when
           we
           have
           used
           all
           the
           lawful
           means
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           know
           who
           among
           us
           are
           Papists
           as
           certainly
           as
           we
           do
           what
           is
           Popery
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           Papists
           from
           hurting
           us
           and
           themselves
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Results
           of
           the
           Providence
           of
           God.
           But
           what
           all
           those
           means
           are
           ,
           tho
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           your
           Lordships
           comprehensive
           knowledg
           of
           men
           and
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           true
           interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           hath
           qualified
           you
           to
           tell
           your
           Royal
           Master
           and
           His
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           :
           nor
           do
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           difficulty
           of
           either
           finding
           out
           such
           means
           and
           making
           practicable
           things
           be
           practised
           will
           blunt
           ,
           but
           rather
           whet
           the
           edg
           of
           your
           Industry
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           Quintilians
           mind
           who
           Judged
           that
           there
           was
           Turpitude
           in
           despairing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           be
           done
           .
           I
           think
           his
           words
           are
           
             Turpiter
             desperatur
             quicquid
             fieri
             potest
          
           .
           ●Tis
           certainly
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           that
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           here
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           those
           withdrawn
           from
           Protestancy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           should
           be
           known
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           which
           Apostates
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           impossible
           without
           seizing
           on
           the
           Papers
           and
           Archives
           of
           one
           certain
           Priest
           to
           see
           the
           Original
           Acts
           of
           their
           Recantation
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           most
           certain
           and
           on
           all
           hands
           confessedly
           true
           ,
           that
           Eminent
           Overt-Acts
           of
           abhorrency
           of
           Protestantisme
           are
           alwayes
           required
           at
           the
           admitting
           one
           who
           was
           of
           that
           Religion
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholic
           Church
           :
           which
           any
           one
           will
           be
           convinced
           of
           who
           reads
           the
           
             Letter
             of
             Cardinal
             D'Ossat
          
           to
           Villeroy
           of
           the
           20
           th
           of
           Octob.
           1603.
           from
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           gives
           his
           Opinion
           against
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           being
           made
           Godmother
           at
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Madam
           .
           That
           Cardinal
           who
           had
           incomparable
           skill
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledg
           of
           all
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Papal
           See
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           lived
           at
           Rome
           above
           20
           Years
           ,
           saith
           in
           that
           Letter
           ,
           
             I
             account
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             write
             to
             you
             freely
             that
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             very
             great
             Scandal
             to
             good
             Catholicks
             ,
             nor
             without
             the
             extream
             displeasure
             and
             offence
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             You
             presuppose
             that
             the
             Queen
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             a
             Catholic
             :
             but
             Here
             we
             know
             the
             contrary
             ,
             tho
             some
             believe
             that
             she
             is
             not
             of
             the
             worser
             sort
             of
             Heretics
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             has
             some
             inclination
             to
             the
             Catholic
             Religion
             .
             And
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             moreover
             ,
             that
             tho
             she
             were
             in
             her
             heart
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Apostolic
             and
             Roman
             Religion
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             that
             she
             having
             been
             bred
             up
             in
             Heresie
             and
             outwardly
             persisting
             in
             it
             as
             she
             doth
             ,
             she
             cannot
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             be
             held
             for
             a
             Catholic
             in
             public
             acts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             till
             she
             hath
             first
             both
          
           viva
           voce
           
             and
             by
             writing
             under
             her
             hand
             abjured
             all
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             made
             profession
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Faith.
          
           Nor
           was
           it
           ever
           known
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           case
           of
           any
           Protestants
           Apostacy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           any
           Pope
           ever
           dispensed
           with
           those
           Canons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           well
           hence
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           That
           if
           evidence
           just
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Law
           requires
           as
           to
           such
           Apostacy
           be
           given
           ,
           that
           no
           superpondium
           or
           proof
           of
           overt-acts
           more
           then
           necessary
           ought
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           for
           that
           overt
           Acts
           almost
           impossible
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           may
           yet
           necessarily
           be
           presumed
           :
           but
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
           And
           therefore
           now
           further
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           if
           
             fas
             est
             ab
             hoste
             doceri
          
           be
           adviseable
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           as
           strict
           Circumstances
           may
           be
           required
           in
           the
           conversion
           of
           Papists
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           are
           in
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           any
           from
           our
           Church
           to
           theirs
           .
           Indeed
           if
           I
           were
           a
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           there
           should
           be
           so
           happy
           as
           to
           invent
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           propound
           it
           whereby
           the
           present
           Lay-Papists
           in
           England
           might
           let
           us
           have
           a
           Moral
           Certainty
           that
           they
           neither
           consented
           to
           nor
           concealed
           the
           late
           Plot
           ,
           and
           likewise
           that
           they
           did
           really
           detest
           all
           those
           desperate
           Popish
           Principles
           that
           are
           fundamentally
           destructive
           to
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           harbour
           no
           Priests
           born
           in
           the
           Kings
           Dominions
           ,
           nor
           send
           any
           of
           their
           Children
           to
           be
           bred
           in
           Forrain
           Seminaries
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           on
           occasion
           they
           would
           discover
           to
           a
           Magistrate
           any
           such
           Priest
           ,
           or
           one
           who
           sent
           his
           Children
           to
           such
           Seminary
           ,
           and
           likewise
           any
           one
           that
           owned
           any
           of
           
           those
           Pernitious
           Principles
           that
           strike
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           presently
           give
           his
           Majesty
           an
           accompt
           of
           all
           their
           own
           Names
           ,
           Places
           of
           abode
           ,
           and
           Numbers
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           not
           live
           in
           nor
           come
           to
           the
           Court
           nor
           into
           any
           of
           our
           Cities
           or
           great
           Towns
           ,
           without
           leave
           obtain'd
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           35
           th
           .
           of
           Elizabeth
           ,
           Ch.
           2.
           (
           wherein
           't
           is
           Enacted
           under
           several
           Penalties
           ,
           That
           they
           shall
           not
           remove
           above
           Five
           miles
           from
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           in
           their
           Names
           to
           the
           Constables
           ,
           Headborough
           ,
           and
           Minister
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           that
           the
           people
           might
           be
           delivered
           not
           only
           from
           any
           danger
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           any
           fears
           that
           might
           fall
           on
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           either
           of
           their
           power
           or
           numbers
           encreasing
           I
           should
           joyfully
           entertain
           such
           an
           invention
           ;
           But
           what
           way
           of
           that
           kind
           is
           practicable
           ,
           I
           am
           altogether
           ignorant
           ,
           But
           do
           suppose
           that
           the
           present
           Lawes
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Tests
           ,
           ought
           to
           continue
           till
           with
           the
           Consent
           of
           His
           Majesty
           and
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           we
           are
           further
           secured
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           much
           more
           vigilant
           over
           
             English
             Papists
          
           ,
           then
           over
           any
           Forrainers
           ,
           for
           that
           't
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Rule
           that
           
             Angli
             nil
             modicum
             in
             Religione
             possunt
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           that
           no
           
             Popish
             Priest
          
           who
           is
           a
           Subject
           to
           England
           can
           with
           the
           public
           safety
           live
           here
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           I
           think
           as
           comprehensive
           a
           knowledg
           of
           the
           affairs
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           any
           man
           can
           have
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           here
           tell
           you
           that
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Ireland
           told
           me
           that
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           usurpt
           powers
           't
           was
           in
           the
           
             Act
             of
             Settlement
             for
             Ireland
          
           by
           the
           Parliament
           declared
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           their
           intent
           after
           almost
           a
           National
           Rebellion
           to
           extirpate
           the
           whole
           
             Irish
             Nation
          
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           an
           exception
           of
           certain
           persons
           as
           to
           Life
           and
           Estate
           ,
           the
           Act
           orders
           some
           Irish
           to
           be
           banish'd
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           other
           Irish
           to
           be
           transplanted
           to
           some
           part
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           allowing
           them
           such
           proportion
           of
           Land
           and
           Estate
           there
           as
           they
           should
           have
           had
           of
           their
           own
           elsewhere
           in
           Ireland
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           removed
           .
           What
           effect
           that
           Transplantation
           had
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           suppose
           it
           easier
           to
           remove
           a
           handful
           of
           men
           from
           one
           corner
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           another
           ,
           then
           't
           was
           to
           remove
           almost
           a
           Nation
           :
           And
           do
           suppose
           there
           are
           some
           Papists
           in
           England
           as
           innocent
           of
           this
           late
           Plot
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           some
           in
           Ireland
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           The
           
             Dean
             of
             Canterbury
          
           doth
           in
           his
           incomparable
           Sermon
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           on
           the
           5
           th
           .
           of
           
             November
             1678
             acknowledg
             the
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             of
             several
             persons
             who
             lived
             and
             dyed
             in
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             ,
             Father
             Paul
             ,
             Thuanus
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             who
             had
             in
             truth
             more
             goodness
             then
             the
             Principles
             of
             that
             Religion
             do
             either
             incline
             men
             to
             or
             allow
             of
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           think
           my self
           bound
           in
           justice
           to
           Judge
           in
           that
           manner
           of
           some
           Papists
           of
           my
           acquaintance
           .
           Thus
           the
           Epicureans
           of
           old
           tho
           their
           Principle
           of
           making
           happiness
           consist
           in
           pleasure
           was
           detestable
           ,
           gained
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           their
           Sect
           were
           honest
           men
           :
           And
           so
           much
           Tully
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           his
           exception
           against
           their
           Doctrine
           Speaking
           of
           
             Epicurus
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             L.
             2.
             
             De
             Finibus
             Boni
             &
             Mali
             :
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Ac
             mihi
             quidem
             videtur
             quod
             ipse
             vir
             bonus
             fuit
             ,
             &
             multi
             Epicurei
             fuerunt
             &
             bodie
             sunt
             ,
             &
             in
             amicitirs
             fideles
             ,
             &
             in
             omni
             vita
             constantes
             &
             graves
             ,
             nec
             voluptate
             ,
             sed
             officio
             consilia
             moderantes
             .
          
           It
           seems
           to
           me
           that
           Epicurus
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           his
           Sect
           have
           been
           and
           are
           faithful
           in
           their
           friendships
           ,
           and
           constant
           and
           serious
           men
           in
           every
           condition
           of
           life
           :
           and
           managing
           the
           conduct
           of
           their
           life
           's
           by
           duty
           and
           not
           pleasure
           .
           But
           then
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             hoc
             videtur
             major
             vis
             honestatis
             ,
             minor
             voluptatis
             ▪
          
           and
           afterwards
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             atque
             ut
             caeteri
             existimantur
             dicere
             melius
             quam
             facere
             ,
             sic
             hi
             mihi
             videntur
             melius
             facere
             quam
             dicere
             :
          
           As
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           No
           thanks
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           but
           their
           honest
           inclinations
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           honesty
           shew'd
           it self
           more
           Predominant
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           pleasure
           :
           and
           as
           other
           mens
           Principles
           are
           accounted
           better
           then
           their
           Practises
           ,
           these
           mens
           Practises
           are
           better
           then
           their
           Principles
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           I
           think
           Gods
           standing
           Miracle
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           able
           to
           make
           a
           divulsion
           between
           the
           formal
           and
           the
           vital
           Act
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           make
           fire
           not
           burn
           )
           to
           keep
           some
           men
           from
           undoing
           themselves
           and
           Mankind
           by
           the
           genuine
           consequences
           of
           the
           Opinions
           they
           profess
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           happy
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           
             Caliginosa
             nocte
             premit
             Deus
             nepotes
             discursus
             :
          
           And
           he
           can
           by
           an
           Omnipotent
           easiness
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           Divert
           a
           mans
           understanding
           from
           seeing
           any
           first-born
           consequence
           from
           his
           opinion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           more
           remote
           one
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Power
           doth
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           interpose
           it self
           sometimes
           between
           professed
           Notions
           or
           Principles
           themselves
           ,
           and
           mans
           intellectual
           faculties
           .
           Good
           men
           sometimes
           do
           not
           believe
           even
           the
           existence
           of
           that
           and
           of
           some
           other
           divine
           Attributes
           ,
           where
           the
           things
           to
           be
           believed
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ;
           And
           bad
           men
           habituated
           to
           lying
           sometimes
           do
           at
           last
           believe
           the
           lyes
           and
           shamms
           themselves
           made
           ,
           though
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           happens
           (
           what
           is
           perfectly
           worthy
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           and
           goodness
           )
           when
           men
           are
           with
           Candor
           and
           purity
           of
           mind
           seeking
           after
           Truth
           ,
           that-Heaven
           does
           so
           influence
           their
           understandings
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           are
           not
           by
           false
           lights
           artificial
           seduced
           to
           believe
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           nor
           given
           up
           by
           weak
           arguments
           to
           strong
           delusions
           .
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           that
           great
           Divine
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Lincoln
          
           ,
           hath
           with
           a
           Noble
           modesty
           and
           charity
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           his
           unanswered
           and
           unanswerable
           Book
           against
           Popery
           ,
           exprest
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Religion
           
             when
             really
             believed
          
           to
           be
           pernicious
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           trouble
           your
           Lordship
           or
           my self
           much
           further
           about
           finding
           a
           way
           to
           prevent
           the
           Papists
           from
           troubling
           us
           ,
           but
           do
           suppose
           that
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           are
           most
           concerned
           to
           labour
           in
           such
           an
           invention
           .
           And
           instead
           of
           their
           being
           led
           by
           any
           hellish
           Principles
           to
           destroy
           any
           City
           of
           Course
           by
           Sinister
           means
           ,
           That
           is
           by
           burning
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           in
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           address
           to
           Heaven
           for
           that
           favour
           to
           its
           old
           chosen
           People
           on
           Earth
           mentioned
           in
           
             Psalm
             .
             107.
             v.
             7.
             
             And
             he
             led
             them
             forth
             by
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             go
             to
             a
             City
             of
             Habitation
             .
          
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           eminent
           a
           Person
           as
           the
           Lord
           High
           
             Chancellor
             of
             England
          
           in
           his
           Speech
           at
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Stafford
          
           ,
           made
           that
           
             great
             interogation
             ,
             Does
             any
             man
             now
             begin
             to
             doubt
             how
          
           London
           
             came
             to
             be
             burnt
          
           ?
           and
           after
           the
           Vote
           of
           the
           last
           
             Parliament
             the
             last
             day
             of
             their
             Sitting
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             Resolved
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             That
             the
             City
             of
             London
             was
             burnt
             in
             the
             Year
             1666
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             designing
             thereby
             to
             introduce
             Arbitrary
             Power
             and
             Popery
             into
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           they
           will
           not
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           live
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Cities
           again
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           shew'd
           how
           orderly
           they
           can
           live
           in
           one
           of
           their
           own
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           we
           may
           without
           breach
           of
           Civility
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           violation
           of
           justice
           ,
           apply
           to
           them
           some
           part
           of
           the
           words
           which
           I
           find
           quoted
           by
           
             Dr.
             Bramhall
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Derry
          
           in
           his
           just
           vindication
           
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Gers.
             part
             .
             4.
             
             Ser.
             de
             pace
             &
             unit
             .
             Graec.
          
           as
           the
           
             farewell
             Speech
          
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           when
           the
           Graecian
           and
           all
           other
           Eastern
           Churches
           parted
           from
           him
           ,
           whom
           they
           acknowledged
           only
           as
           a
           Patriarch
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           
             We
             acknowledg
             your
             Power
             ,
             we
             cannot
             satisfie
             your
             Covetousness
             ,
             live
             by
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           How
           it
           is
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           People
           of
           
             Switzerland
             ,
             Papists
          
           and
           Protestants
           living
           apart
           by
           themselves
           in
           several
           Cantons
           ,
           cannot
           be
           unknown
           to
           your
           Lordship
           :
           Nor
           that
           the
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           when
           they
           there
           made
           their
           League
           at
           first
           joyntly
           to
           maintain
           their
           Liberties
           against
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           then
           agreed
           upon
           this
           also
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           of
           the
           Natives
           living
           in
           the
           Cantons
           of
           either
           side
           should
           change
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           should
           be
           permitted
           respectively
           to
           sell
           their
           goods
           and
           transplant
           themselves
           to
           the
           
           Canton
           whose
           Religion
           they
           embraced
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           That
           of
           late
           the
           
             Popish
             Canton
             Switz
          
           did
           break
           this
           agreement
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           some
           of
           their
           Native
           Inhabitants
           to
           partake
           of
           this
           freedom
           ,
           and
           did
           confiscate
           the
           goods
           of
           some
           Families
           that
           changed
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Fryars
           and
           Iesuits
           they
           condemned
           some
           of
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           the
           Gallyes
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           Commotion
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Gentleman
           of
           Ireland
           who
           discourst
           somewhat
           to
           me
           of
           the
           Transplantation
           of
           the
           
             Irish
             Papists
          
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           it
           was
           into
           the
           Province
           of
           Connaught
           ,
           and
           think
           into
           the
           In-land
           parts
           of
           that
           Countrey
           ,
           for
           to
           have
           trusted
           them
           to
           live
           in
           Maritine
           Towns
           there
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           have
           let
           in
           an
           invading
           Popish
           or
           other
           Forrainer
           ,
           were
           to
           have
           trusted
           them
           with
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           And
           he
           further
           told
           me
           ,
           That
           the
           transplantation
           was
           managed
           with
           much
           satisfactory
           tenderness
           to
           those
           Papists
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           to
           English
           and
           Irish
           ,
           it
           had
           partly
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           bargain
           that
           gave
           content
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           secured
           them
           against
           each
           other
           after
           all
           the
           mutual
           exasperations
           that
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           when
           't
           was
           fresh
           in
           the
           memory
           of
           both
           English
           and
           Irish
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           the
           promiscuous
           and
           scatter'd
           dwelling
           of
           the
           English
           among
           the
           Irish
           before
           the
           Rebellion
           that
           tempted
           the
           Irish
           to
           butcher
           them
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           English
           Sheep
           for
           the
           Slaughter
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           was
           not
           likewise
           forgot
           ,
           that
           in
           former
           Wars
           the
           partition
           or
           distinction
           of
           the
           
             English
             Pale
          
           did
           secure
           the
           English
           inhabiting
           within
           its
           district
           .
        
         
           I
           askt
           the
           Gentleman
           if
           they
           were
           not
           stinted
           to
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           care
           taken
           that
           none
           of
           them
           should
           be
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           chief
           Governour
           of
           the
           Countrey
           should
           know
           their
           Names
           ,
           and
           whether
           any
           Priests
           Natives
           of
           that
           Country
           were
           allow'd
           them
           ?
           as
           to
           which
           enquiries
           he
           did
           not
           fully
           satisfie
           me
           :
           but
           I
           supposed
           ,
           that
           since
           all
           Religions
           have
           a
           Priest-hood
           ,
           that
           somewhat
           of
           that
           kind
           was
           allowed
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           was
           invented
           in
           the
           Year
           1540.
           by
           the
           Pope
           as
           a
           Poysonous
           Stumm
           to
           put
           a
           new
           fermentation
           into
           the
           Romish
           Ecclesiastical
           Rites
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           were
           almost
           dead
           with
           age
           ;
           and
           like
           
             vina
             vetustate
             edentula
          
           ,
           and
           quite
           dispirited
           with
           the
           Thunder
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Luther
           ,
           and
           the
           lightning
           of
           Learning
           and
           Knowledg
           then
           flying
           through
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           was
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           a
           Court
           erected
           to
           begin
           with
           execution
           ,
           and
           to
           confute
           gainsayers
           by
           cutting
           their
           Throats
           ,
           No
           Iesuits
           were
           permitted
           to
           officiate
           among
           those
           transplanted
           Papists
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           the
           Priests
           Natives
           of
           Ireland
           were
           the
           known
           fomenters
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           both
           English
           and
           Irish
           might
           rather
           consent
           to
           some
           Secular
           Priests
           bred
           in
           Holland
           or
           France
           ,
           being
           employed
           in
           the
           New
           Irish
           Colony
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           no
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           the
           several
           Interests
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           by
           kindred
           or
           relation
           to
           any
           of
           the
           great
           Families
           there
           perhaps
           be
           tempted
           into
           Factions
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           from
           that
           Gentleman
           of
           
             Mr.
             Peter
             Walsh
          
           a
           Fryar
           in
           Ireland
           and
           of
           his
           endeavours
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           Cicuration
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Romish
           Clergy
           &
           Layety
           who
           there
           were
           Wolfes
           (
           and
           that
           without
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           )
           and
           reclaiming
           them
           to
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           consistent
           with
           civil
           society
           ,
           and
           what
           proficiency
           his
           Disciples
           have
           made
           therein
           ,
           I
           being
           a
           stranger
           to
           that
           Kingdom
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             bonus
             est
             quem
             Nero
             odit
          
           ,
           have
           the
           better
           opinion
           of
           him
           for
           those
           endeavours
           of
           his
           having
           been
           Crown'd
           with
           the
           Popes
           Excommunications
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           noble
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           one
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Peers
           this
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           
             I
             hate
             not
             the
             persons
             of
             any
             Papists
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             an
             enemy
             to
             Popery
             :
          
           In
           like
           manner
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           that
           all
           the
           Mercy
           were
           shewn
           them
           that
           were
           not
           Cruelty
           to
           the
           Public
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           to
           excuse
           any
           one
           that
           will
           not
           forget
           
           that
           when
           they
           begun
           the
           last
           outragious
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           (
           which
           no
           words
           need
           or
           can
           aggravate
           )
           they
           enjoy'd
           there
           equal
           Priviledges
           with
           the
           English
           ,
           if
           not
           greater
           ,
           the
           Lawyers
           were
           Irish
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Judges
           Irish
           ,
           and
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           the
           Parliament
           Irish
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           disputes
           between
           English
           and
           Irish
           ,
           the
           Irish
           were
           sure
           of
           the
           Favour
           ;
           and
           any
           one
           would
           be
           inexcusable
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           forgot
           that
           King
           Iames's
           unparalel'd
           kindness
           to
           his
           Popish
           Subjects
           in
           suspending
           the
           execution
           of
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           sparing
           their
           purses
           ,
           in
           remitting
           the
           arrears
           of
           what
           they
           owed
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           for
           pecuniary
           penalties
           ,
           nay
           giving
           into
           their
           hands
           what
           money
           of
           theirs
           as
           his
           due
           was
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           was
           but
           the
           ●rologue
           to
           their
           intended
           Tragedy
           on
           the
           Fifth
           of
           November
           .
           And
           what
           provocations
           they
           had
           to
           be
           ill
           wishers
           to
           the
           Life
           and
           Crown
           of
           the
           last
           King
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           the
           detection
           forementioned
           presented
           to
           His
           Majesty
           by
           
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Charge
           given
           against
           them
           in
           Print
           by
           the
           Reverend
           
             Dr.
             Peter
             Du
             Moulin
          
           ,
           which
           he
           offer'd
           to
           make
           good
           ;
           and
           
             ad
             quod
             non
             fuit
             responsum
          
           ,
           let
           any
           one
           Judg
           who
           further
           does
           look
           on
           the
           Parliaments
           Addresses
           in
           
             Rushworths
             Collections
          
           .
           And
           unless
           some
           of
           them
           had
           loved
           ingratitude
           for
           ingratitudes
           sake
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           enter'd
           into
           that
           Conspiracy
           against
           his
           now
           Majesty
           ,
           whose
           Life
           is
           the
           delight
           of
           all
           Mankind
           but
           theirs
           :
           And
           yet
           since
           according
           to
           that
           expression
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Iews
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           so
           it
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           is
           King
           of
           the
           Papists
           as
           well
           as
           Protestants
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Irish
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           a
           common
           Father
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           worthy
           of
           His
           Royal
           goodness
           and
           a
           God-like
           thing
           in
           him
           to
           distribute
           to
           them
           all
           the
           Kindness
           that
           would
           not
           undo
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           the
           Divine
           bounty
           dispenseth
           itself
           to
           the
           Sinful
           ,
           yet
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           as
           the
           love
           of
           an
           Indulgent
           Father
           may
           be
           measured
           more
           by
           the
           kindness
           he
           would
           shew
           an
           obstinate
           son
           ,
           (
           were
           he
           qualified
           to
           receive
           it
           )
           then
           by
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           who
           tryes
           all
           methods
           to
           reclaim
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           Will
           Disinherits
           him
           ,
           and
           goes
           down
           to
           the
           shades
           below
           without
           revoking
           such
           a
           Will
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           his
           life-time
           with
           the
           tenderest
           bowels
           and
           softest
           language
           he
           was
           constantly
           bemoaning
           that
           Sons
           being
           not
           a
           Subject
           fit
           or
           capable
           to
           participate
           in
           the
           Estate
           equally
           with
           his
           Brethren
           ;
           Thus
           too
           may
           the
           love
           of
           the
           
             Pater
             Patriae
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Country
           it self
           be
           demonstrated
           to
           these
           our
           obstinate
           Brethren
           ,
           more
           by
           the
           Favour
           we
           do
           not
           afford
           them
           ,
           then
           by
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           having
           often
           seen
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           
             prosperity
             of
             fools
             destroys
             them
          
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           glad
           that
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           would
           try
           to
           find
           out
           what
           way
           of
           security
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           His
           Majesty
           and
           His
           great
           Councel
           may
           acquiesce
           in
           ,
           so
           that
           any
           bitter
           way
           may
           not
           be
           prescribed
           to
           them
           by
           public
           Authority
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           this
           of
           Transplantation
           or
           some
           other
           may
           seem
           ,
           and
           that
           persons
           of
           innocent
           Tempers
           and
           Principles
           may
           not
           be
           carryed
           off
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           noxious
           ones
           ,
           as
           all
           strong
           purging
           Phisic
           disposesseth
           the
           body
           of
           some
           good
           Humours
           as
           well
           as
           bad
           :
           and
           I
           therefore
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           rather
           satisfie
           His
           Majesty
           that
           they
           have
           transplanted
           into
           their
           minds
           some
           such
           Principles
           as
           are
           to
           be
           found
           not
           only
           in
           Protestant
           but
           Heathen
           Authors
           to
           incline
           men
           to
           be
           Gods
           and
           not
           Devils
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           (
           and
           those
           Principles
           growing
           in
           the
           Soil
           of
           Nature
           when
           transplanted
           into
           the
           mind
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           are
           much
           more
           generous
           and
           improved
           ,
           like
           the
           Vines
           on
           the
           Rhine
           transplanted
           into
           the
           
             Fortunate
             Islands
          
           )
           and
           whereby
           a
           Protestant
           King
           may
           Sit
           securely
           in
           His
           Throne
           ,
           and
           His
           Protestant
           Subjects
           sleep
           securely
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           and
           walk
           securely
           in
           the
           Streets
           without
           fear
           of
           the
           fate
           of
           
             Sir
             Edmond
             Godfrey
          
           and
           
             Mr.
             Arnold
          
           ,
           pursuing
           them
           upon
           a
           declaratory
           sentence
           that
           they
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           by
           a
           shabby
           Consult
           of
           a
           few
           ignorant
           Priests
           
           in
           a
           blind
           Cabaret
           ,
           without
           citing
           them
           to
           shew
           cause
           why
           they
           should
           not
           be
           knock't
           on
           the
           head
           by
           Villains
           who
           account
           themselves
           the
           Popes
           Sheriffs
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           worst
           that
           happens
           to
           them
           his
           Martyrs
           ,
           a
           fate
           of
           Prote●●ants
           worse
           then
           they
           suffered
           in
           the
           Dog-days
           of
           
             Queen
             Maryes
             Reign
          
           ,
           (
           that
           
             Canicula
             Persecutionis
          
           as
           
           Tertullian's
           phrase
           is
           )
           for
           then
           they
           were
           not
           murder'd
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           Tryal
           for
           their
           Lives
           and
           Liberty
           granted
           to
           recant
           at
           stake
           .
           Methinks
           when
           they
           consider
           the
           Popes
           Decree
           made
           at
           Rome
           the
           second
           of
           
             March
             1679.
             condemning
             some
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             other
             Casuists
             ,
          
           (
           the
           which
           in
           Latin
           and
           English
           was
           printed
           for
           
             Richard
             Chiswell
          
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           
             St.
             Pauls
          
           Church-Yard
           1679.
           )
           and
           see
           thereby
           that
           the
           
             Augean
             Stable
          
           of
           the
           Casuists
           being
           so
           full
           of
           Filth
           that
           it
           could
           hold
           no
           more
           ,
           the
           Pope
           to
           avoid
           the
           scandal
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           danger
           to
           those
           Souls
           who
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           Opinions
           were
           not
           at
           that
           time
           sent
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           there
           is
           no
           Redemption
           ,
           (
           though
           yet
           as
           the
           excellent
           Author
           of
           the
           Preface
           to
           that
           decree
           here
           printed
           judiciously
           observes
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           treats
           those
           Opinions
           very
           gently
           and
           mercifully
           ,
           and
           indeed
           doth
           not
           declare
           them
           ill
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           Nusance
           to
           souls
           that
           he
           could
           not
           dispence
           with
           )
           and
           when
           they
           likewise
           consider
           that
           most
           of
           those
           Opinions
           if
           not
           all
           were
           Rules
           allow'd
           by
           Iesuits
           or
           other
           Casuists
           for
           Confessors
           and
           Penitents
           to
           go
           by
           in
           the
           securing
           of
           the
           great
           concern
           of
           Eternity
           till
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           Guymenius
           with
           the
           approbation
           and
           permission
           of
           his
           Superiors
           in
           the
           year
           1665.
           favours
           most
           if
           not
           all
           of
           those
           Opinions
           with
           a
           colourable
           gloss
           out
           of
           Councels
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           School-men
           and
           Divines
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           throw
           off
           the
           Odium
           from
           the
           Iesuits
           for
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           whole
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           they
           should
           now
           be
           so
           awaken'd
           as
           throughly
           to
           examine
           both
           those
           and
           other
           points
           in
           that
           Religion
           ,
           supposing
           that
           some
           future
           Pope
           may
           declare
           the
           Souls
           left
           in
           the
           lurch
           that
           hold
           some
           other
           Opinions
           recommended
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Spiritual
           guides
           ,
           without
           their
           having
           obtained
           a
           papal
           dispensation
           to
           hold
           them
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           though
           I
           believe
           your
           Lordship
           to
           have
           ever
           had
           as
           keen
           an
           Antipathy
           against
           Caballing
           with
           any
           Papists
           as
           good
           old
           Iacob
           shewed
           he
           had
           against
           that
           with
           
             Simeon
             and
             Levy
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           
             O
             my
             soul
             come
             not
             thou
             into
             their
             secret
             ,
             unto
             their
             assembly
             ,
             mine
             honour
             be
             not
             thou
             united
             ,
          
           yet
           their
           necessary
           applications
           to
           your
           Lordship
           in
           your
           administration
           of
           the
           
             Privy
             Seal
          
           and
           their
           voluntary
           recourse
           to
           the
           hospitality
           of
           your
           noble
           and
           constant
           Table
           ,
           where
           any
           one
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           your
           Guest
           ,
           giving
           you
           opportunities
           of
           discoursing
           sometimes
           with
           Papists
           ,
           I
           suppose
           your
           advice
           to
           them
           to
           consult
           with
           one
           another
           in
           peace
           how
           to
           satisfie
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           all
           bloody
           Consults
           being
           by
           them
           abandon'd
           ,
           he
           himself
           may
           enjoy
           the
           
             Kings
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           Subjects
           enjoy
           that
           
             Peace
             of
             the
             King
          
           which
           his
           very
           Wild
           Beasts
           in
           the
           Forrest
           enjoy
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           and
           where
           any
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           if
           they
           have
           lights
           in
           their
           Windows
           that
           may
           affright
           the
           Kings
           Deer
           are
           lyable
           to
           punishment
           by
           the
           Forrest
           law
           ,
           and
           
             that
             we
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             may
             serve
             God
             without
             fear
             in
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             Lives
             ,
          
           and
           not
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           in
           the
           Kings
           High-way
           knock't
           on
           the
           head
           like
           Weasels
           or
           Polecats
           by
           
             base
             Ruffians
          
           not
           worthy
           to
           
             feed
             the
             Dogs
             of
             our
             Flocks
          
           ;
           I
           say
           I
           suppose
           your
           Lordships
           advice
           backt
           with
           those
           reasons
           against
           Popery
           that
           you
           alwayes
           carry
           ready
           told
           ,
           may
           especially
           at
           this
           time
           when
           the
           
             ecce
             duo
             gladii
          
           or
           
             two
             Votes
          
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           the
           last
           
             two
             Parliaments
          
           cannot
           be
           forgot
           by
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           occasion
           their
           offering
           that
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           His
           Majesty
           and
           his
           great
           Councel
           ,
           that
           may
           render
           the
           Kingdom
           safe
           from
           any
           hostility
           of
           their
           Principles
           or
           Practises
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           one
           advantage
           in
           giving
           advice
           beyond
           most
           men
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           no
           
           man
           is
           Master
           of
           that
           advantage
           more
           then
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           your
           advice
           to
           any
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           is
           the
           advice
           of
           a
           friend
           ;
           for
           both
           by
           your
           natural
           temper
           ,
           and
           a
           habit
           that
           can
           plead
           the
           prescription
           of
           sixty
           years
           for
           its
           continuance
           in
           your
           Soul
           ,
           and
           a
           sharpe
           edge
           of
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           to
           justifie
           your
           claim
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           in
           a
           constant
           readiness
           to
           shew
           your self
           a
           friend
           to
           every
           Member
           of
           that
           great
           Body
           ,
           wishing
           his
           happiness
           as
           your
           own
           ,
           extending
           the
           arm
           of
           your
           beneficence
           as
           far
           as
           it
           can
           reach
           ,
           to
           the
           remotest
           object
           without
           hurting
           your self
           by
           the
           straining
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           pitying
           Eye
           and
           a
           tender
           Hand
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           Heart
           ,
           guiding
           unhappy
           men
           out
           of
           the
           very
           Labyrinths
           they
           had
           brought
           themselves
           into
           by
           injuring
           you
           ,
           accounting
           your
           mercy
           to
           be
           justice
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           adorning
           greatness
           both
           in
           your self
           and
           others
           with
           goodness
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           injur'd
           poor
           and
           weak
           making
           oft
           the
           great
           and
           the
           mighty
           asham'd
           of
           their
           oppression
           by
           your
           reason
           (
           and
           alwayes
           with
           Language
           as
           soft
           as
           the
           yoke
           they
           intended
           was
           hard
           )
           when
           you
           could
           not
           make
           them
           afraid
           of
           it
           by
           your
           power
           ,
           and
           blushing
           your self
           for
           the
           degeneration
           of
           Mans
           Nature
           ,
           when
           you
           saw
           any
           that
           shame
           could
           not
           divert
           from
           the
           turpitude
           of
           injuring
           their
           brethren
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           compassion
           alleviating
           that
           burthen
           of
           the
           miserable
           that
           they
           had
           sunk
           under
           but
           by
           your
           Fellowship
           in
           their
           grief
           ,
           and
           never
           dispensing
           either
           the
           Kings
           reproof
           or
           your
           own
           to
           offenders
           without
           moderation
           ,
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           frail
           state
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           without
           that
           mixture
           of
           benign
           advice
           that
           gave
           the
           Malheurevs
           a
           plank
           after
           the
           Shipwrack
           of
           their
           Fame
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           running
           the
           hazard
           of
           drowning
           your self
           by
           helping
           to
           save
           those
           that
           were
           sinking
           in
           the
           Favour
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Court
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           fate
           was
           such
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           herd
           avoided
           them
           as
           a
           wounded
           Deer
           .
           In
           a
           word
           they
           that
           know
           your
           Lordship
           know
           that
           by
           arguments
           hard
           to
           be
           answered
           and
           a
           softness
           of
           words
           and
           Temper
           almost
           inimitable
           you
           have
           Proselyted
           several
           Papists
           out
           of
           their
           pernicious
           Principles
           ,
           and
           have
           taught
           them
           goodness
           by
           your
           example
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           having
           that
           happy
           inclination
           that
           Hillel
           a
           Famous
           Jewish
           Doctor
           who
           lived
           a
           little
           before
           our
           
             Saviours
             Incarnation
          
           so
           well
           advised
           ,
           Namely
           
             Be
             of
             the
             Disciples
             of
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             who
             loved
             Peace
             ,
             and
             followed
             Peace
             ,
             and
             who
             loved
             Men
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             near
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           by
           your
           being
           so
           well
           vers'd
           in
           our
           Statute
           Laws
           and
           Histories
           is
           able
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           Justice
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           the
           making
           of
           many
           fresh
           additional
           capital
           Laws
           (
           for
           sanguinary
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           called
           since
           just
           )
           against
           Papists
           upon
           the
           detection
           of
           several
           fresh
           horrid
           Treasons
           ,
           &
           particularly
           those
           against
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           and
           
             King
             Iames
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Ancestors
           then
           having
           a
           great
           and
           violent
           indignation
           against
           Popery
           and
           Papists
           made
           Laws
           with
           the
           dread
           of
           the
           
             Vltimum
             supplicium
          
           therein
           ,
           and
           further
           the
           anger
           of
           Man
           could
           not
           go
           .
           But
           it
           cannot
           scape
           your
           Lordships
           observation
           that
           the
           violence
           of
           Passion
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           lasting
           long
           in
           its
           highest
           rage
           how
           just
           soever
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           brest
           of
           an
           English
           Man
           and
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           those
           hot
           Statutes
           made
           only
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           a
           hizzing
           like
           a
           little
           fire
           thrown
           into
           Water
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           their
           Execution
           went
           out
           presently
           .
           Nor
           have
           I
           ever
           heard
           of
           any
           one
           that
           apostatiz'd
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           that
           of
           Rome
           who
           was
           as
           those
           Statutes
           ordain
           punisht
           as
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           merely
           for
           so
           doing
           .
           And
           indeed
           since
           no
           Stratagems
           are
           to
           be
           used
           twice
           and
           especially
           such
           as
           did
           not
           succeed
           once
           ,
           I
           am
           highly
           pleased
           that
           on
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           late
           detestable
           Plot
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           calmness
           in
           the
           minds
           ,
           so
           general
           a
           smoothness
           in
           the
           brows
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           such
           an
           universal
           Spirit
           of
           Patience
           forbearance
           and
           meekness
           every
           where
           visible
           in
           their
           Faces
           ,
           even
           greater
           then
           that
           which
           shone
           in
           the
           Minds
           and
           Faces
           of
           the
           Londoners
           when
           with
           composed
           looks
           they
           saw
           their
           City
           newly
           made
           ashes
           ,
           and
           had
           smelt
           
           the
           Incendiaries
           almost
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Fire
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           imagine
           but
           who
           as
           eye
           witnesses
           observed
           ;
           And
           even
           on
           the
           fifth
           of
           November
           ensuing
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           the
           two
           excellent
           Preachers
           desired
           to
           preach
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           on
           that
           day
           when
           both
           an
           Old
           and
           a
           New
           Plot
           were
           staring
           the
           Nation
           in
           the
           Face
           ,
           happen'd
           to
           be
           with
           the
           Peaceable
           Genius
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           and
           of
           the
           People
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           inspired
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           that
           same
           part
           of
           Scripture
           that
           was
           their
           Text
           and
           contain'd
           the
           calm
           yet
           severe
           reproof
           given
           by
           the
           Founder
           of
           Christianity
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Disciples
           that
           would
           have
           been
           Commission'd
           to
           call
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           the
           inhospitable
           Samaritans
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           which
           Sermons
           ,
           namely
           that
           of
           the
           
             Dean
             of
          
           Canterbury's
           ,
           't
           is
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           and
           Religion
           by
           him
           observed
           p.
           31.
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           that
           
             after
             the
             Treason
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             nay
             at
             this
             very
             time
             since
             the
             Discovery
             of
             so
             barbarous
             a
             design
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             provocation
             in
             the
             World
             by
             the
             Treacherous
             murder
             of
             one
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Iustices
             of
             the
             Peace
             a
             very
             good
             man
             and
             a
             most
             excellent
             Magistrate
             who
             had
             been
             active
             in
             the
             Discovery
             of
             this
             Plot
             ,
             I
             say
             after
             all
             this
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             continued
             and
             insupportable
             insolence
             of
             their
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             even
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             no
             violence
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             incivility
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             has
             been
             offer'd
             to
             any
             of
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           for
           the
           words
           of
           this
           good
           and
           learned
           man.
           
        
         
           
             He
             that
             loves
             not
             his
             Brother
             whom
             he
             hath
             seen
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             love
             God
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ?
          
           And
           the
           Religion
           that
           prompts
           them
           to
           destroy
           our
           bodies
           that
           they
           see
           ,
           makes
           them
           fearless
           in
           the
           damming
           of
           our
           Souls
           that
           they
           have
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           even
           without
           giving
           us
           a
           minutes
           warning
           to
           make
           up
           our
           accounts
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           perhaps
           for
           extravagant
           lenity
           shew'd
           to
           some
           incorrigibles
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           poor
           Godfreys
           case
           .
           But
           the
           calm
           temper
           of
           the
           Protestants
           to
           them
           upon
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           Plot
           not
           breathing
           out
           any
           Cruelty
           or
           new
           Severity
           against
           their
           Bodies
           or
           Souls
           shall
           alwayes
           endear
           to
           me
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           those
           two
           great
           Votes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           may
           seem
           severe
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           
             warning
             pieces
          
           only
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           not
           murdring
           ones
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Arrows
           of
           Ionathan
           to
           
             warn
             David
          
           and
           not
           to
           hurt
           him
           ;
           And
           indeed
           only
           to
           warn
           them
           not
           to
           kill
           David
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           hurt
           themselves
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           a
           reasonable
           request
           or
           petition
           of
           ●wo
           Parliaments
           to
           them
           only
           to
           make
           much
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           lenity
           that
           accompanied
           the
           Divine
           threatning
           of
           
             moriendo
             morieris
          
           restrain'd
           to
           their
           eating
           of
           one
           tree
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Flaming
           Swords
           need
           fence
           up
           their
           way
           from
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           unless
           they
           please
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           people
           hath
           not
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           late
           Plot
           shew'd
           its
           angry
           resentments
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Papists
           by
           any
           outrage
           or
           rudeness
           ,
           and
           though
           our
           Parliaments
           have
           not
           on
           that
           occasion
           as
           those
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           and
           King
           Iames
           made
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           Statute
           Book
           to
           swell
           with
           many
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           infer
           that
           therefore
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           people
           diffusive
           or
           representative
           is
           over
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           ,
           from
           it
           s
           not
           having
           appeared
           violent
           .
           And
           indeed
           as
           that
           heat
           of
           the
           body
           that
           is
           acquired
           not
           by
           an
           approach
           to
           a
           blazing
           fire
           ,
           but
           gradually
           by
           gentle
           exercise
           of
           the
           parts
           is
           most
           lasting
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           its
           constitution
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           with
           that
           heat
           of
           popular
           anger
           that
           is
           the
           Result
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           mens
           mindes
           and
           of
           several
           laboured
           intense
           thoughts
           most
           durable
           and
           salutiferous
           to
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           observed
           by
           a
           Man
           of
           no
           Vulgar
           intellectual
           Tallents
           
             Mr.
             Philip
             Nye
          
           (
           a
           Man
           indeed
           of
           great
           Sagacity
           in
           his
           Generation
           )
           as
           I
           find
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Beams
             of
             former
             Light
          
           viz.
           
             We
             know
             that
             in
             near
             a
             hundred
             years
             the
             Reformation
             gained
             little
             upon
             Popery
             and
             Superstition
             more
             then
             was
             gotten
             by
             
             the
             first
             assault
             ,
             nay
             it
             decay'd
             and
             Popery
             grew
             under
             it
             so
             fast
             as
             at
             last
             we
             were
             almost
             returned
             into
             the
             same
             condition
             that
             we
             were
             reformed
             from
             ,
             and
             this
             (
             he
             sayes
             )
             may
             be
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             first
             Reformation
             prospered
             no
             better
             ,
             there
             were
             the
             like
             severe
             ,
             impositions
             and
             Laws
             made
             upon
             occasion
             of
             difference
             among
             the
             Protest
             ants
             and
             then
             advantages
             were
             taken
             thereby
             ,
             and
             many
             put
             out
             of
             the
             Master-Role
             for
             Nonconformity
             who
             were
             of
             greatest
             courage
             and
             most
             faithful
             Resolution
             against
             Popery
             and
             Superstition
             the
             then
             common
             Enemy
             .
             The
             silen●cing
             and
             ejection
             of
             Ministers
             in
             Queen
          
           Elizabeths
           dayes
           ,
           
             reformation
             being
             newly
             begun
             and
             the
             Enemies
             to
             it
             many
             ,
             the
             friends
             and
             those
             that
             faithfully
             engaged
             few
             ,
             was
             looked
             on
             by
             the
             godly
             prudent
             of
             that
             age
             as
             very
             unseasonable
             ,
             yea
             the
             their
             crimes
             had
             deserved
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             searcity
             of
             Preachers
             at
             that
             time
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             frequent
             in
             our
             Suffering
             Brethrens
             writings
             that
             were
             then
             published
             against
             the
             Hierarchy
             then
             a
             bemoaning
             the
             great
             loss
             to
             the
             cause
             and
             people
             of
             God
             thereby
             .
             I
             will
             mention
             but
             one
             ,
             considering
             the
             season
          
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           Parker
           )
           
             though
             we
             were
             worthy
             ,
             yet
             should
             we
             least
             be
             deprived
             now
             when
             Popery
             riseth
             like
             the
             swellings
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             yea
             maketh
             invasion
             like
             an
             Armed
             man
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             wanting
             many
             on
             the
             other
             side
             in
             many
             Parishes
             to
             stand
             up
             in
             the
             gap
             against
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doth
             not
             the
             Canon
             Law
             it self
             spare
             depriving
             for
             greater
             faults
             when
             there
             is
             penuria
             sacerdotum
             &
             quando
             utilitas
             ecclesiae
             exigit
             .
          
           Thus
           far
           Mr.
           Nye
           ,
           who
           whether
           he
           has
           assigned
           
             non
             causam
             pro
             causâ
          
           or
           no
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Vigorous
           encreasing
           of
           Popery
           after
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           say
           ,
           and
           shall
           forbear
           even
           with
           the
           tenderest
           and
           gentlest
           hand
           to
           touch
           the
           sore
           place
           of
           the
           difference
           among
           Protestants
           till
           we
           are
           secured
           against
           the
           Rough
           hands
           of
           any
           
             Esaws
             touching
             Gods
             Annointed
          
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           now
           debate
           of
           which
           perswasion
           among
           Protestants
           should
           strike
           Sail
           to
           the
           others
           ,
           till
           we
           have
           put
           off
           the
           Fire-ship
           that
           hath
           grappled
           us
           ,
           but
           shall
           here
           say
           that
           I
           think
           one
           cause
           why
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           hath
           not
           since
           its
           first
           assaults
           against
           Popery
           gained
           ground
           of
           it
           proportionably
           was
           what
           is
           necessarily
           incident
           to
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           most
           generous
           ,
           and
           particularly
           English
           Spirits
           after
           a
           great
           overflowing
           of
           passion
           to
           find
           in
           themselves
           the
           lowest
           ebb
           to
           succeed
           the
           highest
           tide
           ,
           and
           our
           boyling
           blood
           to
           be
           the
           more
           dispirited
           afterward
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           former
           heat
           ,
           and
           for
           us
           instantly
           to
           fall
           asleep
           when
           our
           spirits
           are
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           wrack
           that
           passion
           extended
           them
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           try
           to
           recruit
           our
           spirits
           again
           by
           the
           passion
           of
           Pitty
           or
           Shame
           which
           we
           had
           wasted
           by
           that
           of
           Anger
           ,
           like
           men
           that
           after
           one
           excess
           refresh
           themselves
           by
           another
           .
           And
           as
           the
           great
           expenses
           of
           War
           which
           is
           the
           passion
           of
           Anger
           raging
           in
           the
           body
           of
           a
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           Necessarily
           at
           last
           end
           in
           a
           peace
           that
           continues
           till
           mens
           plenty
           blow
           them
           up
           into
           War
           again
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           spending
           and
           wasting
           the
           Treasure
           of
           our
           Spirits
           by
           Anger
           necessitate
           us
           into
           a
           quiet
           ,
           that
           lasts
           till
           being
           thereby
           recruited
           we
           are
           again
           capable
           to
           take
           Fire
           from
           a
           fresh
           provocation
           and
           to
           trouble
           our selves
           and
           others
           ;
           But
           as
           men
           grow
           older
           and
           wiser
           they
           grow
           abler
           to
           moderate
           their
           passion
           of
           Anger
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           like
           Fire
           ,
           not
           a
           bad
           Master
           but
           good
           Servant
           to
           themselves
           and
           the
           Public
           ,
           not
           a
           Fire
           that
           acts
           as
           natural
           agents
           
             ad
             extremum
             virium
          
           and
           so
           as
           anger
           acts
           and
           
             rests
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             fools
          
           (
           who
           are
           so
           far
           natural
           agents
           only
           as
           not
           guided
           by
           reason
           )
           but
           as
           in
           the
           Breasts
           of
           the
           Wise
           ,
           where
           reason
           rests
           and
           makes
           all
           passions
           as
           its
           Messengers
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           unresembling
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           most
           
             High
             that
             he
             makes
             his
             Ministers
             a
             flame
             of
             Fire
             ,
          
           and
           so
           by
           God-like
           men
           who
           love
           others
           like
           themselves
           ,
           their
           passion
           of
           Anger
           is
           made
           like
           a
           
             Guardian
             Angel
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             :
          
           and
           by
           thus
           according
           to
           that
           precept
           being
           
             angry
             and
             sinning
             not
          
           ,
           the
           fire
           of
           Anger
           in
           the
           Protestants
           here
           against
           Popery
           having
           long
           been
           light
           and
           restless
           ,
           is
           at
           last
           got
           to
           its
           proper
           Element
           where
           it
           doth
           not
           Levitate
           and
           where
           it
           hath
           no
           burning
           but
           only
           a
           
           purifying
           quality
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           English
           Protestants
           against
           Popery
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           is
           ,
           
             a
             perfect
             hatred
          
           ,
           being
           now
           come
           to
           its
           height
           and
           proper
           Element
           ,
           which
           perfect
           Hatred
           to
           Popery
           ,
           may
           always
           consist
           with
           a
           
             perfect
             love
          
           to
           Papists
           ,
           and
           cinge
           not
           a
           hair
           of
           their
           heads
           more
           then
           a
           
             Lambent
             Fire
          
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           account
           that
           we
           do
           but
           Justice
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           many
           of
           our
           Roman-Catholick
           Acquaintance
           in
           pronouncing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           PLOT
           but
           to
           get
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           last
           Dictates
           of
           their
           Practical
           understandings
           as
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           reveal'd
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           I
           entertaining
           my
           thoughts
           sometimes
           with
           the
           great
           pacificatory
           ones
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           have
           observ●d
           things
           there
           said
           with
           sharpness
           enough
           against
           the
           Errors
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           great
           sweetness
           as
           to
           the
           persons
           erring
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           exempting
           these
           from
           odium
           in
           their
           holding
           Problematick
           Tenets
           contrary
           to
           ours
           ,
           but
           asserting
           their
           just
           liberty
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           one
           of
           our
           
             Church
             of
             England-Divines
          
           who
           hath
           writ
           at
           that
           rate
           ,
           hath
           done
           it
           with
           a
           graceful
           mixture
           of
           wit
           and
           frankness
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           some
           of
           his
           passages
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           intend
           here
           to
           refer
           you
           to
           an
           excellent
           Sermon
           of
           Dr.
           
           Ingelo's
           ,
           Preached
           at
           S.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           and
           Printed
           A.
           1659.
           and
           where
           in
           p.
           129.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
          
           Christian
           Religion
           
             will
             not
             recover
             for
             a
             good
             while
             ,
             that
             honour
             which
             is
             lost
             by
             the
          
           uncharitableness
           
             of
             the
          
           present
           
             Age.
             God
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             return
             speedily
             to
             the
          
           sincerity
           
             of
             the
          
           Protestant
           
             Principles
             .
             We
             know
             not
             what
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             but
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             for
             there
             it
             is
          
           plainly
           and
           fully
           
             set
             down
             .
             In
             things
             doubtful
             ,
             if
             every
             Christian
             may
             not
             interpret
             for
             himself
             ;
             how
             shall
             we
             justifie
             the
          
           Protestants
           Separation
           
             from
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             been
             a
          
           Schism
           ,
           
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             an
          
           Apostacy
           
             from
             the
             true
             Church
          
           ?
           They
           interpret
           one
           
             way
             ,
             and
          
           we
           another
           .
           
             And
             was
             not
             the
          
           rigid
           
             imposition
             of
             their
          
           interpretations
           as
           infallible
           ,
           
             one
             of
             those
          
           good
           
             reasons
             for
             which
             we
             departed
             from
             them
             ?
             But
             when
             we
             read
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           They
           shall
           kill
           you
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           do
           God
           service
           ,
           and
           ,
           By
           zeal
           I
           persecuted
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           ,
           They
           have
           a
           zeal
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           to
           knowledge
           ;
           
             we
             may
             perceive
             that
          
           hot
           zeal
           
             may
             be
             accompanied
             with
          
           gross
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           great
           cruelty
           .
           
             Some
             that
          
           mean
           well
           ,
           
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             do
          
           shrowd
           mischief
           ,
           
             and
             through
          
           impotence
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           Inconsiderateness
           ,
           ill
           Nature
           ,
           narrowness
           of
           Soul
           ,
           want
           of
           Experience
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           wise
           Men
           ,
           
             &c.
             may
             throw
          
           fire-brands
           
             into
             the
             House
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           device
           of
           pleasing
           God
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           his
           Friends
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           desireth
           not
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Enemies
           .
           But
           those
           which
           kill
           them
           say
           ,
           
             O
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             errour
             .
          
           Really
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           matter
           for
           such
           fallible
           creatures
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           not
           to
           erre
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           those
           are
           
             unmerciful
             guides
          
           ,
           which
           kill
           
             plain-hearted
             Passengers
          
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           missed
           the
           way
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           they
           ,
           
             poor
             men
          
           ,
           could
           not
           help
           it
           .
           
             I
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             go
             into
             the
             way
             when
             they
             are
             bidden
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           but
           will
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           killed
           them
           ?
           If
           they
           were
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           you
           have
           made
           them
           for
           ever
           coming
           into
           it
           again
           .
           Since
           the
           wanderer
           did
           not
           hearken
           to
           you
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           were
           as
           ignorant
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           himself
           .
           
             No
             ,
             you
             had
             a
             Book
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             fairly
             mapp'd
             forth
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Bible
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           it
           too
           .
           
             But
             you
             understand
             it
             better
             then
             he
             did
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           tell
           that
           .
           However
           ,
           are
           you
           infallible
           also
           ?
           If
           you
           be
           not
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           out
           of
           the
           way
           your self
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           should
           chance
           to
           prove
           so
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           be
           cudgell'd
           into
           it
           again
           .
        
         
         
           
             If
             you
             will
          
           glorify
           
             God
             ,
             do
             as
             he
             doth
             .
          
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           He
           declares
           his
           will
           ,
           teacheth
           us
           his
           Truth
           ,
           engageth
           us
           with
           a
           thousand
           mercies
           ,
           to
           do
           our
           duty
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           we
           continue
           our
           disobedience
           ,
           he
           awaits
           our
           repentance
           with
           a
           God-like
           patience
           .
           
             Wilt
             thou
             go
             and
             do
             likewise
             ?
          
           No
           ,
           because
           they
           receive
           not
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           I
           will
           call
           for
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           .
           
             Poor
             man
             !
             thou
             art
             of
             a
          
           hot
           
             spirit
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             thou
             have
             it
             increased
             with
          
           flames
           from
           above
           ?
           
             that
             fire
          
           enlightens
           ,
           warms
           ,
           
             and
             so
          
           melts
           ,
           
             but
             doth
             not
          
           burn
           and
           fry
           
             men
             for
             their
             Salvation
             .
             Take
             heed
             what
          
           thou
           
             dost
             to
             others
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           common
           style
           in
           so
           many
           mens
           Writings
           of
           Religionary
           Controversie
           is
           not
           more
           vexatious
           then
           that
           I
           have
           now
           entertain'd
           you
           with
           of
           this
           learned
           Writer
           is
           charming
           .
           And
           indeed
           as
           turbid
           as
           this
           interval
           of
           time
           is
           while
           Moral
           offices
           are
           calling
           upon
           us
           in
           our
           several
           Stations
           by
           all
           due
           means
           to
           withstand
           Papal
           Usurpations
           (
           and
           which
           men
           of
           sense
           generally
           mean
           by
           Popery
           )
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Transubstantiation
           and
           Purgatory
           and
           others
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           however
           so
           much
           disgusted
           by
           the
           bulk
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           such
           bulky
           and
           voluminous
           Controversial
           writing
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           long
           ago
           in
           use
           ,
           is
           nauseous
           to
           the
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           spent
           in
           reading
           Matters
           Pro
           and
           Con
           writ
           of
           such
           Subjects
           would
           now
           be
           judged
           as
           the
           diverting
           Men
           from
           regular
           action
           in
           opposing
           any
           Papal
           Usurpations
           .
        
         
           Who
           is
           at
           all
           concerned
           about
           extension
           or
           divisibility
           being
           the
           
             formalis
             ratio
          
           of
           quantity
           ,
           or
           at
           there
           being
           demonstration
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           that
           hoth
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           is
           so
           ?
           But
           't
           is
           one
           man's
           extending
           his
           Confines
           on
           those
           of
           another
           man's
           Estate
           ,
           or
           his
           dividing
           a
           quota
           of
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           naturally
           makes
           Controversie
           so
           hot
           and
           loud
           .
           When
           a
           man
           by
           pretending
           to
           illuminate
           another
           about
           the
           next
           World
           
             stands
             in
             his
             light
          
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           handful
           of
           men
           would
           grasp
           all
           the
           Dignities
           of
           this
           World
           because
           of
           their
           expectance
           of
           monopolizing
           those
           of
           the
           next
           (
           and
           which
           indeed
           should
           rather
           allay
           their
           Ambition
           in
           this
           according
           to
           that
           Saying
           ,
           —
           
             Si
             tam
             certa
             manet
             gloria
             quid
             properas
             ?
          
           )
           here
           the
           hinge
           of
           the
           Controversie
           turns
           so
           angrily
           between
           so
           many
           Protestants
           and
           so
           many
           Papists
           ;
           tho
           yet
           I
           must
           here
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           know
           Protestants
           enow
           ,
           who
           neither
           repine
           at
           
           God's
           or
           his
           
           Vice-gerent's
           choice
           of
           their
           Instruments
           ,
           so
           I
           do
           Papists
           whose
           
             Moderation
             is
             known
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           and
           who
           are
           far
           from
           affecting
           any
           excessive
           over-balance
           of
           Power
           in
           the
           Services
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
        
         
           And
           were
           I
           for
           my
           Life
           to
           give
           our
           Roman-Catholick
           fellow-Subjects
           the
           best
           advice
           I
           could
           for
           their
           own
           Preservation
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           their
           using
           all
           means
           possible
           to
           convince
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           they
           affected
           nothing
           of
           such
           a
           Paramount
           Power
           ,
           and
           aimed
           at
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           
             Aufer
             ut
             uterque
             securius
             dormiat
          
           ,
           was
           said
           by
           the
           Stoick
           to
           him
           that
           was
           taking
           away
           his
           Riches
           in
           the
           Night
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           shall
           never
           repine
           at
           it
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           should
           be
           a
           due
           or
           legal
           relaxation
           of
           any
           Penalties
           that
           may
           seem
           sanguinary
           in
           making
           their
           Purses
           bleed
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           content
           with
           its
           being
           out
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           such
           among
           them
           who
           affect
           a
           growth
           of
           their
           interests
           under
           the
           Pope
           as
           a
           
             fifth
             Monarch
          
           ,
           to
           render
           others
           of
           them
           liable
           to
           Envy
           who
           only
           endeavour
           their
           growing
           in
           Grace
           under
           the
           Pope
           as
           their
           chief
           Spiritual
           Pastor
           .
           And
           tho
           perhaps
           to
           advise
           any
           hot-Spurs
           among
           them
           to
           part
           with
           Power
           ,
           may
           seem
           
             durus
             sermo
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           cutting
           off
           a
           Right
           hand
           that
           has
           long
           offended
           themselves
           and
           others
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           by
           that
           means
           they
           will
           secure
           all
           the
           Hands
           and
           Hearts
           of
           Protestants
           thereby
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           they
           will
           gain
           more
           then
           
             Cent
             per
             Cent
          
           in
           the
           Exchange
           :
           as
           those
           who
           in
           our
           
           Saviour's
           time
           
             forsook
             Houses
             and
             Lands
             for
             him
             ,
          
           did
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           gain
           a
           Thousand
           Fold
           by
           it
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           Houses
           and
           Lands
           of
           all
           other
           Christians
           then
           being
           at
           their
           service
           .
           It
           is
           chiefly
           by
           the
           ab●enunciation
           ,
           the
           study'd
           and
           labour'd
           declining
           of
           Power
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           almost
           
           in
           all
           Countreys
           Christian
           and
           Pagan
           are
           welcom
           Guests
           ,
           tho
           yet
           by
           their
           frugal
           living
           they
           Generally
           under-sel
           the
           Natives
           every
           where
           .
           Mankind
           hath
           such
           a
           sharp
           regret
           against
           Plotting
           the
           Ruine
           of
           any
           company
           of
           men
           who
           are
           harmless
           and
           useful
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           nothing
           but
           a
           Tame
           Humble
           quiet
           innocence
           appears
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           con●rary
           they
           study
           to
           be
           their
           Protectors
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           Guards
           ,
           their
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           men
           thinking
           God
           to
           be
           like
           themselves
           ,
           they
           think
           such
           people
           are
           Heavens
           care
           too
           .
           Therefore
           in
           the
           88
           th
           .
           Advertisement
           of
           
           Boccalin's
           
             Ragguagli
             ,
             the
             Sheep
             sending
             their
             Embassadours
             to
          
           Apollo
           ,
           
             desiring
             that
             they
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             sharp
             Teeth
             and
             long
             horns
             ,
             and
             not
             seem
             abandon'd
             by
             that
             Divine
             Charity
             that
             hath
             given
             offensive
             as
             well
             as
             defensive
             arms
             to
             hurtful
             animals
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             often
             Suffered
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             their
             very
             Shepherds
             who
             in
             Sheering
             them
             would
             cut
             their
             Skins
             ,
          
           Apollo
           
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             Beasts
             were
             so
             much
             the
             Favorites
             of
             him
             and
             of
             men
             as
             they
             ,
             for
             that
             whereas
             others
             with
             great
             anxiety
             were
             forced
             in
             the
             Night
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             rest
             and
             sleep
             ,
             to
             seek
             their
             Food
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             do
             with
             safety
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             Men
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Earth
             bought
             at
             dear
             rates
             pasture
             grounds
             for
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             that
             tho
             men
             did
             make
             Nets
             ,
             feed
             Dogs
             and
             lay
             snares
             for
             hurtful
             Beasts
             ,
             they
             employed
             Shepherds
             and
             Dogs
             to
             guard
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Shepherds
             could
             deal
             ill
             with
             their
             Flocks
             without
             being
             chiefly
             cruel
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             their
             security
             lay
             in
             not
             being
             able
             to
             fright
             their
             Shepherds
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           every
           one
           is
           naturally
           abhorr'd
           who
           attacks
           a
           Naked
           man
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           a
           one
           Lions
           themselves
           either
           through
           fear
           or
           generosity
           have
           made
           their
           Retreat
           .
           The
           
             holy
             Writ
          
           affords
           us
           a
           memorable
           Instance
           of
           the
           Divine
           displeasure
           ,
           in
           the
           38
           th
           of
           Ezekiels
           Prophesie
           against
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           ,
           who
           are
           there
           branded
           as
           the
           Invaders
           of
           a
           defensless
           City
           ,
           'T
           is
           there
           mention'd
           in
           v.
           10
           th
           and
           11
           
             th
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             it
             shall
             also
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             shall
             things
             come
             into
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             think
             an
             evil
             thought
          
           ;
           and
           v.
           11
           
             th
             .
             And
             thou
             shalt
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             up
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             unwalled
             Villages
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             to
             them
             that
             are
             at
             rest
             ,
             that
             dwell
             safely
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             dwelling
             without
             walls
             ,
             and
             having
             neither
             Bars
             nor
             Gates
          
           ;
           and
           in
           v.
           12
           
             th
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             spoil
             and
             to
             take
             a
             prey
             ,
             to
             turn
             thy
             hand
             upon
             the
             desolate
             places
             ,
             that
             are
             now
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             people
             that
             are
             gather'd
             out
             of
             the
             Nations
             which
             have
             gotten
             Cattel
             and
             goods
             that
             dwell
             in
             the
             MIDST
             (
             or
             navel
             )
             of
             the
             land
             .
          
           But
           it
           then
           follows
           v.
           14.
           
           
             Therefore
             Son
             of
             man
             Prophecy
             and
             say
             unto
          
           Gog
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             when
             my
             people
             of
          
           Israel
           
             dwells
             safely
             ,
             shalt
             thou
             not
             know
             it
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           know
           it
           to
           thy
           sorrow
           and
           by
           thy
           bitter
           experience
           of
           my
           wrath
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           to
           disturb
           my
           harmless
           and
           quiet
           people
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           Comparing
           of
           the
           following
           16
           th
           and
           18
           th
           v.
           shew
           this
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           v.
           14
           th
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           if
           any
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           were
           allowed
           by
           the
           Law
           to
           live
           apart
           by
           themselves
           ,
           they
           might
           in
           any
           defenceless
           City
           be
           as
           secure
           from
           danger
           or
           fear
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Israel
          
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           well
           observed
           by
           a
           great
           Enquirer
           into
           
             humane
             Nature
          
           ,
           That
           a
           restless
           desire
           of
           power
           after
           power
           that
           ceaseth
           only
           in
           death
           ,
           is
           a
           general
           inclination
           of
           all
           mankind
           ;
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           is
           not
           alwaies
           that
           a
           man
           hopes
           for
           a
           more
           intensive
           delight
           then
           he
           has
           already
           attained
           to
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           content
           with
           a
           moderate
           power
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           cannot
           assure
           the
           power
           and
           means
           to
           live
           well
           which
           he
           hath
           present
           without
           the
           acquisition
           of
           more
           :
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Kings
           whose
           power
           is
           greatest
           ,
           turn
           their
           endeavours
           to
           the
           Assuring
           it
           at
           home
           by
           Laws
           ,
           or
           abroad
           by
           Warrs
           .
           But
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           unthinking
           or
           brutish
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           power
           should
           be
           like
           the
           Crocodile
           alwaies
           growing
           ,
           the
           soberer
           few
           do
           know
           ,
           that
           power
           will
           destroy
           it self
           if
           it
           shall
           be
           still
           ascending
           and
           hath
           not
           a
           Center
           wherein
           to
           rest
           and
           be
           quiet
           ,
           just
           as
           fire
           would
           perish
           in
           nature
           and
           destroy
           it
           
           self
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           an
           Element
           allow'd
           it
           wherein
           to
           leave
           burning
           :
           And
           that
           therefore
           Augustus
           wisely
           designed
           a
           
             Law
             de
             cohibendis
             imperii
             finibus
          
           ,
           And
           that
           the
           experience
           of
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           times
           hath
           taught
           the
           teachable
           part
           of
           mankind
           ,
           That
           great
           Empires
           have
           sunk
           under
           their
           weight
           ,
           and
           have
           lost
           the
           length
           of
           their
           power
           by
           the
           widening
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Kings
           whose
           power
           is
           greatest
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           sometimes
           turn
           their
           endeavours
           to
           the
           Assureing
           it
           at
           home
           by
           Laws
           ,
           which
           by
           giving
           it
           some
           bound
           are
           like
           letters
           about
           the
           edges
           of
           our
           coyn
           ,
           
             Decus
             &
             tutamen
          
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           makes
           it
           so
           Sacred
           ,
           that
           't
           would
           be
           both
           Treasonable
           and
           Ridiculous
           to
           clip
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           the
           Bees
           by
           their
           King
           have
           given
           the
           world
           an
           instance
           in
           Nature
           of
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           so
           they
           have
           likewise
           another
           of
           Kings
           governing
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Laws
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           common
           observation
           ,
           That
           tho
           Bees
           are
           little
           angry
           fighting
           Creatures
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           and
           leave
           their
           stings
           in
           the
           wounds
           they
           make
           ,
           
             Rex
             tamen
             apum
             sine
             aculeo
             est
             ,
          
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Bees
           is
           without
           any
           sting
           ,
           and
           the
           curious
           work
           of
           the
           Hive
           goes
           on
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Geometry
           ,
           and
           idle
           Drones
           are
           thence
           as
           it
           were
           legally
           expel'd
           who
           would
           there
           invade
           property
           .
           Nor
           need
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Bees
           (
           say
           the
           Naturalists
           )
           have
           a
           sting
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           Hive
           defends
           and
           guards
           him
           ,
           as
           thinking
           that
           they
           are
           all
           to
           perish
           if
           their
           King
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           would
           be
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           content
           so
           to
           part
           with
           the
           sting
           of
           their
           Power
           that
           it
           could
           not
           hurt
           either
           King
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           come
           to
           lose
           it self
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Posse
           of
           every
           County
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Laws
           and
           the
           whole
           Hive
           of
           English
           men
           to
           guard
           them
           ,
           the
           very
           Anger
           of
           the
           Protestants
           would
           be
           a
           defensive
           
             Wall
             of
             Fire
          
           round
           about
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           wild
           Animals
           are
           by
           their
           constant
           fears
           of
           danger
           habituated
           to
           more
           cunning
           then
           Tame
           ones
           of
           the
           same
           species
           ,
           but
           all
           their
           little
           cunning
           renders
           them
           not
           so
           safe
           as
           the
           great
           wisdom
           &
           protection
           of
           the
           Law
           doth
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           ranging
           and
           out-lying
           Deer
           thrive
           not
           so
           well
           as
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Forrests
           .
           And
           here
           it
           falls
           in
           my
           way
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           cautioning
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Forrests
           ,
           that
           the
           Mastiffs
           shall
           have
           the
           Power
           took
           from
           them
           of
           hurting
           the
           Deer
           ,
           may
           well
           insinuate
           into
           us
           the
           reason
           and
           equity
           of
           all
           our
           Laws
           that
           hinder
           its
           being
           in
           the
           power
           of
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           Wolf
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           inherent
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           in
           all
           Soveraign
           Princes
           to
           restrain
           any
           undue
           Power
           of
           Subjects
           from
           violating
           the
           Public
           peace
           .
           As
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           Nature
           command
           both
           Iustice
           and
           Mercy
           to
           be
           shewn
           to
           Beasts
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           provide
           that
           any
           mans
           person
           and
           Estate
           should
           be
           seized
           into
           the
           Kings
           hands
           in
           case
           of
           some
           wild
           cruelty
           to
           his
           Beasts
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           appear
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Law
           an
           Idiot
           or
           a
           Lunatic
           ,
           that
           should
           put
           his
           Horses
           or
           Asses
           to
           the
           Sword.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           mention'd
           of
           the
           Laws
           providing
           that
           the
           Mastiffs
           of
           any
           Inhabitants
           in
           Forrests
           shall
           not
           have
           Power
           to
           hurt
           the
           Deer
           ,
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Forrest
           Law
           ,
           
             Lawing
             of
             Mastiffs
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Expeditating
             them
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           three
           Claws
           of
           their
           Fore-foot
           to
           the
           Skin
           are
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ;
           and
           thus
           they
           are
           to
           be
           law'd
           every
           three
           years
           for
           the
           preserving
           the
           Kings
           Game
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           wild
           Beasts
           .
           The
           Regarders
           of
           the
           Forrest
           are
           to
           make
           a
           TRIENNIAL
           enquiry
           about
           it
           
             &
             tunc
             fiat
             per
             visum
             &
             testimonium
             legalium
             hominum
             &
             non
             aliter
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           Arbitrarily
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           legal
           Judgment
           upon
           legal
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           no
           
             Dog
             law'd
          
           without
           Judicial
           proceeding
           .
           This
           
             Forrest
             Law
          
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Popish
           Ancestors
           ,
           did
           suppose
           ;
           that
           the
           Kings
           Game
           could
           not
           be
           preserved
           ,
           nor
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Wild
           Beasts
           ,
           by
           the
           Dogs
           being
           then
           either
           exorcised
           ,
           or
           their
           lapping
           a
           little
           holy
           water
           ,
           or
           any
           expedient
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           without
           expeditation
           ,
           which
           did
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           destroy
           their
           Power
           of
           destroying
           the
           Kings
           Game
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           
           wild
           Beasts
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           's
           the
           only
           
             valuable
             Garranty
          
           we
           can
           have
           from
           those
           who
           without
           Law
           and
           against
           Law
           would
           hunt
           down
           the
           King
           himself
           and
           his
           Tame
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           the
           excrescence
           of
           their
           power
           should
           be
           hambled
           or
           expeditated
           :
           but
           the
           modus
           of
           this
           I
           do
           again
           say
           ought
           by
           them
           to
           be
           tendered
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Triennial
           Regardors
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           't
           is
           worthy
           the
           consideration
           of
           us
           English
           ,
           what
           the
           Learned
           
             Frenchman
             Monsieur
             Bodin
          
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Republica
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
             Vna
             est
             tenuium
             adversus
             potentiores
             securitatis
             ratio
             ,
             ut
             scilicet
             si
             nocere
             velint
             non
             possent
             ,
             cum
             nocendi
             voluntas
             ambitiosis
             hominibus
             &
             imperandi
             cupidis
             nunquam
             sit
             defutura
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           
             my
             Lord
          
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           a
           
             home
             Instance
          
           of
           Jealousie
           taking
           Fire
           in
           some
           meerly
           from
           the
           power
           of
           another
           to
           do
           them
           hurt
           ,
           I
           will
           instance
           in
           your self
           at
           this
           conjuncture
           of
           time
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           Iealousie
           renders
           it
           to
           be
           a
           troublesom
           weed
           and
           yet
           such
           an
           one
           that
           growes
           in
           the
           Richest
           Soil
           of
           Love
           ,
           my
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           fear
           of
           Love
           not
           being
           mutual
           when
           one
           doth
           love
           intensely
           with
           desire
           of
           being
           so
           
             loved
             .
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           in
           the
           picture
           of
           your
           mind
           that
           I
           have
           already
           drawn
           in
           this
           Letter
           ,
           I
           have
           only
           done
           you
           a
           little
           right
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           favour'd
           you
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           but
           Justice
           to
           you
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           the
           Protestant
           part
           of
           your
           Country
           hath
           a
           singular
           love
           for
           you
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           of
           being
           so
           loved
           by
           you
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           in
           this
           Critical
           conjuncture
           of
           time
           that
           your
           power
           makes
           them
           fear
           the
           love
           not
           to
           be
           mutual
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           knows
           ,
           that
           fear
           in
           people
           is
           an
           aversion
           with
           an
           opinion
           of
           hurt
           from
           any
           object
           ,
           and
           they
           soon
           hate
           those
           things
           or
           persons
           for
           which
           they
           have
           aversion
           :
           and
           fear
           of
           hurt
           by
           power
           disposeth
           men
           naturally
           to
           anticipate
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           stay
           for
           the
           
             first
             blow
          
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           crave
           aid
           from
           Society
           and
           from
           others
           especially
           whose
           concern
           may
           be
           the
           same
           or
           greater
           then
           theirs
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           their
           representatives
           ,
           and
           to
           wish
           ill
           to
           those
           who
           make
           them
           sleep
           in
           armour
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           Gladiators
           with
           their
           weapons
           pointing
           ,
           and
           their
           eyes
           fixed
           on
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           still
           in
           procinctu
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           passions
           sprung
           from
           the
           Root
           of
           Jealousie
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           they
           exceed
           the
           bounds
           of
           reason
           ,
           are
           degrees
           of
           madness
           .
           And
           tho
           mans
           life
           be
           a
           constant
           motion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           in
           both
           a
           Rugged
           way
           and
           near
           Precipices
           ,
           yet
           during
           that
           madness
           men
           are
           still
           by
           their
           own
           Scorpions
           scourging
           it
           to
           make
           it
           move
           faster
           then
           the
           regular
           and
           intended
           pace
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           injuring
           themselves
           with
           their
           passions
           ,
           are
           content
           too
           to
           wound
           another
           through
           their
           own
           sides
           .
           And
           thus
           
             my
             Lord
          
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           Complement
           from
           people
           to
           a
           great
           good
           man
           of
           whose
           power
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           are
           jealous
           ,
           when
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           occasionally
           faln
           mad
           for
           love
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           One
           part
           of
           your
           Power
           ,
           namely
           that
           wherein
           you
           are
           a
           Conduit-Pipe
           to
           convey
           the
           grants
           of
           Honour
           and
           profit
           from
           your
           
             Royal
             Master
          
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Honour
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           you
           to
           quit
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           pleasure
           too
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           have
           time
           to
           quench
           your
           great
           thirst
           after
           knowledge
           in
           that
           great
           collection
           of
           waters
           into
           which
           so
           many
           Streams
           of
           learning
           have
           met
           from
           all
           ages
           and
           Nations
           ,
           I
           mean
           your
           vast
           and
           choice
           Library
           .
           And
           I
           may
           well
           suppose
           that
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           now
           that
           sense
           of
           Greatness
           and
           of
           power
           by
           publick
           Employment
           ,
           that
           
             Cardinal
             Granvel
          
           expressed
           at
           his
           retirement
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           
             That
             a
             great
             Man
             is
             like
             a
             great
             River
             ,
             where
             many
             sorts
             of
             Creatures
             are
             still
             quenching
             their
             thirst
             ,
             but
             are
             likewise
             still
             muddying
             and
             troubling
             the
             Stream
             .
          
           Your
           Lordship
           knows
           who
           said
           ,
           th●●
           
             actio
             est
             conversatio
             cum
             stultis
             ,
             lectio
             cum
             sapientibus
             .
          
           In
           the
           Scene
           of
           the
           busie
           World
           you
           are
           necessarily
           troubled
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           men
           whose
           being
           born
           was
           unnecessary
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           are
           usually
           put
           to
           play
           at
           hard
           games
           well
           with
           ill
           gamesters
           ,
           the
           jest
           that
           fortune
           playing
           in
           humane
           aff●ires
           commonly
           puts
           
           on
           the
           wise
           to
           spoil
           their
           busie
           sport
           :
           there
           you
           are
           sometimes
           deafen'd
           with
           Complaints
           of
           
             Mimick
             Apes
          
           and
           
             grave
             Asses
          
           ,
           of
           airy
           fools
           and
           formal
           fops
           one
           against
           another
           :
           but
           in
           your
           
             noble
             Library
          
           you
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             still
             Musick
          
           of
           the
           Tomb
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           weight
           of
           many
           dead
           Authors
           making
           no
           noise
           ,
           you
           have
           Socinus
           and
           Calvin
           standing
           quietly
           by
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           some
           Authors
           content
           with
           the
           dust
           of
           your
           Library
           who
           thought
           one
           Christian
           world
           not
           enough
           to
           trouble
           ;
           't
           is
           there
           you
           will
           avoid
           any
           trouble
           by
           Authors
           of
           
             gilded
             outsides
          
           intruding
           ,
           nor
           be
           molested
           as
           now
           by
           nonsense
           in
           
             fine
             clothes
          
           .
           You
           cannot
           now
           quietly
           enquire
           after
           the
           fountain
           of
           Nile
           for
           the
           noise
           of
           its
           Cataracts
           ,
           nor
           appease
           your
           thirst
           after
           knowledge
           otherwise
           then
           
             tanquam
             canis
             ad
             Nilum
          
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Crocodiles
           of
           the
           World
           devouring
           you
           ,
           nor
           have
           a
           view
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           without
           a
           Serpent
           of
           envy
           circled
           about
           it
           ,
           nor
           have
           time
           to
           look
           on
           the
           pieces
           painted
           for
           eternity
           ,
           nor
           to
           mind
           the
           Eclipses
           in
           the
           Heavens
           while
           you
           are
           preventing
           your
           own
           being
           eclipsed
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           But
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           kind
           of
           
             power
             inherent
             in
          
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           cannot
           part
           with
           ,
           such
           a
           power
           as
           
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
          
           in
           his
           
             Eikon
             Basil.
          
           affixes
           to
           the
           Character
           of
           his
           favorite
           ,
           when
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             he
             looked
             on
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Strafford
           
             as
             a
             Gentleman
             whose
             great
             abilities
             might
             make
             a
             Prince
             rather
             afraid
             then
             ashamed
             to
             employ
             him
             in
             the
             greatest
             affaires
             of
             State.
          
           Your
           very
           Reputation
           for
           power
           is
           power
           ,
           for
           that
           engageth
           those
           to
           adhere
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           want
           protection
           .
           Your
           Success
           in
           your
           past
           conduct
           of
           publick
           affaires
           is
           power
           ,
           for
           it
           makes
           men
           promise
           to
           themselves
           good
           fortune
           while
           they
           follow
           you
           .
           Your
           eloquence
           that
           fastens
           mens
           ears
           to
           your
           lips
           is
           power
           .
           Your
           great
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Law
           whereby
           you
           possess
           that
           Engine
           by
           which
           you
           can
           be
           only
           attacked
           ,
           and
           whereby
           you
           have
           that
           fastness
           ,
           where
           one-a-brest
           can
           keep
           down
           a
           Multitude
           ,
           is
           power
           .
           Your
           affability
           and
           
             good
             Nature
          
           that
           endear
           you
           to
           so
           many
           ,
           
             is
             power
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           to
           be
           your
           Pyramids
           .
           And
           all
           these
           sorts
           of
           power
           in
           you
           ,
           which
           make
           every
           party
           wish
           you
           to
           be
           theirs
           ,
           make
           up
           so
           bright
           a
           beauty
           in
           your
           mind
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           cause
           jealousie
           in
           that
           party
           that
           by
           loving
           you
           ,
           think
           they
           have
           Right
           to
           be
           again
           beloved
           by
           you
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           court
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           you
           have
           so
           long
           engaged
           your self
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           they
           shall
           find
           their
           Rivals
           boast
           of
           the
           kindness
           you
           have
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           Protestants
           seem
           to
           have
           the
           concern
           of
           one
           that
           is
           playing
           his
           last
           stake
           ,
           and
           which
           only
           can
           make
           him
           fetch
           back
           all
           he
           has
           lost
           ;
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           any
           one
           who
           pretends
           to
           a
           cold
           harmless
           neutrality
           ,
           doth
           really
           intend
           an
           exulcerated
           hatred
           ;
           
             a
             time
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           that
           
             is
             not
             with
             us
             is
             against
             us
             ,
          
           however
           it
           may
           have
           hapned
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           lazy
           conjunctures
           when
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           were
           half
           asleep
           both
           here
           and
           in
           the
           Neighbouring
           Continent
           ,
           that
           then
           
             he
             that
             was
             not
             against
             us
             was
             with
             us
             ;
             a
             time
             ,
             cum
             non
             de
             terminis
             sed
             de
             totâ
             possessione
             agitur
             ;
             A
             time
             ,
          
           wherein
           as
           in
           that
           of
           the
           tempest
           that
           happen'd
           to
           the
           Ship
           that
           carried
           Iona
           among
           the
           heathen
           Mariners
           ,
           we
           see
           almost
           all
           ,
           namely
           the
           
             Papists
             calling
             on
             their
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
             likewise
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             dissenters
             in
             the
             several
             persuasions
             on
             theirs
             ,
          
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           now
           asleep
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           it
           are
           waking
           ,
           some
           at
           work
           to
           save
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           bore
           holes
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           concerned
           to
           have
           it
           cast
           away
           as
           being
           not
           owners
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           had
           secured
           their
           own
           merchandize
           in
           it
           which
           they
           purchased
           by
           the
           money
           they
           took
           up
           at
           Bottomry
           from
           Rome
           or
           its
           agents
           ,
           and
           knew
           how
           to
           secure
           themselves
           in
           the
           Cock-boat
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           had
           dull
           and
           lazy
           conjunctures
           of
           time●heretofore
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           many
           years
           ago
           a
           Divine
           seemed
           to
           begin
           a
           Sermon
           on
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             day
             before
          
           a
           great
           Academick
           audience
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           yawning
           and
           in
           his
           
           sleep
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Conspiracies
             if
             not
             prevented
             ,
             are
             rather
             dangerous
             then
             otherwise
             :
          
           And
           thus
           the
           ingenious
           Comedy
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Hero
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           was
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           passion
           with
           the
           greatest
           zeal
           
             making
             Love
          
           ,
           instantly
           dropt
           down
           into
           a
           deep
           sleep
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           no
           time
           for
           yawning
           when
           the
           Earth
           begins
           to
           yawn
           under
           us
           .
           And
           tho
           times
           have
           been
           heretofore
           influencing
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           like
           the
           Sun
           in
           March
           that
           could
           only
           raise
           the
           vapors
           of
           Popery
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Nation
           and
           not
           dissipate
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           now
           supposed
           to
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Hallifax
          
           in
           his
           Speech
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Lords
           having
           spoken
           of
           his
           hatred
           to
           Popery
           ,
           excellently
           well
           added
           somewhat
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             And
             we
             may
             now
             exterminate
             it
             if
             we
             will.
          
           And
           therefore
           with
           that
           now
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           
             ecce
             nunc
             tempus
             acceptabile
             festina
             &
             salvare
             ,
          
           may
           be
           applyed
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           if
           as
           the
           School-men
           tell
           us
           ,
           Angels
           may
           dance
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           a
           Needle
           ,
           we
           may
           imagine
           many
           both
           good
           and
           bad
           ones
           dancing
           on
           
             this
             point
             of
             time
          
           ;
           't
           is
           on
           this
           moment
           the
           Nations
           eternity
           depends
           .
           Every
           one
           now
           is
           as
           good
           a
           Conjurer
           as
           
             Friar
             Bacon
          
           ,
           and
           can
           make
           a
           Brazen
           head
           say
           time
           is
           ;
           by
           which
           words
           I
           believe
           the
           learned
           
             Roger
             Bacon
          
           meant
           only
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           vessel
           of
           Brass
           wherein
           the
           exquisite
           chymical
           preparations
           for
           the
           birth
           of
           gold
           were
           laboured
           ,
           the
           nick
           of
           opportunity
           was
           to
           be
           watched
           under
           pain
           of
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           the
           fire
           and
           Materials
           ,
           and
           art
           and
           labour
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           
             Petrus
             Bongus
             .
             Ibi
             est
             operis
             perfectio
             aut
             annihilatio
             ,
             quoniam
             ipsa
             die
             immò
             horâ
             ,
             oriuntur
             elementa
             simplicia
             depurata
             quae
             egent
             statim
             compositione
             ,
             antequam
             volent
             abigne
             ,
          
           as
           I
           find
           him
           cited
           by
           Brown
           for
           it
           in
           his
           
             vulgar
             errors
          
           ,
           where
           he
           further
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             letting
             slip
             this
             critical
             opportunity
             ,
             he
             missed
             the
             intended
             Treasure
             ,
             which
             had
             he
             obtained
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             made
             out
             the
             tradition
             of
             making
             a
             brazen
             wall
             about
          
           England
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             most
             powerful
             defence
             and
             strongest
             fortification
             which
             Gold
             could
             have
             effected
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           my
           opinion
           was
           askt
           in
           a
           letter
           from
           a
           very
           honest
           Gentleman
           and
           much
           your
           Lordships
           Servant
           ,
           Whether
           you
           should
           not
           do
           your self
           and
           your
           Religion
           a
           greatdeal
           of
           Right
           ,
           by
           printing
           in
           this
           juncture
           some
           of
           the
           excellent
           and
           large
           discourses
           you
           have
           formerly
           writ
           against
           Popery
           ?
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           answer
           I
           gave
           him
           was
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           That
           tho
           I
           would
           not
           diswade
           your
           Lordships
           now
           publishing
           any
           thing
           relating
           to
           the
           tenets
           of
           that
           pretended
           Religion
           that
           might
           import
           Protestants
           to
           understand
           more
           cleerly
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           in
           which
           way
           they
           have
           been
           advantaged
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln's
           Book
           against
           Popery
           ,
           yet
           that
           I
           thought
           the
           great
           bulk
           of
           Popery
           could
           no
           more
           be
           destroyed
           by
           notions
           and
           arguments
           ,
           then
           a
           
             capital
             Ship
          
           could
           be
           sunk
           with
           bullets
           ,
           for
           that
           supposing
           they
           did
           all
           light
           between
           
             wind
             and
             water
          
           ,
           the
           Papists
           have
           thousands
           of
           Plugs
           ready
           to
           be
           clapt
           in
           there
           ,
           and
           thousands
           of
           men
           in
           that
           great
           vessel
           ready
           to
           apply
           them
           ,
           and
           tho
           I
           thought
           there
           was
           a
           time
           for
           writing
           of
           Books
           ,
           it
           was
           when
           there
           was
           a
           time
           for
           reading
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           people
           
             had
             time
          
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           now
           the
           most
           curious
           works
           of
           Whiteakers
           ,
           and
           Iewels
           ,
           and
           Rainoldses
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           more
           regarded
           ,
           then
           attempts
           of
           shewing
           the
           longitude
           would
           be
           to
           Navigators
           while
           under
           the
           attack
           of
           a
           Fire-ship
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           or
           while
           they
           were
           making
           their
           way
           through
           the
           body
           of
           an
           Enemies
           Fleet.
           I
           know
           that
           't
           is
           said
           to
           be
           an
           old
           
             Sybilline
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           that
           
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             by
             paper
          
           viz.
           
             Antichristum
             lino
             periturum
          
           ,
           but
           alas
           ,
           that
           way
           is
           now
           as
           insignificant
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           Sea
           can
           be
           built
           up
           by
           
             Seldens
             Mare
             Clausum
          
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           by
           Grotius
           his
           
             Mare
             Liberum
          
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           but
           by
           
             thundring
             Legions
          
           in
           powerful
           fleers
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           our
           paper
           pellets
           that
           the
           press
           since
           its
           licence
           hath
           shot
           against
           Popery
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           innumerable
           little
           sheet-pamphlets
           that
           have
           come
           out
           against
           it
           may
           find
           time
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           diversion
           ,
           but
           the
           Papists
           looking
           on
           their
           Church
           as
           a
           great
           First-Rate
           Mann'd
           with
           Popes
           and
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           Souls
           there
           
           embarqued
           in
           the
           Sea
           of
           time
           for
           the
           great
           Voyage
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           do
           account
           our
           little
           Protestant
           honest
           
             Sheet-authors
             firing
          
           at
           them
           daily
           to
           be
           only
           like
           the
           Yacht-Fan
           Fan's
           attacking
           
             De
             Ruyter
          
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           Lord
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           Reason
           why
           a
           person
           of
           your
           Lordships
           great
           Power
           and
           Abilities
           should
           not
           at
           this
           time
           embarrase
           your self
           with
           writing
           ,
           No
           not
           those
           defences
           of
           your
           innocency
           ,
           which
           yet
           perhaps
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           use
           of
           those
           who
           know
           you
           not
           hereafter
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           day
           and
           your
           Services
           in
           this
           critical
           juncture
           shall
           be
           over
           ,
           and
           would
           now
           shew
           as
           meanly
           as
           if
           a
           General
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Battel
           having
           some
           dirt
           or
           dust
           lighting
           on
           his
           face
           ,
           should
           while
           he
           was
           among
           the
           bullets
           employ
           his
           barbers
           washballs
           to
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           when
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           battel
           seems
           to
           totter
           and
           is
           near
           decision
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           while
           there
           is
           hardly
           room
           for
           the
           
             Quid
             agendum
          
           to
           wedge
           it self
           in
           ,
           and
           
             he
             that
             saith
             consider
             is
          
           almost
           
             a
             foe
          
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           once
           when
           a
           great
           Commander
           had
           no
           way
           to
           save
           himself
           and
           his
           Army
           but
           by
           their
           swimming
           with
           their
           horses
           through
           a
           River
           to
           attack
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           he
           did
           only
           to
           that
           question
           of
           
             quid
             agendum
          
           put
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Officers
           ,
           suddenly
           eccho
           back
           the
           reply
           of
           agendum
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           horse
           took
           the
           River
           )
           and
           while
           now
           't
           is
           with
           us
           as
           on
           board
           a
           Ship
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Fight
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           Storm
           when
           they
           are
           Fighting
           with
           the
           Elements
           ,
           and
           the
           Master
           or
           Steersman
           orders
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           the
           case
           will
           bear
           no
           dilatory
           answer
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           answer
           there
           is
           ,
           
             Done
             it
             is
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           reason
           which
           in
           my
           opinion
           renders
           any
           mans
           writing
           unnecessary
           now
           either
           to
           the
           World
           or
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           words
           and
           Language
           the
           which
           formerly
           having
           the
           stamp
           of
           common
           usage
           and
           of
           reason
           on
           them
           passed
           as
           currant
           coine
           for
           the
           Signification
           of
           mens
           minds
           and
           as
           a
           medium
           of
           commerce
           ,
           are
           in
           this
           juncture
           as
           useless
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           of
           as
           little
           value
           as
           lether
           
             coine
             called
             in
          
           :
           and
           this
           Age
           wherein
           both
           the
           word
           and
           thing
           called
           shamme
           ,
           hath
           been
           brought
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           shamme
           calls
           it self
           an
           answer
           to
           that
           great
           question
           ,
           
             What
             is
             wit
          
           ?
           tho
           with
           as
           little
           reason
           as
           if
           a
           lye
           should
           call
           it self
           an
           answer
           to
           that
           old
           great
           question
           ,
           
             What
             is
             truth
          
           ,
           hath
           inforced
           those
           that
           do
           not
           love
           to
           be
           
             shamm'd
             upon
          
           ,
           not
           to
           measure
           mens
           actions
           by
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           their
           words
           by
           their
           Actions
           .
           And
           tho
           a
           mans
           written
           books
           are
           called
           his
           works
           ,
           yet
           have
           I
           observed
           an
           occasion
           of
           Sarcasme
           given
           thereby
           ,
           when
           one
           speaking
           of
           a
           particular
           Divines
           excellent
           writings
           ,
           said
           he
           loved
           his
           works
           ,
           but
           hated
           his
           actions
           .
           And
           written
           works
           are
           now
           indeed
           but
           actings
           as
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           
             agree
             gestum
             in
             scena
          
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           he
           finds
           but
           only
           a
           Theatrical
           applause
           ,
           Nor
           so
           much
           as
           that
           ,
           when
           like
           the
           
             Actor
             crying
             O
             heavens
          
           ,
           he
           looks
           down
           on
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           As
           he
           is
           alwaies
           accounted
           but
           a
           smatterer
           in
           knowledge
           who
           is
           a
           pedant
           ,
           or
           petty-Chapman
           in
           words
           ,
           so
           he
           playes
           but
           at
           small
           games
           in
           politicks
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           pedant
           or
           trader
           in
           words
           ,
           or
           who
           indeed
           will
           give
           any
           thing
           for
           them
           .
           He
           who
           doth
           
             verba
             dare
          
           has
           
             bad
             morals
          
           ,
           and
           who
           gives
           any
           thing
           else
           for
           them
           has
           
             bad
             intellectuals
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           old
           Monkish
           verse
           they
           said
           ,
           
             Res
             dare
             pro
             rebus
             ,
             pro
             verbis
             verba
             solemus
             .
          
           The
           only
           
             real
             security
          
           therefore
           that
           the
           World
           hath
           for
           its
           quiet
           ,
           is
           mens
           only
           giving
           a
           
             seeming
             belief
          
           to
           
             seeming
             professions
          
           and
           protestations
           ;
           for
           as
           Ayr
           out
           of
           its
           place
           makes
           Earth-quakes
           ,
           so
           if
           the
           
             articulate
             air
          
           of
           mens
           words
           gets
           beyond
           my
           hearing
           into
           my
           belief
           ,
           it
           may
           there
           raise
           those
           commotions
           of
           passion
           that
           may
           make
           me
           trouble
           both
           my self
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           passion
           of
           jealousie
           before-mentioned
           ,
           on
           my
           desire
           where
           I
           have
           a
           kindness
           that
           it
           should
           be
           mutual
           ,
           and
           when
           positive
           words
           brought
           me
           into
           the
           fools
           paradise
           of
           believing
           it
           possible
           ,
           a
           thing
           perhaps
           not
           possible
           in
           nature
           ,
           that
           two
           bodies
           and
           minds
           whose
           faculties
           must
           needs
           be
           different
           ,
           should
           have
           an
           equal
           intenseness
           of
           love
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           no
           president
           of
           friendship
           ,
           
           particularly
           that
           of
           
             Ionathan
             and
             David
          
           ,
           having
           shewn
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           conjugal
           love
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           weaker
           Sex
           being
           observed
           to
           be
           the
           strongest
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           jealousie
           as
           well
           as
           Love
           jealousie
           particularly
           being
           most
           potent
           in
           minds
           most
           impotent
           ,
           and
           in
           persons
           most
           diffident
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
           this
           may
           in
           some
           sort
           console
           your
           Lordship
           after
           all
           your
           restless
           endeavours
           to
           merit
           the
           love
           of
           all
           your
           Countrymen
           if
           it
           be
           not
           exactly
           mutual
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           names
           of
           Protestant
           and
           Religion
           began
           to
           adorn
           each
           other
           in
           the
           
             year
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           1529
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Electors
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Empire
           with
           a
           protestation
           opposed
           the
           Decree
           relating
           to
           the
           Mass
           and
           Eucharist
           ,
           made
           at
           Spiers
           ,
           and
           when
           some
           of
           the
           
             Capital
             Cities
          
           of
           Germany
           joyn'd
           with
           them
           to
           protest
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           But
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           a
           protestation
           is
           a
           revocable
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           
             Protestation
             contrary
             to
             actions
             revokes
             it self
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           word
           Protestant
           ,
           hath
           not
           been
           in
           the
           World
           as
           the
           Poets
           term
           is
           of
           calling
           grass
           green
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           
             otiosum
             epitheton
          
           ,
           I
           believe
           the
           Papists
           will
           grant
           :
           and
           't
           is
           not
           one
           Protestation
           made
           and
           not
           revoked
           either
           by
           words
           or
           actions
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           that
           term
           consistent
           with
           our
           Religion
           ,
           or
           render
           a
           man
           worthy
           to
           be
           call'd
           one
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           a
           good
           continual
           claim
           to
           our
           Religion
           that
           yet
           is
           for
           land
           we
           are
           disseis'd
           of
           that
           is
           made
           only
           once
           a
           year
           whilst
           we
           live
           :
           No
           ;
           the
           Protestation
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           requires
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           continual
           one
           as
           is
           reiterated
           ,
           upon
           every
           fresh
           act
           and
           attempt
           of
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           against
           ours
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           a
           going
           to
           our
           Cells
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
          
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           our
           watching
           in
           our
           Stations
           ,
           and
           our
           shewing
           no
           mercy
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           Popery
           that
           are
           alwaies
           attacking
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           World
           either
           by
           Storm
           or
           Siege
           ,
           or
           undermining
           ;
           't
           is
           like
           the
           Protestation
           required
           when
           the
           defendant
           hath
           declined
           a
           Judge
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           made
           
             toties
             quoties
          
           as
           any
           new
           Act
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           
             first
             Protestation
          
           grows
           insignificant
           :
           't
           is
           not
           one
           Act
           of
           protesting
           the
           
             Popes
             Bills
          
           of
           Exchange
           for
           good
           money
           we
           paid
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           giving
           us
           bank-tickets
           upon
           purgatory
           ,
           or
           giving
           us
           some
           fantastick
           Saints
           pretended
           Hair
           or
           Nailes
           (
           protested
           with
           so
           much
           scorn
           by
           our
           Popish
           Ancestors
           in
           
             Henry
             the
             8th's
          
           time
           ,
           that
           a
           piece
           of
           St.
           
             Andrews
             finger
          
           covered
           with
           an
           ounce
           of
           Silver
           pawn'd
           by
           a
           Monastery
           for
           forty
           pound
           ,
           was
           left
           unredeemed
           at
           the
           dissolution
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           shewed
           that
           that
           commodity
           would
           even
           then
           yeild
           nothing
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           meer
           drug
           in
           Scotland
           (
           of
           which
           Country
           he
           is
           call'd
           the
           Saint
           Protector
           )
           but
           't
           is
           further
           like
           a
           
             protestation
             against
             the
             Sea
          
           at
           the
           next
           Port
           made
           
             toties
             quoties
          
           goods
           in
           a
           Ship
           are
           damnified
           by
           its
           rage
           ,
           which
           the
           law
           requires
           the
           Skipper
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           else
           leaves
           answerable
           for
           the
           dammage
           .
           And
           if
           a
           poor
           Tarpauling
           who
           must
           alwaies
           plough
           the
           Sea
           for
           his
           bread
           during
           life
           ,
           and
           there
           still
           contest
           with
           the
           angry
           Elements
           ,
           shall
           when
           he
           comes
           on
           shore
           by
           a
           protestation
           bid
           defiance
           to
           the
           pride
           of
           the
           whole
           Ocean
           ,
           he
           deserves
           not
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Hero
           that
           Safe-guarded
           by
           both
           the
           Land
           and
           the
           
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           on
           occasions
           offered
           continually
           have
           the
           courage
           to
           protest
           against
           the
           dammages
           both
           his
           King
           and
           Country
           have
           from
           the
           Rage
           of
           Popery
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           the
           longer
           in
           discoursing
           of
           the
           insignificancy
           of
           words
           ,
           or
           indeed
           ought
           ,
           but
           the
           emphasis
           of
           works
           requisite
           to
           shew
           a
           Protestant
           faith
           at
           this
           Juncture
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           are
           willing
           (
           as
           you
           may
           well
           be
           )
           to
           
             joyne
             issue
          
           on
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           judged
           a
           Protestant
           in
           
             mans
             day
          
           by
           your
           works
           ,
           as
           you
           must
           in
           Gods
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           the
           Test
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           Audit
           ,
           and
           to
           appear
           a
           Protestant
           too
           by
           works
           above
           the
           poor
           level
           of
           a
           dull
           
             opus
             operatum
          
           ,
           by
           works
           that
           represent
           the
           continual
           employment
           of
           your
           life
           with
           an
           Heroical
           vigour
           ,
           and
           your
           
             going
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           is
           )
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           by
           works
           that
           speak
           you
           like
           the
           heavenly
           bodies
           incessant
           in
           your
           influence
           ,
           and
           haveing
           rest
           only
           in
           Motion
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           without
           wisdom
           ordered
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           That
           
           no
           men
           shall
           be
           Cannonised
           till
           after
           death
           for
           fear
           of
           Apostacy
           ;
           nor
           then
           likewise
           ,
           unless
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           they
           
             wrought
             Miracles
          
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           our
           people
           were
           all
           so
           far
           born
           with
           Popes
           in
           their
           bellies
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           now
           Cannonize
           any
           Great
           Men
           for
           
             Protestant
             Saints
          
           ,
           unless
           at
           this
           time
           they
           do
           Miracles
           ;
           and
           indeed
           I
           think
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           insist
           on
           their
           doing
           as
           great
           miracles
           for
           our
           Religion
           ,
           as
           any
           Papal
           Saints
           dead
           or
           alive
           have
           done
           against
           it
           .
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           real
           Great
           Things
           that
           have
           been
           by
           the
           heads
           and
           hands
           of
           your
           Lordship
           and
           other
           Noble
           Persons
           performed
           for
           the
           Statuminating
           of
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           ,
           and
           enabling
           us
           to
           say
           to
           our
           underminers
           with
           the
           confidence
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             As
             a
             bowing
             wall
             shall
             ye
             be
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             tottering
             fence
             ,
          
           I
           do
           think
           you
           may
           expect
           with
           Justice
           that
           which
           is
           greater
           then
           our
           praise
           ,
           the
           acclamations
           of
           our
           blessing
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             to
             heroick
             qualities
             in
             men
             not
             praise
             ,
             but
             pronouncing
             blessed
             is
             due
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           and
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             more
             blessed
             to
             give
             then
             to
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           going
           by
           this
           exact
           Rule
           of
           measuring
           things
           by
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           words
           ,
           your
           Life
           hath
           enabled
           me
           to
           give
           the
           strictest
           Aeropagus
           of
           Censurers
           the
           world
           can
           produce
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           damn
           the
           use
           of
           Proems
           and
           the
           art
           of
           moving
           passions
           by
           words
           ,
           an
           irrefragable
           instance
           how
           you
           have
           secured
           the
           Nation
           formerly
           from
           being
           enslaved
           to
           and
           by
           Popery
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           when
           we
           seemed
           to
           our selves
           as
           secure
           from
           it
           as
           from
           Mahumetanisme
           ,
           which
           was
           when
           you
           were
           the
           great
           Conductor
           of
           the
           Publick
           Councels
           in
           the
           Conjuncture
           that
           brought
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           hindred
           
           Lambert's
           usurpation
           of
           the
           English
           Scepter
           ,
           who
           tho
           at
           that
           time
           he
           was
           not
           generally
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           was
           on
           very
           rational
           grounds
           believed
           to
           be
           such
           then
           by
           many
           very
           knowing
           particular
           persons
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           to
           be
           not
           only
           a
           Papist
           ,
           but
           a
           Iesuited
           one
           .
           He
           was
           at
           that
           time
           suspected
           by
           some
           for
           having
           advised
           at
           a
           military
           cabal
           of
           the
           then
           great
           ones
           that
           the
           Cavaleers
           should
           be
           Massacred
           ,
           a
           cruelty
           that
           could
           enter
           into
           no
           breast
           but
           one
           abandoned
           to
           Jesuitisme
           .
           And
           as
           on
           such
           a
           Monster
           your
           Lordship
           then
           had
           your
           eye
           on
           him
           :
           and
           of
           his
           being
           such
           some
           of
           the
           depositions
           and
           examinations
           took
           about
           the
           late
           plot
           have
           been
           very
           particular
           and
           satisfactory
           .
           Nor
           is
           his
           haveing
           petition'd
           some
           few
           years
           before
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           late
           Plot
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           have
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           very
           great
           Roman
           Catholic
           Lord's
           having
           then
           offer'd
           to
           be
           security
           for
           his
           quiet
           demeanor
           ,
           Now
           unknown
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           then
           scaped
           falling
           into
           Popery
           before
           the
           danger
           was
           by
           it
           apprehended
           ;
           like
           the
           Man
           who
           in
           the
           Night
           scaped
           that
           of
           
             Rochester
             Bridge
          
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           light
           of
           the
           following
           day
           almost
           confounded
           with
           his
           deliverance
           .
           Your
           Lordships
           activity
           and
           prudence
           appearing
           in
           the
           public
           Councels
           and
           in
           your
           Secret
           correspondences
           ,
           to
           the
           defeating
           of
           the
           councels
           of
           that
           
             Romish
             Achitophel
          
           ,
           and
           seisure
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           will
           no
           more
           be
           forgiven
           you
           by
           the
           Papists
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           it
           either
           by
           the
           Papists
           of
           England
           or
           Ireland
           will
           be
           forgiven
           or
           forgot
           that
           you
           shew'd
           your self
           a
           true
           Father
           of
           your
           Country
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           in
           the
           Conduct
           foremention'd
           of
           that
           great
           Affair
           of
           the
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           many
           Garrisons
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           being
           wholly
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Child
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           should
           be
           divided
           between
           any
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           the
           pretended
           supream
           Father
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           preserved
           it
           to
           come
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           true
           Supream
           One.
           
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           and
           other
           well-wishers
           to
           the
           Crown
           then
           were
           not
           of
           the
           humour
           of
           some
           of
           our
           young
           vulgar
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Papists
           parrots
           ,
           have
           been
           by
           them
           taught
           to
           speak
           it
           commonly
           ,
           That
           they
           love
           a
           Papist
           better
           than
           a
           Presbyterian
           .
           'T
           is
           sinful
           not
           to
           love
           the
           persons
           of
           both
           ,
           but
           ridiculous
           to
           love
           the
           Yoke
           of
           either
           opinion
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           his
           late
           
           Majesty
           of
           glorious
           Memory
           ,
           and
           his
           Councel
           ,
           and
           his
           noble
           Lieutenant
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordship
           thought
           it
           safer
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           for
           Ireland
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           that
           sort
           of
           disobedient
           Children
           that
           depended
           on
           no
           forraign
           Ecclesiastical
           Head
           ,
           then
           on
           such
           as
           did
           .
           And
           it
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           your
           Lordships
           care
           of
           the
           freedom
           of
           your
           Country
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           sat
           in
           the
           long
           Parliament
           till
           you
           and
           other
           Members
           thereof
           were
           torn
           thence
           by
           Cromwel's
           Souldiers
           ,
           you
           crusht
           the
           Iure-divinity
           of
           Presbytery
           in
           the
           Egg
           by
           its
           being
           ordered
           to
           be
           setled
           only
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           saw
           it
           was
           to
           be
           expeditated
           at
           the
           end
           of
           
             three
             years
          
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           power
           to
           trample
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           had
           but
           a
           tolleration
           .
           I
           think
           that
           no
           Church-Government
           at
           all
           is
           better
           then
           that
           rigid
           one
           of
           Presbytery
           intended
           then
           by
           some
           Zealots
           .
           As
           the
           good
           and
           learned
           
             Dean
             of
             Canterbury
          
           said
           in
           his
           
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Fifth
             of
             November
          
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           That
           as
           to
           Popery
           ,
           
             't
             were
             better
             there
             were
             no
             revealed
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             humane
             Nature
             were
             left
             to
             the
             conduct
             of
             its
             own
             principles
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             acted
             by
             a
             religion
             that
             inspires
             men
             with
             so
             wild
             a
             fury
             ,
             and
             prompts
             them
             to
             commit
             such
             outrages
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           there
           renders
           Popery
           worse
           then
           Infidelity
           or
           no
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           
             in
             fact
          
           the
           Kingdom
           had
           then
           
             no
             Church-Government
          
           paramount
           at
           all
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           the
           imagined
           fierce
           pedagogy
           of
           the
           Scotch
           Presbytery
           that
           made
           every
           
             Levite
             a
             Rabby
             Busy
          
           ,
           every
           Pulpit
           Rhetor
           a
           Consul
           ,
           and
           every
           
             Lay-Elder
             Major
             General
          
           of
           the
           Parish
           ,
           we
           had
           a
           tame
           insignificant
           Government
           admitted
           only
           to
           probation
           for
           three
           years
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           more
           hindered
           of
           the
           freedom
           of
           a
           Gentlemans
           Conversation
           thereby
           then
           by
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           foremention'd
           
             Presbyter
             Iohn
          
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           England
           was
           then
           not
           only
           free
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Peter-pence
             ,
             Legatine
             levys
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             contributions
             for
             the
             Holy
             Land
             ,
          
           and
           both
           charge
           and
           trouble
           from
           all
           the
           Papal
           Courts
           and
           
             Masses
             Anniversaries
             ,
             obits
             ,
             requiems
             ,
             dirges
             ,
             placebos
             ,
             Trentals
             ,
             lamps
             ,
          
           but
           from
           all
           
             contumacy
             fees
          
           in
           spiritual
           Courts
           ,
           and
           from
           those
           Courts
           themselves
           of
           which
           yet
           the
           yoke
           is
           very
           easie
           compared
           with
           either
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           or
           Scotch
           Presbyters
           ;
           and
           our
           condition
           ,
           as
           to
           ecclesiastical
           discipline
           ,
           was
           like
           that
           time
           or
           conjuncture
           of
           liberty
           ,
           that
           
             Father
             Paul
          
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           refers
           to
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           time
           when
           a
           certain
           custome
           prevailed
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             il
             ,
             che
             come
             e
             un
             uso
             molto
             proprio
             ,
             diove
             si
             governa
             in
             liberta
             ,
             quale
             era
             all
             hora
             quando
             il
             mondo
             era
             senza
             Papa
             ,
          
           That
           it
           was
           a
           custome
           very
           proper
           where
           they
           governed
           with
           liberry
           ,
           which
           was
           when
           the
           world
           was
           without
           a
           Pope
           .
        
         
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           man
           that
           was
           gored
           with
           the
           horn
           of
           our
           Presbyters
           excommunication
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           dissenter
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           was
           tyed
           up
           for
           them
           out
           of
           their
           horn
           of
           plenty
           of
           Church
           power
           to
           force
           a
           drench
           of
           Doctrine
           down
           his
           throat
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           of
           any
           dealt
           with
           in
           that
           way
           mentioned
           by
           Spotswood
           ,
           in
           his
           Observation
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Devil
             would
             not
             be
             feared
             but
             for
             his
             horn
             ,
             referring
             to
             the
             horning
             in
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             seisure
             of
             all
             a
             mans
             goods
             when
             the
             horn
             blew
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           that
           persuasion
           were
           brib'd
           to
           it
           by
           an
           expectation
           of
           power
           to
           oppress
           ,
           when
           that
           the
           great
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           denied
           them
           ;
           And
           thus
           the
           Pope
           keeps
           his
           Guards
           in
           Rome
           only
           with
           the
           pay
           of
           priviledges
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           their
           riding
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           rid
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           caution
           as
           they
           of
           old
           did
           who
           rid
           on
           Elephants
           in
           battel
           ,
           which
           great
           animal
           being
           observed
           to
           be
           then
           unruely
           sometimes
           and
           to
           endanger
           both
           the
           riders
           and
           their
           camp
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           known
           that
           their
           receiving
           a
           Con●usion
           in
           one
           part
           about
           their
           head
           ,
           would
           presently
           dispatch
           them
           ,
           their
           riders
           had
           alwaies
           a
           hammer
           with
           them
           ready
           for
           that
           use
           on
           occasion
           .
        
         
         
           He
           therefore
           that
           saith
           he
           loves
           popery
           better
           then
           the
           Government
           of
           Presbytery
           as
           it
           was
           
             de
             facto
          
           setled
           or
           rather
           permitted
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           when
           
             they
             that
             would
             have
             its
             maypole
             for
             them
             to
             dance
             about
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             would
             have
             none
             ,
             had
             none
             ,
          
           saith
           that
           he
           loves
           a
           fiery
           and
           tormenting
           furious
           Church-Government
           that
           would
           make
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           to
           be
           still
           
             belching
             out
             fire
             like
             Aetna
          
           better
           then
           none
           at
           all
           :
           that
           he
           loves
           a
           Hirricane
           better
           then
           being
           a
           while
           becalm'd
           :
           that
           he
           loves
           the
           Church
           government
           that
           was
           like
           coloquintida
           in
           the
           pot
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Presbyter
           ,
           which
           was
           here
           but
           like
           
             Herb
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           fears
           a
           Mastiff
           who
           was
           not
           only
           hambled
           and
           whose
           
             jus
             divinum
          
           was
           lawd
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             spleen
             was
             cut
             out
          
           by
           the
           
             State
             Chirurgeons
          
           more
           then
           an
           incensed
           hungry
           Lion
           of
           Rome
           :
           that
           he
           likes
           a
           Government
           better
           that
           at
           best
           is
           like
           a
           Peacock
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           
             Gaudery
             and
             damned
             Noise
          
           and
           nothing
           else
           except
           
             pede
             latro
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           devouring
           all
           with
           ceremony
           ,
           then
           a
           Government
           that
           with
           its
           looks
           can
           neither
           allure
           nor
           fright
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           could
           pinion
           as
           we
           pleased
           ,
           and
           play
           with
           till
           we
           could
           get
           a
           better
           in
           its
           Room
           .
           Whether
           a
           Papist
           was
           to
           be
           loved
           better
           then
           a
           Puritan
           was
           a
           
             vex'd
             question
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           and
           't
           was
           resolved
           then
           in
           the
           affirmative
           only
           by
           the
           Pensioners
           of
           Rome
           and
           their
           dependants
           .
        
         
           The
           Learned
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           called
           
             Certain
             considerations
             tending
             to
             promote
             Peace
             and
             good
             will
             among
             Protestants
             ,
          
           doth
           in
           p.
           13.
           quote
           our
           famous
           Gataker
           for
           relating
           that
           
             Dr.
             Elmor
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             London
          
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
             time
          
           ,
           when
           one
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           St.
           
             Pauls
             Cross
          
           inveighing
           against
           Puritans
           ,
           rendred
           them
           worse
           then
           Papists
           ,
           sharply
           contradicted
           that
           censure
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Preacher
             said
             not
             right
             therein
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Puritans
             if
             they
             had
             me
             among
             them
             would
             only
             cut
             my
             rochet
             ,
             but
             the
             Papists
             would
             cut
             my
             throat
             ,
          
           and
           that
           his
           Successor
           
             Dr.
             Vaughan
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ,
          
           when
           another
           in
           the
           same
           Pulpit
           too
           shew'd
           the
           same
           eagerness
           in
           representing
           the
           Puritans
           worse
           then
           Papists
           ,
           expressed
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           his
           predecessor
           concerning
           it
           ,
           
             and
             wished
             that
             he
             had
             had
             the
             Preachers
             Tongue
             that
             day
             in
             his
             Pocket
             .
          
           It
           was
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           then
           the
           good
           fortune
           of
           London
           ,
           to
           be
           blest
           with
           Bishops
           renown'd
           for
           their
           great
           zeal
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           one
           it
           is
           at
           this
           time
           enriched
           and
           dignified
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           Bishop
           of
           it
           only
           by
           
             divine
             permission
          
           ,
           but
           
             miseratione
             divinâ
          
           ,
           the
           Style
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           Bishops
           in
           some
           antient
           Instruments
           ,
           't
           is
           out
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Compassion
          
           that
           such
           an
           eminent
           Protestant
           City
           has
           such
           a
           Prelate
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           intend
           by
           the
           just
           praise
           paid
           to
           this
           great
           and
           good
           man
           ,
           to
           lessen
           the
           worth
           of
           others
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           number
           I
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           others
           who
           endeavour
           the
           extermination
           of
           Popery
           ,
           with
           as
           couragious
           a
           zeal
           as
           can
           be
           wisht
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           text
           of
           Scripture
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           my
           
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Lincolns
          
           book
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             lest
             ye
             be
             partakers
             of
             her
             Sins
             and
             Plagues
             ,
          
           is
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           lookt
           on
           as
           a
           seasonable
           alarm
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           many
           of
           this
           our
           Church
           who
           have
           writ
           with
           so
           much
           various
           learning
           and
           strong
           Reason
           against
           Popery
           ,
           know
           that
           if
           that
           ever
           be
           
             de
             facto
          
           and
           by
           law
           paramount
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           will
           be
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           crusht
           thereby
           out
           of
           all
           its
           visibility
           .
           The
           thought
           of
           this
           brings
           that
           Scripture
           to
           my
           mind
           ,
           viz.
           Matthew
           21
           
             v.
             44.
             and
             who
             soever
             shall
             fall
             on
             this
             Stone
             ,
             shall
             be
             broken
             ,
             but
             on
             whom
             soever
             it
             shall
             fall
             ,
             it
             will
             grind
             him
             to
             powder
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           only
           falling
           
             super
             hanc
             Petram
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           heretofore
           by
           the
           Empty
           Project
           of
           some
           for
           the
           Uniting
           Rome
           to
           us
           ,
           was
           broken
           and
           disjointed
           ,
           therefore
           if
           ever
           it
           shall
           come
           
             under
             the
             Stone
          
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           thereby
           made
           possible
           for
           the
           Stone
           to
           
             fall
             on
             it
          
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           will
           then
           grind
           it
           to
           powder
           .
           It
           s
           former
           
             falling
             on
             the
             Rock
          
           could
           only
           break
           it
           into
           the
           pieces
           of
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           ,
           
           and
           other
           seperate
           Churches
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Rocks
             falling
             on
             it
          
           will
           not
           break
           it
           into
           pieces
           but
           grind
           it
           to
           powder
           as
           was
           said
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           Papists
           then
           from
           this
           place
           of
           Scripture
           would
           form
           as
           good
           a
           title
           by
           
             divine
             right
          
           to
           crush
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           from
           the
           
             super
             hanc
             Petram
          
           in
           the
           16
           th
           of
           Matthew
           for
           the
           building
           of
           theirs
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           putting
           the
           Question
           who
           are
           to
           be
           loved
           best
           ,
           either
           the
           Popish
           
             Priest
             and
             Levite
          
           that
           help'd
           to
           
             wound
             Ireland
          
           formerly
           when
           
             it
             fell
             among
             Thieves
          
           and
           Rebels
           ,
           or
           those
           compassionate
           Samaritans
           who
           put
           it
           on
           their
           own
           Beast
           and
           poured
           Oyl
           into
           its
           Wounds
           ,
           and
           took
           care
           of
           it
           till
           it
           was
           restored
           to
           its
           true
           Owner
           ?
           I
           suppose
           a
           Protestant
           will
           say
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           will
           account
           that
           no
           
             fire
             should
             be
             called
             to
             fall
             on
             the
             heads
             of
             such
             hospitable
             Samaritans
             ,
          
           and
           that
           others
           should
           be
           spared
           ,
           who
           instead
           of
           powring
           Oyl
           into
           our
           Wounds
           ,
           did
           it
           into
           our
           flames
           when
           they
           burnt
           our
           Citie
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           shewn
           your self
           a
           compassionate
           Samaritan
           to
           Two
           Kingdoms
           to
           which
           your
           heali●g
           principles
           and
           practices
           have
           been
           beneficial
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           you
           have
           out
           done
           him
           in
           the
           Parable
           who
           did
           
             not
             stay
             to
             see
             the
             effects
          
           of
           the
           gentle
           Medicaments
           of
           
             Oyl
             and
             Wine
          
           he
           bestowed
           on
           his
           Patient's
           Wounds
           ,
           but
           your
           Lordships
           long
           attendance
           on
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Public
           brought
           you
           to
           see
           the
           Languishing
           Kingdom
           revived
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           at
           once
           both
           its
           Head
           and
           Senses
           restored
           when
           Providence
           made
           our
           Sovereign
           to
           be
           his
           repenting
           Peoples
           choice
           .
           But
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           these
           Kingdoms
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           with
           your
           Skill
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           Wounds
           that
           require
           your
           Wine
           and
           Oyl
           ,
           the
           
             Lyons
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ladies
             Hand
          
           ;
           I
           mean
           such
           Tenderness
           and
           such
           Courage
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           Judgment
           as
           you
           have
           formerly
           shewn
           ,
           A
           Raging
           Acute
           Disease
           that
           hath
           been
           long
           not
           only
           besieging
           but
           storming
           a
           mans
           vital
           parts
           ,
           and
           with
           extream
           difficulty
           at
           the
           long
           run
           repell'd
           by
           Nature
           ,
           doth
           yet
           commonly
           leave
           such
           dregs
           in
           his
           spirits
           that
           depress
           and
           enfeeble
           them
           in
           the
           remainder
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           come
           to
           himself
           after
           a
           long
           madness
           ,
           labours
           still
           under
           a
           dejection
           of
           his
           spirits
           both
           by
           grief
           and
           shame
           ,
           thinking
           of
           the
           arrear
           that
           he
           is
           in
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           himself
           ,
           by
           his
           former
           madness
           :
           and
           this
           is
           
             the
             present
             state
             of
             England
          
           after
           its
           former
           
             state
             of
             distraction
          
           ;
           and
           men
           with
           shame
           now
           look
           on
           their
           former
           Physitians
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           apt
           with
           that
           Merry
           Mad-man
           in
           the
           Poet
           ,
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           those
           that
           took
           pains
           about
           their
           being
           cured
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           cured
           us
           of
           our
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           yet
           may
           a
           man
           be
           cured
           of
           his
           Wounds
           ,
           and
           afterward
           dye
           of
           the
           Feaver
           his
           Wound
           put
           him
           into
           ;
           and
           our
           condition
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           some
           degree
           of
           Heavens
           Mercy
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Feaver
           is
           continuing
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           dye
           in
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           as
           no
           man
           can
           dye
           without
           one
           :
           And
           our
           spirits
           are
           so
           sunk
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Disease
           we
           have
           long
           languisht
           under
           ,
           that
           our
           Stomach
           cannot
           endure
           any
           Cordials
           ,
           or
           especially
           the
           same
           long
           :
           &
           certainly
           that
           strong
           Physic
           that
           would
           at
           first
           have
           cured
           us
           ,
           would
           now
           kill
           us
           .
           Yet
           now
           in
           this
           conjuncture
           several
           of
           our
           Political
           Physitians
           seem
           by
           their
           retirement
           to
           have
           given
           us
           over
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           of
           Hippocrates
           his
           mind
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           that
           
             a
             Physitian
             should
             not
             discredit
             his
             generous
             Medicaments
             by
             employing
             them
             on
             a
             desperate
             Patient
             .
          
        
         
           Methinks
           't
           is
           pity
           that
           any
           of
           our
           Pilots
           should
           quit
           the
           Helm
           in
           a
           Storm
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           (
           as
           
           Cicero's
           expression
           is
           )
           
             Sententiam
             tanquam
             aliquod
             navigium
             ex
             Reip.
             tempestate
             moderari
             .
          
           Those
           words
           in
           Prov.
           1.
           
           A
           man
           of
           
             understanding
             shall
             attain
             to
             wise
             Councels
          
           ;
           some
           read
           ,
           
             Vir
             saepiens
             gubernacula
             possidebit
          
           ;
           I
           presume
           not
           to
           Censure
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           that
           no
           cross
           Winds
           will
           ever
           make
           your
           Lordship
           leave
           the
           Helm
           ,
           but
           rather
           invite
           the
           continuance
           of
           your
           Skill
           in
           beating
           and
           
             tiding
             it
             out
          
           (
           as
           the
           Sea
           phrase
           is
           )
           and
           in
           not
           
             overshooting
             the
             Port.
          
           Your
           pacific
           Genius
           and
           great
           Wisdom
           have
           in
           several
           angry
           conjunctures
           
           produced
           an
           unexpected
           calm
           by
           your
           offering
           unexpected
           Expedients
           ,
           a
           Talent
           that
           is
           indeed
           very
           rare
           and
           conducive
           to
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           leading
           Potent
           Parties
           from
           their
           declared
           Opinions
           without
           the
           shame
           of
           a
           seeming
           retreat
           .
        
         
           It
           happens
           still
           in
           Navigation
           ,
           that
           what
           makes
           the
           Passenger
           merriest
           ,
           makes
           the
           Steers-man
           most
           thoughtful
           ,
           Namely
           the
           sight
           of
           Land
           :
           And
           therefore
           tho
           I
           and
           others
           who
           
             make
             no
             figures
          
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           seem
           to
           be
           glad
           at
           our
           sight
           of
           land
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           extermination
           of
           Popery
           from
           England
           after
           we
           have
           been
           so
           long
           nauseated
           and
           Sea-sick
           with
           it
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           now
           our
           occasion
           for
           the
           skill
           of
           such
           a
           Pilot
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           is
           greatest
           when
           we
           are
           endanger'd
           by
           some
           Protestants
           of
           narrow
           Spirits
           and
           Principles
           as
           by
           Shelfes
           or
           
             brevia
             &
             syrtes
          
           ,
           shallow
           waters
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           Rocks
           or
           breaker's
           just
           covered
           with
           water
           and
           which
           are
           only
           to
           be
           discovered
           by
           the
           swelling
           roughness
           of
           the
           water
           they
           occasion
           .
           It
           has
           pleased
           Divine
           providence
           to
           cast
           your
           Lordships
           whole
           life
           of
           Action
           into
           
             difficult
             times
          
           such
           as
           are
           called
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           translated
           
             perilous
             times
          
           ,
           And
           such
           as
           Cicero
           calls
           
             Maxima
             Reipublicae
             tempora
          
           ,
           and
           
             difficillima
             Reip
             tempora
          
           .
           Your
           life
           hath
           been
           a
           continual
           contestation
           with
           principles
           pernicious
           to
           man-kind
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           been
           under
           your
           Prince
           a
           
             Nutritius
             pater
          
           for
           the
           most
           part
           to
           men
           who
           have
           like
           froward
           and
           unquiet
           Children
           been
           crying
           for
           each
           others
           properly
           in
           things
           civil
           ,
           and
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           thought
           themselves
           persecuted
           when
           they
           could
           not
           persecute
           others
           ;
           Nor
           have
           you
           been
           
             too
             much
          
           a
           Latitudinarian
           as
           to
           Church
           discipline
           ,
           Nor
           of
           too
           narrow
           a
           Spirit
           or
           principles
           as
           to
           any
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           .
           And
           I
           think
           Envy
           never
           charged
           you
           for
           giving
           any
           advice
           that
           tended
           to
           the
           injuring
           the
           ballance
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           or
           the
           power
           of
           England
           in
           setling
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           persuading
           us
           to
           love
           some
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           better
           then
           our selves
           .
           You
           who
           are
           so
           far
           from
           
             offending
             any
             weak
             brother
          
           ,
           That
           you
           are
           ready
           with
           the
           Apostle
           rather
           to
           
             abstain
             from
             eating
             flesh
             while
             the
             World
             stands
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           will
           much
           less
           kill
           or
           devour
           him
           ,
           and
           lest
           of
           all
           will
           you
           offend
           a
           
             weak
             Brother-Protestant
             Country
          
           or
           help
           any
           else
           to
           devour
           it
           :
           and
           will
           not
           injure
           any
           of
           those
           Countreys
           that
           you
           visited
           abroad
           (
           when
           the
           world
           and
           you
           saw
           one
           another
           )
           by
           projecting
           their
           Mischief
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           I
           find
           in
           the
           Prolegomena
           of
           
             Grotius
             de
             jure
             belli
             &
             pacis
          
           that
           Themistius
           ,
           speaking
           to
           
             Valens
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
          
           he
           told
           him
           that
           
             Kings
             if
             they
             would
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             true
             wisdom
             they
             must
             non
             unius
             sibi
             creditae
             Gentis
             habere
             rationem
             ,
             sed
             totius
             humani
             generis
             ,
             &
             esse
             non
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tantum
             aut
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sed
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           justly
           said
           that
           the
           Counsellors
           of
           Kings
           should
           alwaies
           advise
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           care
           only
           of
           the
           concern
           of
           their
           own
           people
           but
           of
           the
           happiness
           and
           quiet
           of
           all
           man-kind
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           to
           be
           
             lovers
             of
             the
             Macedonians
          
           ,
           or
           
             lovers
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             lovers
             of
             Men.
          
           I
           never
           heard
           your
           Lordship
           reproacht
           for
           having
           any
           interest
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           your
           Country
           or
           indeed
           to
           the
           repose
           of
           Christendom
           .
           And
           as
           in
           Nature
           we
           see
           all
           heavy
           bodies
           tend
           by
           their
           own
           Center
           to
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           so
           have
           I
           still
           thought
           that
           your
           Lordship
           alwaies
           endeavoured
           by
           the
           pursuing
           your
           own
           good
           to
           pursue
           that
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           endeavours
           of
           promoting
           the
           good
           of
           your
           own
           Country
           have
           tended
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           World
           :
           And
           that
           in
           every
           Scheme
           of
           your
           Politicks
           whether
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           pollicy
           you
           have
           took
           your
           Model
           from
           the
           
             Great
             Architect
          
           of
           Nature
           doing
           things
           fortiter
           and
           suaviter
           and
           with
           regard
           to
           his
           works
           of
           which
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           8
           th
           of
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Mightily
             and
             Sweetly
             doth
             she
             order
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           And
           he
           that
           builds
           so
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Workman
             that
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
          
           either
           of
           himself
           or
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           that
           is
           both
           strong
           and
           fair
           :
           such
           a
           Councellor
           need
           
           not
           be
           a●hamed
           of
           his
           Councel
           .
           'T
           is
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           Reproaches
           to
           which
           a
           Councellor
           at
           Law
           can
           be
           exposed
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           a
           
             crafty
             Counsel
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           who
           secretly
           gives
           advice
           for
           the
           perverting
           of
           Justice
           and
           the
           law
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           that
           vile
           thing
           is
           more
           odious
           in
           a
           Counsellor
           of
           State
           :
           And
           of
           this
           subject
           when
           I
           formerly
           discoursed
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           remember
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           say
           it
           of
           your self
           to
           me
           ,
           That
           you
           had
           a
           great
           aversion
           from
           giving
           whispering
           Councel
           ,
           to
           your
           Royal
           Master
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           your
           humble
           motion
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           command
           his
           Councel
           to
           give
           him
           their
           advice
           in
           writing
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           is
           by
           one
           particular
           accident
           a
           necessary
           subject
           for
           the
           Worlds
           compassion
           ,
           namely
           by
           your
           having
           out-lived
           most
           of
           the
           eye
           witnesses
           of
           the
           many
           memorable
           things
           you
           have
           done
           for
           the
           World.
           If
           the
           people
           of
           England
           your
           Contemporaries
           were
           
             six
             Millions
          
           at
           the
           time
           of
           your
           birth
           ,
           five
           of
           those
           Millions
           are
           now
           lodged
           in
           graves
           ,
           persons
           above
           the
           Age
           of
           Sixty
           making
           but
           a
           
             sixth
             part
          
           of
           Mankind
           .
           I
           reading
           lately
           in
           
             Tully
             de
             Senectute
          
           ,
           was
           pleased
           with
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           old
           men
           both
           
             de
             facto
             &
             de
             jure
          
           praising
           themselves
           :
           he
           saith
           there
           ,
           
             videtisne
             ut
             apud
             Homerum
             saepissimè
             Nestor
             de
             virtutibns
             suis
             praedicet
             ?
             Tertiam
             enim
             jam
             aetatem
             hominum
             vixerat
             :
          
           he
           had
           lived
           almost
           300
           years
           when
           he
           went
           with
           the
           other
           Grecians
           to
           the
           Trojan
           War
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           gave
           such
           weighty
           advice
           ,
           that
           Agamemnon
           said
           he
           should
           make
           quick
           work
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           Troy
           if
           he
           had
           ten
           such
           Councellors
           as
           Nestor
           was
           ;
           
             Quod
             si
             acciderit
             non
             dubitat
             quin
             brevi
             Troja
             sit
             peritura
             .
          
           He
           never
           wish'd
           ,
           saith
           Tully
           ,
           to
           have
           
             ten
             Ajaxes
          
           .
           It
           seems
           the
           General
           thought
           that
           an
           old
           Commander
           would
           be
           weighed
           down
           with
           a
           
             tenth
             part
          
           of
           an
           old
           wise
           Councellor
           .
           But
           Nestor
           had
           bury'd
           all
           those
           thrice
           over
           who
           were
           born
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           lived
           to
           see
           his
           Country-men
           doubled
           once
           and
           a
           half
           (
           200
           years
           being
           the
           space
           judged
           for
           a
           Nations
           doubling
           )
           and
           if
           he
           would
           have
           his
           Atchievments
           in
           his
           
             first
             Century
          
           Celebrated
           and
           witnessed
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           his
           own
           Herald
           and
           witness
           in
           his
           own
           cause
           .
           I
           will
           not
           apply
           Nestors
           case
           to
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           doing
           right
           to
           your self
           by
           praise
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           no
           more
           occasion
           to
           do
           that
           then
           Tully
           had
           who
           saith
           there
           ,
           
             Nihil
             necesse
             est
             mihi
             de
             meipso
             dicere
             ,
             quanquam
             est
             id
             quidem
             senile
             aetatique
             nostrae
             Conceditur
             :
          
           But
           do
           think
           that
           any
           Protestant
           Prince
           who
           can
           say
           he
           hath
           ten
           such
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           resembling
           your
           Lordship
           in
           the
           experience
           of
           near
           fifty
           years
           spent
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           State
           in
           critical
           times
           ,
           and
           with
           success
           ,
           and
           equal
           to
           you
           in
           all
           ●orts
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           publick
           Records
           ,
           and
           in
           Eloquence
           and
           Courage
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           hatred
           of
           Popery
           ,
           he
           may
           add
           ,
           
             Quòd
             non
             dubitat
             quin
             brevi
             Roma
             sit
             peritura
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           without
           such
           dilatory
           
             Troy
             Sieges
          
           as
           have
           been
           formerly
           laid
           to
           it
           .
           He
           saith
           elsewhere
           ,
           
             Apex
             senectutis
             est
             autoritas
             .
             Quanta
             fuit
             in
             L.
             Caecilio
             Metelio
             !
             quanta
             in
             Attilio
             Calatino
             ,
             in
             quem
             illud
             elogium
             unicum
             ,
             Vno
             ore
             plurimae
             consentiunt
             Gentes
             ,
             populi
             primarium
             fuisse
             virum
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Authority
           or
           Reverence
           of
           old
           age
           is
           so
           weighty
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           reasonable
           that
           in
           the
           criminating
           one
           that
           hath
           this
           badge
           of
           Nature
           there
           should
           be
           what
           Tully
           calls
           
             authoritas
             testimonii
          
           ,
           and
           any
           single
           witness
           had
           need
           to
           have
           an
           allowance
           
             se
             primarium
             fuisse
             virum
          
           that
           would
           convict
           such
           a
           man
           ;
           for
           diamonds
           are
           not
           to
           be
           cut
           but
           with
           the
           dust
           of
           diamonds
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           the
           Scripture
           cautions
           the
           
             not
             receiving
             an
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             but
             by
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
          
           and
           I
           am
           told
           that
           the
           Canon-Law
           requires
           seventy
           two
           Witnesses
           to
           convict
           a
           Cardinal
           who
           is
           a
           Bishop
           accused
           of
           any
           crime
           but
           heresie
           ,
           and
           forty
           four
           in
           the
           conviction
           of
           a
           Cardinal
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           twenty
           six
           to
           convict
           a
           Cardinal
           Deacon
           ,
           and
           seven
           to
           convict
           any
           Clerk.
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           that
           it
           was
           a
           commendable
           tenderness
           and
           worthy
           of
           English
           Judges
           in
           a
           Trial
           at
           the
           Kings-Bench
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Jury
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           to
           weigh
           and
           consider
           the
           credibility
           of
           witnesses
           pardon'd
           for
           perjury
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           Kings-Bench
           and
           Common-Pleas
           resolved
           it
           ,
           That
           the
           credit
           of
           such
           a
           person
           was
           left
           to
           the
           breast
           of
           a
           Jury
           .
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           who
           claims
           that
           Monarchiall
           power
           which
           is
           
             potestas
             restituendi
             in
             integrum
             Sententiam
             passos
             ,
             &
             quandoque
             absolvendi
             paenam
             &
             non
             infamiam
             quandoque
             &
             poenam
             &
             infaniam
             abolendi
             ,
          
           and
           who
           as
           Aquinas
           saith
           (
           2.
           2
           ae
           q.
           68.
           ar
           4.
           )
           
             potest
             infamiam
             Ecclesiasticam
             remittere
          
           ,
           yet
           allows
           the
           School-men
           to
           apply
           distinctions
           to
           that
           priviledge
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           to
           interpret
           it
           of
           
             infamia
             Iuris
          
           ,
           not
           Facti
           ,
           for
           
             labem
             illam
             quae
             turpi
             facto
             annexa
             est
             ,
             nemo
             delere
             potest
             ,
          
           as
           Soto
           concludes
           
             De
             Iustit
             .
             &
             Iure
             l.
             5.
             q.
             5.
             ar
             .
          
           4.
           
           No
           man
           who
           ever
           he
           be
           can
           wash
           out
           that
           stain
           of
           infamy
           which
           by
           Nature
           is
           inherent
           in
           a
           foul
           wicked
           Act
           ,
           because
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             ad
             praeteritum
             non
             est
             potentia
          
           ,
           when
           the
           infamy
           is
           inherent
           by
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           fact
           and
           not
           positive
           by
           Law.
           But
           still
           our
           merciful
           Laws
           of
           England
           allow
           a
           person
           after
           a
           pardon
           for
           the
           infamy
           of
           perjury
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           witness
           ,
           reserving
           his
           credibility
           to
           the
           Jury
           ,
           and
           who
           may
           after
           the
           former
           crime
           obtain
           to
           be
           belived
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           have
           found
           that
           he
           hath
           acquired
           an
           habit
           of
           virtue
           by
           the
           series
           of
           many
           actions
           in
           his
           following
           Life
           ,
           no
           man
           being
           supposed
           able
           in
           a
           desultory
           way
           to
           leap
           out
           of
           a
           rooted
           habit
           of
           Vice
           into
           an
           heroical
           habit
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           so
           
             è
             contra
          
           ;
           for
           that
           nature
           doth
           not
           pass
           from
           one
           extreme
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           
             per
             medium
          
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Treason
           where
           the
           life
           of
           both
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           is
           struck
           at
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           there
           is
           rarely
           any
           detection
           made
           but
           by
           participants
           in
           the
           Crime
           ,
           one
           who
           would
           be
           repell'd
           from
           being
           a
           Witness
           ,
           is
           welcome
           as
           an
           accuser
           ,
           and
           the
           barking
           of
           a
           dog
           is
           allowed
           to
           alarm
           us
           of
           thiefs
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           say
           against
           Pirates
           ,
           
             omnis
             homo
             miles
             est
          
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           every
           man
           be
           an
           accuser
           against
           Traitors
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           in
           the
           case
           of
           heresie
           in
           the
           which
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           orders
           the
           same
           proceedings
           and
           rules
           as
           in
           Treason
           ,
           a
           Lay-man
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           a
           competent
           accuser
           of
           a
           Clergy
           man
           :
           And
           as
           by
           all
           Laws
           any
           man
           is
           allow'd
           to
           be
           an
           accuser
           who
           prosecutes
           an
           injury
           done
           to
           himself
           or
           his
           Kindred
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Canonists
           
             Haereticum
             accusans
             dicitur
             suam
             suorumque
             injuriam
             prosequi
          
           (
           and
           in
           that
           case
           a
           notorious
           enemy
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           an
           accuser
           )
           for
           that
           a
           heretick
           is
           said
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Lawes
           divine
           and
           humane
           .
           Nay
           according
           to
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           the
           Pope
           who
           cannot
           be
           accused
           of
           any
           crime
           but
           heresie
           ,
           may
           be
           accused
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           a
           heretick
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           good
           reason
           according
           to
           their
           hypothesis
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Pope
           being
           a
           Bankrupt
           in
           the
           Faith
           by
           heresie
           ,
           attempts
           to
           break
           all
           the
           innumerable
           
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             Friers
             ,
             Nunnes
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           get
           their
           bread
           by
           that
           Religion
           .
           No
           wonder
           therefore
           that
           the
           Canonists
           agree
           that
           heresie
           is
           to
           be
           
             cut
             off
          
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           and
           they
           cite
           out
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           that
           
             it
             doth
             eat
             as
             a
             Cancer
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             eating
             of
             heresie
          
           even
           in
           the
           breast
           of
           a
           Pope
           must
           needs
           be
           troublesom
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Clerical
           and
           Monastical
           Papacy
           ,
           as
           a
           Cancer
           or
           Wolfe
           that
           would
           eat
           up
           all
           their
           bread
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           single
           case
           of
           heresie
           the
           Pope
           himself
           according
           to
           his
           own
           law
           may
           be
           convicted
           by
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           be
           thereupon
           deposed
           .
           But
           tho
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           that
           as
           the
           Civil
           and
           Canon
           Laws
           do
           leave
           the
           credibility
           of
           witnesses
           very
           much
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           so
           our
           common
           Law
           does
           to
           Juries
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           many
           actrocious
           Criminal
           causes
           ,
           every
           man
           is
           not
           allowed
           to
           be
           an
           accuser
           of
           an
           illustrious
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           tender
           and
           reserved
           in
           the
           
             taking
             up
             an
             ill
             report
             against
          
           the
           meanest
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           of
           mankind
           ;
           yet
           it
           s
           otherwise
           as
           I
           said
           before
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Treason
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           a
           
             pestilence
             walking
             in
             the
             dark
          
           ,
           and
           seldom
           known
           before
           t
           is
           incurable
           ,
           and
           before
           't
           is
           ploughing
           up
           the
           whole
           Land
           of
           a
           Country
           into
           graves
           .
           We
           are
           not
           to
           quarrel
           with
           the
           
             birds
             of
             the
             Air
          
           who
           tell
           who
           in
           his
           Bed-Chamber
           curses
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           Eagles
           .
           We
           are
           to
           
           be
           glad
           of
           the
           happy
           Augury
           ,
           and
           to
           thank
           God
           and
           them
           for
           their
           saving
           the
           Imperial
           Eagle
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           well
           pleased
           with
           either
           Tame
           or
           Wild-geese
           that
           save
           our
           Capital
           .
           If
           any
           Fleet
           comes
           to
           invade
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           very
           nice
           in
           diffecting
           the
           Morals
           or
           outward
           estate
           of
           him
           who
           fired
           the
           Beacon
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           heard
           how
           
             Owen
             o
             Conally
          
           an
           
             obscure
             person
          
           (
           as
           Sir.
           
             Iohn
             Temple
          
           styles
           him
           in
           his
           
             History
             of
             the
             Irish
             Rebellion
          
           )
           came
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Iustice
             Parsons
             about
             nine
             of
             the
             Clock
             at
             Night
             before
             the
             intended
             seising
             of
          
           Dublin
           
             Castle
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             on
             the
             following
             day
             and
             discovered
             the
             detestable
             Conspiracy
             to
             him
             ,
             with
             the
             names
             of
             the
             chief
             Conspirators
             ,
             when
             the
             disguise
             of
             wine
             had
             made
             him
             seem
             hardly
             intelligible
             or
             credible
             .
          
           And
           when
           it
           falls
           out
           that
           a
           Country
           is
           faved
           by
           wholesale
           through
           a
           detection
           of
           Conspiracies
           presented
           by
           persons
           who
           cheated
           their
           Country-men
           formerly
           by
           retail
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           persons
           who
           had
           been
           vile
           and
           infamous
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           accounted
           as
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           divine
           benignity
           to
           some
           of
           the
           most
           wretched
           and
           sinful
           Members
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           long
           industrious
           in
           tearing
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           what
           reliques
           they
           could
           there
           find
           of
           the
           divine
           image
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           long
           acted
           only
           Devils
           parts
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           world
           in
           punishing
           and
           being
           punished
           ,
           then
           to
           invite
           them
           to
           an
           opportunity
           of
           changing
           the
           Name
           of
           Malefactors
           into
           that
           of
           being
           blessings
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           of
           being
           their
           Countries
           benefactors
           but
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           founders
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           good
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           good
           names
           ,
           and
           what
           rarely
           happens
           to
           others
           to
           have
           an
           after-game
           allowed
           them
           to
           play
           for
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           it
           said
           of
           such
           an
           one
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           shame
           of
           his
           past
           life
           stimulating
           him
           to
           bring
           both
           glory
           and
           safety
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           
             si
             non
             errasset
             fecerat
             ille
             minus
             .
          
           By
           the
           account
           that
           I
           had
           sent
           to
           me
           from
           London
           of
           Matters
           in
           some
           affidavits
           relating
           to
           your
           being
           called
           Papist
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           that
           any
           man
           can
           desire
           who
           has
           any
           things
           sworn
           against
           him
           ,
           by
           persons
           how
           credible
           soever
           ,
           namely
           the
           incredibility
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
           For
           can
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           your
           Lordship
           would
           out
           of
           your
           own
           Mouth
           judge
           your self
           a
           Traitor
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           forfeit
           your
           Life
           and
           Estate
           ,
           and
           attaint
           your
           blood
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           young
           man
           you
           had
           never
           seen
           before
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           the
           Irish
           Papists
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Temple
          
           observes
           in
           his
           said
           
             history
             ,
             have
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             dull
             and
             deep
             reservedness
             ,
             as
             makes
             them
             with
             much
             silence
             and
             secresie
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             business
             ,
             and
             whereby
             the
             design
             of
             the
             last
             Rebellion
             which
             was
             so
             generally
             at
             the
             same
             time
             and
             at
             so
             many
             several
             places
             to
             be
             acted
             (
             and
             therefore
             necessarily
             known
             to
             so
             many
             several
             persons
             )
             was
             without
             any
             Noise
             brought
             to
             such
             maturity
             ,
             as
             to
             arrive
             at
             the
             very
             point
             of
             Execution
             ,
             without
             any
             notice
             or
             intimation
             given
             to
             any
             two
             of
             that
             huge
             Multitude
             of
             persons
             who
             were
             generally
             designed
             (
             as
             most
             of
             them
             did
             )
             to
             perish
             in
             it
             ;
             And
             the
          
           Irish
           
             Papists
             having
             been
             then
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             tongue-tyed
             by
             an
             oath
             of
             Secresie
             ,
          
           I
           say
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           they
           now
           designing
           Mischief
           if
           they
           did
           hope
           by
           your
           Lordships
           help
           to
           promote
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           trumpet
           forth
           your
           Lordships
           name
           in
           their
           publick
           Masses
           ,
           and
           use
           such
           speaking
           trumpets
           about
           your
           name
           and
           their
           enterprise
           as
           should
           be
           heard
           all
           over
           Ireland
           and
           England
           ?
           And
           who
           can
           believe
           it
           to
           have
           the
           shadow
           of
           Veri-similitude
           that
           your
           Lordship
           should
           give
           Commission
           to
           any
           to
           offer
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           witnesses
           (
           and
           particularly
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           )
           your
           house
           as
           an
           Asylum
           to
           retreat
           to
           after
           they
           had
           for
           the
           turpitude
           of
           lucre
           retreated
           from
           their
           Principles
           ,
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           their
           Oathes
           ?
           I
           never
           see
           any
           man
           sworn
           as
           a
           Witness
           in
           a
           cause
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           of
           the
           saying
           of
           
             St.
             Austin
          
           upon
           those
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Iames
             ,
             Above
             all
             things
             my
             Brethren
             swear
             not
             ,
          
           Namely
           
             Falsa
             Iuratio
             exitiosa
             est
             ,
             vera
             Iuratio
             periculosa
             est
             ,
             Nulla
             Iuratio
             secura
             est
          
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           as
           it
           were
           a
           little
           cold
           shivering
           on
           me
           ,
           while
           I
           see
           a
           man
           about
           what
           he
           knoweth
           of
           the
           property
           of
           a
           tenement
           staking
           his
           title
           to
           a
           Heaven
           and
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           ;
           I
           have
           
           then
           such
           a
           concern
           for
           another
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           when
           I
           see
           a
           great
           Ship
           just
           launching
           off
           the
           Land
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           do
           then
           apprehend
           an
           immortal
           Soul
           launching
           it self
           into
           the
           great
           Ocean
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           am
           afraid
           of
           its
           being
           overset
           .
           But
           when
           I
           think
           of
           a
           mans
           having
           honestly
           sworn
           already
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           concern
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           detection
           of
           a
           Conspiracy
           against
           his
           Kings
           Crown
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           consequently
           having
           invoked
           the
           Omnipotent
           God
           to
           be
           conditionally
           his
           Revenger
           ,
           his
           Executioner
           as
           well
           as
           Judge
           ,
           and
           further
           think
           of
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           tamper
           with
           such
           a
           witness
           and
           offer
           him
           a
           great
           Sum
           of
           money
           as
           his
           
             viatical
             expences
          
           to
           hell
           to
           swear
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           oath
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           New
           Oath
           to
           renounce
           his
           expectation
           of
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           endanger
           his
           Princes
           Crown
           and
           Life
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           to
           attempt
           a
           Mortal
           wound
           on
           
             Gods
             Vice-Roy
          
           in
           the
           dominions
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           I
           mean
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           have
           both
           all
           possible
           horror
           overwhelming
           my
           thoughts
           on
           such
           a
           tremendous
           instance
           of
           the
           degeneration
           of
           Mans
           Nature
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           all
           the
           compassion
           imaginable
           for
           your
           Lordship
           on
           one
           of
           Mankindes
           pretending
           to
           think
           it
           possible
           that
           your
           house
           should
           with
           your
           consent
           be
           turned
           into
           a
           denn
           for
           such
           a
           Monster
           .
        
         
           An
           Areopagite
           was
           discharged
           from
           the
           Seat
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           because
           he
           threw
           away
           from
           him
           a
           small
           bird
           that
           fled
           to
           him
           from
           the
           pursuit
           of
           a
           great
           one
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           therefore
           supposed
           that
           such
           a
           judge
           alwaies
           carried
           cruelty
           in
           his
           breast
           for
           that
           
             charissimum
             Deo
             animal
          
           call'd
           Man
           :
           and
           such
           is
           the
           compassionate
           tenderness
           of
           your
           Lordships
           mind
           toward
           injured
           and
           persecuted
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           those
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           Nest
           within
           your
           house
           as
           freely
           as
           a
           poor
           bird
           without
           it
           ,
           But
           birds
           of
           Prey
           ,
           I
           mean
           Romes
           Vultures
           ,
           and
           either
           suborners
           or
           witnesses
           suborned
           to
           recant
           ,
           have
           no
           plea
           for
           your
           Shelter
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           confident
           rather
           then
           your
           house
           should
           be
           a
           cage
           for
           any
           such
           
             unclean
             birds
          
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           content
           as
           the
           expressions
           of
           the
           Prophet
           are
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Satyr
             should
             there
             cry
             to
             his
             fellow
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Schrich
             Owle
             should
             rest
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wild
             Breasts
             of
             the
             Desert
             should
             also
             meet
             there
             .
          
           Your
           Lordship
           sees
           what
           a
           preferment
           the
           Papists
           designed
           you
           :
           for
           that
           after
           (
           according
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Narratives
           of
           the
           Plot
           )
           Sir
           
             W.
             G.
          
           was
           designed
           
             Lord
             Privy-Seal
          
           ,
           you
           were
           to
           be
           a
           providore
           for
           a
           suborned
           cast
           witness
           ,
           and
           a
           Iackal
           or
           provider
           for
           the
           
             roaring
             Lion
             that
             walks
             about
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devour
             :
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           they
           designed
           your
           Lordship
           to
           be
           an
           entertainer
           or
           an
           Host
           for
           the
           Devil
           .
           But
           your
           Lordships
           name
           being
           taken
           in
           vain
           by
           those
           who
           would
           have
           retained
           Mr.
           Dugdale
           to
           take
           Gods
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           Devils
           tempting
           any
           to
           undertake
           for
           your
           house
           being
           a
           Sanctuary
           to
           a
           devil
           ,
           are
           not
           new
           things
           for
           wonder
           ,
           when
           you
           please
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           Devil
           presumed
           to
           undertake
           for
           Almighty
           Gods
           protection
           ,
           when
           he
           tempted
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           It
           seems
           the
           shewing
           to
           Dugdale
           the
           
             several
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           where
           he
           should
           be
           safe
           ,
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           him
           to
           be
           a
           fugitive
           from
           his
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           tho
           it
           appeared
           in
           several
           Trials
           ,
           and
           particularly
           my
           Lord
           
             Staffords
             ,
             the
             temper
             desired
             to
             have
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           
             was
             sifted
             ,
             winnowed
             as
             wheat
             ,
          
           Yet
           neither
           his
           Faith
           nor
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           Testimony
           
             failed
             him
          
           ,
           after
           all
           the
           
             cribration
             thereof
          
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           was
           gained
           by
           the
           endeavour'd
           suborning
           him
           against
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           only
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           Thrush
           ,
           who
           is
           sometime
           birdlimed
           and
           took
           by
           his
           own
           excrements
           .
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           then
           an
           example
           of
           rare
           modesty
           ,
           that
           the
           diabolical
           tempters
           should
           be
           the
           accusers
           of
           
             the
             Brethren
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             witnesses
          
           that
           would
           not
           be
           Bribed
           from
           attesting
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           case
           of
           their
           Political
           Father
           ?
           The
           Age
           wants
           not
           the
           instance
           of
           an
           honorable
           Person
           ,
           who
           courting
           a
           Lady
           in
           order
           to
           marriage
           ,
           thought
           her
           at
           last
           not
           worthy
           his
           farther
           amours
           ,
           yet
           who
           because
           he
           did
           once
           profess
           to
           love
           her
           ,
           he
           fought
           
           one
           who
           reproach'd
           her
           vertue
           :
           But
           his
           example
           is
           not
           more
           herocial
           than
           is
           the
           practice
           infamous
           ,
           for
           such
           who
           courted
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Witnesses
           both
           by
           importunity
           and
           gold
           to
           espouse
           their
           interest
           ,
           and
           when
           both
           were
           totally
           and
           finally
           rejected
           ,
           make
           it
           the
           the
           most
           study'd
           part
           of
           the
           Romance
           of
           their
           Lives
           to
           dishonour
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           shamme
           inventions
           of
           New
           Tragi-comic
           Plotts
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           Plots
           so
           damn'd
           dull
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           seen
           through
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           first
           Act
           ,
           and
           Plots
           that
           were
           most
           thin
           where
           the
           Actors
           cryed
           to
           themselves
           like
           Bayes
           in
           the
           
             Rehersal
             ,
             Now
             the
             Plot
             thickens
             ,
          
           and
           where
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             three
             Vnities
          
           was
           regarded
           ,
           and
           which
           no
           marvel
           if
           they
           brought
           such
           confusion
           still
           to
           the
           Actors
           ,
           as
           the
           Story
           makes
           to
           have
           once
           happen'd
           to
           the
           old
           
             Red-Bull
             Players
          
           at
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           
             Doctor
             Faustus
          
           ,
           when
           they
           complained
           that
           
             they
             had
             one
             Devil
             more
             than
             their
             Company
             ,
          
           and
           when
           they
           said
           a
           
             quarter
             of
             the
             house
             was
             carried
             away
             .
          
           Your
           Lordship
           out
           of
           a
           generous
           indignation
           that
           such
           Whifflers
           in
           Politics
           should
           think
           to
           lay
           a
           tax
           upon
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           both
           without
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           without
           Sense
           (
           and
           indeed
           contrary
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           several
           Parliaments
           )
           did
           during
           a
           Paroxysme
           of
           the
           Gout
           ,
           cause
           your self
           to
           be
           carried
           by
           your
           Servants
           to
           be
           present
           at
           Councel
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Papists
             pretended
          
           Presbyterian-Plot
           was
           there
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           true
           what
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           saith
           in
           his
           ingenious
           
             History
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             of
             England
             ,
             [
             That
             Monsieur
             du
             Plessis
          
           and
           Dr.
           
             Morton
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             writing
             of
             the
             progress
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             and
             entitling
             their
             Books
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             The
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             The
             Grand
             Imposture
             ,
             were
             both
             in
             the
             Right
             ;
             for
             I
             believe
             there
             was
             never
             such
             another
             Cheat
             in
             the
             World
          
           ]
           the
           Mercury
           of
           that
           cheat
           being
           sublimated
           into
           the
           invented
           cheat
           of
           that
           Plot
           ,
           was
           too
           nauseous
           and
           strong
           for
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           able
           to
           swallow
           .
           We
           may
           therefore
           be
           very
           well
           allow'd
           to
           put
           the
           old
           great
           interrogtory
           of
           Cicero
           to
           these
           
             Catilines
             ,
             How
             long
             do
             you
             abuse
             our
             patience
             ?
          
           especially
           considering
           how
           much
           to
           windward
           we
           are
           of
           them
           by
           the
           detection
           of
           their
           real
           Treason
           ,
           and
           do
           see
           both
           the
           smoke
           of
           our
           gunns
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           their
           own
           they
           fire
           at
           us
           annoying
           them
           ,
           and
           while
           we
           have
           had
           the
           just
           advantage
           of
           Plaintiffs
           against
           them
           and
           whereby
           their
           recrimination
           against
           some
           of
           our
           great
           number
           has
           seemed
           only
           dirt
           thrown
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           and
           at
           worst
           but
           Catilines
           accusing
           of
           Cethegus
           ,
           and
           considering
           that
           we
           know
           it
           only
           proper
           to
           he
           Religion
           to
           justifie
           the
           Maintaining
           the
           dignity
           of
           
             holy
             Church
          
           by
           Lies
           and
           calumnies
           .
           Thus
           Guymenius
           a
           famous
           Popish
           
             Doctor
             ex
             tractatu
             de
             Charitate
             Proposit.
             7.
             p.
          
           176.
           cites
           
             Bannez
             .
             2.
             2.
             quaest
             .
             70.
             art
             .
             3.
             dub
             .
          
           2.
           for
           asserting
           that
           
             per
             modum
             defensae
             &
             ad
             infringendam
             contumeliosi
             authoritatem
             ,
             potest
             secundum
             quosdam
             absque
             lethali
             crimen
             falsum
             illi
             objici
             ,
             and
             that
             't
             is
             only
             a
             venial
             Sin
             to
             object
             a
             false
             crime
             to
             an
             unjust
             witness
             ,
          
           and
           
             twenty
             Doctors
          
           are
           there
           mentioned
           for
           the
           making
           this
           a
           probable
           opinion
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           a
           man
           to
           make
           shamm-accusations
           where
           he
           hath
           only
           a
           private
           concern
           ,
           't
           is
           meritorious
           to
           do
           it
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             holy
             Church
          
           :
           therefore
           he
           said
           very
           right
           according
           to
           the
           Popish
           
             hypothesis
             ,
             gaudeo
             s●ve
             per
             veritatem
             sive
             per
             occasionem
             Romanae
             ecclesiae
             dignitatem
             extolli
             .
             Ioseph
             .
             Stephanus
             de
             Osc.
             pr.
             in
             epist.
             ad
             lect
             .
          
        
         
           Guymenius
           p.
           190.
           
             extactatu
             de
             justitia
             &
             Iure
             ,
             Propositio
             .
          
           1.
           
           Cites
           both
           
             Fathers
             Schoolmen
             Divines
          
           and
           Casuists
           of
           several
           orders
           ,
           and
           even
           holy
           Scripture
           for
           the
           asserting
           this
           proposition
           ,
           viz.
           
             Licitum
             est
             clerico
             vel
             religioso
             ,
             Calumniatorem
             gravia
             crimina
             ,
             de
             se
             vel
             de
             sua
             Religione
             spargere
             minantem
             occidere
             ,
             quando
             alius
             defendendi
             modus
             non
             suppetit
             :
             A
             principle
          
           of
           Religion
           calculated
           only
           for
           Ballies
           &
           Hectors
           ,
           &
           therefore
           no
           marvel
           that
           such
           were
           observed
           to
           flock
           from
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           most
           Countries
           in
           England
           to
           London
           in
           and
           since
           the
           year
           1678.
           like
           Ravens
           in
           expectation
           of
           the
           Carcases
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           such
           miscreants
           are
           to
           the
           Jesuits
           their
           
             Triarian
             bands
          
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           
           the
           Out
           skirts
           of
           London
           are
           a
           noysome
           Pestilence
           ,
           and
           not
           enduring
           nor
           being
           endured
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           the
           said
           last
           Cited
           proposition
           of
           Guymenius
           ,
           the
           proposition
           that
           contained
           the
           enacting
           Law
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfrey
          
           fell
           by
           ,
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           since
           there
           is
           a
           par
           or
           proportion
           between
           a
           good
           name
           and
           life
           ,
           that
           such
           who
           account
           it
           lawful
           for
           a
           particular
           Clergy-man
           to
           Murder
           even
           a
           Popish
           Lay-man
           who
           shall
           but
           threaten
           to
           caluminate
           him
           ,
           will
           account
           it
           meritorious
           by
           Shammes
           to
           Murder
           the
           fames
           of
           those
           who
           shall
           threaten
           to
           accuse
           holy
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           seems
           as
           men
           try
           experiments
           on
           Creatures
           they
           account
           vile
           ,
           they
           experimented
           both
           these
           propositions
           on
           Godfrey
           ,
           for
           after
           they
           had
           basely
           killed
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           shammed
           off
           his
           blood
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           it
           upon
           himself
           ,
           when
           they
           pierced
           his
           dead
           body
           with
           his
           own
           Sword
           ;
           a
           barbarous
           and
           infamous
           sort
           of
           cruelty
           and
           which
           brings
           to
           my
           mind
           what
           
             Dr.
             Donne
          
           in
           the
           preface
           to
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           referres
           to
           in
           the
           
             Notae
             Mallon
             .
             in
             Paleot
             .
             Part.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             viz.
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             Hymnes
             and
             Antiphones
             doth
             often
             salute
             the
             Nayles
             and
             Cross
             ,
             but
             the
             Spear
             which
             pierced
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             it
             ever
             calles
             dirum
             mucronem
             .
          
           And
           here
           because
           some
           of
           them
           drive
           an
           eternal
           trade
           of
           butchering
           and
           shamming
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           effect
           Stabbing
           their
           own
           Shamms
           of
           Plots
           ,
           I
           shall
           Entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           one
           egregious
           instance
           of
           a
           Priest
           of
           theirs
           being
           abandon'd
           to
           a
           reprobate
           or
           
             injudicious
             sence
          
           of
           shamming
           ,
           in
           making
           by
           a
           ridiculous
           Lye
           a
           famous
           Cardinal
           and
           profound
           States-man
           perhaps
           as
           the
           World
           has
           bred
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           singular
           Piety
           and
           great
           modesty
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           Gun-Powder-Treason
           a
           
             Sham
             Plot
          
           ,
           and
           thereby
           wounding
           the
           Fame
           of
           both
           the
           understanding
           and
           morals
           of
           their
           great
           dead
           Church
           Hero
           ,
           as
           barbarously
           as
           they
           did
           the
           Corps
           of
           Godfry
           .
           And
           this
           instance
           I
           refer
           to
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Advocate
             of
             Conscience
             liberty
             ,
             or
             an
             Apology
             for
             Toleration
             rightly
             stated
             ,
          
           and
           writ
           with
           Learning
           and
           Wit
           ,
           and
           Artifice
           enough
           
             ad
             faciendum
             populum
          
           by
           a
           Priest
           of
           Romes
           Church
           an
           
             English
             man
          
           ,
           and
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1673.
           
           In
           pag.
           325.
           
           He
           represents
           the
           Gunpowder-Treason
           to
           be
           a
           
             Sham
             Plot
          
           contrived
           by
           Cecil
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           Cites
           
             D'Ossats
             Letters
             ,
             Book
             2d
             .
             Letter
          
           43.
           
           And
           the
           date
           of
           that
           Letter
           was
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
             March
          
           the
           29.
           1596.
           
           And
           the
           date
           of
           the
           last
           Letter
           there
           is
           from
           Rome
           in
           December
           that
           year
           .
           The
           Gunpowder-Treason
           Plot
           was
           to
           have
           been
           on
           the
           5
           
             th
             of
             November
          
           1605.
           
           And
           on
           D'Ossats
           marble
           Tomb
           in
           Rome
           his
           Epitaph
           mentions
           that
           he
           dyed
           Anno
           1604.
           so
           then
           he
           is
           made
           by
           that
           Author
           to
           have
           known
           that
           Treason
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Sham-Plot
           Eight
           years
           before
           it
           was
           to
           be
           executed
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           permitted
           many
           Papists
           for
           want
           of
           his
           sending
           a
           line
           of
           News
           of
           the
           Shamm
           ,
           to
           be
           shamm'd
           out
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           the
           Roman
           Church
           to
           be
           shammed
           and
           anniversaried
           out
           of
           its
           credit
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           reproach
           any
           as
           they
           did
           Cecil
           on
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           persuading
           some
           of
           their
           wild
           principles
           into
           the
           decoy
           of
           a
           plot
           ,
           a
           thing
           I
           think
           detestable
           as
           what
           implies
           a
           tempting
           or
           inviting
           of
           a
           Man
           to
           degenerate
           from
           himself
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           but
           only
           to
           pitty
           men
           that
           receive
           infection
           from
           their
           principles
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           particular
           one
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           lawful
           for
           a
           good
           end
           to
           ensnare
           men
           into
           acts
           of
           Sin.
           Many
           Casuists
           and
           Divines
           are
           brought
           by
           Guymenius
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             p.
             184.
             in
             the
          
           9th
           
             proposition
             ex
             tractatu
             de
             Charitate
          
           ,
           and
           under
           which
           proposition
           he
           quotes
           
             Sotus
             de
             Sec.
             memb
             .
             2.
             quaest
             .
          
           2.
           a
           little
           before
           the
           fifth
           conclusion
           where
           he
           enquires
           ,
           
             an
             liceat
             &
             expediat
             aliquando
             perditum
             hominem
             permittere
             in
             pejora
             prolabi
             crimina
             ,
             ut
             ignominiâ
             peccatorum
             confusus
             ,
             facilius
             resipiscat
             &
             emendetur
             .
          
           And
           he
           answers
           
             licet
             nobis
             aliquando
             permittere
             peccatorem
             ad
             tempus
             in
             pejus
             cadere
             ut
             cautius
             resurgat
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           9th
           proposition
           there
           is
           Maritus
           qui
           uxorem
           adulteram
           suspicatur
           potest
           e●
           occasionem
           offerre
           ut
           in
           adulterio
           deprehensam
           corrigat
           .
           Lay
           man.
           Iesuita
           .
           lib.
           2.
           tract
           .
           3.
           
           Cap.
           13.
           num
           .
           5.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           p.
           205.
           
             extractatu
             de
             justitia
             &
             Iure
             ;
             Propositio
          
           4.
           
           The
           correction
           that
           may
           be
           lawfully
           used
           is
           assigned
           ,
           it
           being
           there
           said
           ,
           that
           
             non
             peccat
             maritus
             occidens
             propria
             authoritate
             uxorem
             in
             adulterio
             deprehensam
             :
          
           the
           which
           he
           saith
           Sa
           the
           Iesuit
           represents
           as
           a
           
             probable
             opinion
          
           ,
           And
           which
           Hurtado
           he
           saith
           positively
           defends
           ,
           
             Tom.
             1.
             resol
             .
             moral
             .
             tr
             .
             ulti
             .
             res
             .
          
           5.
           
           §
           .
           7.
           n.
           204.
           so
           that
           if
           a
           Protestant
           States-man
           had
           inveigled
           them
           into
           a
           plot
           and
           then
           hang'd
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           his
           politicks
           had
           squared
           exactly
           with
           their
           Morals
           .
           And
           even
           as
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Rat-catcher
           is
           a
           lawful
           calling
           ,
           tho
           some
           of
           that
           profession
           have
           had
           no
           certain
           way
           to
           take
           Rats
           but
           by
           the
           use
           of
           one
           experiment
           ,
           namely
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           provoke
           them
           to
           fly
           in
           the
           Artists
           face
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           said
           principles
           is
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           States-man
           both
           lawful
           and
           laudable
           who
           deals
           so
           with
           such
           as
           he
           judgeth
           to
           nibble
           at
           Treason
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
           And
           now
           to
           let
           your
           Lordship
           see
           how
           some
           of
           their
           Divinity
           is
           particularly
           but
           a
           laboured
           Sham
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Treason
           ,
           and
           even
           but
           a
           mocking
           at
           Sin
           ,
           I
           shall
           divert
           you
           with
           a
           known
           Author
           among
           them
           making
           men
           play
           with
           the
           bait
           of
           Regicide
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           hooking
           them
           into
           it
           :
           And
           't
           is
           
             Mariana
             the
             Iesuit
          
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           him
           Cited
           by
           
             Dr.
             Donne
          
           in
           his
           forementioned
           
             book
             p.
          
           135.
           
           He
           quotes
           there
           
             Mariana
             de
             Rege
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             for
             cautioning
             against
             a
             King
             being
             a
             self-homicide
             by
             drinking
             poyson
             prepared
             and
             ministred
             by
             another
             he
             being
             ignorant
             ;
             for
             after
             he
             concluded
             how
             an
             heretical
             King
             may
             be
             poisoned
             he
             is
             diligent
             in
             this
             prescription
             .
          
        
         
           [
           That
           a
           King
           be
           not
           constrained
           to
           take
           the
           poison
           himself
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           other
           may
           administer
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           be
           prepared
           and
           conveyed
           in
           some
           other
           way
           than
           meat
           and
           drink
           ;
           because
           else
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           either
           willingly
           or
           ignorantly
           he
           shall
           kill
           himself
           ]
           so
           that
           he
           provides
           that
           the
           King
           who
           must
           dye
           under
           the
           Sins
           of
           Tyranny
           and
           heresie
           ;
           must
           yet
           be
           defended
           from
           concurring
           to
           his
           own
           death
           ;
           tho
           ignorantly
           ,
           as
           tho
           this
           were
           a
           greater
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           pleasant
           to
           see
           any
           of
           them
           catching
           of
           Kings
           in
           a
           
             Theological
             Mousetrap
          
           ,
           and
           playing
           with
           them
           like
           Mice
           before
           they
           devour
           them
           ?
           to
           see
           them
           sweeten
           a
           Cup
           of
           poyson
           for
           a
           King
           with
           their
           damn'd
           Church
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           to
           sham
           men
           as
           licorish
           Flies
           to
           be
           Swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           Cup
           ?
           I
           wish
           that
           some
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           could
           Answer
           this
           accusation
           of
           their
           shamming
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           by
           committing
           it
           
             de
             novo
          
           :
           for
           if
           they
           say
           that
           some
           of
           their
           Doctors
           write
           against
           this
           and
           other
           crimes
           as
           well
           as
           some
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           particularly
           some
           write
           against
           the
           use
           of
           equivocation
           ;
           And
           as
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           the
           Jesuite
           writing
           against
           King
           
           Iames's
           succession
           ,
           another
           English
           Jesuite
           namely
           Creswel
           writ
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           when
           some
           of
           their
           Doctors
           break
           the
           Churches
           head
           ,
           others
           presently
           gave
           it
           Plaisters
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           a
           fearful
           ,
           shall
           I
           say
           ,
           or
           Contemptible
           sham
           ?
           Do
           we
           not
           know
           that
           the
           discipline
           of
           their
           Church
           is
           as
           exact
           as
           any
           Military
           discipline
           can
           be
           ,
           by
           which
           alone
           it
           hath
           preserved
           it self
           so
           long
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           among
           them
           can
           publish
           books
           without
           passing
           several
           Courts
           of
           Guards
           of
           Superiors
           ,
           nor
           contradict
           one
           another
           in
           rules
           of
           practice
           ,
           more
           than
           Trumpeters
           of
           an
           Army
           dare
           sound
           a
           charge
           or
           a
           retreat
           but
           when
           commanded
           to
           it
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           face
           of
           something
           like
           sham
           the
           present
           
             Popes
             declaration
          
           about
           some
           opinions
           of
           the
           Casuists
           carries
           with
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           every
           one
           know
           their
           avowed
           doctrine
           
             de
             opinione
             probabili
          
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           that
           tho
           an
           opinion
           be
           false
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           with
           a
           safe
           conscience
           follow
           it
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           teacher
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Confessor
           is
           bound
           to
           absolve
           the
           penitent
           when
           there
           is
           but
           one
           opinion
           for
           his
           being
           absolved
           ,
           tho
           ,
           he
           believes
           that
           opinion
           not
           only
           improbable
           as
           to
           the
           
             principia
             intrinseca
          
           ,
           but
           false
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Sum
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           old
           observation
           of
           Poperies
           prevailing
           ,
           by
           haveing
           that
           in
           it
           which
           may
           fit
           the
           temper
           and
           humor
           of
           every
           individual
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           like
           Manna
           answering
           every
           mans
           tast
           ,
           whether
           he
           hath
           a
           gusto
           for
           miracles
           ,
           or
           even
           for
           starving
           or
           abstinence
           ,
           for
           business
           ,
           or
           retirement
           for
           Life
           or
           for
           death
           ,
           for
           Honor
           or
           for
           begging
           ,
           it
           may
           to
           these
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           affects
           to
           be
           a
           Ruffian
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           Sheriffs
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           most
           ample
           field
           in
           the
           killing
           of
           Kings
           ,
           firing
           of
           Towns
           ,
           Massacring
           their
           Inhabitants
           for
           the
           talent
           of
           such
           a
           
             Pavure
             diable
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           incarnate
           one
           to
           expatiate
           in
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           account
           it
           a
           luscious
           thing
           to
           be
           cheated
           or
           to
           be
           shammed
           as
           some
           few
           ,
           or
           to
           cheat
           or
           sham
           as
           many
           think
           it
           ,
           behold
           a
           Religion
           made
           for
           the
           nonce
           in
           that
           point
           too
           .
           But
           while
           they
           are
           thus
           playing
           with
           all
           things
           Sacred
           and
           profane
           ,
           
             he
             that
             sits
             in
             the
             heavens
             has
             them
             in
             derision
          
           and
           leaves
           not
           the
           Protestants
           to
           fall
           finally
           as
           
             a
             portion
             to
             Foxes
          
           ,
           such
           who
           turned
           tail
           to
           tail
           carry
           firebrands
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           shammes
           do
           
             only
             enter
          
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           to
           be
           instantly
           
             hissed
             off
          
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           been
           rash
           in
           Censuring
           either
           the
           principles
           or
           practices
           of
           some
           Roman
           Catholicks
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           And
           particularly
           I
           well
           know
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           most
           ingenious
           of
           our
           English
           Papists
           cannot
           now
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           endure
           to
           hear
           of
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           his
           
             book
             writ
             by
             him
             to
             Invalidate
             the
             Right
             of
             King
             Iames
             to
             succeed
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             principally
             because
             he
             was
          
           (
           as
           Father
           Parsons
           thought
           )
           
             an
             heretick
          
           .
           A
           very
           
             great
             Man
          
           that
           Iesuite
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           Considerable
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           our
           eminent
           Divines
           in
           his
           Sermon
           in
           print
           ,
           gives
           him
           this
           
             Character
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             perhaps
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             men
             that
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             has
             produced
             .
          
        
         
           And
           methinks
           't
           was
           pitty
           he
           should
           play
           at
           such
           
             small
             game
          
           of
           sham
           ,
           when
           he
           publisht
           that
           book
           ,
           as
           to
           entitle
           it
           to
           Doleman
           ,
           an
           
             honest
             secular
             Priest
          
           whom
           Parsons
           hated
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           odious
           ,
           laid
           the
           brat
           at
           his
           door
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           inglorious
           sham
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Creswel
           ,
           who
           was
           Parsons
           his
           
             fellow
             Iesuite
          
           ,
           writ
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           at
           the
           same
           time
           for
           
             King
             Iames
          
           his
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           any
           desire
           he
           should
           enjoy
           that
           Right
           ,
           but
           that
           on
           all
           events
           they
           might
           have
           something
           to
           say
           in
           apology
           for
           their
           Society
           ,
           and
           bring
           Grist
           to
           its
           mill
           .
           For
           if
           King
           Iames
           had
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           honour
           of
           hindring
           his
           Succession
           had
           been
           attributed
           to
           Parsons
           ;
           and
           Creswel
           the
           Jesuit
           expected
           the
           Credit
           for
           his
           writing
           on
           the
           Event
           falling
           as
           it
           did
           .
           Thus
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           heard
           a
           Passage
           of
           two
           Astrologers
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           day
           before
           the
           former
           great
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           was
           to
           throw
           the
           die
           of
           War
           ,
           agreed
           together
           to
           predict
           luck
           to
           him
           perfectly
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           save
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           art
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           the
           artists
           being
           in
           the
           Right
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           book
           called
           the
           
             Catholick
             Apology
             ,
             with
             a
             Reply
             &c.
          
           (
           and
           which
           book
           I
           think
           the
           
             Author
             of
             the
             Compendium
          
           mentions
           as
           one
           of
           the
           
             books
             writ
             by
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             of
             England
             since
             the
             Kings
             Restoration
          
           )
           saith
           p.
           366.
           speaking
           of
           
             Dolemans
             book
             ,
             For
             Dolemans
             book
             who
             wrote
             it
             God
             knows
             ,
             Parsons
             deny'd
             it
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             he
             was
             not
             the
             author
             ,
             because
             in
             several
             of
             his
             works
             he
             speaks
             very
             much
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             King
             Iames.
          
           But
           as
           to
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           having
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           been
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             faction
          
           ,
           and
           having
           apply'd
           his
           whole
           soul
           and
           strength
           to
           hinder
           King
           
           Iames's
           Succession
           ,
           and
           his
           having
           writ
           that
           book
           the
           Great
           foremention'd
           Cardinal
           ,
           namely
           D'Ossat
           ,
           (
           who
           in
           several
           of
           his
           Printed
           Letters
           gives
           the
           World
           a
           more
           satisfactory
           and
           particular
           Scheme
           of
           the
           whole
           design
           to
           hinder
           that
           Kings
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           than
           I
           know
           any
           or
           all
           else
           to
           have
           done
           )
           saith
           among
           his
           letters
           (
           printed
           in
           folio
           at
           Paris
           1664.
           )
           in
           that
           in
           
             book
             7th
             Anno
          
           1601.
           a
           letter
           to
           the
           
             King
             ,
             letter
          
           131.
           what
           may
           be
           thus
           render'd
           in
           English
           ,
           
             viz.
             It
             may
             please
             your
             Majesty
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             year
          
           1594.
           
           
             there
             was
             a
             book
             printed
             in
             the
             English
             language
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             caus'd
             to
             be
             made
             by
             an
             English
             Iesuite
             call'd
             Parsons
             ,
             and
             't
             was
             by
             the
             way
             of
             the
             low
             Country
             dispersed
             about
             England
             &c.
             
          
           And
           further
           in
           the
           7
           
             th
             book
             p.
             301.
             in
             the
             letter
             to
             Villeroy
             ,
             letter
          
           133.
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           that
           book
           of
           Parsons
           ,
           may
           be
           thus
           made
           
             English
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             book
             of
             Father
             Parsons
             one
             might
             draw
             reasons
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             more
             weighty
             then
             those
             he
             deduceth
             for
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           
             and
             his
             Sister
             ,
             the
             said
             Father
             Parsons
             does
             contradict
             himself
             very
             often
             and
             very
             grosly
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             to
             all
             persons
             in
             passion
             as
             able
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             guided
             by
             truth
             and
             by
             reason
             ,
             but
             transported
             by
             Interest
             and
             by
             passion
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           last
           letter
           of
           the
           8th
           book
           ,
           and
           
             to
             Villeroy
             from
             Rome
          
           the
           30th
           of
           
             December
             1602
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             Father
             Parsons
             having
             made
             application
             to
             himself
             to
             desire
             that
             there
             might
             be
             a
             treaty
             prepared
             from
             Rome
             between
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             to
             agree
             among
             themselves
             of
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             may
             Reign
             in
          
           England
           
             after
             the
             Queen
             ,
             be
             it
             the
             King
             of
             Scots
             if
             he
             will
             turn
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             be
             it
             some
             one
             else
             &c.
             
          
           But
           there
           in
           p.
           367
           ,
           year
           1603
           ,
           letter
           174.
           from
           Rome
           to
           Villeroy
           ,
           and
           on
           
             April
             21st
          
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           all
           the
           Machinations
           of
           the
           
             hot
             Iesuitical
          
           heads
           against
           King
           Iames
           his
           Succession
           were
           overturn'd
           by
           providence
           ,
           for
           he
           there
           saith
           that
           the
           Queen
           was
           no
           sooner
           dead
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Scotland
           was
           in
           England
           peaceably
           received
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Controversie
             of
             King
             Iames
             his
             title
             evaporated
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           
             English
             understandings
          
           he
           there
           saith
           ,
           
             Les
             gens
             de
             cet
             Isle
             là
             ont
             bien
             Monstrè
             qu'
             ils
             scavoient
             faire
             leurs
             affaires
             entr
             '
             eux
             tost
             &
             seurement
             ,
             &
             que
             ceux
             de
             dehors
             se
             sont
             fort
             mescontez
             en
             leurs
             desseins
             &
             esperances
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             people
             of
          
           England
           
             have
             well
             shewn
             that
             they
             knew
             how
             to
             do
             their
             own
             business
             among
             themselves
             quickly
             and
             safely
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             abroad
             took
             very
             wrong
             Measures
             in
             their
             designs
             and
             hopes
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           here
           said
           enough
           to
           entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           the
           View
           of
           their
           unreasonableness
           ,
           who
           would
           impose
           on
           us
           ,
           That
           Father
           Parsons
           wrote
           not
           that
           Impious
           and
           Treasonable
           Book
           ,
           and
           likewise
           with
           the
           more
           pleasant
           View
           of
           Gods
           Confuting
           it
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           by
           the
           happy
           determination
           of
           his
           over-ruling
           Providence
           .
        
         
           And
           Now
           because
           I
           would
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           been
           unjustly
           severe
           to
           the
           Jesuitical
           Principles
           ,
           in
           rendring
           them
           such
           as
           are
           the
           sturdy
           extravagances
           of
           those
           offals
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           call'd
           Bullyes
           and
           Hectors
           ,
           I
           shall
           entertain
           you
           with
           one
           Instance
           of
           a
           Bravado
           of
           threatning
           from
           one
           
             English
             Iesuite
          
           to
           all
           Protestant
           
             Crown'd
             Heads
          
           ,
           a
           bravado
           that
           is
           like
           the
           High
           Water
           Mark
           ,
           to
           shew
           in
           words
           how
           high
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           the
           foam
           of
           the
           raging
           Sea
           of
           Anger
           to
           reach
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           Campian
           the
           Iesuite
           to
           
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Privy
             Councellers
             ,
             printed
             afterwards
             at
             Triers
             ,
          
           1583.
           as
           I
           find
           it
           Cited
           in
           that
           most
           learned
           Preface
           of
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           
           Lincoln's
           to
           the
           Book
           concerning
           the
           
             Gunpowder
             Treason
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1679
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           thus
           in
           English
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             all
             the
             Iesuits
             throughout
             the
             World
             have
             long
             since
             enter'd
             into
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             kill
             heretical
             Kings
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             :
             and
             as
             to
             our
             Society
             know
             ,
             That
             we
             Iesuites
             who
             are
             spread
             far
             and
             wide
             throughout
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             have
             enter'd
             into
             an
             holy
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             easily
             overcome
             all
             your
             machinations
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             despair
             of
             it
             as
             long
             as
             any
             one
             of
             us
             remains
             in
             the
             World.
          
           Lo
           here
           a
           Drawcansir
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           only
           snub
           all
           Protestant
           Kings
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           
             bowles
             from
             their
             mouths
          
           ,
           and
           beat
           out
           their
           Brains
           with
           them
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           saith
           there
           is
           a
           Society
           or
           Corporation
           of
           such
           brethren
           of
           the
           bladed
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           who
           have
           enter'd
           into
           a
           Covenant
           or
           Association
           to
           murder
           all
           Protestant
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           single
           Member
           of
           the
           Corporation
           should
           have
           that
           dead-doing
           talent
           of
           Valour
           that
           should
           awe
           and
           subjugate
           the
           Protestant
           World.
           And
           here
           then
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
          
           ,
           every
           Jesuite
           values
           himself
           on
           being
           a
           
             Mutius
             Scaevola
          
           ;
           and
           more
           than
           Three
           hundred
           of
           
           these
           new
           Romans
           ,
           or
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           mean
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           Campian
           ,
           have
           Covenanted
           to
           destroy
           every
           
             Porsenna
             that
             lays
             siege
             to
             Rome
             :
          
           but
           in
           that
           time
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           there
           was
           an
           industrious
           Gentleman
           who
           fear'd
           not
           the
           terror
           of
           these
           Huffes
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           secrecy
           and
           silence
           did
           reduce
           these
           mad
           dogs
           into
           the
           Condition
           of
           neither
           barking
           nor
           biting
           in
           England
           ,
           I
           mean
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           't
           is
           said
           in
           
           Cotton's
           
             Posthuma
             ,
             That
             his
             bountifull
             hand
             made
             his
             intelligences
             so
             active
             ,
             that
             a
             Seminary
             could
             scarcely
             stir
             out
             of
             the
             Gates
             of
          
           Rome
           
             without
             his
             privity
          
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           then
           if
           Campian
           was
           soon
           brought
           to
           the
           end
           of
           a
           Traytor
           here
           in
           England
           by
           the
           Care
           of
           
             one
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Privy
             Councellers
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1581.
           who
           did
           both
           defie
           and
           scorn
           that
           
             Rhodomantado
             address
          
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Iesuite
           did
           
             Goliah-like
             ,
             defie
             All
             Protestant
             Kings
             and
             their
             Armies
             ,
          
           and
           as
           if
           
             he
             would
             give
             their
             flesh
             to
             the
             Fowls
             of
             the
             ayr
          
           ;
           but
           the
           event
           shew'd
           his
           own
           flesh
           was
           so
           given
           as
           a
           Traytors
           ,
           to
           that
           use
           here
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           a
           bravado
           in
           the
           great
           Archimedes
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Give
             me
             where
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             I
             'le
             shake
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           He
           well
           knew
           no
           such
           place
           could
           be
           found
           .
           The
           Iesuits
           it
           seems
           would
           have
           every
           one
           of
           their
           Order
           to
           be
           an
           Archimedes
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           
             shake
             the
             Earth
          
           as
           he
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           the
           hypothesis
           of
           Popery
           they
           know
           offers
           them
           a
           place
           divided
           from
           the
           Civil
           and
           Imperial
           Government
           where
           to
           stand
           with
           their
           Engines
           ,
           namely
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           but
           
             things
             will
             not
             be
             ill
             administred
             ,
          
           and
           holy
           Church
           it self
           will
           sink
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           if
           its
           Foundation
           be
           not
           laid
           as
           God
           and
           Nature
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Man
           who
           stands
           for
           the
           place
           to
           be
           an
           Archimedes
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Move
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           will
           soon
           find
           his
           fate
           of
           being
           dissolv'd
           into
           his
           own
           little
           dust
           ,
           and
           that
           among
           the
           artificial
           lines
           he
           is
           making
           .
           It
           seems
           that
           boasted
           association
           or
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           did
           help
           to
           occasion
           another
           among
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           ratify'd
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           27
           th
           of
           Eliz.
           which
           was
           about
           three
           years
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Campian
           ,
           who
           was
           Convicted
           of
           High
           Treason
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Statute
           made
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Popish
           Ancestors
           ,
           namely
           in
           the
           25
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           executed
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           the
           Romish
           Church
           made
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           tho
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           convicted
           on
           that
           Statute
           .
           But
           according
           to
           this
           thundring
           denuntiation
           of
           War
           against
           all
           heretical
           Kings
           by
           Campian
           as
           the
           Jesuites
           Herald
           ,
           and
           his
           
             boasting
             when
             he
             did
             put
             on
             his
             armour
          
           that
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Order
           should
           be
           like
           an
           Alexander
           an
           adequate
           match
           for
           at
           least
           
             one
             World
          
           of
           hereticks
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           the
           Compendium
           needed
           not
           by
           his
           Rhetorick
           to
           reflect
           on
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln's
           Candour
           &
           gentleness
           in
           saying
           
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             Christianity
             to
             crush
             the
             bruised
             reed
             and
             of
             generosity
             also
             to
             trample
             upon
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             I
             wish
             his
             Lordship
             may
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             neither
             &c.
          
           for
           behold
           any
           single
           Jesuite
           according
           to
           Campian
           tho
           but
           like
           a
           
             reed
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
          
           is
           able
           to
           bruise
           all
           
             Protestant
             Scepters
          
           ,
           and
           any
           little
           toe
           of
           that
           Order
           can
           trample
           all
           Heretical
           crowned
           heads
           to
           dirt
           ,
           and
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           England
           if
           reduced
           to
           the
           least
           of
           Numbers
           is
           not
           according
           to
           Campian
           to
           be
           slighted
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           be
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           for
           that
           that
           one
           Jesuite
           will
           carry
           the
           advantage
           of
           odds
           against
           all
           Protestant
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           that
           one
           may
           say
           
             my
             Name
             is
             legion
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             many
             :
          
           but
           as
           that
           legion-spirit
           could
           not
           without
           the
           Divine
           permission
           ruin
           a
           herd
           of
           Swine
           off
           from
           a
           Steep
           place
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           all
           the
           legions
           of
           
             Iesuited
             evil
             Spirits
          
           in
           the
           World
           drive
           a
           King
           &
           Kingdom
           from
           Precipices
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           And
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           the
           arts
           and
           power
           of
           Rome
           outlived
           eight
           Popes
           ,
           and
           lived
           to
           change
           all
           her
           Counsellors
           but
           one
           ,
           all
           her
           great
           officers
           twice
           or
           thrice
           ,
           some
           Bishops
           four
           times
           ,
           and
           
             died
             full
             of
             years
          
           ,
           and
           
             did
             see
             and
             leave
             peace
             upon
          
           Israel
           .
        
         
           
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             Entertain
             your
             Lordship
             with
             a
             further
             Reason
             of
             my
             charging
             the
             present
             Popes
             declaration
             aforesaid
             about
             some
             opinions
             of
             the
             
             Casuists
             ,
             as
             carry
             with
             it
             a
             face
             of
             some
             thing
             like
          
           shamme
           :
           
             and
             my
             reason
             is
             grounded
             on
             what
             was
             said
             in
             a
          
           publick
           Sermon
           
             before
             an
             honourable
             Audience
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
           that
           the
           propositions
           of
           the
           Casuists
           therein
           were
           not
           Condemned
           by
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Censure
           more
           authoritative
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           upon
           which
           a
           remarkable
           thing
           follow'd
           :
           the
           Iefuites
           in
           France
           who
           were
           much
           provoked
           at
           this
           Censure
           ,
           moved
           the
           Procureur
           de
           Roy
           ,
           or
           Attorney
           general
           at
           Paris
           to
           put
           in
           a
           Complaint
           against
           the
           publishing
           that
           Decree
           ,
           since
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           which
           not
           being
           acknowledg'd
           in
           France
           ,
           nothing
           Flowing
           from
           that
           authority
           could
           be
           received
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           upon
           which
           the
           decree
           was
           prohibited
           and
           suppress'd
           .
        
         
           And
           may
           not
           the
           English
           Popish
           Priests
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           was
           never
           received
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           declaration
           of
           the
           Popes
           obligeth
           us
           not
           here
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           prohibit
           and
           suppress
           it
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           !
           No
           doubt
           but
           the
           present
           Pope
           fearing
           that
           the
           Noysome
           and
           Infectious
           smell
           of
           those
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Casuists
           being
           more
           offensive
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           then
           any
           snuff
           of
           a
           Candle
           can
           be
           to
           their
           Nostrils
           ,
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           cry
           
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             Candlestick
             of
             his
             Church
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ,
          
           went
           about
           to
           extinguish
           them
           in
           the
           most
           Summary
           Manner
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           therefore
           attempted
           to
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ;
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Consistory
           of
           Cardinals
           all
           proceedings
           are
           so
           dilatory
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           magi
           there
           so
           used
           to
           do
           every
           thing
           
             pian
             piano
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           consume
           many
           pounds
           of
           new
           Candles
           in
           debating
           whether
           or
           no
           and
           how
           the
           old
           snuff
           should
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           would
           have
           thought
           to
           have
           contented
           the
           World
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           with
           giving
           it
           some
           perfumes
           :
           but
           the
           Pope
           being
           afraid
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           perhaps
           as
           sometimes
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           is
           of
           his
           Ianisaries
           ,
           doth
           not
           for
           fear
           himself
           should
           be
           extinguished
           by
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           follow
           the
           light
           within
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           throw
           away
           or
           tread
           out
           that
           snuff
           of
           those
           opinions
           as
           containing
           a
           
             malum
             in
             se
          
           ,
           or
           declare
           any
           of
           them
           to
           be
           ill
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           
             law
             of
             nature
          
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           neither
           he
           nor
           God
           himself
           indeed
           could
           have
           dispens'd
           with
           them
           ,
           tho
           yet
           any
           honest
           and
           ingenious
           Heathen
           would
           on
           the
           least
           occasion
           given
           ,
           have
           declared
           them
           so
           ,
           As
           Cicero
           and
           Seneca
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           which
           had
           the
           Pope
           done
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           or
           any
           Papists
           persevered
           in
           the
           making
           those
           principles
           the
           Rules
           of
           practice
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           had
           thereby
           been
           
             ipso
             facto
             divided
             against
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           a
           diffinitive
           sentence
           had
           been
           thereby
           given
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           had
           dy'd
           owning
           those
           principles
           and
           practices
           ,
           had
           been
           sunk
           for
           ever
           into
           the
           burning
           lake
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           hope
           this
           declaration
           of
           the
           Popes
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           will
           give
           an
           alarm
           to
           our
           English
           Papists
           to
           deal
           seriously
           with
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           as
           if
           it
           were
           for
           their
           eternities
           ,
           these
           and
           other
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           thereby
           perswaded
           to
           be
           almost
           Protestant
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           altogether
           Masters
           of
           as
           good
           
             Moral
             Principles
          
           as
           the
           Heathens
           I
           named
           ;
           and
           If
           any
           of
           them
           can
           but
           give
           us
           a
           Moral
           certainty
           of
           their
           Principles
           being
           but
           such
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           repine
           at
           any
           favour
           that
           any
           new
           Law
           may
           afford
           to
           such
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             If
             therefore
             any
             of
             our
             Lay
             Country
             men
             Papists
             not
             guilty
             of
             the
             late
          
           Plot
           
             shall
             desire
             to
             be
          
           heard
           ,
           
             and
             to
             say
             any
             thing
          
           toward
           this
           effect
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           have
           heard
           of
           these
           principles
           before
           mention'd
           as
           own'd
           by
           our
           Casuists
           and
           Priests
           and
           Confessors
           ,
           that
           are
           now
           thus
           condemned
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           we
           did
           not
           believe
           that
           those
           our
           spiritual
           guides
           did
           own
           such
           Principles
           ,
           but
           now
           our
           Eye
           seeth
           by
           the
           condemnation
           thereof
           that
           they
           were
           before
           own'd
           and
           made
           rules
           of
           Practice
           ;
           Wherefore
           we
           hope
           that
           who
           ever
           do
           own
           them
           ,
           will
           abhor
           themselves
           and
           repent
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ;
           and
           others
           of
           us
           did
           formerly
           think
           them
           Consistent
           with
           the
           Christian
           faith
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           with
           humane
           Society
           ,
           but
           we
           now
           
           abhor
           those
           principles
           and
           repent
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ;
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           let
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           and
           the
           World
           have
           a
           moral
           certainty
           ,
           that
           we
           desire
           no
           power
           to
           change
           the
           Religion
           in
           England
           by
           Law
           establish'd
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           receive
           Instruction
           from
           any
           that
           shall
           be
           appointed
           by
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           concerning
           what
           other
           principles
           beside
           these
           Condemned
           by
           the
           Pope
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           Religion
           or
           the
           publick
           Peace
           ;
           and
           in
           case
           any
           shall
           offer
           to
           give
           us
           dispensations
           either
           for
           principles
           or
           practices
           contrary
           to
           those
           ,
           we
           renounce
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           publick
           peace
           ;
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           far
           from
           accepting
           of
           such
           dispensation
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           detect
           the
           offerer
           thereof
           before
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           would
           an
           enemy
           to
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           give
           active
           or
           passive
           obedience
           as
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           in
           being
           ;
           We
           believe
           not
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           have
           more
           power
           in
           His
           Majesties
           Realms
           by
           Gods
           word
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           forraign
           Bishop
           ,
           as
           was
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           publick
           Recognitions
           declared
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           the
           8
           th
           .
           We
           are
           willing
           to
           render
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           secure
           from
           fear
           of
           us
           and
           our
           obtaining
           power
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Vnited
           Provinces
           from
           those
           of
           our
           persuasion
           in
           Religion
           among
           them
           ;
           We
           are
           willing
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Basis
           that
           shall
           be
           your
           security
           ,
           shall
           likewise
           be
           ours
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           part
           of
           our
           number
           has
           we
           fear
           given
           too
           much
           cause
           of
           jealousie
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           their
           affecting
           pre-eminence
           therein
           ,
           we
           are
           sorry
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           so
           no
           more
           ;
        
         
           I
           say
           such
           Papists
           as
           these
           are
           the
           
             bruised
             reeds
          
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           
             trample
             on
          
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           no
           noise
           to
           interrupt
           their
           being
           heard
           to
           the
           effect
           above
           mention'd
           .
           And
           since
           
             what
             has
             been
             done
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
          
           and
           Sir
           
             William
             Temple
          
           in
           his
           Impartial
           Observations
           
             on
             the
             Vnited
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Netherlands
             ,
             chap.
          
           5.
           saith
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           there
           ,
           
             that
             tho
             they
             are
             very
             numerous
             in
             the
             Country
             among
             the
             Pesants
             ,
             and
             considerable
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             yet
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             sound
             piece
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             fast
             jointed
             in
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             have
             neither
             given
             any
             disturbance
             to
             the
             Government
             ,
             Nor
             expres'd
             any
             inclinations
             to
             a
             Change
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             forreign
             power
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             former
             Wars
             with
             Spain
             ,
             or
             the
             latter
             Invasions
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Munster
           ;
           't
           is
           I
           say
           possible
           therefore
           for
           them
           to
           become
           
             sound
             pieces
             of
             the
             state
             there
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           end
           of
           all
           their
           
             shamme
             Plots
          
           be
           what
           is
           usually
           that
           of
           Comedies
           ,
           and
           
             Romances
             plots
          
           ,
           a
           Marriage
           ,
           I
           mean
           their
           espousing
           the
           
             true
             Interest
          
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           for
           my
           part
           shall
           never
           forbid
           the
           bannes
           of
           the
           Matrimony
           ,
           nor
           enter
           any
           Caveat
           against
           the
           license
           for
           it
           granted
           by
           lawful
           authority
           ;
           provided
           they
           give
           due
           security
           as
           in
           that
           case
           against
           such
           a
           precontract
           with
           Rome
           ,
           that
           may
           null
           their
           contract
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           an
           old
           Common
           Observation
           ,
           That
           whelps
           without
           any
           care
           bestowed
           on
           them
           will
           see
           at
           the
           end
           of
           nine
           days
           ,
           tho
           born
           blind
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           are
           much
           tamper'd
           with
           by
           art
           to
           be
           forced
           to
           see
           sooner
           ,
           they
           are
           blind
           for
           ever
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           that
           the
           forbearance
           of
           our
           Church
           in
           this
           latter
           Age
           to
           tamper
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           disputes
           ,
           or
           Catechising
           ,
           or
           Compelling
           them
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           publick
           worship
           ,
           will
           with
           the
           help
           of
           Time
           and
           Nature
           ,
           and
           their
           experience
           of
           their
           inability
           by
           all
           their
           
             shamme
             Plots
          
           to
           put
           out
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           conduce
           to
           the
           opening
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ,
           what
           advantage
           is
           it
           by
           all
           their
           artifices
           that
           they
           can
           hope
           both
           to
           gain
           and
           keep
           here
           ,
           I
           mean
           for
           any
           considerable
           time
           .
           A
           trick
           of
           art
           is
           like
           a
           Monster
           in
           Nature
           ,
           ill-lookt
           ,
           and
           short
           lifed
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           obvious
           to
           every
           Eye
           ,
           that
           the
           
             higher
             Scale
          
           got
           up
           by
           accident
           ,
           is
           more
           ready
           to
           
             pop
             down
             again
          
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           while
           it
           hung
           in
           its
           
             due
             poise
          
           .
           And
           while
           they
           do
           by
           art
           and
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           hoist
           up
           their
           Interest
           high
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           the
           artificial
           motion
           endures
           not
           there
           long
           to
           be
           gazed
           at
           ,
           and
           while
           it
           is
           there
           visible
           ,
           't
           is
           beheld
           by
           thousands
           of
           vigilant
           Marksmen
           ,
           who
           know
           't
           is
           easier
           to
           hit
           the
           mark
           shooting
           upward
           then
           downward
           .
        
         
         
           
             We
             find
             't
             is
             notorious
             out
             of
             the
             present
          
           Pope
           
             's
             said
          
           Decree
           
             of
             the
             Second
             of
          
           March
           
             last
             ,
             That
             the
          
           Iesuits
           
             and
             other
          
           Casuists
           
             were
             Encouragers
             and
             Patrons
             of
          
           Calumny
           ,
           
             by
             those
          
           Principles
           
             of
             theirs
             he
             therein
          
           Condemns
           ,
           
             and
             namely
             ,
             That
          
           Probabile
           est
           non
           peccare
           mortaliter
           qui
           imponit
           falsum
           crimen
           alteri
           ,
           ut
           suam
           justitiam
           &
           honorem
           defendat
           :
           &
           si
           hoc
           non
           sit
           probabile
           ,
           vix
           ulla
           erit
           opinio
           probabilis
           in
           Theologia
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           It
           is
           probable
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           Sin
           Mortally
           ,
           who
           fastens
           a
           false
           Crime
           on
           another
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           defend
           his
           own
           Iustice
           and
           Honour
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           is
           not
           probable
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           Opinion
           probable
           in
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           The
           Iesuits
           
             have
             by
             this
             Opinion
             given
             us
             the
          
           alarm
           
             that
             they
             make
          
           Calumny
           not
           contrary
           
             to
             the
          
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             but
             only
          
           beside
           it
           ,
           
             for
             that
             is
             the
             Popish
             account
             of
             a
          
           Venial
           
             Sin
             ;
             and
             moreover
             ,
             that
             it
          
           is
           a
           small
           and
           very
           pardonable
           ▪
           Offence
           against
           God
           or
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           than
           an
           Idle
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           Robs
           not
           the
           Soul
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           remitted
           without
           hearty
           Pennance
           and
           Contrition
           ,
           and
           only
           with
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           Holy
           Water
           ,
           
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             these
             being
             the
             Popish
          
           Received
           
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
          
           Venial
           Sin.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           they
           may
           be
           false
           Imputations
           and
           Testimonies
           rob
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Protestants
           of
           life
           ,
           without
           bereaving
           their
           own
           Souls
           thereof
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           own'd
           by
           them
           as
           a
           
             first
             Rate
          
           probable
           Opinion
           in
           that
           Great
           Science
           call'd
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           Great
           
             first
             Rate
          
           of
           all
           Sciences
           ,
           as
           relating
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           most
           certainly
           we
           have
           very
           great
           Reason
           to
           pity
           the
           Persons
           of
           those
           who
           have
           such
           low
           and
           groveling
           and
           ridiculous
           Conceptions
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           brightness
           of
           his
           Perfection
           by
           that
           Sacrifice
           with
           whose
           smoke
           they
           endeavour
           to
           blind
           the
           eyes
           of
           some
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           while
           they
           are
           with
           its
           flames
           consuming
           the
           Bodies
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           to
           tickle
           him
           with
           the
           
             straw
             of
             Praise
          
           ,
           while
           they
           rob
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           using
           of
           Fraud
           can
           be
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           scorn'd
           not
           only
           by
           Gentlemen
           ,
           but
           even
           
             generous
             Beasts
          
           (
           it
           being
           proper
           to
           Foxes
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Lions
           to
           practise
           it
           )
           and
           that
           tho
           the
           
             Dice
             of
             the
             Gods
             always
             fall
             luckily
          
           (
           according
           to
           the
           old
           Adage
           )
           that
           false
           ones
           are
           to
           be
           used
           for
           their
           Honour
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           one
           is
           to
           be
           a
           falsarius
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           the
           Roman
           Heathens
           thought
           it
           Essential
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           Human
           Nature
           to
           term
           him
           a
           falsarius
           who
           but
           
             conceal'd
             Truth
          
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Men
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           worthy
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           to
           encourage
           false
           asseverations
           in
           
             Ordine
             ad
             Deum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           can
           be
           any
           Honour
           to
           
             infinit
             Wisdom
          
           to
           
             out-wit
             silly
             Mortals
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             infinit
             Goodness
          
           ,
           to
           set
           it self
           off
           by
           the
           putative
           or
           real
           faults
           of
           any
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           since
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           said
           long
           ago
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           greatest
           Scandal
           to
           a
           Governor
           imaginable
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             lay
             snares
             for
             those
             that
             he
             Governs
             ,
          
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Great
           Governor
           of
           the
           World
           can
           have
           honour
           from
           the
           laying
           of
           Nets
           and
           Springes
           by
           
             Man
             Catchers
          
           ;
           In
           fine
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           after
           the
           Divine
           Compassion
           to
           Men
           had
           under
           the
           Mosaic
           Dispensation
           so
           long
           signaliz'd
           it self
           against
           Idolatry
           ,
           because
           't
           was
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           
             an
             Idol
             is
             nothing
          
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           consistent
           with
           the
           Divine
           goodness
           now
           under
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           (
           of
           which
           the
           Restoring
           of
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           was
           the
           Great
           intent
           )
           to
           encourage
           
             inhumane
             Arts
          
           and
           Artifices
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           degenerate
           to
           the
           old
           Cheat
           of
           Idolatry
           again
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           the
           worst
           extremity
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           immolation
           of
           Men
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           Religion
           ,
           a
           Cheat
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           that
           the
           Blessed
           Iesus
           design'd
           by
           the
           offring
           of
           himself
           to
           exterminate
           out
           of
           the
           World
           as
           an
           unnecessary
           thing
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           dying
           breath
           to
           make
           it
           evaporate
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             There
             was
             no
             guile
             found
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           and
           his
           followers
           were
           only
           then
           
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             innocent
             as
             Doves
             :
          
           and
           the
           first
           Crying
           in
           the
           Cradle
           of
           the
           
             Puer
             Hebraeus
             of
             the
             holy
             child
             Iesus
             ,
          
           was
           as
           Thunder
           to
           
           strike
           the
           old
           Equivocating
           Oracles
           Dumb
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           long
           cheated
           the
           credulous
           World.
           
        
         
           When
           he
           branded
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           with
           sharper
           language
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           Hypocrites
           ;
           He
           alarms
           us
           of
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           coming
           in
           the
           
             Masquerade
             of
             Sheeps
             clothing
          
           ;
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             he
             who
             calls
             his
             Brother
             fool
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             hell
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           much
           more
           fear
           that
           danger
           who
           makes
           a
           Fool
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           plays
           the
           Knave
           with
           him
           ;
           he
           Commands
           us
           not
           to
           
             Calumniate
             or
             kill
          
           ,
           but
           to
           
             bless
             those
             that
             curse
             us
          
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           to
           praise
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           of
           blessing
           being
           the
           tribute
           due
           to
           Men
           heroically
           Virtuous
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           that
           he
           intended
           nothing
           of
           Artifice
           in
           the
           Propagation
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           a
           hated
           Publican
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           poor
           Fishermen
           ,
           and
           a
           Tent-maker
           are
           used
           in
           his
           Embassy
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           men
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           able
           
             Mentiri
             pro
             patriâ
             coelesti
          
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           Commission
           as
           
             Go
             Cheat
             all
             Nations
          
           ,
           had
           been
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           lest
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           that
           with
           Oratorical
           Harangues
           that
           he
           or
           they
           led
           Men
           by
           the
           Ears
           ,
           as
           an
           
             implicit
             faith
          
           is
           said
           to
           lead
           them
           by
           the
           Nose
           ,
           he
           us'd
           no
           hony
           of
           Phrase
           ,
           or
           sting
           of
           Epigram
           ,
           no
           Politic
           Remarks
           ,
           nor
           scarce
           more
           lenocinium
           of
           words
           ,
           than
           is
           in
           
             He
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             ,
             let
             him
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             for
             every
             Idle
             word
             we
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           certainly
           abhorr'd
           Equivocation
           ,
           which
           makes
           all
           words
           and
           speech
           Idle
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           effect
           ;
           and
           since
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           ,
           't
           was
           truly
           said
           ,
           
             Eloquentia
             non
             nisi
             stultos
             Movet
             ,
             Eloquence
             moves
             none
             but
             Fopps
          
           ;
           he
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           put
           that
           generous
           Complement
           on
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           not
           to
           Commission
           his
           Ministers
           to
           try
           to
           sooth
           men
           out
           of
           one
           belief
           into
           another
           by
           bribing
           their
           imaginations
           
             with
             the
             excellency
             of
             speech
             ,
             or
             the
             inticing
             words
             of
             man's
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           but
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           He
           thought
           it
           worthy
           of
           God
           to
           be
           worship'd
           by
           the
           world
           
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           encrease
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Homagers
           by
           
             Lies
             ,
             Legends
          
           ,
           and
           Impostures
           .
           It
           was
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           chose
           to
           take
           flesh
           in
           the
           time
           when
           Augustus
           Reign'd
           ,
           when
           the
           Roman
           World
           being
           freed
           from
           a
           long
           Civil
           War
           ,
           had
           leisure
           to
           ●●ltivate
           the
           Arts
           of
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           their
           highest
           Perfection
           ,
           and
           took
           not
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           dark
           and
           barbarous
           Age
           to
           surprize
           the
           World
           in
           ,
           as
           afterward
           both
           Papism
           and
           Mahumetanism
           did
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           therefore
           no
           Marvel
           if
           either
           of
           those
           two
           Hypotheses
           of
           Religion
           ,
           did
           in
           one
           Point
           so
           much
           resemble
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           in
           so
           soon
           with
           its
           ferment
           levening
           so
           Great
           a
           lump
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           came
           not
           into
           the
           World
           like
           a
           Fireship
           with
           prepar'd
           smoke
           to
           blind
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           assailing
           them
           :
           No
           ,
           for
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Christian
           reveal'd
           Doctrine
           might
           like
           a
           great
           Pyramid
           be
           conspicuous
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           and
           last
           together
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           reach
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           was
           long
           laying
           its
           Foundation
           very
           deep
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           very
           wide
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           Reason
           so
           agreeably
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           then
           at
           their
           height
           appearing
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           its
           subjugating
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           its
           reducing
           Mankind
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           first
           imprinted
           on
           Man's
           heart
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           Care
           of
           Heaven
           used
           as
           previous
           in
           qualifying
           the
           World
           to
           receive
           the
           Glorious
           Superstructure
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           which
           would
           certainly
           not
           have
           been
           so
           much
           as
           
             res
             unius
             aetatis
          
           ,
           if
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           inculcating
           
             the
             Natural
             Cognation
             between
             all
             Mankind
             ,
          
           and
           placing
           
             Actions
             that
             wound
             Piety
             or
             Reputation
             ,
             or
             good
             Manners
             in
             the
             Number
             of
             things
             Impossible
             ,
          
           and
           intimating
           their
           abhorrence
           of
           
             Collusion
             ,
             Combining
             ,
             Circumvention
          
           ,
           and
           Disanulling
           
           things
           done
           thereby
           ,
           and
           branding
           of
           those
           acts
           that
           do
           
             fraudem
             facere
             legi
          
           ,
           and
           rendring
           that
           
             to
             be
             but
             a
             pittiful
             innocence
             that
             is
             but
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             still
             in
             Possession
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             who
             is
             actually
             trickt
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             quia
             pro
             possessione
             dolus
             est
             ,
             providing
          
           against
           Calumny
           by
           an
           Oath
           in
           all
           litigations
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           person
           is
           render'd
           to
           do
           a
           thing
           infamously
           ,
           expressing
           it
           by
           
             dolo
             facit
          
           ,
           having
           the
           regard
           of
           
             Pudor
             ,
             verecundia
             ,
             Humanitatis
             ,
             ac
             Religionis
             ratio
             ,
          
           and
           other
           such
           words
           of
           the
           like
           charming
           signification
           ,
           which
           were
           like
           Trees
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Roman
           Laws
           ,
           planted
           as
           thick
           by
           one
           another
           as
           they
           could
           well
           stand
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           had
           in
           the
           Congruity
           of
           its
           Precepts
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           come
           short
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           as
           Cicero
           says
           ,
           did
           not
           
             Calliditate
             ac
             Robore
             ,
             sed
             Pietate
             ac
             Religione
             omnes
             gentes
             nationesque
             superare
             ,
          
           and
           especially
           if
           in
           those
           against
           
             Calumny
             ,
             Fraud
          
           and
           Circumvention
           ,
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           had
           not
           reach'd
           as
           high
           as
           the
           
             bona
             fides
          
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           the
           Model
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           had
           been
           in
           that
           Knowing
           Age
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           But
           certainly
           since
           it
           hath
           often
           proved
           fatal
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Kings
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           seem
           wiser
           than
           their
           Masters
           ,
           the
           Iesuits
           by
           affecting
           in
           their
           Platforms
           of
           Morality
           to
           be
           wiser
           than
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           style
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           
             God
             is
             made
             to
             us
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Sanctification
             and
             Redemption
             ,
          
           may
           easily
           take
           a
           prospect
           of
           their
           ruine
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Serpents
           trying
           to
           out-wit
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           its
           Poisoning
           the
           Morals
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           with
           its
           subtlety
           ,
           made
           the
           Scene
           of
           its
           motion
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Dust
           ,
           and
           it
           to
           be
           more
           accurs'd
           than
           any
           brute
           Animal
           ,
           such
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           fate
           of
           this
           
             Serpentine
             Order
          
           after
           they
           have
           been
           by
           their
           subtle
           Casuistical
           distinctions
           so
           long
           nibbling
           at
           the
           Sacred
           word
           ,
           a
           thing
           the
           old
           Serpent
           did
           ,
           and
           tempting
           Men
           in
           a
           fool's
           Paradise
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Palates
           by
           their
           
             Tree
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           the
           Experiments
           of
           Vice
           ,
           by
           their
           pretended
           
             Moral
             Theology
          
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           so
           far
           from
           deserving
           the
           Name
           of
           Theology
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           imagin'd
           that
           a
           general
           Counsel
           of
           Devils
           were
           by
           their
           Chief
           call'd
           to
           debate
           of
           a
           Model
           of
           credenda
           and
           agenda
           for
           the
           world
           ,
           't
           is
           likely
           they
           would
           unanimously
           agree
           to
           set
           up
           this
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           for
           no
           doubt
           they
           would
           pass
           no
           Article
           to
           deny
           the
           existence
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           
             believe
             that
             ,
             and
             tremble
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           Article
           that
           might
           be
           controul'd
           by
           Natural
           light
           ,
           or
           of
           which
           any
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           would
           be
           over-rul'd
           by
           Authentic
           History
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           among
           the
           unwary
           Judges
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           such
           whose
           Judgments
           are
           choak't
           up
           with
           the
           fumes
           of
           lust
           ,
           try
           to
           puzzle
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           distinctions
           to
           make
           Golden
           Bridges
           for
           Men
           to
           retreat
           from
           Morality
           :
           And
           this
           Course
           the
           Iesuits
           have
           took
           .
           By
           their
           Casuistical
           distinctions
           they
           have
           broke
           both
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           into
           innumerable
           pieces
           ;
           they
           have
           broke
           not
           only
           the
           least
           ,
           but
           
             greatest
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             have
             taught
             men
             so
             to
             do
             ,
          
           and
           how
           to
           do
           it
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           
             Salvo
             metu
             &
             fide
             peccare
          
           ;
           and
           by
           being
           Casuistical
           Splitters
           of
           Sin
           ,
           have
           been
           as
           troublesome
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           Splitters
           of
           Causes
           are
           to
           a
           Country
           .
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           that
           great
           Tye
           intended
           by
           Heaven
           to
           be
           like
           a
           substantial
           and
           great
           Cable
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           supply
           the
           great
           Anchor
           of
           our
           hope
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           it
           their
           great
           business
           to
           untwist
           by
           their
           nice
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           so
           fine
           that
           it
           will
           not
           hold
           ,
           and
           by
           encouraging
           Lies
           and
           Calumnies
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           ,
           they
           have
           help'd
           the
           
             Politic-Atheists-would
             be
          
           to
           a
           new
           occasion
           of
           trying
           to
           insinuate
           that
           old
           impotent-Slander
           that
           Religion
           it self
           is
           a
           Cheat
           ;
           and
           moreover
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           Confessedly
           true
           ,
           that
           Religion
           is
           necessary
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           Ligament
           of
           Humane
           Society
           without
           Religion
           ,
           is
           but
           like
           a
           rope
           of
           Sand
           ,
           't
           is
           probable
           that
           the
           Iesuits
           Morality
           being
           destructive
           
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           will
           look
           on
           it
           and
           their
           Society
           ,
           as
           an
           Association
           against
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           Nation
           after
           another
           will
           declare
           themselves
           Abhorrers
           of
           it
           .
           And
           it
           must
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           appear
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           Confessors
           of
           truth
           ,
           nor
           Martyrs
           for
           any
           but
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           make
           lying
           venial
           ;
           nor
           can
           their
           fate
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           Witnesses
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           be
           any
           other
           than
           is
           that
           of
           some
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           Practice
           of
           Nations
           ,
           who
           are
           Witnesses
           in
           any
           Cause
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           whole
           Deposition
           rejected
           upon
           the
           Discovery
           of
           one
           falsity
           therein
           .
           And
           since
           't
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholic
           Church
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           Trent-Council
           ,
           that
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Priest
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           validity
           of
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           who
           can
           promise
           to
           himself
           safe
           anchoring
           in
           the
           Depths
           of
           a
           Jesuits
           intentions
           to
           make
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           while
           he
           makes
           Cheating
           lawful
           ?
           If
           any
           one
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           so
           vile
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           in
           a
           Priest
           ,
           as
           upon
           any
           occasion
           not
           to
           intend
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           let
           him
           consult
           the
           
             Additionals
             to
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iesuitism
             ,
          
           and
           there
           he
           shall
           see
           ,
           
             p.
             95.
             
             Proposition
          
           23.
           no
           meaner
           a
           Iesuit
           than
           the
           Great
           
             Casuist
             Escobar
          
           ,
           cited
           for
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             lawful
             upon
             Occasion
             of
             some
             great
             fear
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Dissimulation
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             man
             to
             make
             as
             if
             he
             Consecrated
             ,
             by
             pronouncing
             the
             words
             without
             attention
             .
          
           Escobar
           .
           
             Theol.
             Moral
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             l.
             6.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
             C.
             7.
             
             Prob.
             26.
             p.
          
           27.
           
           And
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           
           Pope's
           said
           Decree
           is
           infallible
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           fact
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           having
           been
           own'd
           by
           Jesuits
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Proposition
           29th
           .
           in
           the
           Decree
           ,
           
             viz.
             Vrgens
             metus
             gravis
             est
             Causa
             justa
             Sacramentorum
             administrationem
             simulandi
             .
          
           O
           Blessed
           Jesus
           ,
           can
           any
           Jesuit
           think
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           him
           so
           far
           
             to
             fear
             those
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             Body
          
           as
           by
           his
           Dissembling
           
             his
             making
             of
             thy
             Body
          
           ,
           to
           
             destroy
             anothers
             Soul
          
           by
           Idolatry
           ?
           'T
           is
           among
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           confessedly
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Host
           I
           worship
           should
           not
           be
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           were
           a
           great
           Idolater
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           a
           Priest
           by
           that
           incident
           Passion
           of
           fear
           may
           lawfully
           forbear
           to
           intend
           to
           make
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           have
           such
           a
           constant
           fear
           as
           do's
           
             cadere
             in
             Constantem
             virum
          
           ,
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           my
           worshipping
           only
           a
           Wafer
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           my
           being
           an
           Idolater
           :
           and
           since
           a
           Miracle
           is
           Heaven's
           
             Broad
             Seal
          
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           since
           Transubstantiation
           is
           the
           greatest
           Miracle
           that
           can
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           conclude
           that
           God
           will
           not
           commit
           the
           Power
           of
           making
           Millions
           of
           Miracles
           every
           day
           to
           men
           that
           make
           Cheating
           lawful
           ,
           more
           than
           a
           Prince
           will
           commit
           the
           Custody
           of
           his
           Broad
           Seal
           to
           a
           professed
           Impostor
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           〈◊〉
           the
           way
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           not
           making
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Pr●est
           essential
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           is
           more
           strongly
           assertive
           of
           the
           Real
           presence
           there
           then
           is
           the
           very
           
             Popish
             Hypothesis
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             very
             inglorious
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             imprudent
             thing
             to
             use
          
           fraud
           
             even
             in
             the
             Conduct
             of
          
           Political
           
             Government
             .
             My
             Lord
          
           Herbert
           
             in
             his
          
           Life
           of
           Harry
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           
             speaking
             of
             a
             foreign
             Monarch
             ,
             saith
             with
             great
             Judgment
             ,
          
           but
           while
           he
           escaped
           not
           the
           Opinion
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           false
           (
           
             which
             yet
             his
             Country
             Writers
             pall●a●e
             no
             otherwise
             than
             with
             calling
             it
          
           Saberraynar
           )
           he
           neither
           comply'd
           〈◊〉
           his
           Dignity
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           the
           Rules
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           true
           reason
           of
           State
           consisting
           of
           such
           solid
           Maxims
           that
           it
           hath
           as
           little
           need
           of
           Deceit
           ,
           as
           a
           sure
           Game
           at
           Chess
           of
           a
           false
           Draught
           :
           there
           is
           no
           use
           of
           it
           therefore
           among
           the
           wiser
           sort
           ,
           it
           being
           only
           a
           supply
           of
           Ignorance
           among
           the
           Ruder
           and
           worse
           kind
           of
           Statesmen
           .
           Beside
           it
           appears
           so
           much
           worse
           in
           Public
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           never
           almost
           hid
           or
           unrevenged
           .
           Reputation
           again
           is
           still
           lost
           thereby
           ,
           which
           yet
           how
           much
           it
           concerns
           Princes
           ,
           none
           can
           better
           tell
           than
           such
           as
           Imagine
           them
           without
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           use
           Fraud
           in
           or
           for
           that
           great
           concern
           of
           Mankind
           call'd
           Religion
           ,
           is
           more
           absur'd
           :
           and
           't
           is
           the
           vilest
           Nonsence
           imaginable
           ,
           
             for
             Men
             to
             talk
             deceitfully
             for
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           style
           of
           a
           foreign
           Monarch
           of
           
             Dissembling
             his
             Indignation
          
           ,
           need
           not
           be
           used
           by
           him
           who
           made
           the
           World
           with
           a
           fiat
           ,
           and
           can
           unmake
           it
           with
           a
           thought
           ,
           and
           whatever
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           is
           and
           must
           be
           false
           that
           attempts
           to
           support
           it self
           by
           falshood
           or
           fraud
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Violation
           of
           Faith
           given
           .
           For
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           to
           stand
           to
           Promises
           ,
           to
           abhor
           Deceit
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           simply
           good
           ,
           and
           
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             God
             should
             lye
             ,
          
           and
           if
           it
           be
           simply
           good
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarily
           so
           in
           Man
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           made
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           the
           Image
           being
           to
           answer
           the
           Archetype
           :
           and
           that
           Religion
           therefore
           that
           doth
           approve
           of
           falsarii
           ,
           and
           which
           cannot
           have
           the
           true
           God
           for
           its
           Founder
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           every
           honest
           man
           may
           justly
           say
           to
           the
           Deity
           of
           its
           worshippers
           ,
           
             Stand
             by
             thy self
             ,
             come
             not
             near
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             thou
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           is
           )
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           exterminated
           out
           of
           the
           Knowing
           World.
           Such
           worshippers
           can
           be
           no
           more
           judged
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
          
           ,
           than
           Pick-pockets
           in
           Churches
           are
           of
           the
           
             Coetus
             fidelium
          
           there
           ,
           and
           as
           when
           these
           
             petty
             Larceners
          
           are
           there
           discovered
           ,
           they
           are
           glad
           silently
           thence
           to
           steal
           themselves
           away
           ,
           such
           perhaps
           will
           the
           fate
           of
           those
           grand
           Impostors
           too
           be
           after
           their
           detection
           to
           march
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           Parade
           perhaps
           of
           
             noise
             of
             Trumpet
          
           ,
           or
           
             beat
             of
             Drum.
          
           There
           needs
           no
           battering
           Ram
           against
           Fraud
           ,
           but
           Detection
           .
           And
           these
           Arbiters
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           Month
           of
           March
           came
           into
           the
           World
           as
           a
           Lion
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           go
           out
           of
           it
           like
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           their
           Morallity
           naturally
           come
           into
           the
           number
           of
           
             Pancirols
             ,
             Res
             deperditae
          
           ,
           and
           as
           not
           worthy
           of
           any
           Humane
           care
           to
           conserve
           ,
           after
           it
           has
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           been
           labouring
           in
           vain
           to
           destroy
           that
           old
           great
           invention
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           Let
           any
           great
           East
           or
           
             West-India
             Company
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           once
           as
           a
           Public
           Society
           ,
           renounce
           the
           observation
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Patronize
           Cheating
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           Company
           need
           envy
           their
           growth
           or
           Continuance
           ,
           or
           pick
           holes
           in
           their
           Charters
           ,
           and
           retain
           the
           loudness
           of
           Lawyers
           to
           dissolve
           them
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           fate
           like
           to
           be
           of
           any
           Religionary
           Society
           .
           None
           need
           ask
           where
           are
           the
           Fighters
           ,
           or
           where
           are
           the
           Disputers
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           to
           confound
           an
           order
           whose
           Casuists
           make
           Lying
           lawful
           ;
           and
           yet
           make
           it
           lawful
           to
           kill
           one
           that
           gives
           the
           Lye.
           
        
         
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           already
           through
           the
           Providence
           Divine
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Providence
           and
           Circumspection
           of
           Men
           so
           effected
           ,
           That
           these
           
             lewd
             Moralists
          
           ,
           that
           call
           themselves
           the
           Fellows
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Iesus
          
           ,
           these
           
             crafty
             Companions
          
           are
           so
           detected
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           Cheats
           ,
           but
           as
           having
           the
           Plague
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           avoided
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Orders
           that
           own
           the
           Pope
           as
           their
           Chief
           ,
           who
           will
           neither
           admit
           them
           to
           Prattique
           nor
           Quarrentine
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           in
           a
           manner
           reduced
           to
           the
           state
           of
           those
           Princes
           ,
           who
           force
           a
           Trade
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           only
           drive
           one
           with
           their
           own
           Plantations
           abroad
           .
           They
           are
           already
           come
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Bessus
           his
           Collegues
           in
           the
           Comedy
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           military
           pretenders
           ,
           who
           after
           their
           Buffetings
           and
           Spurn●ings
           they
           had
           took
           from
           so
           many
           ,
           did
           support
           their
           Credit
           only
           by
           this
           Combined
           Determination
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             valiant
             among
             themselves
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             present
             state
          
           of
           these
           expos'd
           Casuists
           of
           the
           Church
           Militant
           that
           have
           been
           so
           long
           imposing
           on
           the
           World
           by
           force
           and
           fraud
           ,
           't
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           them
           that
           
             they
             are
             Iust
             among
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           help
           of
           all
           that
           Nature
           and
           Art
           can
           do
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           recover
           the
           wounds
           that
           have
           been
           given
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           
             Les
             Provinciales
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iesuitism
             discovered
             in
             Certain
             Letters
             written
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             differences
             at
          
           Sorbonne
           
             between
             the
          
           Jansenists
           
             and
             the
          
           Molinists
           ,
           
           
             with
             additionals
          
           ,
           and
           were
           Printed
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           in
           the
           Year
           1658.
           
           And
           that
           Great
           
             Court
             of
             Conscience
          
           that
           is
           a
           Court
           alwayes
           open
           (
           and
           where
           the
           Judges
           are
           too
           many
           to
           be
           all
           brib'd
           or
           aw'd
           however
           some
           may
           sleep
           )
           which
           I
           may
           call
           
             Conscientia
             humani
             generis
          
           ,
           having
           arraign'd
           and
           condemn'd
           their
           Casuistical
           Tenets
           as
           infamous
           ,
           they
           are
           after
           an
           Impeachment
           and
           Sentence
           in
           that
           Court
           to
           expect
           no
           pardon
           :
           the
           World
           will
           never
           forgive
           nor
           forget
           their
           making
           Calumny
           a
           Venial
           Sin
           ;
           nor
           their
           particular
           bringing
           into
           the
           Field
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           art
           of
           
             strongly
             calumniating
          
           Battalions
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Schoolmen
           ,
           Divines
           of
           other
           Orders
           by
           Guimenius
           :
           who
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           his
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           brings
           in
           a
           multitude
           of
           
             great
             names
          
           of
           those
           
             great
             ranks
          
           not
           only
           to
           Justify
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           Sanctify
           the
           Crimes
           charged
           on
           them
           in
           those
           Letters
           :
           and
           as
           't
           was
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Citius
             efficies
             Crimen
             honestum
             ,
             quam
             turpen
             Catonem
             ,
          
           so
           in
           Guimenius
           we
           do
           not
           see
           any
           rascall
           Deer
           who
           were
           Justly
           markt
           or
           wounded
           ,
           thrown
           out
           of
           the
           herd
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           Men
           who
           were
           besmear'd
           with
           their
           own
           filth
           and
           the
           Dirt
           the
           World
           threw
           on
           them
           ,
           out-braving
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           themselves
           from
           imputed
           guilt
           running
           into
           the
           Crouds
           of
           Casuists
           of
           their
           own
           and
           other
           Orders
           ,
           as
           likewise
           among
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Divines
           and
           Schoolmen
           ;
           and
           so
           Magnanimously
           Impious
           was
           he
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           Acts
           of
           Cheating
           and
           Calumny
           to
           be
           patroniz'd
           by
           
             holy
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           openly
           to
           excuse
           the
           putting
           Gods
           Mark
           on
           the
           Devils
           Merchandize
           ,
           and
           to
           stamp
           in
           effect
           a
           legitimacy
           on
           them
           with
           an
           effrontery
           only
           to
           be
           parallel'd
           with
           that
           which
           Tully
           tells
           us
           concerning
           Antony
           the
           
             Oratour
             ,
             who
             being
             to
             defend
             a
             Person
             accus'd
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             boldly
             went
             to
             prove
             that
             Sedition
             was
             no
             Crime
             ,
             but
             a
             very
             Commendable
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           their
           long
           Casuistical
           weighing
           of
           the
           Dirt
           of
           
             Vice
             in
             Aurificis
             staterà
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           in
           Essay-Masters
           Scales
           which
           turn
           with
           the
           300
           th
           part
           of
           a
           grain
           ,
           and
           as
           some
           contriv'd
           by
           an
           honourable
           Person
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           ,
           will
           turn
           with
           the
           thousandth
           part
           of
           one
           ,
           it
           Can
           never
           be
           forgot
           that
           they
           tell
           us
           this
           Dirt
           is
           Gold.
           
        
         
           Nor
           can
           or
           will
           the
           bold
           Artifices
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           before
           mentioned
           in
           eluding
           the
           Popes
           Decree
           of
           the
           2
           d.
           of
           March
           ,
           1679.
           against
           their
           unmoral
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           Declaration
           the
           Cloud
           contains
           Thunderbolts
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           their
           Tenet
           of
           lawful
           Lying
           and
           Perjury
           ,
           and
           Equivocating
           ,
           and
           of
           Dissembling
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           be
           ever
           forgot
           even
           by
           many
           thinking
           Papists
           ,
           or
           indeed
           the
           thinking
           part
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           And
           Protestants
           may
           well
           ask
           all
           Papists
           that
           Call
           those
           damn'd
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             Where
             was
             your
             Religion
             before
             the
             birth
             of
          
           Luther
           ?
           for
           Luther
           was
           born
           above
           half
           a
           hundred
           years
           before
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           .
        
         
           
             Nay
             since
             that
             Religion
             has
             been
             damn'd
             by
             that
          
           Decree
           
             of
             the
          
           Popes
           ,
           
             we
             may
             ask
             them
          
           ,
           Where
           is
           your
           Religion
           now
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           Popes
           Infallibility
           so
           much
           avow'd
           and
           Idolised
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           heretofore
           ?
           What
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Pope
           infallible
           in
           his
           Chair
           ,
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           ?
           was
           his
           Chair
           in
           the
           Apostolic
           Palace
           in
           the
           Vatican
           ,
           and
           attended
           there
           by
           the
           most
           Eminent
           and
           most
           Reverend
           Lords
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           holy
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           being
           specially
           deputed
           by
           the
           holy
           Apostolic
           See
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           General
           Inquisitors
           for
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           against
           all
           heretical
           pravity
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           that
           Chair
           the
           Chair
           of
           Pestilence
           ?
           Are
           not
           you
           as
           Heretics
           self-Condemn'd
           in
           having
           procur'd
           your
           infallible
           Popes
           Condemning
           Decree
           to
           be
           suppressed
           in
           France
           as
           coming
           from
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Inquisition
           ?
           
             Alas
             ,
             do
             not
             we
             know
             that
             't
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             the
             value
             of
             the
             Coin
             ,
             Let
             the
             Prince's
             Mint
             be
             kept
             in
             this
             place
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             't
             is
             the
             Sanction
             of
             the
             Pope
             either
             in
             the
          
           Consistory
           ,
           
             or
             in
             the
          
           Inquisition
           at
           Rome
           ,
           
           
             that
             gives
             the
          
           standard
           
             of
             weight
             and
             fineness
             to
             any
             Doctrinal
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             them
          
           current
           ?
           
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             it
             out
             of
             the
          
           History
           
             of
             the
          
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             told
             the
          
           Cardinals
           
             in
             Consistory
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             only
          
           Consultive
           Voices
           
             to
             put
             things
             to
             his
             consideration
             ,
             and
             that
             the
          
           Decisive
           
             Voice
             belong'd
             only
             to
             him
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             know
             out
             of
             that
          
           History
           ,
           Book
           7th
           ,
           that
           Laymez
           the
           General
           
             of
             the
          
           Iesuites
           spoke
           with
           great
           veh●men●●
           and
           Master-like
           in
           the
           Councel
           about
           two
           hours
           ,
           proving
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           Iurisdiction
           was
           given
           wholly
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           in
           the
           Church
           besides
           ●ath
           any
           spark
           of
           it
           but
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           Christ
           liv'd
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           govern'd
           the
           World
           with
           an
           absolute
           Monarchical
           Government
           ;
           and
           being
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           left
           the
           same
           form
           ,
           appointing
           his
           Vicar
           St.
           Peter
           and
           his
           Successors
           to
           administer
           it
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           giving
           him
           full
           and
           total
           Power
           and
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           subjecting
           the
           Church
           to
           him
           as
           before
           to
           himself
           :
           That
           in
           Councels
           be
           they
           never
           so
           frequent
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           be
           present
           ,
           he
           only
           doth
           decree
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           Councel
           any
           thing
           but
           approve
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           has
           been
           always
           said
           
             Sacro
             approbante
             Concilio
          
           ;
           yea
           even
           in
           Resolutions
           of
           the
           greatest
           weight
           (
           as
           was
           the
           Deposition
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Frederic
           the
           Second
           in
           the
           General
           Councel
           of
           
             Lions
             )
             Innocent
          
           the
           Fourth
           ,
           a
           most
           wise
           Pope
           ,
           refus'd
           the
           approbation
           of
           that
           Synod
           ,
           tha●
           none
           might
           think
           it
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           to
           say
           
             pr●sente
             Concilio
          
           ?
           How
           comes
           the
           Case
           now
           alter'd
           ,
           when
           we
           behold
           the
           Iesuites
           now
           crucifying
           the
           Decree
           of
           their
           King
           the
           Pope
           ,
           after
           all
           their
           former
           
           H●●anna's
           to
           him
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           mounted
           on
           the
           World
           as
           his
           Ass
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           their
           dea●●ing
           of
           the
           World
           with
           Blessing
           him
           in
           
             nomine
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           see
           them
           now
           putting
           but
           a
           reed
           of
           Infallibility
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           see
           his
           Scepter
           in
           theirs
           ,
           and
           see
           their
           fourth
           Vow
           to
           the
           Pope
           annull'd
           ,
           and
           what
           performance
           then
           can
           Hereticks
           expect
           from
           any
           Promises
           they
           make
           to
           them
           ?
           and
           might
           not
           the
           Iesuits
           wi●●
           the
           salvo
           of
           a
           Protestation
           against
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           or
           with
           a
           thousand
           Expedients
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           pleas'd
           ,
           allow'd
           Receipts
           from
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           to
           rid
           the
           World
           of
           a
           Pestilence
           ,
           as
           frankly
           as
           Protestants
           use
           the
           
             Jesuits
             Powder
          
           against
           Agues
           ,
           and
           without
           intending
           more
           Honour
           to
           that
           Court
           ,
           than
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           did
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           recording
           for
           our
           instruction
           several
           things
           by
           him
           spoken
           ?
           And
           have
           not
           we
           a
           candid
           account
           of
           this
           Arca●um
           in
           a
           very
           Ingenious
           Discourse
           lately
           Translated
           into
           English
           ,
           and
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
          
           France
           
             to
             destroy
             the
             Protestants
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           writ
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Dialogue
           between
           a
           Parisian
           and
           Provincial
           ,
           where
           p.
           67
           ,
           and
           68.
           
           
             Le
             Cheise
          
           and
           the
           Iesuits
           Party
           are
           said
           to
           have
           effected
           the
           suppression
           of
           the
           said
           Decree
           in
           France
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           that
           it
           issued
           from
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Draught
           of
           an
           Order
           of
           a
           Parliament
           in
           France
           ,
           for
           the
           suppressing
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Decree
           ,
           these
           words
           were
           put
           ,
           viz.
           Tho
           that
           these
           Propositions
           are
           justly
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           that
           Father
           
             Le
             Cheise
          
           caus'd
           these
           words
           to
           be
           ra●ed
           out
           ,
           and
           has
           put
           in
           their
           stead
           ,
           That
           even
           the
           good
           things
           which
           come
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           ?
        
         
           But
           if
           upon
           occasion
           of
           what
           was
           discours'd
           by
           that
           Author
           ,
           it
           be
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           those
           unmoral
           Casuistical
           Tenets
           in
           France
           ,
           was
           the
           erecting
           a
           Pillar
           of
           ignominy
           against
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           ask
           if
           one
           who
           is
           revera
           an
           incompetent
           Iudge
           shall
           go
           to
           demolish
           any
           such
           Pillar
           set
           up
           against
           my
           Father
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           already
           own'd
           that
           that
           Iudge
           doth
           infallibly
           know
           the
           bounds
           of
           his
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           have
           obliged
           my self
           to
           him
           by
           the
           foremention'd
           fourth
           Vow
           ,
           that
           what
           thing
           soever
           he
           shall
           Command
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           profit
           of
           Souls
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Propagation
           
             of
             the
          
           Faith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             without
             any
             tergiversation
             or
             excuse
             execute
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             am
             able
             (
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Jesuits
             fourth
             Vow
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             shall
             I
             then
             be
             active
             in
             the
          
           hindring
           a
           Decree
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           
             given
             by
             this
             Judge
             from
             being
             executed
             ,
             at
             the
          
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           Protest
           against
           it
           ,
           shall
           I
           make
           no
           Protestation
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           my
           Father
           ?
           And
           do
           you
           think
           in
           this
           Inquisitive
           Age
           the
           Cheat
           
           of
           an
           Inquisition
           ,
           will
           elsewhere
           pass
           long
           ,
           since
           that
           Court
           that
           is
           used
           by
           ordinary
           Inquisitors
           for
           the
           torturing
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           mutilation
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           cannot
           be
           allow'd
           to
           shew
           severity
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Sin
           ,
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Devil
           in
           depraved
           Minds
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           your
           unerring
           Iudge
           of
           Law
           and
           Fact
           is
           in
           Person
           there
           praesiding
           ?
           Are
           not
           you
           that
           surpre●●
           the
           Dictates
           of
           your
           own
           Vniversal
           Pastor
           such
           unreasonable
           Men
           as
           we
           may
           well
           pray
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           ?
        
         
           All
           our
           Jesuited
           Papists
           must
           still
           expect
           Expostulations
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Their
           Head
           was
           before
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           their
           Brains
           too
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           now
           make
           a
           Schism
           from
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           they
           will
           come
           under
           the
           Denomination
           of
           Acephali
           (
           the
           Name
           of
           some
           ancient
           Heretics
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           People
           without
           a
           Head
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           own
           the
           Hydra
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           for
           their
           Head
           ,
           which
           it
           seems
           the
           Hercules
           of
           Rome
           could
           not
           subdue
           .
           I
           believe
           many
           of
           them
           will
           consider
           what
           
             sure
             footing
          
           they
           have
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           while
           they
           see
           their
           Moses
           flying
           from
           his
           own
           
             Staff
             when
             made
             a
             Serpent
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           his
           Order
           of
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           Collusive
           or
           Sham-Serpents
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           devour
           those
           of
           their
           Moses
           ,
           and
           Juglers
           by
           
             Deceptio
             Visus
          
           and
           lying
           to
           impose
           on
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           World
           against
           the
           sence
           and
           reason
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           and
           't
           will
           be
           very
           ridiculous
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           cheated
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           some
           who
           are
           the
           Jesuits
           Bubbles
           can
           cheat
           us
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           they
           are
           grown
           Seekers
           ,
           they
           should
           make
           us
           loose
           our
           Church
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           the
           Spiritual
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           Run
           Down
           by
           the
           Republic
           or
           Society
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           they
           should
           think
           to
           cheat
           us
           of
           our
           King
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Religion
           can
           be
           run
           down
           by
           such
           
             Spiritual
             Outlaws
          
           ,
           and
           Rebels
           against
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           perhaps
           the
           Pope
           may
           in
           time
           be
           induced
           to
           oblige
           the
           World
           by
           suppressing
           after
           their
           Injuring
           all
           Morallity
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           vital
           parts
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           avow'd
           use
           of
           his
           Power
           in
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           by
           their
           Suppression
           of
           his
           said
           Decree
           .
           I
           hope
           while
           the
           
             Fan
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             he
             will
             throughly
             purge
             his
             floor
             ,
          
           and
           esteem
           the
           Disposals
           of
           rich
           Benefices
           in
           France
           to
           be
           poor
           
             Regalia
             sancti
             Petri
          
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           vindicate
           in
           Comparison
           of
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           his
           Flock
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           all
           ingenuous
           Knowing
           Mankind
           ,
           Know
           must
           be
           destroy'd
           by
           such
           Casuistical
           Principles
           ;
           and
           without
           his
           doing
           which
           ,
           he
           cannot
           in
           the
           least
           deserve
           the
           Title
           of
           
             his
             Holiness
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           determining
           the
           truth
           about
           such
           Principles
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           say
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           did
           about
           the
           
             Iansenian
             Speculations
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             skill
             in
             Divinity
             .
          
           A
           very
           little
           skill
           in
           
             Natural
             Divinity
          
           (
           and
           such
           as
           may
           be
           had
           by
           the
           Reading
           a
           few
           Lines
           in
           
           Tully's
           Offices
           )
           would
           accomplish
           any
           one
           with
           what
           would
           demonstrate
           the
           things
           allowed
           by
           the
           Casuists
           to
           be
           unworthy
           both
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Jesuit's
           Skill
           in
           Divinity
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           render
           them
           otherwise
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           must
           seriously
           profess
           ,
           that
           one
           saying
           of
           the
           Great
           Cicero
           in
           that
           little
           Book
           ,
           viz
           ,
           
             Ea
             deliberanda
             omnino
             non
             sunt
             ,
             in
             quibus
             est
             turpis
             ipsa
             deliberatio
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Those
             things
             are
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             deliberated
             wherein
             the
             Deliberation
             it self
             is
             filthly
          
           ;
           has
           in
           it
           I
           think
           more
           frank
           generous
           Morality
           included
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           worthy
           of
           the
           ancient
           Roman
           and
           Primitive
           
             Christian
             simplicity
          
           ,
           then
           what
           all
           the
           Libraries
           stuff'd
           with
           
             Bauny
             ,
             Escobar
             ,
             Layman
             ,
             Le
             Moine
             ,
             Navarrus
             ,
             Azorius
             ,
             Molina
             ,
             Tanuerus
             ,
             Lessuis
             ,
             Emanuel
             Sa
             ,
             Henriquez
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Numerous
           Casuistical
           Jesuits
           have
           furnished
           the
           world
           with
           ,
           wherein
           they
           do
           so
           nicely
           and
           
             infinitely
             divide
          
           the
           body
           of
           
             Sin
             in
             semper
             divisibilia
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           make
           it
           an
           
             infinite
             Nothing
          
           .
           But
           the
           world
           I
           think
           will
           not
           long
           deliberate
           what
           to
           do
           with
           this
           Casuistical
           Divinity
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           truer
           Description
           can
           
           be
           given
           ,
           then
           that
           
             't
             is
             a
             Deliberation
             of
             Sin.
          
           I
           do
           not
           know
           any
           that
           would
           eate
           or
           drink
           with
           another
           that
           he
           thought
           did
           deliberate
           to
           Poison
           him
           .
           
             Dum
             deliberant
          
           (
           saith
           
             Tacitus
             )
             desciverunt
          
           :
           i.
           e.
           
             While
             they
             do
             deliberate
             whether
             they
             should
             revolt
             ,
             they
             have
             revolted
             :
             their
             very
             deliberation
             and
             consulting
             was
          
           ipso
           facto
           
             a
             Revolt
          
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           Pious
           Christians
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholic
           Communion
           have
           Complain'd
           of
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           subtle
           and
           innumerable
           distinctions
           destroying
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           that
           style
           of
           the
           
             Woman
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             My
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             Layd
             him
          
           ;
           and
           that
           Considering
           those
           Casuists
           had
           so
           far
           sear'd
           their
           Consciences
           and
           brazen'd
           their
           Foreheads
           as
           in
           the
           Patronizing
           of
           Calumny
           and
           other
           Impieties
           to
           defy
           not
           only
           
             Christs
             Gospel
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
           Pope's
           own
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           many
           Papists
           importun'd
           the
           Pope
           with
           their
           Zeal
           sutable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Psalmist's
           ,
           to
           give
           that
           decree
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             is
             time
             for
             thee
             to
             work
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             made
             void
             thy
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           notorious
           that
           the
           Canon
           Law
           (
           as
           bad
           as
           it
           is
           )
           is
           very
           severe
           against
           Calumny
           and
           Calumniators
           ,
           and
           especially
           against
           Clergy-men
           that
           are
           such
           ,
           and
           pronounceth
           a
           Clergy-man
           infamous
           who
           is
           convicted
           of
           defaming
           another
           :
           and
           't
           was
           very
           well
           worthy
           the
           Vigilance
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           the
           Jesuits
           steal
           away
           his
           Canon
           Law
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           diverting
           to
           this
           inquiring
           Age
           ,
           to
           see
           Protestants
           as
           well
           as
           Papists
           accounting
           the
           Popes
           reducing
           some
           immorallities
           to
           the
           Test
           of
           his
           own
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           ,
           a
           piece
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           struggling
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           and
           hindred
           by
           the
           Jesuits
           therein
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           former
           expression
           ,
           
             it
             is
             time
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             work
          
           and
           to
           Null
           that
           Order
           that
           thus
           nulls
           his
           aforesaid
           Decree
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           an
           awaken'd
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           else
           likely
           to
           Null
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           Patience
           of
           Mankind
           being
           the
           less
           able
           longer
           to
           bear
           the
           weight
           of
           Jesuitical
           Calumnies
           by
           its
           having
           endured
           them
           so
           long
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Great
           and
           Original
           Cause
           of
           the
           founding
           of
           that
           Order
           being
           to
           cut
           Heretics
           Throats
           ,
           (
           for
           at
           this
           plain
           rate
           we
           must
           speak
           and
           call
           a
           Spade
           a
           Spade
           when
           they
           are
           digging
           our
           Graves
           with
           it
           )
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           them
           to
           use
           the
           art
           of
           blackening
           of
           Heretics
           by
           Calumnies
           as
           the
           Prologue
           to
           that
           Tragedy
           ,
           the
           which
           would
           cause
           the
           Heretics
           to
           fall
           unpity'd
           ;
           and
           't
           was
           necessary
           to
           make
           that
           
             black
             art
          
           as
           lawful
           as
           they
           Could
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           have
           their
           quietus
           from
           the
           World
           for
           the
           arrear
           of
           their
           pass'd
           frauds
           ,
           and
           not
           fear
           accounting
           for
           future
           ones
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           these
           men
           
             will
             not
             recede
             from
             their
             Art
             ,
          
           so
           neither
           will
           
             Nature
             recede
          
           from
           it
           self
           ,
           and
           our
           Critical
           English
           World
           now
           having
           occasion
           to
           pass
           Judgment
           of
           their
           Calumnies
           ,
           is
           naturally
           enforced
           to
           Con●ider
           their
           former
           Shammes
           in
           States
           and
           Kingdomes
           to
           aggravate
           their
           present
           ones
           ,
           as
           Judges
           still
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Malefactors
           are
           obliged
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           having
           been
           formerly
           branded
           for
           the
           same
           Crimes
           .
        
         
           
             The
             execrable
          
           Shamme
           
             made
             against
             the
          
           Admiral
           
             and
             others
             as
             conspiring
             to
             kill
             the
          
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           
             and
             giving
             provocation
             to
             the
          
           Parisian
           Massacre
           ,
           
             will
             never
             be
             forgot
             ;
             nor
             the
          
           Shamme
           
             that
             was
             provided
             to
             have
             charged
             the
          
           Puritans
           
             with
             the
          
           Gun-Powder
           Treason
           ;
           
             nor
             that
             of
             the
          
           Irish
           
             Rebels
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             outragiously
             impudent
             as
             to
             pretend
             the
             Commission
             of
             our
          
           Royal
           Martyr
           
             for
             their
             Butcheries
             :
             Nor
             yet
             that
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             having
             effected
             heretofore
             in
          
           Bohemia
           ,
           
             and
             lately
             in
          
           Hungary
           ,
           that
           Counterfeit
           and
           forged
           Letters
           
             should
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Custody
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             Crimes
             against
          
           Caesar.
           The
           Memorial
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Ministers
           in
           Hungary
           at
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           there
           ,
           printed
           for
           
             William
             Nott
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Pallmall
             ,
             1676.
             shews
             it
             at
             Large
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
          
           
           They
           did
           not
           (
           against
           the
           Ministers
           )
           insist
           much
           on
           the
           Particulars
           that
           relate
           to
           Religion
           ,
           but
           great
           endeavours
           were
           used
           to
           prove
           them
           Complices
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           which
           their
           Advocates
           and
           Councel
           did
           manifestly
           disprove
           ,
           and
           the
           Resident
           of
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Vnited
           Provinces
           at
           Vienna
           did
           afterward
           in
           a
           Memorial
           to
           the
           Emperour
           fully
           and
           solidly
           refute
           .
           Tho
           the
           Ministers
           were
           indicted
           in
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           for
           having
           assisted
           the
           Rebels
           by
           their
           Councel
           ,
           and
           supply'd
           them
           with
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           for
           having
           Made
           way
           for
           the
           Turks
           to
           Come
           in
           and
           wast
           that
           Kingdome
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           (
           as
           that
           Discourse
           sets
           forth
           )
           was
           convicted
           thereof
           ,
           nor
           one
           clear
           Testimony
           brought
           to
           prove
           that
           any
           one
           was
           a
           Complice
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           
             That
             discourse
             shews
             that
             the
          
           Advocatus
           Fisci
           did
           exhibit
           everal
           Letters
           to
           prove
           all
           the
           Ministers
           Complices
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           and
           great
           presumptions
           evinced
           that
           these
           Letters
           were
           never
           produced
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           frequently
           demanded
           by
           the
           Ministers
           and
           their
           Advocates
           that
           they
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           yet
           they
           could
           never
           obtain
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           printed
           Copy
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           thô
           the
           Advocates
           for
           the
           Ministers
           did
           often
           press
           the
           Fiscal
           to
           declare
           when
           ,
           where
           or
           how
           he
           came
           by
           these
           Letters
           ,
           yet
           that
           was
           never
           done
           .
        
         
           That
           Author
           having
           p.
           10.
           mentioned
           the
           vile
           art
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           That
           the
           Jesuits
           try'd
           to
           exterminate
           the
           Protestants
           out
           of
           Hungary
           by
           ,
           speaks
           in
           p.
           11
           th
           .
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             upon
             a
             Iust
             account
             it
             can
             be
             made
             appear
             that
             at
             several
             times
             before
             and
             after
             the
             Citation
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Citation
           to
           that
           vile
           Process
           )
           
             there
             were
             above
             1200
             Chruches
             of
             them
             suppressed
             .
          
        
         
           It
           must
           needs
           then
           appear
           very
           Ridiculous
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           is
           not
           a
           third
           part
           of
           Hungary
           (
           that
           old
           Bulwark
           of
           
             Christendom
             against
             the
             Turks
          
           )
           remaining
           in
           the
           Emperor's
           hands
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           Dr.
           Brown
           in
           his
           late
           Travels
           there
           Computes
           it
           )
           that
           these
           Nominal
           fellows
           of
           Christ
           by
           nominal
           crimes
           charged
           on
           real
           Christians
           ,
           should
           endanger
           the
           exterminating
           of
           Christianity
           out
           of
           the
           European
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           the
           Emperor
           not
           long
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Nominal
           King
           in
           Germany
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Emperor
           should
           be
           more
           afraid
           of
           the
           Itch
           of
           his
           remote
           Subjects
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           plague
           of
           his
           nearer
           Foes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Jesuits
           disliking
           the
           Itch
           after
           new
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Hungarians
           should
           be
           reputed
           good
           advising
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           counsel
           him
           to
           pass
           the
           time
           in
           scratching
           and
           lancing
           with
           his
           nails
           his
           own
           members
           ,
           when
           many
           Thousands
           of
           armed
           men
           are
           designing
           against
           his
           Life
           and
           Crown
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           Empire
           is
           brought
           to
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           that
           as
           't
           was
           said
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           when
           devolv'd
           on
           Germany
           ,
           that
           one
           might
           
             quaerere
             Imperium
             in
             Imperio
          
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           now
           hangs
           over
           it
           of
           the
           
             German
             Empire
             being
             there
             sought
             too
             ,
          
           and
           all
           by
           the
           true
           Real
           
             Imperium
             in
             Imperio
          
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           the
           
             biceps
             aquila
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Insigne
           or
           Arms
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           might
           be
           properly
           of
           late
           referr'd
           to
           the
           
             divisum
             Imperium
          
           the
           Emperor
           had
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           whom
           to
           every
           abecedarian
           in
           Politics
           't
           is
           known
           to
           be
           more
           his
           interest
           during
           the
           present
           grandeur
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           dismiss
           from
           his
           Councels
           ,
           than
           ever
           't
           was
           the
           Venetians
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           the
           Ecclesiastics
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           thought
           it
           good
           manners
           to
           have
           been
           so
           copious
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Patience
           with
           the
           particularities
           of
           the
           unmoral
           or
           unmannerly
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Casuists
           as
           to
           the
           Point
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           thought
           some
           Oyl
           of
           these
           Scorpions
           that
           you
           have
           not
           the
           leisure
           to
           extract
           out
           of
           their
           dead
           Authors
           ,
           might
           be
           useful
           to
           you
           in
           the
           repelling
           the
           venom
           of
           their
           stings
           sooner
           then
           you
           are
           aware
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           as
           't
           is
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Last
           bitings
           of
           some
           
             dying
             animals
          
           are
           most
           fierce
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           likely
           to
           be
           with
           their
           last
           efforts
           ,
           namely
           those
           of
           their
           Calumnies
           against
           Protestants
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           will
           likewise
           be
           their
           
             derniers
             
             Resort
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           therefore
           your
           Lordships
           and
           every
           Protestants
           Concern
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Lover
           of
           Justice
           ,
           to
           know
           that
           you
           wrong'd
           any
           Jesuited
           Papists
           ,
           if
           in
           Capital
           Causes
           you
           did
           believe
           them
           not
           to
           practice
           in
           that
           case
           the
           Principle
           they
           profess
           ,
           namely
           the
           making
           Calumny
           venial
           ,
           a
           thing
           so
           expressly
           own'd
           in
           the
           15
           th
           
             Letter
             of
             the
             Les
             Provinciales
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Call'd
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Sorbon
           on
           that
           account
           Quintadecimani
           ,
           in
           allusion
           to
           the
           
             Quartadeciman
             Heretics
          
           of
           old
           .
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             said
             in
             that
             15
             th
          
           Letter
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           so
           notorious
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Schools
           that
           they
           maintained
           it
           not
           only
           in
           their
           books
           but
           also
           in
           their
           public
           Theses
           ,
           which
           certainly
           is
           the
           height
           of
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           among
           others
           in
           their
           Theses
           of
           Louvain
           of
           the
           Year
           1645.
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           It
           is
           only
           a
           venial
           Sin
           to
           Calumniate
           ,
           and
           impose
           false
           Crimes
           ,
           to
           ruine
           their
           Credit
           who
           speak
           ill
           of
           us
           :
           
             quidni
             non
             nisi
             veniale
             sit
             ,
             detrahentis
             authoritatem
             tibi
             noxiam
             falso
             crimine
             elidere
             ?
          
           and
           this
           doctrine
           is
           so
           much
           in
           vogue
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           treat
           him
           as
           an
           Ignorant
           and
           Temerarius
           person
           ,
           who
           presumes
           any
           way
           to
           oppose
           it
           :
           
             and
             presently
             after
             ,
             t
             is
             related
             how
             Father
          
           Dicastellus
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           prove
           that
           t
           was
           no
           Mortal
           Sin
           to
           use
           Calumny
           though
           grounded
           on
           absolute
           falsities
           ,
           against
           a
           Calumniator
           ,
           he
           had
           brought
           a
           Cloud
           of
           their
           Fathers
           to
           witness
           it
           ,
           and
           whole
           Vniversities
           Consisting
           of
           them
           all
           whom
           he
           had
           Consulted
           ,
           and
           among
           others
           the
           Reverend
           Father
           
             John
             Gans
          
           Confessor
           to
           the
           EMPEROR
           ,
           all
           the
           public
           and
           ordinary
           Professors
           of
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Vienna
           ,
           (
           consisting
           wholly
           of
           Iesuits
           )
           and
           that
           he
           had
           likewise
           on
           his
           side
           Father
           Pennalossa
           a
           Iesuit
           Preacher
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           aforesaid
           
             probable
             opinion
          
           of
           Calumny
           will
           never
           be
           received
           in
           this
           Age
           of
           Demonstration
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           old
           Roman
           Laws
           enjoyn
           a
           
             Iuramentum
             Calumniae
             ,
             an
             Oath
             of
             Calumny
             ,
          
           (
           as
           was
           before
           remark'd
           )
           whereby
           every
           litigant
           was
           to
           invocate
           God
           as
           Witness
           and
           Revenger
           about
           his
           not
           using
           any
           
             false
             proof
             Knowingly
          
           ,
           the
           Christian
           World
           in
           this
           Knowing
           Age
           will
           Know
           those
           who
           make
           the
           use
           of
           false
           proofs
           knowingly
           to
           be
           a
           
             Venial
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           certainly
           appear
           ridiculous
           to
           Iudges
           and
           Iurors
           to
           give
           the
           least
           respect
           to
           such
           gamesters
           Oaths
           who
           trumpet
           forth
           that
           Principle
           that
           't
           is
           a
           Venial
           Sin
           to
           use
           false
           Dice
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           make
           true
           ones
           of
           Protestants
           Bones
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           so
           unjust
           and
           uncharitable
           as
           to
           cast
           a
           brand
           on
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Witnesses
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           are
           in
           the
           external
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           very
           many
           Thousands
           who
           by
           Divine
           Grace
           are
           kept
           from
           Communicating
           with
           that
           Church
           in
           many
           of
           its
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           ,
           and
           that
           invincible
           ignorance
           may
           render
           many
           of
           them
           excusable
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           mortifications
           and
           austerities
           and
           zealous
           devotions
           not
           only
           among
           many
           persons
           of
           their
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           shewing
           them
           heroically
           Vertuous
           ,
           do
           entitle
           them
           to
           have
           their
           testimony
           in
           any
           matters
           of
           fact
           received
           with
           honour
           equal
           with
           that
           of
           the
           best
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           many
           of
           our
           Papists
           in
           England
           it
           must
           be
           with
           Justice
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           their
           having
           descended
           from
           antient
           Families
           ,
           and
           having
           had
           ingenuous
           Education
           ,
           and
           plentiful
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           seen
           the
           World
           abroad
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           observed
           many
           of
           the
           Principle
           ,
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           as
           much
           detested
           by
           Papists
           as
           they
           can
           be
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           their
           generous
           inclinations
           to
           serve
           Vertue
           and
           Morality
           ,
           may
           well
           secure
           us
           from
           fears
           of
           their
           being
           imposed
           on
           by
           Iesuits
           to
           use
           little
           or
           great
           unholy
           Shammes
           and
           Calumnies
           for
           the
           good
           of
           
             holy
             Church
          
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Penance
           that
           must
           needs
           seem
           odious
           in
           Nature
           to
           well-bred
           Gentlemen
           and
           Men
           of
           Estates
           ,
           not
           tempted
           like
           little
           
             hungry
             Greeks
             to
             leap
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
          
           or
           down
           to
           Hell
           for
           bread
           ,
           under
           the
           which
           mean
           classe
           of
           Mankind
           (
           according
           to
           my
           intelligence
           )
           those
           Papists
           
           have
           generally
           fallne
           who
           have
           been
           famous
           for
           Shamming
           and
           Subornation
           as
           to
           the
           late
           Plot.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           that
           Papists
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           are
           not
           tempted
           to
           use
           any
           Shammes
           to
           promote
           their
           Religion
           ,
           it
           being
           necessity
           that
           compels
           men
           to
           turpitude
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Alms-men
           there
           not
           being
           
             ad
             incitas
             redacti
          
           .
        
         
           And
           against
           some
           of
           our
           English
           Papists
           ,
           being
           allowed
           to
           be
           dignitaries
           as
           to
           faith
           of
           testimony
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           before
           described
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           except
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           any
           English
           Papist
           who
           is
           a
           believer
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Casuists
           to
           Expect
           to
           be
           believ'd
           against
           any
           that
           honors
           not
           their
           Society
           ,
           (
           which
           none
           that
           upholds
           humane
           Society
           and
           would
           not
           have
           Mankind
           trick'd
           out
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Law
           of
           Nature
           can
           do
           )
           is
           to
           render
           a
           man
           irreverent
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           his
           want
           of
           a
           Curator
           by
           the
           prodigallity
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           shall
           call
           to
           mind
           how
           
             Del
             Rio
             the
             famous
             Iesuit
          
           affirm'd
           that
           
             the
             Dominicans
          
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           allowed
           as
           witnesses
           against
           the
           
             Iesuites
             ,
             a
             charge
          
           that
           Guymenius
           p.
           127
           ,
           &
           128.
           in
           vain
           Contends
           to
           evade
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           their
           
             dernier
             Resort
          
           (
           as
           I
           call'd
           it
           )
           of
           their
           use
           and
           application
           of
           their
           erroneous
           or
           rather
           
             diabolical
             doctrine
          
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           fatal
           to
           them
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           Proverb
           in
           the
           Gospel
           about
           the
           
             last
             error
             ,
             &
             erit
             novissinus
             error
             pejor
             priore
             .
          
           The
           
             High
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
          
           came
           to
           Pilate
           saying
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             we
             remember
             that
             that
             deceiver
             said
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             alive
             ,
             After
             three
             dayes
             I
             will
             rise
             again
             ;
             Command
             therefore
             that
             the
             Sepulchre
             be
             made
             sure
             till
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             lest
             his
             Disciples
             come
             by
             Night
             and
             steal
             him
             away
             and
             say
             to
             the
             people
             he
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             So
             the
             Last
             error
             shall
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             first
             :
          
           and
           they
           Judged
           right
           enough
           of
           the
           Last
           error
           Confounding
           more
           than
           the
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Last
           motion
           from
           a
           Precipice
           that
           breaks
           a
           man
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           this
           effect
           of
           the
           last
           error
           was
           presently
           exemplify'd
           in
           themselves
           ;
           for
           they
           having
           caus'd
           the
           holy
           Sepulchre
           to
           be
           very
           strongly
           guarded
           ,
           and
           the
           Door
           of
           it
           to
           be
           barricado'd
           with
           a
           very
           great
           Stone
           ,
           and
           that
           Stone
           to
           be
           seal'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           after
           all
           this
           over-powring
           the
           Grave
           and
           Guards
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           Consult
           and
           gave
           the
           Guards
           Money
           to
           spread
           that
           Shamme
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           his
           Disciples
           did
           steal
           him
           away
           while
           the
           Guards
           slept
           ,
           and
           saith
           St.
           
             Mathew
             ,
             this
             is
             reported
             among
             the
             Iews
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           And
           lo
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           
             rise
             for
             our
             Iustification
          
           ,
           so
           did
           this
           Subornation
           used
           by
           those
           
             Impostors
             justify
          
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           else
           could
           not
           so
           well
           have
           confronted
           the
           Worlds
           incredulity
           :
           for
           if
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           his
           Disciples
           believed
           not
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
             ,
             Ioanna
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Mother
           of
           Iames
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           that
           he
           had
           appear'd
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           two
           Disciples
           that
           told
           the
           Rest
           that
           he
           had
           appear'd
           to
           them
           going
           to
           Emmaus
           were
           not
           believ'd
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           when
           he
           appear'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Ten
           of
           them
           at
           once
           and
           shew'd
           them
           his
           hands
           and
           his
           side
           ,
           
             they
             believ'd
             not
             for
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           if
           when
           he
           appear'd
           to
           the
           Women
           and
           bade
           them
           tell
           the
           Disciples
           and
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           his
           Promise
           they
           should
           see
           him
           in
           Galilee
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Eleven
           Disciples
           went
           into
           Galilee
           to
           a
           Mountain
           which
           he
           had
           appointed
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           there
           
             they
             worship'd
             but
             some
             doubted
          
           ,
           and
           if
           Christ
           almost
           in
           his
           Last
           words
           upbraided
           them
           with
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           because
           they
           believ'd
           not
           them
           who
           had
           seen
           him
           after
           he
           was
           risen
           ,
           the
           Pagan
           and
           Iewish
           World
           would
           not
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           easily
           as
           they
           were
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           great
           hinge
           on
           which
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           turns
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Cross
           would
           not
           so
           much
           have
           seem'd
           foolishness
           as
           been
           madness
           .
        
         
           Thus
           did
           that
           last
           Jewish
           error
           prove
           most
           fatal
           to
           Judaisme
           ,
           and
           as
           Heaven
           
           was
           extracted
           by
           the
           Divine
           Power
           out
           of
           the
           Hellish
           act
           of
           Murdring
           the
           
             holy
             Iesus
          
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           out
           of
           the
           Calumny
           ,
           Subornation
           and
           Bribery
           used
           to
           suppress
           it
           ,
           those
           artifices
           being
           so
           odious
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           any
           that
           uses
           them
           to
           gain
           infamy
           and
           loose
           his
           Cause
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           hatred
           ofone
           very
           Considerable
           Enemy
           ,
           namely
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           justly
           ,
           for
           against
           that
           great
           Body
           is
           every
           one
           that
           professeth
           Calumny
           an
           aggressor
           ,
           and
           has
           proclaim'd
           War.
           
        
         
           And
           Granting
           that
           Nature
           is
           Constant
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           conslusions
           of
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Passions
           in
           humane
           Nature
           in
           future
           times
           may
           be
           made
           from
           the
           pass'd
           ,
           Our
           Quintadecimani
           (
           thô
           their
           Order
           seems
           in
           many
           political
           Principles
           to
           be
           
             close
             compacted
          
           like
           the
           scales
           of
           Leviathan
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           Tenets
           before
           mentioned
           and
           constant
           practice
           of
           them
           have
           brought
           themselves
           into
           the
           shallows
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           like
           Whales
           on
           ground
           gazed
           on
           by
           the
           Critical
           World
           ,
           and
           there
           labouring
           under
           the
           fatality
           of
           their
           own
           weight
           .
        
         
           
             It
             has
             been
             observed
             by
             that
             deep
             Enquirer
             into
             Nature
             ,
          
           Monsieur
           Descartes
           ,
           that
           Le
           bon
           sens
           est
           chose
           du
           monde
           ,
           mieux
           partagè
           &c.
           
           Nothing
           is
           more
           equally
           distributed
           by
           Nature
           among
           Meu
           than
           Vnderstanding
           and
           Reason
           ,
           for
           every
           Man
           thinks
           he
           has
           enough
           :
           
             and
             of
             this
             opinion
             was
             Mr.
          
           Hobbes
           
             in
             that
          
           Chapter
           
             in
             his
          
           Leviathan
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Natural
             condition
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           That
           as
           to
           the
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Mind
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           equality
           among
           men
           then
           that
           of
           strength
           :
           for
           prudence
           ,
           
             saith
             he
          
           ,
           is
           but
           experience
           which
           equal
           time
           bestowes
           on
           all
           men
           in
           those
           things
           they
           equally
           apply
           themselves
           to
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           perhaps
           makes
           such
           equality
           incredible
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           vain
           conceit
           of
           ones
           own
           wisdom
           ,
           which
           all
           mortal
           men
           think
           they
           have
           in
           a
           greater
           degree
           than
           the
           Vulgar
           ,
           that
           is
           then
           all
           men
           but
           themselves
           and
           a
           few
           others
           whom
           by
           fame
           or
           for
           Concurring
           ,
           with
           themselves
           they
           approve
           :
           for
           such
           is
           the
           Nature
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           they
           may
           acknowledg
           many
           others
           to
           be
           more
           Witty
           or
           more
           Eloquent
           or
           more
           Learned
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           hardly
           believe
           many
           so
           wise
           as
           themselves
           :
           for
           they
           see
           their
           own
           witt
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           at
           distance
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           proves
           rather
           that
           men
           are
           in
           that
           Point
           equal
           than
           unequal
           :
           For
           there
           is
           not
           ordinarily
           a
           greater
           sign
           of
           the
           equal
           distribution
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           then
           that
           every
           man
           is
           Content
           with
           his
           share
           .
        
         
           Admitting
           this
           great
           observation
           of
           those
           two
           great
           Masters
           of
           Witt
           and
           Philosophy
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           One
           would
           suppose
           that
           Nature
           did
           not
           in
           vain
           implant
           in
           men
           such
           a
           general
           notion
           of
           their
           equality
           in
           Wisdome
           ,
           nor
           without
           an
           intent
           of
           promoting
           the
           good
           of
           humane
           Society
           thereby
           .
           The
           God
           of
           Nature
           hath
           not
           only
           not
           given
           us
           any
           members
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           very
           hair
           of
           our
           eye-browes
           ,
           nor
           even
           the
           hairs
           of
           our
           eye-lids
           in
           vain
           ;
           for
           our
           eye-lids
           are
           fortify'd
           with
           those
           little
           stiff
           bristles
           as
           with
           palisado's
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           Flyes
           and
           such
           like
           bold
           animalcula
           :
           and
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           that
           general
           Notion
           doth
           defend
           the
           Eyes
           of
           mens
           Minds
           from
           being
           too
           easily
           imposed
           on
           by
           particular
           Notions
           and
           Shammes
           occurring
           to
           us
           from
           any
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           that
           notion
           so
           universally
           planted
           in
           mens
           Souls
           by
           Nature
           ,
           one
           may
           well
           imagine
           that
           what
           a
           Gardiner
           plants
           in
           every
           bed
           of
           his
           Garden
           ,
           is
           no
           weed
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           one
           great
           End
           of
           Nature
           in
           the
           general
           implantation
           of
           this
           principle
           in
           men
           may
           be
           The
           shewing
           them
           the
           folly
           and
           danger
           of
           their
           attempts
           ,
           who
           think
           to
           engross
           that
           great
           Staple
           Commodity
           of
           the
           intellectual
           World
           call'd
           Wisdome
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           others
           to
           buy
           that
           Commodity
           of
           which
           they
           think
           they
           have
           enough
           of
           their
           own
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           they
           see
           that
           others
           would
           force
           a
           trade
           on
           them
           by
           counterfeit
           Wares
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           already
           branded
           for
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           every
           man's
           life
           who
           pretends
           to
           a
           greater
           share
           of
           Wisdome
           than
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           better
           state
           of
           security
           by
           this
           Notion
           before-mentioned
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           thought
           others
           by
           their
           Wisdom
           could
           render
           his
           ineffectual
           for
           his
           preservation
           ,
           he
           would
           fear
           and
           hate
           them
           for
           their
           ability
           to
           hurt
           him
           :
           and
           as
           Toads
           thô
           not
           Known
           to
           do
           any
           hurt
           are
           kill'd
           some
           times
           for
           the
           imagin'd
           pretious
           Stones
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           such
           might
           be
           the
           fate
           of
           men
           for
           the
           value
           of
           their
           Brains
           ,
           and
           which
           depretiate
           the
           worth
           of
           others
           .
           I
           conclude
           therefore
           that
           any
           Order
           or
           Society
           must
           take
           what
           followes
           from
           being
           thought
           Nusances
           and
           Enemies
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           prepare
           for
           a
           political
           death
           or
           dissolution
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           able
           by
           artifices
           to
           devest
           men
           of
           the
           property
           they
           have
           in
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           to
           out-wit
           their
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           who
           both
           hang
           out
           to
           the
           World
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           a
           new
           Law
           of
           Nature
           contrary
           to
           the
           old
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           out-cry
           of
           Nations
           that
           
             nolumus
             legem
             naturae
             mutari
          
           ,
           )
           and
           who
           Calumniate
           all
           that
           allow
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           invent
           Crimes
           to
           Cut
           off
           the
           heads
           that
           will
           not
           ly
           at
           their
           feet
           ,
           thô
           yet
           they
           can
           invent
           no
           crimes
           (
           even
           Regicide
           not
           excepted
           )
           but
           what
           the
           Invention
           of
           their
           Theology
           has
           made
           lawful
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           an
           hypothesis
           may
           
             renitente
             mundo
          
           call
           it self
           Religion
           or
           Politics
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           universally
           receiv'd
           ,
           would
           not
           leave
           the
           World
           one
           minute
           out
           of
           a
           state
           of
           Warr
           ,
           for
           it
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           dissolves
           all
           Pactions
           ,
           and
           cancels
           all
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           nulls
           all
           hopes
           of
           Protection
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           in
           a
           Gaming-house
           that
           agreed
           on
           cheating
           ,
           the
           play
           could
           not
           be
           worth
           the
           candles
           at
           a
           days
           end
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           the
           cheaters
           must
           be
           reduced
           
             to
             cheat
             by
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           too
           any
           one
           that
           makes
           fraud
           venial
           ,
           cannot
           be
           sure
           that
           any
           participants
           with
           him
           in
           Sedition
           will
           keep
           their
           word
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           rebel
           by
           himself
           too
           against
           an
           irritated
           world
           ,
           that
           was
           never
           made
           only
           for
           any
           to
           play
           in
           and
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           needs
           with
           inconceiveable
           regret
           see
           those
           men
           who
           make
           all
           accusations
           and
           testimony
           in
           nature
           uncertain
           ,
           instrumental
           in
           the
           inflicting
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           Certain
           death
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           see
           a
           Religion
           that
           is
           dying
           a
           Natural
           death
           ,
           make
           any
           Religious
           men
           dy
           by
           a
           violent
           ,
           and
           observe
           that
           its
           inventors
           do
           in
           a
           positive
           and
           dictatorian
           way
           propound
           Principles
           that
           such
           
             sturdy
             propounders
          
           cannot
           themselves
           believe
           ,
           till
           like
           Geta
           ,
           a
           Citizen
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           having
           long
           as
           a
           disguise
           wore
           a
           patch
           over
           one
           of
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           he
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           it
           for
           ever
           ,
           they
           have
           by
           habituating
           their
           Understandings
           long
           to
           dissimulation
           ,
           lost
           the
           use
           of
           their
           faculty
           of
           discerning
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           between
           Mankind
           and
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           neither
           better
           nor
           worse
           ,
           and
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           fate
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           especially
           Considering
           that
           their
           Principles
           have
           both
           Weight
           and
           Numbers
           to
           Contest
           with
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           weight
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           the
           Numbers
           of
           their
           own
           and
           our
           Religion
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           Resisting
           the
           Power
           of
           Nature
           where
           those
           two
           things
           meet
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           by
           frequent
           observation
           in
           our
           own
           Land
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           breath
           of
           the
           people
           like
           that
           of
           a
           
             Canon
             Bullet
          
           proves
           destructive
           ,
           aud
           what
           then
           will
           not
           the
           breath
           of
           incensed
           Mankind
           do
           ?
        
         
           They
           have
           Numbers
           to
           Contest
           with
           that
           their
           Principles
           have
           infected
           with
           Calumny
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           scarce
           a
           Venial
           Sin
           to
           pay
           any
           man
           in
           the
           false
           Coyn
           that
           was
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           be
           making
           it
           as
           lawful
           as
           they
           Can
           ,
           not
           to
           play
           upon
           the
           square
           with
           false
           Gamesters
           :
           and
           as
           the
           strong
           are
           naturally
           apt
           to
           repel
           force
           by
           force
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           weak
           ,
           to
           repel
           fraud
           by
           fraud
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           tempted
           to
           make
           an
           ill
           use
           of
           the
           
             lex
             talionis
          
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           the
           pursuing
           of
           them
           with
           wild
           defamatory
           Reports
           to
           be
           but
           following
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Wild-goose-chace
           .
        
         
         
           Iarrigius
           
             in
             his
             Book
             printed
             together
             with
             that
             call'd
          
           the
           Iesuits
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           saith
           ,
           While
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           League
           left
           in
           France
           ,
           all
           the
           slight
           the
           Iesuits
           had
           to
           weaken
           the
           authority
           and
           elude
           the
           unavoidable
           accusations
           of
           the
           Pasquiers
           ,
           the
           Servines
           ,
           the
           Arnauds
           of
           that
           time
           was
           to
           persuade
           the
           Credulous
           people
           ,
           that
           those
           incomparable
           Men
           were
           fautors
           of
           Calvinisme
           ,
           and
           thereby
           imagin'd
           themselves
           sufficiently
           vindicated
           as
           to
           the
           horrid
           Crimes
           and
           execrable
           Parricides
           wherewith
           they
           were
           charged
           by
           those
           illustrious
           Officers
           of
           State
           in
           France
           ,
           if
           in
           some
           wretched
           answers
           they
           accused
           them
           of
           heresie
           .
           So
           stale
           
             and
             senseless
             has
             that
             humour
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             been
             to
             call
             all
             that
             opposed
             them
             ,
          
           Presbyterians
           .
        
         
           
             But
             any
             who
             reads
             the
             very
             Learned
          
           Epistle
           
             of
             the
          
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           
             to
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
          
           discovery
           of
           the
           Gunpowder
           Treason
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1670.
           
             will
             find
             that
             he
             there
             Cites
          
           Alphon.
           de
           Vargas
           Toletanus
           
             for
             saying
          
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Vniversities
           of
           Spain
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           against
           the
           Iesuits
           printed
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           give
           this
           Character
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           fraudulenti
           mendaces
           ,
           veritatis
           interversores
           ,
           Infamatores
           virtutis
           ,
           Impostores
           Pietatis
           Velo
           operti
           ,
           lupi
           in
           vestimentis
           ovium
           ,
           Novitatum
           amici
           ,
           Sanctorum
           Doctorum
           Contemptores
           ,
           Lutheri
           &
           Calvini
           partiarii
           ,
           ac
           de
           haeresi
           suspecti
           ,
           pacis
           publicae
           perturbatores
           ,
           Diabolicae
           Industriae
           homines
           ,
           serpentes
           ,
           ipsique
           Cacodaemones
           ac
           ab
           omnibus
           Cavendi
           ac
           fugiendi
           :
           fraudulent
           ,
           lyars
           ,
           Corrupters
           of
           truth
           ,
           defamers
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           Impostors
           under
           a
           veil
           of
           Piety
           ,
           Wolfes
           in
           sheeps
           clothing
           ,
           lovers
           of
           Novelties
           ,
           Contemners
           of
           the
           holy
           Doctors
           ,
           partners
           with
           Calvin
           and
           Luther
           ,
           and
           suspected
           of
           heresie
           ,
           troublers
           of
           the
           Public
           Peace
           ,
           men
           of
           Diabolical
           industry
           ,
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           very
           Devils
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           shun'd
           and
           avoided
           ,
           or
           fled
           from
           by
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Thus
           their
           
             hands
             and
             heads
          
           being
           
             against
             every
             one
          
           ,
           by
           a
           tacit
           Paction
           and
           Confederation
           of
           Nature
           almost
           all
           mens
           are
           so
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           and
           other
           Casuists
           and
           Jesuited
           Papists
           have
           complain'd
           of
           Shammes
           and
           Calumnies
           put
           on
           them
           by
           Protestants
           in
           England
           since
           the
           Plott
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           if
           they
           have
           not
           suffer'd
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           they
           may
           expect
           it
           ,
           all
           Protestants
           having
           not
           attain'd
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           
             St.
             Michael
             the
             Arch-Angel
             to
             forbear
             Railing
             accusations
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           the
           holiness
           of
           
             St.
             Bartholomew
          
           ,
           who
           't
           is
           said
           by
           
             continual
             Prayer
             had
             his
             Knees
             as
             hard
             as
             a
             Camels
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             have
             read
             of
             an
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Poyson
             of
          
           Calumny
           and
           false
           testimony
           
             beyond
             what
             Protestants
             could
             Compass
             ,
             namely
             ,
          
           an
           Indulgence
           granted
           by
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           8
           th
           to
           every
           man
           and
           woman
           that
           bears
           upon
           him
           or
           her
           the
           length
           of
           Christs
           Nails
           wherewith
           he
           was
           fastned
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           (
           the
           Iust
           length
           of
           which
           was
           Nine
           Inches
           )
           and
           worships
           them
           daily
           with
           five
           Pater-Nosters
           ,
           and
           five
           Aves
           and
           a
           Creed
           ,
           that
           he
           or
           she
           shall
           have
           granted
           them
           ,
           these
           great
           gifts
           :
           the
           first
           is
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           dye
           a
           sudden
           ,
           nor
           evil
           death
           :
           the
           second
           is
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           be
           slain
           with
           the
           Sword
           or
           weapon
           :
           the
           third
           is
           ,
           his
           Enemies
           shall
           never
           overcome
           him
           :
           the
           fourth
           is
           poyson
           ,
           nor
           false
           witness
           shall
           never
           grieve
           him
           .
        
         
           By
           my
           Consent
           every
           Protestant
           and
           Papist
           shall
           in
           this
           Pestilential
           time
           of
           Shammes
           Carry
           this
           Antidote
           about
           him
           ;
           but
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           Shamme-Indulgence
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           put
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           invented
           by
           Some
           non-Papists
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           .
           My
           Author
           for
           it
           is
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Gee
             ,
             Master
             of
             Arts
          
           of
           
             Exeter
             Colledge
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           4
           to
           Call'd
           
             New
             Shreds
             of
             the
             Old
             Share
             ,
          
           p.
           103.
           
           
             Printed
             at
             London
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1624.
           
           In
           any
           such
           wretched
           Contention
           between
           the
           
             faex
             Romuli
          
           and
           any
           of
           the
           Protestants
           here
           who
           should
           become
           most
           impure
           by
           Calumny
           ,
           as
           the
           Protestants
           being
           much
           more
           Numerous
           than
           the
           Papists
           would
           be
           able
           to
           out-shamme
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           more
           plain
           detections
           of
           the
           Shammes
           contriv'd
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           it
           would
           likewise
           go
           the
           harder
           with
           any
           Sect
           ,
           that
           the
           Majority
           of
           Numbers
           would
           thus
           run
           
           down
           with
           Shammes
           in
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           many
           swarms
           of
           those
           who
           offer
           at
           Wit
           ,
           and
           think
           they
           merit
           the
           being
           call'd
           Witts
           ,
           by
           doing
           the
           exercise
           in
           a
           Coffey-house
           ,
           Call'd
           Baldring
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           a
           serious
           grave
           face
           ,
           telling
           idle
           feign'd
           Stories
           farced
           with
           particular
           Circumstances
           to
           ensnare
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Credulous
           ,
           which
           kind
           of
           ungenerous
           triumphing
           over
           weak
           Understandings
           by
           ridiculous
           Shammes
           ,
           is
           a
           false
           sort
           of
           wit
           and
           humour
           below
           not
           only
           the
           gravity
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           but
           the
           levity
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           used
           by
           none
           but
           Fools
           who
           stand
           for
           the
           place
           of
           being
           Knaves
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           talent
           of
           these
           foolish
           Shammers
           as
           their
           interest
           and
           dependances
           or
           humors
           incline
           them
           to
           wish
           well
           either
           to
           Popery
           or
           Protestancy
           extending
           to
           abuse
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           unthinking
           Vulgar
           with
           little
           
             romantic
             Stories
          
           concerning
           those
           Religions
           ,
           helps
           to
           Convey
           them
           into
           the
           Press
           which
           gives
           wings
           to
           these
           Shams
           presently
           to
           fly
           round
           the
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Papists
           think
           the
           Press
           hath
           not
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Pamphlets
           it
           dayly
           spits
           ,
           charged
           them
           with
           Calumny
           ,
           and
           of
           Such
           a
           Nature
           as
           to
           bring
           universal
           odium
           on
           them
           by
           alarming
           the
           Kingdom
           almost
           as
           much
           as
           it
           could
           be
           by
           forrain
           invasion
           ,
           and
           occasionally
           laying
           a
           Tax
           on
           men
           to
           buy
           what
           Arms
           for
           their
           defence
           the
           Law
           allowes
           ,
           I
           will
           ask
           them
           what
           they
           think
           of
           one
           of
           our
           
             printed
             Intelligences
          
           that
           Came
           out
           on
           the
           26
           th
           of
           February
           1680
           /
           1
           ,
           wherein
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           Last
           Fryday
           
             came
             a
             Letter
             from
          
           Stafford
           ,
           
             directed
             to
             one
          
           Bacchus
           
             Tenant
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           Stafford
           
             from
             one
          
           Wilson
           in
           Cheshire
           ,
           
             but
             ordered
             to
             be
             left
             with
             one
          
           Finny
           of
           Stafford
           
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             said
          
           Bacchus
           :
           but
           Finny
           
             observing
             Letters
             so
             directed
             to
             pass
             through
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             apprehending
             they
             might
             relate
             to
             some
             dangerous
             Correspondence
             ,
             took
             the
             liberty
             to
             Open
             this
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             his
             great
             surprize
             found
             directions
             to
          
           Bacchus
           
             for
             burning
             of
          
           Stafford
           
             and
             several
             great
             Towns
             :
             upon
             which
             making
             a
             speedy
             discovery
             to
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           Bacchus
           
             was
             sent
             for
             ,
             who
             after
             some
             evasions
             did
             confess
             he
             had
             received
             Letters
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             just
             now
             the
             said
          
           Wilson
           
             is
             apprehended
             and
             committed
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             he
             was
             by
             the
             order
             of
             a
             Certain
             Lord
             ,
             to
             fire
          
           Stafford
           ,
           Drayton
           ,
           Shrewsbury
           ,
           Nantwich
           ,
           Chester
           ,
           Congerton
           ,
           New-Castle
           Under-Line
           ,
           
             and
             two
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             to
             have
             900
             l.
             for
             fireing
             those
             Nine
             Towns.
             
          
        
         
           I
           having
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           Proclamation
           or
           proceedings
           either
           of
           the
           Magistracy
           or
           Lievtenancy
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           after
           such
           an
           alarm
           of
           public
           hostility
           and
           of
           a
           Rebellion
           hatch'd
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           last
           punishment
           inflicted
           on
           the
           pretended
           Certain
           Lord
           that
           was
           the
           General
           of
           those
           Incendiaries
           ,
           did
           look
           on
           them
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           an
           
             Army
             in
             disguise
          
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           ground
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           hath
           got
           or
           shall
           get
           by
           these
           poor
           means
           ,
           I
           desire
           that
           it
           may
           go
           to
           the
           Next
           occupant
           ;
           for
           not
           only
           the
           ayr
           it
           exhales
           is
           Pestilential
           ,
           but
           it
           includes
           that
           ayr
           in
           it
           which
           may
           produce
           Earthquakes
           ,
           which
           dangers
           therefore
           the
           New
           Popish
           or
           Jesuited
           Religion
           must
           be
           exposed
           to
           by
           the
           ayr
           of
           Shams
           and
           Calumnies
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             here
             entertain
             your
             Lordship
             with
             somewhat
             very
             Remarkable
             out
             of
             the
          
           Book
           of
           Father
           Parsons
           
             of
             the
          
           Succession
           ,
           
             whereby
             you
             will
             see
             that
             instead
             of
             Allowing
             the
          
           oportet
           esse
           haereses
           ,
           
             he
             doth
             in
             effect
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             Kingdom
             has
             two
             Religions
             in
             it
             ,
          
           oportet
           esse
           Calumnias
           :
           that
           great
           
             Jesuite
             having
             with
             much
             agility
             danced
             on
             the
             high
             rope
             as
             to
             the
          
           Casuistical
           
             part
             of
             the
          
           Question
           
             of
             the
          
           Succession
           ,
           
             affects
             to
             do
             it
             too
             in
             the
          
           Politics
           ,
           
             but
             miss'd
             his
          
           Center
           of
           gravity
           
             in
             his
             motion
             both
             as
             a
          
           Divine
           
             and
             a
          
           States-man
           ,
           
             and
             did
             shamefully
          
           fall
           
             in
             either
             Capacity
             ,
             as
             your
             Lordship
             will
             find
             by
             the
             reading
             of
             his
             words
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
          
           p.
           217.
           
             being
             near
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
          
           first
           
             part
             of
             his
             Book
          
           ,
           And
           thus
           much
           now
           for
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           .
           
           But
           if
           we
           Consider
           Reason
           of
           State
           also
           and
           worldly
           Policy
           ,
           it
           Cannot
           be
           but
           great
           folly
           and
           oversight
           for
           a
           man
           of
           whatsoever
           Religion
           he
           be
           ,
           to
           promote
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           which
           himself
           must
           live
           one
           of
           a
           Contrary
           Religion
           to
           himself
           :
           for
           let
           the
           bargains
           and
           agreements
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           fair
           promises
           and
           vain
           hopes
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           the
           Prince
           once
           made
           and
           settled
           ,
           must
           needs
           proceed
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           it
           follows
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           Come
           quickly
           to
           break
           with
           the
           other
           party
           ,
           tho
           he
           loved
           him
           never
           so
           well
           (
           which
           yet
           perhaps
           is
           very
           hard
           if
           not
           impossible
           for
           two
           of
           different
           Religions
           to
           love
           sincerely
           )
           but
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           yet
           many
           jealousies
           ,
           suspicions
           ,
           accusations
           ,
           Calumniations
           ,
           and
           other
           aversions
           must
           needs
           light
           upon
           the
           Party
           that
           is
           of
           different
           Religion
           from
           the
           State
           and
           Prince
           under
           whom
           he
           lives
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           he
           Cannot
           be
           Capable
           of
           such
           Preferments
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           Charges
           ,
           Government
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           men
           may
           deserve
           and
           desire
           in
           their
           Commonwealth
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           shall
           be
           in
           Continual
           danger
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           a
           thousand
           molestations
           and
           injuries
           ,
           which
           are
           incident
           to
           the
           Condition
           and
           state
           of
           him
           that
           is
           not
           Current
           with
           the
           same
           Course
           of
           his
           Prince
           and
           Realm
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           so
           before
           he
           be
           aware
           ,
           he
           becomes
           to
           be
           accounted
           an
           Enemy
           or
           backward
           man
           :
           which
           in
           Mind
           he
           must
           either
           dissemble
           deeply
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           own
           Conscience
           make
           shew
           to
           favour
           and
           set
           forward
           that
           which
           in
           his
           heart
           he
           doth
           detest
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           Calamity
           and
           Misery
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           tho
           yet
           many
           times
           not
           sufficient
           to
           deliver
           him
           from
           suspicion
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           avoid
           this
           everlasting
           perdition
           ,
           he
           must
           break
           with
           all
           the
           temporal
           Commodities
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           his
           Country
           and
           Realm
           might
           yield
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           end
           of
           all
           such
           men
           ,
           how
           soft
           and
           sweet
           soever
           the
           beginning
           be
           .
        
         
           This
           Iesuite
           (
           who
           was
           before
           mention'd
           to
           have
           been
           Call'd
           
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Men
             that
             his
             Order
             has
             produced
          
           )
           was
           here
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           a
           
             States-man
             in
             his
             heart
          
           ,
           and
           no
           More
           :
           and
           has
           very
           honestly
           foretold
           all
           Protestants
           that
           shall
           live
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           another
           Religion
           ,
           how
           dishonest
           Roman
           Catholics
           will
           prove
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Jesuite
           was
           here
           an
           Almanac-maker
           ,
           who
           predicted
           nothing
           to
           Protestants
           but
           Lightning
           and
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           too
           the
           Continual
           
             Raining
             of
             Snares
             upon
             them
             during
          
           such
           a
           Conjuncture
           ,
           and
           the
           causing
           each
           of
           them
           to
           be
           with
           the
           darts
           of
           Calumny
           and
           obloquy
           forever
           stuck
           round
           like
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Almanac
           :
           but
           how
           foolish
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           was
           to
           write
           this
           when
           the
           Protestants
           had
           the
           Ball
           at
           their
           foot
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           could
           not
           be
           sure
           that
           the
           Papists
           would
           ever
           arrive
           at
           the
           state
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           alwayes
           at
           theirs
           ,
           let
           any
           one
           Judge
           .
           He
           had
           before
           used
           that
           rhetorical
           expression
           ,
           that
           
             so
             the
             Ship
             be
             well
             and
             happily
             guided
             ,
             I
             esteem
             it
             not
             much
             important
             of
             what
             Race
             or
             Nation
             the
             Pilot
             be
             ,
          
           but
           he
           was
           extremely
           impolitic
           ,
           by
           so
           early
           and
           public
           an
           alarm
           to
           notify
           it
           to
           many
           who
           thought
           that
           embarqued
           in
           the
           Civil
           Government
           of
           a
           Prince
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           safely
           transported
           from
           this
           World
           to
           the
           Next
           ,
           that
           Popish
           Masters
           of
           the
           Ship
           have
           determin'd
           before-hand
           to
           throw
           all
           heterodox
           Passengers
           overboard
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Oaths
           and
           engagements
           to
           them
           likewise
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           ever
           person
           takes
           a
           promissory
           Oath
           with
           an
           intent
           of
           not
           keeping
           it
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           Concluded
           as
           actually
           guilty
           of
           perjury
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           knowingly
           takes
           a
           false
           assertory
           Oath
           .
           They
           have
           both
           equally
           presumed
           to
           try
           by
           solemn
           lying
           to
           weather
           the
           fear
           of
           Divine
           Omniscience
           and
           Omnipotence
           ▪
           and
           both
           their
           assertory
           and
           promissory
           Oaths
           are
           of
           equal
           weight
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           humane
           judgment
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           I
           think
           the
           Argument
           will
           hold
           from
           the
           falsity
           of
           their
           Oaths
           promissory
           in
           this
           their
           
             dernier
             Resort
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           to
           the
           obtaining
           the
           Worlds
           Sentence
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Oaths
           assertory
           ,
           I
           shall
           entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           an
           instance
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           a
           Greater
           than
           
             Father
             Parsons
          
           is
           here
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           
           making
           of
           Oaths
           promissory
           with
           an
           intent
           of
           breaking
           them
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           
             Pope
             Clement
          
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           of
           whom
           Danaeus
           saith
           in
           his
           Chronology
           of
           Popes
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           '
           O
           Politician
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           of
           whom
           D'Ossat
           in
           his
           Third
           
             Book
             ,
             Letter
             81
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           Villeroy
           in
           the
           Year
           1597
           ,
           speaking
           there
           how
           
             he
             had
             discover'd
             the
             Popes
             Inclinations
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             should
             break
             with
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             told
             his
             Holiness
             that
             the
             King
             's
             making
             a
             particular
             profession
             to
             keep
             his
             word
             would
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             break
             that
             Alliance
             that
             had
             been
             so
             lately
             renew'd
             and
             sworn
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Pope
             thereupon
             reply'd
             ,
             That
             that
             Oath
             was
             made
             to
             a
             heretic
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Majesty
             had
             made
             another
             Oath
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Pope
             :
          
           And
           further
           mentions
           
             what
             the
             Pope
             had
             told
             him
             at
             other
             times
             and
             in
             the
             precedent
             audience
             ,
             That
             Kings
             and
             Soverain
             Princes
             did
             permit
             to
             themselves
             all
             things
             that
             turn'd
             to
             their
             profit
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             blamed
             them
             for
             it
             or
             took
             it
             ill
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             alledged
             to
             that
             purpose
             a
             Saying
             of
          
           Francisco
           Maria
           
             Duke
             of
          
           Urbin
           ,
           
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             if
             a
             plain
             Gentleman
             broke
             his
             word
             he
             would
             be
             dishonour'd
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             Soveraign
             Princes
             for
             Reason
             of
             State
             without
             any
             great
             blame
             might
             make
             Treaties
             and
             break
             them
             ,
             and
          
           Mentir
           ,
           trahir
           ,
           &
           toutes
           telles
           autres
           choses
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             Ly
             ,
             and
             betray
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             :
          
           whereupon
           saith
           
             D'Ossat
             ,
             I
             had
             but
             too
             much
             to
             reply
             to
             that
             ,
             but
             I
             did
             not
             think
             it
             my
             duty
             there
             to
             stay
             my self
             in
             a
             place
             so
             slippery
             .
          
           But
           toward
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Letter
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             By
             what
             is
             abovesaid
             you
             see
             tho
             the
             Pope
             has
             no
             disrespect
             for
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             love
             for
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             yet
             the
             hatred
             that
             he
             has
             for
             Heretics
             ,
             transports
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             he
             lets
             fall
             from
             his
             Mouth
             (
             tho
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             another
             )
             some
             pernicious
             Maximes
             unworthy
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             accounts
             all
             ways
             good
             for
             his
             Majesty
             to
             break
             with
             his
             Allyes
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             Catholics
             ,
             altho
             those
             ways
             are
             infamous
             .
          
           I
           am
           so
           far
           a
           Concurrer
           with
           that
           Pope
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Oath
           and
           Promise
           to
           the
           first
           of
           any
           Prince's
           Allies
           is
           most
           obligatory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Pope
           doth
           very
           honestly
           notify
           his
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           intended
           not
           to
           keep
           any
           promissory
           Oath
           Contrary
           to
           that
           made
           to
           God
           and
           himself
           .
           But
           the
           Pope
           mistakes
           the
           factum
           of
           that
           Great
           
           Prince's
           Oaths
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholic
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           left
           to
           Posterity
           so
           great
           an
           instance
           of
           a
           Protestant
           Prince
           turn'd
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           Continuing
           kind
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           Protestants
           .
           But
           they
           owed
           no
           thanks
           to
           the
           Pope
           or
           Iesuites
           for
           his
           making
           or
           keeping
           Promises
           and
           Alliances
           with
           Protestants
           .
           The
           
             Bohemian
             History
          
           tells
           us
           how
           Ferdinand
           about
           the
           
             Year
             1617
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             possest
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             did
             by
             Oath
             bind
             himself
             ,
             that
          
           Matthew
           
             being
             alive
             he
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             any
             of
             the
             affairs
             of
          
           Bohemia
           ,
           
             much
             less
             with
             Religion
             :
             but
             immediately
             after
             his
             Coronation
             ,
             he
             going
             into
          
           Moravia
           
             to
             receive
             homage
             ,
             the
             Iesuites
             erected
             at
          
           Olumacium
           
             a
             Triumphal
             Arch
             ,
             and
             painted
             on
             it
             among
             the
             Arms
             of
          
           Austria
           ,
           
             the
             Lion
             of
          
           Bohemia
           
             tyed
             to
             it
             with
             a
             Chain
             ,
             and
             the
             Eagle
             of
          
           Moravia
           
             with
             a
             sleeping
             Hare
             lying
             with
             open
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             this
             Emblem
             writ
             under
             it
             ,
          
           I
           have
           practiced
           .
           
             But
             the
             Year
             following
             ,
             a
             new
             erected
             Academy
             of
             Iesuites
             spoke
             out
             in
             Print
             ,
             that
             tho
          
           Ferdinand
           
             at
             his
             Coronation
             took
             an
             Oath
             to
             the
             Heretics
             ,
             yet
             first
             he
             left
             it
             in
             the
             Vestry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             Heretics
             to
             prejudice
             the
             Rights
             of
             holy
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           believe
           I
           may
           without
           offending
           any
           Candid
           Papists
           ,
           say
           of
           that
           Pope
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           discours'd
           as
           that
           Letter
           mentions
           ;
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Infallibility
           shined
           not
           out
           of
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           as
           Porphry
           said
           that
           
             Plotinus
             his
             Soul
             did
             when
             he
             spake
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Story
           is
           trite
           concerning
           a
           Popes
           Excommunicating
           a
           Bishop
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           owning
           that
           there
           were
           Antipodes
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           
             greater
             Excommunication
          
           that
           any
           Jesuited
           Papists
           are
           to
           expect
           that
           are
           the
           Antipodes
           to
           ingenuous
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           who
           make
           Assertory
           or
           Promissory
           lying
           to
           
           be
           venial
           ,
           or
           lawful
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           thus
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           
             Communio
             fidelium
          
           (
           tho
           without
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           lighting
           Torches
           and
           extinguishing
           them
           )
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           Gentlemens
           forbearing
           to
           keep
           them
           Company
           ,
           and
           
             esteeming
             them
             worse
             than
             Publicans
             or
             Heathens
             ,
          
           and
           accounting
           it
           neither
           safe
           nor
           honorable
           to
           Correspond
           with
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           namely
           that
           of
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Civil
             Excommunication
          
           or
           seclusion
           from
           ingenuous
           mens
           Conversation
           that
           they
           are
           likely
           to
           obtain
           in
           England
           after
           all
           their
           charge
           and
           pains
           in
           their
           
             dernier
             Resort
          
           ,
           and
           the
           having
           seen
           the
           birth
           of
           their
           Plott
           confounded
           ,
           and
           the
           after-birth
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           its
           Shams
           thrown
           away
           .
        
         
           Since
           No
           injury
           wounds
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           by
           trampling
           on
           our
           Understandings
           with
           More
           pride
           than
           ever
           Bajazet
           walk'd
           over
           the
           dead
           heads
           of
           Christians
           ,
           affect
           to
           try
           to
           bring
           us
           implicitly
           to
           believe
           their
           Shammes
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           thank
           themselves
           for
           our
           not
           giving
           decent
           burial
           to
           any
           of
           their
           undecent
           Plotts
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           exasperating
           any
           Protestants
           by
           despising
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           impose
           on
           their
           Understandings
           as
           some
           did
           on
           a
           raw
           young
           Country
           Gentleman
           ,
           whom
           one
           day
           treating
           at
           a
           Puppet-shew
           ,
           they
           persuaded
           that
           the
           Puppets
           were
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           found
           out
           his
           gross
           ridiculous
           misconceit
           therein
           ,
           they
           on
           the
           following
           day
           attending
           him
           to
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           engaged
           him
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Actors
           were
           
             Puppets
             :
             I
             mean
          
           ,
           their
           endeavoring
           to
           make
           us
           believe
           that
           Sham-Plots
           were
           real
           ones
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           real
           one
           was
           Shamme
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           never
           wonder
           at
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           anger
           incident
           to
           humane
           Nature
           even
           in
           great
           and
           generous
           Souls
           ,
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           gross
           Calumnies
           invented
           against
           them
           about
           a
           matter
           of
           weight
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Great
           
             Royal
             Prophet
          
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           a
           great
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           great
           
             Courage
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             afraid
             of
             Ten
             thousands
             of
             men
             who
             set
             themselves
             against
             him
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             tho
             an
             Host
             should
             encamp
             ogainst
             him
             ,
             his
             heart
             would
             not
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Man
           that
           had
           in
           his
           Nature
           and
           temper
           the
           Gentleness
           of
           a
           Lamb
           mixt
           with
           the
           stoutness
           of
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           whom
           the
           Divine
           Promise
           had
           ensured
           a
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           yet
           was
           he
           by
           the
           Sycophancies
           and
           little
           Shammes
           rais'd
           against
           him
           by
           
           Saul's
           great
           Courtiers
           ,
           wrought
           to
           so
           high
           a
           pitch
           of
           anger
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           with
           exquisite
           forms
           of
           imprecation
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           perhaps
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           other
           Story
           ,
           frequently
           devote
           those
           Calumniators
           to
           the
           most
           dire
           Miseries
           his
           fancy
           could
           lead
           him
           to
           express
           .
           But
           the
           Cause
           of
           his
           being
           so
           highly
           provoked
           by
           those
           
             that
             would
             turn
             his
             glory
             into
             shame
             ,
             and
             did
             seek
             after
             leasing
             ,
             and
             whose
             deceitful
             tongues
             used
             all-devouring
             words
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             to
          
           Doeg
           the
           Edomite
           
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Psalms
             ,
             (
             and
             whose
             tongue
             he
             there
             sayes
             did
             devise
             mischiefs
             ,
             like
             a
             sharp
             razor
             working
             deceitfully
          
           )
           may
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Shammes
           of
           his
           Enemies
           wounding
           him
           in
           the
           most
           sensible
           Part
           ,
           namely
           the
           Reputation
           of
           his
           Loyalty
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           Life
           he
           spared
           when
           't
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           destroy
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           so
           far
           from
           the
           use
           of
           Shammes
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           doom'd
           the
           Amalekite
           to
           dy
           ,
           that
           shamm'd
           himself
           the
           author
           of
           
           Saul's
           death
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           No
           marvel
           if
           the
           Calumnies
           of
           Jesuited
           Papists
           attaquing
           Protestants
           in
           that
           Case
           too
           of
           their
           Fidelity
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           render
           the
           passion
           of
           anger
           in
           them
           against
           those
           Shams
           so
           intense
           and
           vehement
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           English
           Courage
           or
           a
           very
           little
           Philosophy
           would
           help
           them
           to
           bestow
           only
           a
           generous
           neglect
           on
           other
           Calumnies
           ,
           they
           can
           never
           forget
           those
           that
           strike
           at
           the
           heart
           of
           their
           allegiance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           their
           Religion
           that
           so
           strictly
           enjoyns
           it
           .
           Nor
           if
           according
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           that
           
             great
             man
             after
             Gods
             heart
          
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Away
             from
             me
             all
             ye
             that
             work
             vanity
             ,
          
           and
           who
           would
           have
           
             No
             lyer
             tarry
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           is
           it
           to
           be
           admired
           if
           every
           true
           English
           Protestant
           
           shall
           say
           too
           ,
           
             odi
             Ecclesiam
             malignantium
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           feclude
           all
           dictators
           of
           Calumny
           from
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           banish
           them
           home
           to
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           the
           abuse
           of
           Excommunication
           by
           the
           Papal
           Church
           and
           Presbyterian
           hath
           been
           so
           horrid
           ,
           that
           the
           primitive
           use
           of
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           lost
           and
           grown
           obsolete
           ,
           yet
           will
           that
           which
           includes
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           be
           still
           kept
           alive
           in
           the
           World
           by
           private
           persons
           who
           practice
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           they
           profess
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           whom
           tho
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           have
           not
           given
           that
           hateful
           thing
           to
           humane
           Nature
           in
           charge
           ,
           namely
           to
           be
           Informers
           ,
           or
           Promoters
           ,
           or
           judicial
           accusers
           of
           any
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           under
           the
           Mosaic
           oeconomy
           't
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Tu
             non
             eris
             criminator
          
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           obliged
           them
           
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             eat
             with
             any
             one
             who
             is
             call'd
             a
             Brother
             and
             is
             a
             railer
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             men
             that
             are
             truce-breakers
             ,
             and
             to
             mark
             those
             who
             cause
             divisions
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             a
             Heretic
             who
             is
             subverted
             and
             self-condemned
             ,
          
           )
           and
           by
           men
           of
           Cultivated
           educations
           and
           tempers
           ,
           who
           value
           themselves
           on
           the
           Company
           they
           keep
           ,
           and
           on
           it
           are
           valued
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           will
           therefore
           abandon
           or
           excommunicate
           from
           their
           Conversation
           such
           Monsters
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           renounced
           the
           obligations
           of
           humane
           society
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           Notorious
           Contumacy
           in
           matters
           that
           concern
           the
           very
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Safety
           of
           Kingdoms
           .
           The
           being
           staked
           down
           therefore
           to
           a
           Narrower
           Tedder
           in
           Conversation
           ,
           or
           being
           Civilly
           Excommunicated
           from
           Protestants
           Company
           ,
           must
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           be
           the
           fate
           of
           our
           Jesuited
           make-bates
           and
           criminators
           of
           Protestants
           that
           have
           been
           so
           unweary'd
           in
           raising
           Jealousies
           between
           the
           King
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           between
           Protestant
           and
           Protestant
           ;
           and
           all
           such
           that
           go
           to
           part
           
             whom
             God
             and
             Nature
             and
             Interest
             have
             joyn'd
             ,
          
           will
           probably
           come
           at
           last
           to
           be
           the
           derelicts
           of
           humane
           Society
           when
           they
           shall
           Come
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           that
           good
           understanding
           between
           Protestants
           here
           of
           several
           persuasions
           that
           may
           be
           expected
           to
           arise
           from
           their
           having
           found
           out
           the
           authors
           of
           their
           divisions
           ,
           and
           seen
           how
           ridiculous
           Protestants
           have
           been
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           World
           while
           they
           have
           appear'd
           like
           the
           Cat
           to
           draw
           one
           another
           through
           the
           Pool
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuits
           and
           their
           Pensioners
           stood
           behind
           undiscern'd
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           the
           Rope
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           know
           we
           may
           justly
           fear
           that
           Popery
           may
           during
           some
           turbid
           intervals
           gain
           ground
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Renowned
           Historian
           of
           our
           Reformation
           hath
           in
           a
           public
           Sermon
           Judiciously
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             Sure
             none
             believed
             themselves
             when
             they
             say
             we
             are
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             think
             it
             but
             they
             who
             desire
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           without
           presuming
           to
           make
           my self
           one
           of
           Heavens
           Privy
           Councellors
           ,
           and
           without
           pretending
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           I
           shall
           on
           the
           basis
           of
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ground
           this
           affirmation
           ,
           
             That
             whatever
             alterations
             Time
             can
             Cause
             ,
             yet
             while
             the
          
           English
           
             Nation
             remains
             entire
             and
             defended
             from
             Forraign
             Conquest
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             Can
             never
             be
             exterminated
             out
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             nor
             the
             public
             profession
             of
             it
             suffer
             any
             long
             interruption
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           grant
           it
           possible
           that
           hereafter
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           ,
           Popery
           may
           like
           the
           vibration
           of
           a
           pendulum
           among
           Certain
           persons
           have
           the
           greater
           extent
           in
           the
           return
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           
             Becket's
             Image
          
           was
           by
           Gardiner
           set
           up
           in
           London
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           
             much
             pomp
          
           in
           
             Queen
             Mary's
             time
          
           ,
           after
           its
           being
           pull'd
           down
           in
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           ,
           and
           himself
           unsainted
           ,
           and
           some
           people
           may
           undertake
           devout
           Pilgrimages
           hereafter
           to
           some
           such
           Images
           and
           Reliques
           as
           my
           Lord
           Herbert
           saith
           were
           in
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           
             time
             exploded
          
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           again
           hear
           of
           our
           
             Lady's
             Girdle
             shewn
             in
             eleven
             several
             places
             ,
             and
             her
             
             Milk
             in
             eight
             ,
             the
             Bell
             of
             St.
          
           Guthlac
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Felt
             of
             St.
          
           Thomas
           of
           Lancaster
           
             both
             Remedies
             for
             the
             head-ake
             ;
             the
             Pen-knife
             and
             Books
             of
             St.
          
           Thomas
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             and
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             Shirt
             much
             reverenc'd
             by
             great
             belly'd
             women
             ;
             the
             coals
             that
             roasted
          
           St.
           Laurence
           ;
           
             two
             or
             three
             heads
             of
          
           St.
           Ursula
           ,
           Malchus
           
             his
             Ear
             ,
             and
             the
             paring
             of
          
           St.
           Edmund
           '
           
             s
             Nails
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             trumperies
             of
             the
             Rood
             of
             Grace
             at
          
           Boxly
           in
           Kent
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           Hales
           in
           Glocestershire
           ,
           
             things
             name●
             as
             trumperies
          
           in
           p.
           495
           ,
           and
           496
           ,
           by
           Herbert
           in
           that
           History
           ,
           and
           as
           adjudged
           to
           be
           such
           by
           H.
           the
           8
           th
           .
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Number
           of
           such
           would
           be
           very
           great
           ,
           who
           having
           great
           Summs
           of
           Money
           given
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           content
           to
           offer
           small
           ones
           in
           Devotion
           to
           such
           Images
           ;
           and
           many
           Candidates
           for
           preferment
           ,
           among
           some
           that
           now
           look
           big
           for
           ,
           and
           among
           Dissenters
           that
           look
           big
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           produce
           Certificates
           of
           their
           
             Constant
             good
             affection
             and
             Zeal
          
           for
           the
           Roman
           Catholic
           Church
           ;
           and
           any
           Legate
           that
           came
           to
           reconcile
           us
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           would
           be
           thought
           by
           many
           to
           have
           brought
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           in
           his
           Sumpters
           ,
           thô
           we
           know
           what
           the
           Inside
           of
           Campegius
           his
           was
           made
           of
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           moreover
           possible
           that
           Protestant
           writers
           may
           come
           not
           to
           have
           that
           freedom
           of
           the
           Press
           that
           Popish
           now
           have
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           luxury
           and
           wantonness
           and
           humor
           of
           the
           Press
           in
           sending
           forth
           innumerable
           Pamphlets
           against
           Popery
           ,
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           prove
           but
           like
           the
           jollity
           of
           a
           Carnival
           to
           usher
           in
           a
           long
           melancholly
           Lent.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           possible
           the
           Writ
           
             de
             haeretico
             Comburendo
          
           being
           now
           Abolished
           that
           destroyed
           so
           many
           Protestants
           by
           retail
           ,
           certain
           bloody
           men
           may
           find
           some
           Invention
           to
           destroy
           them
           by
           wholesale
           ,
           and
           to
           something
           of
           that
           nature
           Bishop
           Vshers
           Prophecy
           referred
           ,
           of
           the
           Raging
           Persecution
           of
           Protestants
           yet
           to
           come
           and
           not
           lasting
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           enemies
           will
           
             ipsam
             saevitiam
             fatigare
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           violence
           of
           such
           predicted
           cruelty
           not
           being
           
             long
             lasting
          
           ,
           that
           great
           Prelate
           erred
           not
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           things
           more
           then
           he
           did
           when
           he
           Prophecy'd
           of
           an
           Irish
           Rebellion
           Forty
           years
           before
           it
           hapned
           ,
           for
           that
           usually
           happens
           once
           in
           so
           many
           years
           through
           the
           force
           and
           numbers
           of
           the
           Irish
           within
           that
           time
           outgrowing
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           their
           allowing
           themselves
           the
           repossession
           of
           their
           Estates
           by
           that
           time
           as
           a
           Iubile
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           further
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           discipline
           of
           our
           Church
           (
           of
           which
           I
           think
           the
           Constitution
           is
           the
           best
           that
           the
           world
           can
           shew
           )
           may
           be
           Crusht
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           and
           our
           Dissenters
           then
           in
           vain
           wish
           that
           they
           had
           the
           
             tolerabiles
             ineptiae
          
           (
           as
           your
           Lordship
           knows
           who
           imperiously
           call'd
           them
           )
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           the
           intollerable
           abominations
           of
           the
           Mass
           ;
           and
           
             't
             is
             possible
          
           that
           divine
           Iustice
           and
           Power
           may
           permit
           the
           doctrine
           as
           well
           as
           discipline
           of
           our
           Church
           to
           be
           supprest
           totally
           and
           finally
           in
           this
           Realm
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           prediction
           of
           that
           Great
           
             Man
             of
             God
          
           whô
           since
           his
           death
           has
           been
           as
           generally
           styl'd
           
             the
             Iudicious
          
           ,
           as
           
             Lewis
             the
             Iust
          
           was
           elsewhere
           so
           vogued
           (
           I
           mean
           Mr.
           Hooker
           )
           may
           impress
           a
           deep
           horror
           and
           a
           too
           late
           repentance
           on
           us
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           5th
           
             Book
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
          
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           79th
           
             Paragraph
             p.
          
           432.
           of
           the
           
             old
             Edition
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           ill
           affected
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             By
             these
             or
             the
             like
             suggestions
             receiv'd
             with
             all
             Ioy
             and
             with
             all
             sedulity
             practiced
             in
             Certain
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             to
             pass
             that
             as
          
           David
           
             doth
             say
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             verify'd
             concerning
             the
             whole
             Religion
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             time
             thereof
             peradventure
             may
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             Threescore
             and
             Ten
             years
             ,
             or
             if
             strength
             do
             serve
             ,
             unto
             Fourscore
             :
             what
             follows
             ,
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             small
             joy
             to
             them
             whatsoever
             they
             shall
             be
             that
             behold
             it
             .
          
           Mr.
           Hooker
           did
           first
           print
           his
           5th
           Book
           in
           the
           year
           1597.
           (
           the
           first
           four
           of
           his
           Polity
           being
           before
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1594
           )
           and
           so
           the
           period
           of
           
             Fourscore
             Years
          
           in
           his
           prediction
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1677.
           
        
         
         
           Thô
           that
           good
           man
           pretended
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           i.
           e.
           
             he
             is
             the
             best
             Prophet
             who
             can
             guess
             well
             ,
          
           both
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           Papists
           too
           have
           found
           that
           Mr.
           
             Hookers
             prudence
          
           had
           so
           much
           divination
           ,
           and
           his
           divination
           so
           much
           prudence
           ,
           that
           the
           small
           joy
           with
           which
           they
           have
           beheld
           the
           external
           face
           of
           Religion
           here
           since
           1677.
           hath
           shew'd
           us
           that
           he
           guess'd
           shrewdly
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           only
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           
             humanly
             speaking
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           common
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           Popery
           cannot
           be
           the
           overgrown
           
             National
             Religion
          
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           the
           
             sacred
             Code
          
           hath
           given
           us
           instances
           of
           Omnipotent
           power
           punishing
           even
           Heavens
           peculiar
           people
           by
           the
           Course
           of
           Political
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Power
           running
           out
           of
           the
           common
           Channel
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           a
           succession
           of
           Ten
           evil
           Kings
           one
           after
           another
           .
           For
           thô
           humane
           Nature
           is
           so
           inconstant
           ,
           and
           men
           generally
           so
           apt
           to
           reel
           from
           one
           extream
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           growes
           as
           weary
           of
           the
           prevalence
           of
           Vice
           as
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           age
           of
           Dissoluteness
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           a
           Contrary
           humour
           reigns
           as
           long
           in
           the
           World
           again
           ,
           a
           humour
           that
           then
           excludes
           all
           Voluptuaries
           from
           Public
           Trusts
           for
           an
           Age
           together
           ;
           (
           and
           a
           humour
           of
           which
           I
           think
           we
           now
           see
           the
           Tide
           Coming
           in
           )
           and
           thus
           ordinarily
           scarce
           any
           Kingdom
           hath
           more
           than
           two
           or
           three
           good
           or
           bad
           Princes
           successively
           for
           any
           considerable
           space
           of
           time
           ;
           Yet
           after
           the
           
             Ten
             Tribes
          
           had
           made
           their
           defection
           from
           the
           Line
           of
           the
           House
           of
           David
           ,
           they
           were
           punish't
           by
           a
           Succession
           of
           Ten
           Kings
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           good
           one
           in
           the
           whole
           number
           ,
           thô
           some
           of
           them
           were
           less
           ill
           than
           others
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Marvel
           if
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           impiety
           of
           so
           many
           successive
           ill
           Princes
           sunk
           them
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           :
           and
           to
           this
           their
           doom
           ,
           that
           passage
           in
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Hosea
           refers
           ,
           which
           the
           vulgus
           of
           the
           Scriblers
           against
           Monarchy
           so
           Miserably
           detort
           and
           wracke
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             I
             gave
             thee
             a
             King
             in
             mine
             anger
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             away
             in
             my
             wrath
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Prophet
           there
           had
           not
           his
           Eye
           on
           Saul
           ,
           or
           on
           a
           particular
           Person
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           whole
           succession
           of
           Kings
           after
           their
           Rent
           from
           Iuda
           ,
           from
           Ieroboam
           to
           the
           Last
           under
           whom
           the
           Catastrophe
           of
           their
           Captivity
           was
           .
           Such
           Kings
           were
           given
           them
           by
           Heaven
           as
           were
           proper
           Instruments
           of
           Divine
           wrath
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           took
           away
           from
           the
           Stage
           ,
           't
           was
           that
           other
           worse
           might
           enter
           and
           make
           their
           Condition
           more
           Tragical
           .
        
         
           But
           
             secret
             things
             belonging
             to
             God
          
           ,
           I
           pry
           not
           into
           the
           Book
           of
           Fate
           ,
           but
           Confine
           my
           sentiments
           alone
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
           In
           an
           
             Excellent
             Sermon
          
           of
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           ,
           't
           is
           with
           great
           Piety
           and
           Prudence
           said
           ,
           
             We
             have
             liv'd
             in
             an
             Age
             that
             has
             beheld
             strange
             Revolutions
             ,
             astonishing
             Iudgments
             ,
             and
             wonderful
             Deliverances
             .
          
        
         
           What
           all
           the
           Fermentations
           that
           are
           still
           among
           us
           may
           end
           in
           ,
           God
           alone
           knowes
           .
        
         
           
             I
             only
             as
             a
             Philosopher
             Considering
             that
             the
             Properties
             of
             humane
             Passions
             have
             as
             Necessary
             effects
             in
             Minds
             ,
             as
             gravity
             or
             lightness
             have
             in
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             let
             men
             intend
             what
          
           male
           administration
           they
           will
           ,
           things
           
             will
             not
             be
          
           ill
           administred
           ,
           
             do
             think
             that
             the
          
           fermentation
           
             now
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             will
             not
          
           end
           
             but
             with
             Popery
             it self
             here
          
           ending
           .
           
             And
             that
             I
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             stand
          
           alone
           
             in
             this
             my
             opinion
             ,
             I
             shall
             entertain
             your
             Lordship
             with
             that
             of
             An
             Excellent
          
           Philosopher
           and
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           ,
           
             who
             there
             having
             said
          
           ,
           that
           experimental
           Philosophy
           will
           enable
           us
           to
           provide
           before-hand
           against
           any
           alteration
           in
           Religious
           affairs
           which
           this
           Age
           may
           produce
           ,
           
             he
             goes
             on
             thus
          
           ,
           If
           we
           Compare
           the
           changes
           to
           which
           Religion
           has
           been
           alwayes
           subject
           with
           the
           present
           face
           of
           things
           ,
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Vicissitude
           shall
           happen
           about
           it
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           it
           will
           probably
           be
           neither
           to
           
           the
           advantage
           of
           implicit
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           of
           Enthusiasme
           ,
           but
           of
           Reason
           :
           the
           fierceness
           of
           violent
           inspiration
           is
           in
           good
           Measure
           departed
           :
           the
           Remains
           of
           it
           will
           be
           soon
           chaced
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           its
           terrible
           footsteps
           it
           has
           every
           where
           left
           behind
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           still
           preserves
           its
           Pomp
           ,
           yet
           the
           Real
           authority
           of
           that
           too
           is
           apparently
           decaying
           .
           It
           first
           got
           by
           degrees
           to
           the
           Temporal
           Power
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           its
           Spiritual
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           upholds
           some
           shadow
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Temporal
           dominion
           it
           has
           obtain'd
           .
           This
           is
           the
           present
           state
           of
           Christendome
           :
           It
           is
           impossible
           to
           spread
           the
           same
           Cloud
           over
           the
           World
           again
           .
        
         
           The
           Vniversal
           disposition
           of
           this
           Age
           is
           bent
           upon
           a
           Rational
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           Renew
           my
           affectionate
           request
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           would
           Provide
           to
           have
           the
           chief
           share
           in
           its
           first
           adventure
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           persist
           as
           it
           has
           begun
           to
           encourage
           Experiments
           which
           will
           be
           to
           our
           Church
           as
           the
           Brittish
           Oake
           is
           to
           our
           Empire
           ,
           an
           Ornament
           and
           Defence
           to
           the
           Soil
           wherein
           't
           is
           planted
           .
        
         
           This
           Author
           therefore
           with
           such
           Vigour
           of
           Reason
           passing
           his
           sentence
           concerning
           any
           Vicissitudes
           here
           not
           happening
           that
           will
           probably
           Conduce
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           Popery
           or
           Enthusiasme
           ,
           I
           hope
           your
           Lordship
           will
           acquit
           me
           both
           of
           Singularity
           and
           Enthusiasme
           as
           to
           the
           opinion
           I
           have
           given
           ,
           especially
           since
           I
           only
           profess
           it
           to
           be
           founded
           on
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           do
           only
           Consider
           the
           
             God
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           that
           a
           Religion
           that
           is
           
             of
             God
             will
             stand
          
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           not
           unknown
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           Columbus
           being
           in
           chace
           of
           the
           
             New
             World
          
           ,
           and
           Cast
           among
           some
           barbarous
           Ilanders
           that
           deny'd
           him
           the
           hospitality
           of
           their
           Port
           ,
           and
           freedom
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           he
           Knowing
           that
           they
           worshipt
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           would
           shortly
           be
           Eclips'd
           ,
           thô
           he
           was
           neither
           
             Prophet
             nor
             Prophet's
             Son
          
           ,
           aw'd
           them
           out
           of
           their
           inhumanity
           ,
           by
           foretelling
           that
           the
           Moons
           deity
           would
           be
           shortly
           obscur'd
           :
           and
           when
           ever
           I
           acquaint
           any
           Roman
           Catholics
           with
           my
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Nearness
           of
           their
           Religion
           to
           an
           Eclipse
           ,
           I
           intend
           no
           more
           enthusiasme
           in
           my
           prediction
           ,
           then
           Columbus
           did
           in
           his
           ,
           and
           design
           nothing
           worse
           neither
           by
           mine
           then
           he
           by
           his
           ,
           namely
           the
           reconciling
           them
           to
           humanity
           and
           a
           fair
           entercourse
           with
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Worlds
           long
           night
           of
           barbarisme
           and
           ignorance
           that
           Popery
           was
           in
           its
           Meridian
           ,
           and
           for
           hundreds
           of
           years
           all
           the
           Learning
           that
           busy'd
           the
           World
           referr'd
           
             to
             Iudicial
             Astrology
             ,
             Rabinical
             Resveries
             ,
             School-Divinity
             ,
          
           Latine
           Rhimes
           in
           praise
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Compiling
           of
           Legends
           ,
           to
           
             Monks
             Histories
          
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           times
           they
           liv'd
           in
           (
           but
           so
           partial
           and
           so
           full
           of
           ridiculous
           and
           incredible
           Stories
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           better
           and
           truer
           account
           of
           the
           times
           when
           Alexander
           and
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           liv'd
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           times
           of
           Constantine
           and
           
             Charlemain
             )
             to
             gelding
          
           of
           the
           Fathers
           writings
           ,
           and
           purging
           away
           their
           
             Gold
             ,
             Regulating
          
           the
           Hoods
           ,
           and
           Hose
           ,
           and
           Shoo
           's
           of
           
             Monks
             ,
             to
          
           inventing
           of
           Ceremonies
           and
           mystical
           vestments
           ,
           and
           fantastic
           geniculations
           ,
           to
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Popes
           brutish
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Commenting
           thereon
           in
           barbarous
           Latine
           by
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Decretals
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Commenting
           on
           Aristotle
           by
           those
           that
           could
           not
           read
           his
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           Commenting
           likewise
           on
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           by
           such
           as
           knew
           no
           Greek
           (
           insomuch
           that
           't
           was
           then
           a
           proverbial
           saying
           among
           those
           illiterate
           Writers
           ,
           
             Graecum
             est
             ,
             non
             potest
             legi
          
           )
           to
           
             quiddity
             ,
             esseity
             ,
             entity
          
           and
           such
           titivilitium
           ,
           and
           
             to
             eus
             rationis
          
           ,
           that
           did
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           destroy
           the
           being
           of
           
             Reason
             ,
             to
          
           the
           improvement
           of
           one
           sort
           of
           
             Mechanics
             ,
             Viz.
          
           by
           making
           Images
           in
           Churches
           with
           little
           engines
           and
           librations
           turn
           the
           eyes
           and
           move
           the
           lips
           like
           the
           forementioned
           
             Rood
             of
             Grace
          
           at
           Boxley
           in
           Kent
           (
           and
           which
           was
           by
           Bishop
           Fisher
           exposed
           as
           a
           cheat
           at
           
             St.
             Pauls
             Cross
          
           at
           the
           time
           of
           its
           being
           
           there
           broke
           in
           pieces
           )
           while
           their
           great
           Real
           Design
           was
           to
           make
           the
           Layety
           but
           the
           Churches
           automata
           ,
           as
           brute
           Animals
           may
           not
           improperly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           God
           Almighties
           ,
           to
           the
           Composing
           
             Paschal
             Epistles
          
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Celebration
           of
           Easter
           ,
           a
           Controver●y
           (
           as
           our
           great
           Mr.
           Hales
           saith
           )
           
             that
             caused
             as
             great
             a
             Combustion
             as
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             fantastical
             hurry
             all
             the
             World
             were
             Schisma●ics
             ,
          
           and
           about
           which
           Monk
           Austin
           was
           so
           quarrelsome
           with
           the
           Britains
           ,
           when
           the
           difference
           was
           not
           in
           doctrine
           but
           in
           
             Almanac
             Calculations
          
           ,
           and
           about
           which
           a●ter
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           General
           Councel
           of
           Nice
           had
           given
           a
           Rule
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           the
           World
           was
           yet
           so
           much
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           from
           year
           to
           year
           were
           fain
           to
           address
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Alexandrias's
           Mathematicians
           for
           directions
           as
           to
           the
           week
           Easter
           was
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           .
        
         
           And
           during
           this
           long
           night
           ,
           Millions
           of
           mankind
           were
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           only
           to
           sleep
           out
           their
           span
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           day-dreams
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           profound
           
             Docta
             Ignorantia
          
           ;
           and
           men
           were
           by
           dignities
           rewarded
           proportionably
           for
           their
           sleeping
           longest
           :
           according
           to
           what
           the
           
             Chronicon
             Frideswidae
          
           mentions
           of
           Guimundus
           a
           Chaplain
           to
           our
           King
           Henry
           the
           First
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Celebration
           of
           holy
           offices
           reading
           before
           the
           King
           that
           place
           of
           
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             non
             pluet
             super
             terram
             annos
          
           III
           ,
           
             &
             menses
          
           VI
           ,
           thus
           ridiculously
           distinguished
           the
           Notes
           in
           his
           reading
           ,
           
             non
             pluet
             super
             terram
             ,
             annos
             ,
             unum
             ,
             unum
             ,
             unum
             ,
             &
             menses
             quinque
             un●m
             ,
          
           and
           the
           King
           asking
           him
           afterward
           ,
           why
           he
           red
           so
           ,
           he
           answered
           
             quia
             vos
             in
             ita
             tantum
             legentes
             beneficia
             &
             episcopatus
             Confertis
             .
          
        
         
           No
           marvel
           then
           if
           during
           that
           long
           gross
           and
           palpable
           Darkness
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
             travesty'd
          
           those
           words
           in
           Scripture
           about
           Gods
           
             making
             the
             two
             great
             lights
          
           ,
           to
           serve
           his
           turn
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           thô
           yet
           the
           attempt
           to
           prove
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           is
           as
           extravagant
           as
           his
           who
           would
           prove
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           blood
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           Litleton
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Roman
           Breviary
           tell
           's
           us
           of
           
             S.
             Thomas
          
           very
           gravely
           ,
           that
           when
           once
           he
           was
           vehement
           in
           prayer
           before
           a
           Crucifix
           at
           Naples
           ,
           he
           heard
           this
           voice
           
             bene
             de
             me
             scripsisti
             Thoma
          
           ,
           none
           likewise
           in
           that
           age
           laught
           at
           the
           Pope
           for
           saying
           
             bene
             de
             me
             scripsisti
             Moses
          
           .
           The
           world
           then
           brought
           no
           
             quo
             warranto
          
           against
           the
           Popes
           Charter
           derived
           thus
           in
           his
           Canon
           Law
           from
           Moses
           ,
           nor
           that
           gloss
           on
           it
           which
           says
           
             Since
             the
             Earth
             is
             seven
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             eight
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Papal
             Power
             must
             Consequently
             be
             fifty
             seven
             times
             bigger
             then
             the
             Regal
             dignity
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           English
           World
           will
           no
           more
           allow
           of
           the
           logical
           Consequence
           of
           that
           doughty
           argument
           of
           
             Bellarmine
             (
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Pont.
          
           ca.
           2.
           
             sect
             .
             denique
             ,
             &
             sect
             .
             sed
             .
             )
             There
             is
             one
             King
             among
             Bees
             ,
             therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             one
             Commander
             ,
             chief
             Teacher
             and
             visible
             Monarch
             in
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             ,
          
           then
           they
           would
           allow
           that
           argument
           of
           the
           Bees
           to
           give
           our
           neighbour
           Monarch
           a
           right
           to
           an
           Vniversal
           Temporal
           Monarchy
           .
           The
           Popes
           vociferating
           of
           that
           Text
           
             Behold
             two
             Swords
          
           ,
           and
           while
           their
           adherents
           held
           so
           many
           Thousands
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           might
           then
           pass
           muster
           for
           as
           good
           an
           argument
           of
           his
           right
           to
           Spiritual
           and
           Civil
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lillies
             spin
             not
          
           ,
           did
           for
           the
           Salic
           Law
           with
           the
           help
           of
           another
           Army
           then
           one
           of
           Commentators
           .
        
         
           The
           Renewall
           of
           the
           Popes
           Charter
           by
           
             Pasce
             oves
          
           ,
           was
           not
           then
           disallowed
           either
           for
           the
           fleecing
           of
           many
           Millions
           of
           Christians
           or
           killing
           some
           
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
          
           in
           the
           
             German
             Empire
          
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           has
           been
           observed
           by
           the
           
             famous
             Erastus
          
           in
           his
           Theses
           ,
           p.
           72.
           
             &
             propter
             excommunicatos
             Imperatores
             &
             Reges
             ,
             aliquot
             Centena
             millia
             hominum
             trucidata
             sunt
             in
             imperio
             Germanico
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           perhaps
           the
           
             Popes
             plea
          
           for
           making
           the
           World
           a
           great
           Slaughter-house
           ,
           might
           then
           be
           admitted
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             Text
             ,
             Arise
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             kill
             and
             eat
          
           .
        
         
           
             Conculcabis
             super
             aspidem
             &
             basilicum
          
           then
           went
           for
           a
           claim
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           head
           of
           the
           World
           to
           be
           trampled
           on
           by
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           bald-pated
           Fryar
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           the
           light
           that
           was
           in
           the
           World
           
             then
             was
             darkness
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           Expression
           is
           ,
           )
           
             How
             great
             was
             that
             darkness
          
           !
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Popes
           continued
           art
           was
           then
           to
           Conceal
           Nature
           ,
           so
           't
           was
           not
           then
           held
           tanti
           for
           art
           in
           others
           to
           be
           Curious
           in
           following
           Nature
           ,
           when
           an
           Opinion
           was
           imbibed
           that
           the
           Pope
           could
           change
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           things
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           shewn
           in
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             glo
          
           .
           in
           C.
           
             proposuit
             .
             de
             Conc.
             praeb
          
           .
           c.
           5.
           de
           
             trans●
             .
             ep
             .
             Papa
             mutare
             potest
             rerum
             substantialia
             &
             de
             Iustitia
             injustitiam
             facere
             ,
             mutando
             &
             Iura
             corrigendo
             ,
             adeóque
             quadrata
             aequare
             rotundis
             et
             rotundis
             quadrata
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           repined
           at
           the
           Popes
           assuming
           to
           himself
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           
             light
             that
             rules
             by
             day
          
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           illuminated
           the
           World
           with
           the
           demonstration
           of
           the
           
             quadrature
             of
             the
             Circle
          
           ,
           which
           that
           gloss
           pretends
           to
           ;
           a
           great
           Knowable
           thing
           ,
           as
           Aristotle
           said
           ,
           tho
           not
           known
           ,
           and
           which
           secret
           all
           the
           penetrating
           Mathematicians
           from
           Archimedes
           down
           to
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           ,
           have
           wooed
           with
           very
           great
           passion
           and
           could
           not
           enjoy
           .
        
         
           But
           during
           the
           
             Egyptian
             plague
          
           of
           darkness
           that
           many
           Ages
           then
           lay
           under
           ,
           our
           famous
           Countreyman
           Wicliff
           alarm'd
           the
           Lethargic
           World
           :
           and
           he
           assail'd
           several
           gross
           Errors
           of
           Popery
           with
           its
           own
           weapons
           of
           Metaphysics
           and
           School
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           by
           means
           of
           the
           noise
           his
           Two
           hundred
           Volumes
           made
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           dispers'd
           a
           great
           terror
           in
           that
           dark
           Age
           ;
           and
           as
           one
           saith
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Old-Castle
          
           ,
           Lord
           Cobham
           and
           the
           
             Lollards
             being
             awaken'd
             out
             of
             their
             first
             sleep
             ,
             were
             desirous
             to
             rise
             before
             it
             was
             day
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             appointed
             time
             was
             Come
             for
             the
             Reforming
             the
             abuses
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             between
             that
             time
             and
             morning
             ,
             most
             men
             fell
             asleep
             again
             as
             fast
             as
             ever
             :
          
           but
           yet
           long
           before
           the
           dawn
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Wicliffe
           had
           made
           such
           a
           fermentation
           in
           our
           English
           World
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           1422
           ,
           that
           great
           States-man
           Chichley
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Pope
           Martine
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Complain'd
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             then
             so
             many
             here
             in
          
           England
           
             infected
             with
             the
             heresies
             of
          
           Wicliff
           and
           Husse
           ,
           
             that
             without
             force
             of
             an
             Army
             they
             could
             not
             be
             supprest
             :
          
           Whereupon
           the
           Pope
           sent
           two
           Cardinals
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           to
           Cause
           a
           Tenth
           to
           be
           gather'd
           of
           all
           Spiritual
           and
           Religious
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           money
           to
           be
           Laid
           in
           the
           Chamber
           Apostolic
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           were
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           the
           residue
           to
           be
           made
           up
           of
           Chalices
           ,
           Candlestics
           ,
           and
           other
           implements
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           Attest
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           not
           unknown
           ,
           that
           long
           before
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Harry
           the
           Fifth's
           time
           ,
           Chichley
           foreseeing
           that
           a
           Storm
           was
           coming
           from
           the
           Commons
           on
           Church-Lands
           ,
           diverted
           it
           ,
           by
           engaging
           England
           in
           its
           darling
           popular
           War
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           the
           Clergy
           to
           contribute
           very
           liberally
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           fermentation
           that
           Chichley
           said
           could
           not
           in
           the
           Year
           1422
           be
           checkt
           in
           peoples
           Minds
           otherwise
           then
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           soon
           out-grew
           the
           power
           of
           any
           Army
           to
           allay
           ;
           for
           in
           less
           than
           Thirty
           years
           afterward
           ,
           the
           Invention
           of
           Printing
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           which
           one
           man
           could
           transmit
           more
           notices
           of
           things
           in
           a
           Day
           ,
           then
           another
           could
           by
           writing
           in
           a
           Year
           ,
           and
           which
           did
           as
           much
           out-do
           the
           publication
           of
           notions
           by
           the
           Goosquill
           ,
           as
           the
           invention
           of
           Gun-powder
           did
           the
           killing
           Force
           of
           the
           gray-goose-wing
           ,
           and
           which
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           revive
           the
           old
           Miracle
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           (
           and
           Cloven
           too
           I
           may
           Call
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           being
           divided
           from
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           Papal
           Holy
           Church
           )
           and
           made
           Learning
           begin
           to
           fly
           like
           lightning
           through
           the
           
           World
           to
           the
           Controuling
           and
           detecting
           of
           the
           Popes
           Excommunicating
           Thunder
           ,
           and
           which
           shew'd
           the
           World
           its
           true
           face
           in
           the
           stream
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           the
           greet
           Fisherman
           of
           Rome
           dancing
           in
           the
           Nett
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           the
           true
           speaking
           Trumpet
           ,
           whereby
           a
           single
           Author
           could
           preach
           to
           the
           diocess
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           that
           great
           birth
           of
           Fate
           the
           taking
           of
           Constantinople
           within
           three
           years
           after
           the
           Invention
           of
           Printing
           ,
           occasioning
           the
           World's
           acquiring
           the
           knowledge
           in
           the
           West
           that
           it
           lost
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           dispersing
           the
           Learned
           Greeks
           ,
           
             Theodore
             Gaza
             ,
             Iohn
             Lascaris
             ,
             Manuel
             Chrysaloras
             ,
          
           and
           many
           others
           to
           teach
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           where
           they
           went
           ,
           the
           Press
           was
           thereby
           furnished
           ,
           with
           Glad
           tidings
           for
           the
           Curious
           World
           ,
           and
           Erasmus
           ,
           and
           many
           learned
           Papists
           ,
           did
           soon
           imbibe
           the
           knowledge
           of
           that
           learned
           Language
           ,
           and
           he
           complained
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Mentz
             ,
             That
             the
             Friars
             would
             fain
             have
             made
             it
             Heresy
             to
             speak
             Greek
             .
          
        
         
           So
           pleasant
           was
           it
           then
           to
           consider
           that
           that
           barbarous
           Generation
           instead
           of
           knowing
           Heresy
           to
           be
           Greek
           ,
           voted
           Greek
           to
           be
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           who
           had
           murdered
           so
           many
           thousands
           for
           being
           Heretics
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           the
           very
           word
           in
           its
           original
           language
           imported
           .
        
         
           The
           Sagacity
           of
           Erasmus
           could
           not
           then
           but
           easily
           see
           through
           the
           Cobwebs
           of
           the
           
             School-Divines
             :
             totam
             Theologiam
             a
             Capite
             usque
             ad
             Calcem
             retexuerunt
             ,
             &
             ex
             divina
             Sophisticam
             fecerunt
             aut
             Aristotelicam
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           
             in
             vitâ
             Hier.
             praefixâ
             ipsius
             operibus
             .
             And
             Doctor
          
           Colet
           
             the
             Dean
             of
             St.
             Paules
             ,
             (
             whom
          
           Erasmus
           often
           in
           his
           Epistles
           calls
           
             praeceptorem
             unicum
             &
             optimum
          
           )
           did
           as
           Erasmus
           saith
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           account
           
             the
             Scotists
             dull
             Fellows
             and
             any
             thing
             rather
             then
             ingenious
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             had
             a
             worse
             opinion
             of
          
           Aquinas
           
             then
             of
             Scotus
          
           .
           And
           tho
           Luther
           had
           angred
           Harry
           the
           8th
           .
           by
           speaking
           contemptibly
           of
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           whom
           that
           King
           so
           highly
           magnifyed
           that
           he
           was
           call'd
           
             Rex
             Thomisticus
             ,
             Collet
          
           was
           not
           afraid
           to
           Pronounce
           in
           that
           case
           as
           Luther
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           it
           may
           not
           by
           the
           way
           be
           unworthy
           of
           your
           Lordships
           observation
           as
           to
           the
           concert
           that
           is
           between
           the
           Genius
           of
           one
           great
           Witt
           and
           another
           ,
           that
           Erasmus
           and
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           had
           the
           same
           sense
           of
           School-Divinity
           and
           School-Divines
           :
           For
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           in
           his
           
             Behemoth
             or
             History
             of
             the
             Civil-Wars
          
           speaking
           of
           
             Peter
             Lombard
          
           and
           Scotus
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             any
             ingenious
             Reader
             not
             knowing
             what
             was
             the
             designe
             of
             School-Divinity
          
           (
           which
           he
           had
           before
           siad
           was
           with
           unintelligible
           distinctions
           to
           blind
           Men's
           eyes
           while
           it
           encroach'd
           on
           the
           Rights
           of
           Kings
           )
           
             would
             judge
             them
             to
             have
             been
             two
             the
             most
             egregious
             blockheads
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             so
             obscure
             and
             sensless
             are
             their
             Writings
             .
          
        
         
           The
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           no
           sooner
           open'd
           and
           read
           then
           in
           Erasmus
           his
           translation
           and
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           Cards
           were
           by
           the
           Clergy
           that
           playd
           his
           game
           thrown
           up
           as
           to
           all
           claim
           of
           more
           Power
           here
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           then
           every
           other
           forreign
           Bishop
           had
           ;
           and
           both
           our
           Universities
           sent
           their
           judgments
           about
           the
           same
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           methinks
           might
           make
           our
           Papists
           approach
           a
           little
           nearer
           to
           us
           without
           fear
           of
           infection
           ;
           for
           we
           allow
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           have
           as
           much
           Power
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           as
           any
           other
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           pitty
           but
           that
           Judgment
           of
           our
           Universities
           were
           shewn
           the
           World
           in
           Print
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Rescript
           or
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           as
           not
           being
           any
           where
           in
           Print
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           but
           in
           an
           old
           Book
           of
           Dr.
           
           Iames's
           against
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Cromwel
           the
           Vicegerent
           to
           H.
           the
           8th
           .
           had
           (
           as
           Fuller
           saith
           in
           his
           
             Church-history
             )
             got
             the
             whole
             New-Testament
             of
          
           Erasmus
           
             his
             translation
             by
             heart
          
           :
           but
           the
           sore
           Eyes
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           were
           so
           offended
           with
           the
           
           glaring-Light
           the
           New-Testament
           in
           Print
           brought
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           Studying
           it
           as
           that
           great
           
             Primier
             Ministre
          
           did
           ,
           they
           only
           study'd
           to
           suppress
           it
           :
           and
           
           thus
           Buchanan
           in
           his
           
             Scotch
             History
          
           saith
           that
           in
           H.
           the
           8
           ths
           time
           ,
           
             ●antaque
             erat
             caecitas
             ut
             sacerdotum
             plerique
             novitatis
             nomine
             offensi
             ,
             eum
             librum
             a
             Martino
          
           Luthero
           
             nuper
             fuisse
             Scriptum
             affirmarent
             ac
             vetus
             testamentum
             reposcerent
             ▪
             i.
             e.
             They
             look'd
             on
             the
             New-Testament
             as
             writ
             by
          
           Martin
           Luther
           ,
           
             and
             call'd
             for
             the
             Old
             Testament
             again
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           Luther
           had
           then
           set
           himself
           to
           have
           invented
           and
           writ
           a
           model
           of
           Doctrines
           against
           Iustification
           by
           works
           ,
           and
           redeeming
           our
           vexation
           from
           wrath
           divine
           by
           Summs
           of
           Mony
           ,
           and
           against
           implicit
           Faith
           and
           many
           gross
           Papal
           Errors
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           writ
           against
           them
           
             in
             terminis
             terminantibus
          
           more
           expresly
           then
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           New-Testament
           did
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           was
           then
           newly
           opened
           ,
           and
           the
           legatees
           permitted
           to
           read
           the
           whole
           Will
           over
           translated
           into
           a
           language
           they
           understood
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           been
           long
           by
           fraud
           and
           force
           kept
           out
           of
           their
           legacies
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             Court
          
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           Artifice
           had
           formerly
           in
           effect
           suppressed
           that
           Will
           :
           and
           that
           inestimable
           legacy
           of
           liberty
           from
           all
           impositions
           humane
           being
           particularly
           shewn
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           taking
           their
           Eyes
           off
           from
           this
           Will
           ,
           nor
           taking
           it
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           nor
           suppressing
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Greek
           language
           it
           was
           originally
           writ
           in
           .
        
         
           King
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           .
           had
           received
           his
           Legacy
           thereby
           ,
           who
           before
           was
           but
           a
           
             Royal
             Slave
          
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           the
           triumph
           of
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           eccho'd
           round
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Archimedes
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           detected
           the
           Imposture
           that
           had
           mingled
           so
           much
           dross
           in
           the
           Sicilian
           Crown
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           he
           retained
           the
           profession
           of
           several
           Papal
           Errors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           he
           being
           vers'd
           in
           School-Divinity
           knew
           would
           still
           keep
           themselves
           in
           play
           in
           the
           World
           with
           a
           
             videtur
             quod
             sic
             ,
             &
             probatur
             quod
             non
             ,
          
           accordingly
           as
           the
           learned
           Dr.
           Iones
           has
           observ'd
           in
           his
           Book
           call'd
           
             the
             Heart
             and
             its
             Right
             Sovereign
             ,
             that
             Image-Worship
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
             are
             and
             will
             be
             learnedly
             and
             voluminously
             defended
             on
             each
             side
             to
             the
             World's
             end
             .
          
        
         
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           therefore
           did
           in
           his
           Contest
           with
           the
           Papacy
           
             Ferire
             faciem
          
           ,
           and
           
             did
             fight
             neither
             against
             small
             and
             great
             but
             the
             King
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           as
           I
           may
           say
           .
           He
           attaqued
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           claim
           of
           authority
           over
           all
           Christians
           ,
           the
           authority
           that
           Bell●rmin
           calls
           
             Caput
             fidei
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Catholic
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           '
           
             T
             is
             therefore
             very
             well
             said
             in
             a
          
           Book
           call'd
           Considerations
           touching
           the
           true
           way
           to
           suppress
           Popery
           in
           England
           ,
           Printed
           for
           Mr.
           Broome
           in
           the
           Year
           1677
           ;
           Whatever
           notions
           we
           have
           of
           Popery
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           the
           Pope
           himself
           is
           not
           so
           fond
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           to
           gain
           the
           point
           of
           authority
           ,
           he
           can
           either
           connive
           ,
           or
           abate
           ,
           or
           part
           with
           them
           wholy
           :
           though
           no
           doubt
           he
           never
           doth
           it
           but
           insidiously
           ,
           as
           well
           knowing
           that
           whatever
           consession
           he
           makes
           for
           the
           establishing
           his
           authority
           ,
           he
           may
           afterward
           revoke
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             the
             Author
             saith
             ,
          
           p.
           12.
           
           That
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           for
           having
           cast
           of
           his
           obedience
           to
           Rome
           was
           therefore
           judged
           a
           heretic
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           look't
           on
           by
           Rome
           as
           worse
           than
           if
           he
           had
           rejected
           all
           its
           errors
           together
           .
           He
           was
           a
           thorough
           Papist
           in
           all
           points
           but
           only
           that
           of
           obedience
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           but
           talk
           .
        
         
           I
           account
           therefore
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           time
           Poperies
           most
           sensible
           and
           vital
           part
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Popes
             supremacy
          
           did
           end
           in
           
             England
             per
             simplicem
             desinentiam
          
           .
           The
           radical
           heat
           and
           moisture
           it
           long
           before
           had
           was
           gone
           :
           like
           a
           
             senex
             depontanus
          
           it
           was
           held
           useless
           in
           a
           wise
           Senate
           .
           He
           establish't
           the
           doctrine
           of
           his
           own
           supremacy
           without
           a
           Battel
           fought
           ,
           nor
           did
           any
           Rebellion
           rise
           thereupon
           but
           what
           he
           confounded
           with
           a
           general
           Pardon
           .
        
         
           Many
           of
           the
           Scholars
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           did
           mutinously
           oppose
           the
           introducing
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           there
           ,
           and
           were
           thereupon
           call'd
           Trojans
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Schollars
           were
           as
           rohust
           and
           loud
           for
           
           that
           Language
           ,
           who
           were
           therefore
           called
           Graecians
           :
           but
           by
           a
           Letter
           w●it
           by
           
             Sir
             Thomas
             More
          
           to
           that
           University
           and
           by
           the
           Kings
           Command
           (
           which
           Letter
           is
           extant
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           public
           Library
           there
           )
           the
           Schollars
           being
           admonished
           to
           lay
           by
           those
           names
           of
           distinction
           ,
           and
           likewise
           all
           animosity
           against
           the
           Greek
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           to
           encourage
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           was
           there
           at
           last
           peaceably
           receiv'd
           .
        
         
           The
           day-break
           of
           learning
           then
           in
           the
           world
           had
           put
           a
           period
           to
           the
           night
           of
           ignorance
           in
           which
           the
           Beasts
           of
           Prey
           had
           domineer'd
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           Monastic
           denns
           themselves
           .
           The
           enlighten'd
           part
           of
           mankind
           was
           weary
           of
           growing
           pale
           among
           papers
           and
           sometimes
           red
           hot
           with
           arguing
           about
           terms
           of
           art
           (
           and
           all
           those
           barbarous
           too
           ,
           that
           had
           formerly
           hid
           the
           God
           of
           nature
           )
           and
           would
           no
           longer
           account
           implicit
           faith
           the
           only
           justifying
           one
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           more
           esteem
           the
           imposing
           of
           such
           a
           blind
           faith
           commendable
           that
           was
           made
           previous
           to
           mens
           quest
           after
           pabulum
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           then
           that
           practice
           of
           the
           boy
           of
           Athens
           who
           did
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           birds
           ,
           and
           then
           expose
           them
           to
           fly
           abroad
           for
           food
           .
        
         
           The
           Learning
           then
           introduced
           into
           the
           world
           shew'd
           that
           the
           hierarchical
           grandeur
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           was
           not
           extant
           formerly
           in
           the
           learned
           times
           when
           the
           old
           Roman
           Empire
           flourish'd
           ,
           but
           was
           contrived
           in
           the
           times
           of
           ignorance
           between
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Leaders
           or
           Princes
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           had
           its
           beginning
           from
           the
           Inundations
           of
           the
           Northern
           people
           (
           so
           that
           with
           Mr.
           Colemans
           leave
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           Popery
           may
           be
           call'd
           too
           a
           pestilent
           
             Northern
             heresy
          
           )
           and
           that
           to
           the
           end
           that
           those
           Barbarians
           might
           not
           find
           out
           the
           original
           of
           the
           papal
           power
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           narrow
           the
           stream
           of
           it
           was
           at
           its
           fountain
           when
           every
           Bishop
           was
           call'd
           Papa
           (
           as
           every
           woman
           is
           now
           with
           us
           call'd
           Madam
           and
           Lady
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           affronting
           the
           Emperors
           power
           effected
           a
           strangeness
           between
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Latines
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           the
           Barbarians
           being
           brought
           up
           in
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Graecians
           neglected
           their
           Language
           ,
           to
           the
           decay
           whereof
           in
           the
           world
           not
           only
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           may
           be
           imputed
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           
             History
             ,
             Geography
             ,
             Geometry
             ,
             skill
             in
             antiquity
             ,
          
           and
           even
           the
           worlds
           not
           knowingly
           then
           conversing
           with
           the
           Latine
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           an
           age
           of
           non-sense
           when
           a
           Canonist
           venturing
           to
           be
           a
           Critic
           told
           the
           world
           concerning
           the
           Greek
           word
           
             Allegoria
             ,
             istud
             vocabulum
             fit
             ex
             duobus
             vocabulis
             ;
             ab
             allo
             ,
             quod
             est
             alienum
             ,
             &
             goro
             sensus
          
           ;
           and
           when
           an
           old
           
             Schoolman
             Thomas
             de
             Argentina
          
           ,
           thus
           gave
           the
           derivation
           of
           
             latria
             ,
             istud
             vocabulum
             fit
             ex
             duobus
             vocabulis
             ,
             à
             La
             ,
             quod
             est
             laus
             ,
             &
             tria
             ,
             quod
             est
             trinitas
             :
             quia
             latria
             ,
             est
             laus
             trinitatis
             .
          
           But
           the
           very
           understanding
           of
           two
           ordinary
           Greek
           words
           ,
           namely
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             equal
             priviledges
          
           in
           ecclesiastical
           matters
           to
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             and
             Constantinople
          
           allow'd
           by
           a
           General
           Councel
           ,
           that
           were
           obvious
           to
           every
           enquirer
           into
           history
           ,
           did
           quite
           blow
           up
           all
           pretences
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ;
           and
           one
           versicle
           in
           that
           long
           unknown
           
             Greek
             Book
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           viz.
           Luke
           24.
           47.
           which
           shews
           ,
           
             that
             the
             teaching
             of
             Repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             own
             order
             began
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           did
           surprize
           thinking
           men
           with
           amazement
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           a
           Pope
           and
           General
           Councel
           calling
           Rome
           the
           
             Mother
             and
             Mistress
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             anathematising
             all
             who
             think
             otherwise
             ,
          
           and
           saying
           further
           
             extra
             hanc
             fidem
             nemo
             potest
             esse
             salvus
             ,
          
           for
           this
           the
           Trent
           Councel
           did
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           papal
           power
           here
           brought
           the
           world
           at
           the
           first
           step
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           Chaos
           into
           a
           Paradise
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           help'd
           Christians
           to
           demonstrate
           to
           themselves
           and
           to
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           for
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           which
           during
           that
           time
           of
           papal
           darkness
           the
           world
           had
           only
           the
           assertion
           of
           the
           present
           age
           that
           call'd
           it self
           the
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           introduction
           of
           the
           
           Greek
           Tongue
           and
           other
           learning
           ,
           Christians
           had
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           
             Latine
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           those
           
             historical
             Records
          
           that
           brought
           down
           to
           them
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           Miracles
           that
           were
           wrought
           in
           the
           founding
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           who
           saw
           them
           .
           'T
           was
           the
           restoration
           of
           learning
           in
           general
           ,
           help'd
           them
           to
           say
           with
           
             Tertullian
             fidem
             colimus
             rationalem
          
           ,
           and
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
          
           and
           without
           the
           introducing
           of
           humane
           learning
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           could
           no
           more
           have
           been
           advanced
           to
           its
           height
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           men
           can
           be
           perfected
           in
           Astronomy
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             Arithmetic
             .
             Luther
          
           came
           into
           the
           field
           arm'd
           with
           the
           Knowledg
           both
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Hebrew
           Tongues
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           contest
           with
           the
           Errors
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           for
           his
           Antagonist
           Cardinal
           Cajetan
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Legate
           in
           Germany
           and
           an
           eminent
           School
           Divine
           ,
           and
           who
           made
           a
           home
           thrust
           at
           Luther
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           according
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           Latine
           translation
           ,
           Luther
           told
           him
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           That
           that
           translation
           ,
           was
           false
           and
           dissonant
           to
           the
           original
           :
           and
           hereupon
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           thô
           he
           and
           the
           Papacy
           too
           had
           one
           foot
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           
           Cato
           ●like
           fell
           eagerly
           on
           the
           studying
           of
           Greek
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           able
           so
           confute
           Luther
           and
           his
           followers
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           was
           put
           to
           it
           to
           make
           his
           weapon
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           field
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           any
           one
           think
           now
           that
           in
           this
           present
           state
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           so
           many
           that
           are
           Critical
           Masters
           of
           Experimental
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           means
           of
           the
           great
           useful
           pains
           formerly
           taken
           by
           Erasmus
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           and
           others
           ,
           in
           restoring
           Philological
           Learning
           ,
           have
           now
           entire
           leisure
           to
           devote
           their
           Studies
           to
           the
           substantial
           Knowledge
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           whose
           Motto
           is
           ,
           
             Nullius
             in
             verba
          
           ,
           and
           who
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           have
           every
           one
           trust
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           take
           nothing
           on
           trust
           from
           any
           one
           ;
           and
           who
           know
           ,
           that
           since
           truth
           doth
           always
           sail
           in
           sight
           of
           error
           ,
           they
           must
           all
           the
           way
           go
           sounding
           by
           experiment
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           can
           any
           one
           think
           that
           it
           was
           less
           easie
           for
           the
           Sun
           to
           go
           back
           Ten
           degrees
           on
           Ahaz
           his
           Dial
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           to
           make
           this
           Age
           run
           back
           to
           implicit
           faith
           and
           ignorance
           and
           barbarisme
           ?
        
         
           And
           is
           it
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           men
           who
           weigh
           Silver
           in
           Scales
           ,
           will
           not
           weigh
           Gold
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           not
           examine
           notions
           of
           Religion
           with
           care
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           so
           cautious
           in
           others
           ?
           Can
           we
           think
           that
           men
           who
           will
           not
           part
           with
           those
           Notions
           that
           salve
           the
           phaenomena
           ,
           will
           quit
           those
           that
           save
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           especially
           considering
           the
           proverbial
           addiction
           of
           the
           English
           genius
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           considering
           too
           ,
           that
           men
           by
           long
           use
           and
           Custom
           have
           been
           habituated
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           rational
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           can
           plead
           here
           a
           hundred
           years
           prescription
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           certainly
           more
           easie
           to
           unteach
           men
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sea-Compass
           in
           Navigation
           ,
           then
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           Needle
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           more
           durable
           then
           the
           tendency
           of
           mens
           affection
           in
           England
           to
           the
           
             Northern
             heresy
          
           so
           call'd
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           more
           easie
           to
           teach
           all
           Mankind
           the
           use
           of
           Letters
           ,
           then
           to
           unteach
           it
           to
           any
           one
           man
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           temper
           of
           an
           inquisitive
           Age
           is
           like
           a
           Trade-wind
           carrying
           men
           toward
           Knowledge
           and
           toward
           a
           rational
           Divinity
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           some
           accidents
           be
           made
           to
           cast
           Anchor
           ,
           or
           they
           may
           be
           sunk
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           be
           forced
           to
           go
           back
           .
        
         
           When
           a
           man
           hath
           long
           been
           compell'd
           to
           creep
           with
           Chains
           on
           him
           through
           a
           toilsome
           dark
           Labyrinth
           ,
           and
           having
           extricated
           himself
           out
           of
           it
           and
           being
           come
           to
           enjoy
           his
           liberty
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           persuasion
           of
           words
           cannot
           make
           him
           go
           back
           again
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           lately
           mentioned
           the
           Motto
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           which
           your
           Lordship
           is
           a
           Member
           ,
           and
           I
           look
           on
           the
           very
           constitution
           of
           that
           Society
           to
           be
           an
           inexpugnable
           Bulwark
           against
           Popery
           :
           In
           which
           Society
           
           many
           of
           our
           choice
           
             English
             Witts
          
           have
           shew'd
           as
           much
           subtilty
           and
           curiosity
           in
           the
           Architecture
           of
           Real
           Science
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           tends
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           our
           Countrey
           men
           heretofore
           did
           in
           those
           curious
           but
           useless
           Cobwebs
           of
           holy
           Church
           call'd
           School
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           constitution
           of
           that
           Society
           hath
           not
           only
           been
           useful
           in
           encreasing
           the
           Trade
           of
           Knowledge
           among
           its
           members
           by
           a
           joyned
           stock
           ,
           but
           moreover
           hath
           tended
           to
           the
           raising
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           a
           general
           inclination
           to
           pursue
           Real
           science
           ,
           and
           to
           contemn
           all
           
             science
             falsly
             so
             call'd
          
           :
           and
           the
           Raising
           of
           this
           inclination
           I
           will
           call
           a
           Spirit
           that
           can
           never
           be
           Conjur'd
           down
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           knowledge
           that
           depends
           on
           number
           ,
           weight
           and
           local
           Motion
           ,
           be
           ever
           exterminated
           by
           Sophisms
           or
           Canting
           ,
           or
           terms
           of
           Art
           ;
           Nor
           will
           they
           who
           have
           from
           this
           Society
           learned
           to
           weigh
           Ayre
           ,
           give
           up
           their
           Souls
           to
           any
           Religion
           that
           is
           all
           Ayre
           without
           weighing
           it
           ,
           or
           (
           notwithstanding
           any
           hard
           name
           that
           may
           come
           to
           be
           in
           vogue
           )
           ever
           forget
           that
           bread
           is
           bread
           .
        
         
           His
           Majesty
           by
           the
           founding
           of
           this
           great
           Conservatory
           of
           knowledge
           presently
           after
           his
           Restoration
           (
           wherein
           his
           great
           Minister
           then
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Clarendon
          
           ,
           was
           an
           honourable
           Member
           )
           did
           convey
           real
           knowledge
           and
           a
           demonstration
           of
           his
           being
           an
           Abhorrer
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           can
           understand
           Reason
           ,
           and
           affect
           not
           the
           ridiculous
           Treasonableness
           of
           
           Bradshaw's
           Court
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             reason
          
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           like
           the
           Eastern
           King
           's
           affected
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           used
           their
           artifice
           of
           endeavouring
           to
           cast
           mists
           before
           the
           understanding
           faculties
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           detain
           them
           from
           knowledge
           by
           admiration
           ,
           and
           to
           deprive
           them
           of
           sight
           ,
           like
           horses
           that
           are
           still
           to
           drudge
           in
           the
           Mill
           of
           Government
           by
           blind
           obedience
           ;
           But
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           abhorr'd
           both
           such
           obedience
           and
           implicit
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           intended
           to
           establish
           his
           Throne
           as
           well
           in
           the
           heads
           as
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           he
           presently
           setled
           this
           Great
           Store-house
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           shew'd
           it
           was
           his
           desire
           and
           ambition
           by
           the
           general
           Communication
           of
           Knowledge
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           to
           Command
           Subjects
           whose
           heads
           were
           with
           the
           Rays
           of
           Science
           crown'd
           within
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           His
           Majesties
           Munificence
           to
           the
           Royal
           Society
           in
           giving
           them
           Chelsey-Colledge
           at
           their
           first
           institution
           ,
           was
           very
           Consistent
           with
           the
           Primary
           Intention
           of
           the
           erecting
           that
           Colledge
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Magazine
           for
           Polemical-Divinity
           wherewith
           to
           attaque
           the
           Writers
           for
           Popery
           :
           for
           the
           very
           planting
           of
           a
           general
           disposition
           to
           believe
           nothing
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           is
           the
           cutting
           of
           the
           gra●s
           under
           Poperies
           feet
           ;
           and
           His
           Majesty
           providing
           for
           the
           growth
           of
           reason
           did
           apparently
           check
           the
           growth
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           without
           the
           prop
           of
           which
           ,
           Popery
           can
           never
           run
           up
           to
           any
           height
           more
           then
           the
           Sun-flower
           without
           a
           supporter
           :
           and
           the
           setling
           in
           men
           an
           humour
           of
           Inquisition
           into
           the
           truth
           and
           nature
           of
           things
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           partly
           said
           before
           ,
           an
           everlasting
           barricade
           against
           the
           Popes
           darling
           Court
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           .
        
         
           That
           great
           and
           noble
           notion
           of
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           took
           its
           first
           rise
           from
           the
           hints
           of
           a
           common
           persons
           enquiring
           what
           became
           of
           all
           the
           blood
           that
           iss●●d
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           heart
           beats
           above
           Three
           Thousand
           times
           an
           hour
           ,
           thô
           but
           one
           drop
           should
           be
           pump'd
           out
           at
           every
           stroke
           :
           and
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           tell
           me
           that
           he
           believes
           that
           Popery
           with
           its
           retinue
           of
           implicit
           faith
           and
           ignorance
           can
           over-run
           us
           ,
           I
           will
           ask
           him
           what
           will
           then
           become
           of
           all
           that
           knowledge
           the
           vital
           blood
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           hath
           issued
           from
           the
           heads
           of
           inquisitive
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           been
           Circulating
           in
           the
           World
           for
           above
           a
           Hundred
           and
           Fifty
           years
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           be
           in
           mens
           Souls
           as
           long
           as
           blood
           shall
           have
           its
           Circular
           Course
           in
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           maugre
           all
           the
           Calumnies
           cast
           on
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           being
           fautors
           of
           Popery
           ,
           I
           shall
           expect
           that
           our
           learned
           Colledge
           of
           Physicians
           
           will
           as
           soon
           be
           brought
           to
           disbelieve
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           of
           our
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           to
           take
           down
           the
           Kings
           Standard
           that
           they
           have
           set
           up
           against
           implicit
           faith
           ,
           as
           our
           learned
           Convocation
           the
           learnedest
           that
           ever
           England
           had
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           believe
           the
           principles
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           '
           t●s
           obvious
           against
           this
           my
           hypothesis
           ,
           of
           the
           unpracticableness
           of
           Popery
           being
           here
           the
           State-Religion
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           in
           little
           more
           then
           Twenty
           years
           time
           Four
           great
           changes
           in
           Religion
           happen'd
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           then
           like
           dead
           Fishes
           went
           with
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           Times
           :
           but
           I
           ask
           ,
           if
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           had
           been
           throughly
           enlighten'd
           in
           the
           rationality
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Principles
           Twenty
           years
           together
           ,
           would
           they
           have
           return'd
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Popish
           ?
           Will
           they
           now
           do
           it
           after
           the
           establishment
           of
           a
           Rational
           Religion
           for
           above
           a
           Hundred
           years
           together
           ?
           Can
           Popery
           now
           find
           the
           way
           into
           most
           Mens
           brains
           here
           presently
           after
           the
           whole
           Nation
           almost
           were
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           our
           great
           and
           little
           unruly
           disagreeing
           Sects
           yet
           agreed
           in
           this
           as
           a
           fundamental
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             the
             Antichrist
          
           ?
           If
           Printing
           had
           been
           free
           in
           Turky
           for
           a
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           a
           
             libera
             Philosophia
          
           and
           Theologia
           had
           been
           there
           in
           fashion
           for
           a
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           had
           been
           allow'd
           his
           Judgment
           of
           discretion
           so
           long
           about
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Alchoran
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Books
           of
           Religion
           ,
           could
           ignorance
           even
           there
           come
           into
           play
           again
           ?
           or
           if
           the
           Turkes
           had
           drank
           Wine
           for
           a
           Hundred
           years
           together
           ,
           could
           any
           one
           Conjure
           the
           glasses
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           by
           telling
           them
           there
           was
           a
           Devil
           in
           every
           grape
           ?
        
         
           If
           that
           Law
           in
           Muscovy
           that
           makes
           it
           death
           for
           any
           Subject
           to
           travel
           out
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           without
           the
           Emperors
           Licence
           ,
           lest
           his
           Subjects
           having
           seen
           the
           freedome
           of
           other
           Countreys
           ,
           should
           never
           again
           return
           to
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           in
           their
           own
           again
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           that
           Law
           had
           been
           repeal'd
           for
           a
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           and
           multitudes
           of
           oppress'd
           mankind
           had
           thence
           found
           the
           way
           to
           breath
           in
           the
           ayre
           of
           Liberty
           like
           men
           ,
           could
           they
           be
           persuaded
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Yokes
           of
           Beasts
           again
           ?
        
         
           When
           a
           floating
           Island
           has
           been
           a
           Hundred
           years
           fixt
           to
           the
           Continent
           ,
           can
           any
           teach
           it
           to
           swim
           again
           ?
           
             Consulitur
             de
             Religione
          
           ,
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           the
           eternal
           business
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           a
           Prohibition
           to
           any
           mans
           little
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           in
           that
           cause
           ,
           he
           will
           certainly
           give
           himself
           a
           consultation
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           humour
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           long
           hath
           and
           still
           doth
           run
           against
           what
           they
           think
           but
           like
           Popery
           ,
           or
           makes
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           a
           rapid
           current
           of
           Antipathy
           ,
           as
           is
           never
           likely
           to
           be
           stem'd
           :
           and
           nothing
           is
           more
           out
           of
           fashion
           then
           a
           kind
           of
           Sir-positive
           ,
           or
           Dictatorian
           humour
           in
           common
           discourse
           ;
           much
           less
           then
           will
           a
           dogmatical
           Popes
           infallibility
           ever
           be
           digested
           here
           ,
           while
           he
           makes
           himself
           a
           
             St.
             Positive
          
           .
        
         
           The
           gentile
           humour
           of
           the
           Age
           here
           that
           abhorrs
           hard
           words
           as
           loathsom
           pedantry
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           reconcil'd
           to
           one
           certain
           
             long
             hard
          
           word
           in
           Popery
           ;
           namely
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           nor
           to
           another
           namely
           Incineration
           ,
           or
           burning
           men
           for
           not
           understanding
           the
           former
           word
           (
           according
           to
           the
           style
           of
           the
           
             Historian
             ,
             Imperator
             aegrè
             tulit
             incinerationem
          
           Johannis
           Husse
           )
           and
           people
           will
           account
           their
           Protestant
           Bibles
           more
           agreeable
           to
           them
           then
           the
           English
           one
           published
           by
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Doway
           ,
           where
           the
           Translator
           studied
           for
           hard
           words
           in
           the
           room
           of
           plain
           ones
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           
             Passeover
             ,
             phase
          
           ,
           for
           foreskin
           ,
           praepuce
           ,
           for
           unleaven'd
           bread
           ,
           azyms
           ,
           for
           high
           places
           ,
           excelses
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           words
           we
           have
           in
           the
           English
           
             Rhemish
             Testament
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             exinanite
             ,
             parasceue
             ,
             didragmes
             ,
             neophyt
             ,
             spiritualness
             of
             wickedness
             in
             the
             Celestials
             .
          
        
         
           In
           our
           Busy
           English
           world
           while
           men
           are
           most
           yary
           after
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           and
           the
           study
           of
           things
           ,
           if
           very
           few
           or
           none
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           learn
           
           the
           
             universal
             real
             character
          
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           tend
           to
           the
           propagating
           Real
           Knowledge
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           (
           according●y
           as
           the
           excellent
           propounder
           of
           it
           in
           Print
           with
           great
           modesty
           saith
           in
           his
           Epistle
           dedicatory
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             slender
             expectation
             if
             its
             coming
             into
             common
             use
          
           )
           our
           Ingeniosi
           or
           Witts
           (
           which
           all
           men
           pretend
           to
           be
           now
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Late
           times
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           tho
           yet
           as
           few
           are
           Witts
           now
           ,
           as
           were
           Saints
           then
           )
           will
           not
           care
           for
           troubling
           their
           brains
           with
           the
           studying
           of
           the
           Religion
           whose
           pretended
           universality
           appears
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           
             universal
             character
          
           ,
           and
           not
           real
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           obscure
           the
           knowledge
           of
           things
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           If
           they
           should
           see
           here
           a
           Religion
           that
           was
           full
           of
           pageantry
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           be
           wholly
           theatrical
           ,
           they
           would
           think
           it
           was
           as
           much
           their
           birthright
           to
           censure
           it
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           be
           eternal
           talking
           Critics
           in
           the
           Pit
           to
           damn
           Playes
           ,
           and
           would
           think
           
             two
             Supremes
          
           in
           a
           Kingdome
           to
           be
           of
           the
           low
           nature
           of
           two
           Kings
           of
           Branford
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           part
           with
           their
           money
           and
           stake
           down
           their
           Souls
           for
           seing
           such
           a
           
             Moral
             Representation
          
           of
           an
           absolute
           spiritual
           and
           absolute
           temporal
           power
           on
           the
           stage
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           too
           apt
           with
           Mr.
           Hobs
           to
           thrust
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           Spiritual
           Beings
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           I
           mean
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           be
           to
           their
           faces
           cheated
           and
           harras'd
           by
           a
           spiritual
           power
           :
           and
           our
           people
           inspir'd
           with
           witt
           as
           well
           as
           those
           with
           the
           zealous
           spirit
           of
           Religion
           would
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             conclusum
             est
             contra
             Manichaeos
             ;
             I
             ,
          
           and
           against
           the
           Schoolmen
           too
           ,
           I
           mean
           our
           Romanist
           Manichaei
           who
           make
           two
           
             summa
             Principia
          
           in
           every
           State.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           age
           where
           the
           lower
           or
           Sixth
           rate
           Witts
           do
           so
           over-value
           themselves
           on
           turning
           every
           thing
           into
           ridicule
           ,
           the
           Mass
           would
           have
           here
           a
           Reception
           according
           to
           what
           the
           gloss
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           observes
           ,
           
             that
             when
             a
             place
             had
             layen
             long
             under
             an
             interdict
             ,
             the
             people
             laughed
             at
             the
             Priests
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             say
             Mass
             again
             .
          
           Nor
           would
           any
           Papal
           interdiction
           unless
           it
           could
           interdict
           us
           from
           the
           use
           of
           Fire
           and
           Water
           be
           of
           any
           moment
           .
           The
           World
           would
           now
           laugh
           at
           any
           Prize
           that
           should
           be
           play'd
           between
           the
           
             Two
             Swords
          
           ,
           the
           very
           glossator
           on
           the
           Clementines
           saying
           occasionly
           that
           
             resipiscente
             mundo
          
           ,
           the
           World
           being
           grown
           wiser
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           no
           longer
           striving
           for
           both
           Swords
           .
           And
           any
           one
           that
           would
           obtrude
           on
           us
           gross
           exploded
           errors
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           will
           appear
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           St.
           Henry
           the
           Dane
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Martyrology
           mentions
           ,
           
             when
             worms
             craul'd
             out
             of
             a
             corrupted
             Vlcer
             in
             his
             Knee
             put
             them
             in
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           will
           further
           offer
           it
           to
           your
           Lordships
           consideration
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           be
           found
           so
           hard
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           external
           polity
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           thô
           in
           it self
           so
           rational
           and
           so
           meriting
           the
           name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           after
           the
           Twenty
           years
           discontinuance
           of
           it
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           Dr.
           Glanvile
           in
           the
           first
           page
           of
           his
           Book
           call'd
           the
           
             Zealous
             and
             impartial
             Protestant
          
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             the
             first
             occasion
             of
             our
             further
             danger
             that
             I
             shall
             mention
             ,
             is
             the
             present
             diminution
             ,
             not
             to
             say
             extinction
             of
             Reverence
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           &c.
           (
           and
           he
           p.
           4.
           writes
           largely
           to
           that
           Effect
           ,
           )
           what
           quarter
           can
           Popery
           expect
           here
           from
           an
           Age
           of
           sense
           and
           reason
           when
           it
           should
           break
           in
           upon
           both
           ,
           after
           the
           forementioned
           Hundred
           years
           discontinuance
           ?
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Argument
           of
           the
           Bees
           for
           the
           Popes
           spiritual
           Monarchy
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           improbable
           for
           him
           ever
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           Rendevouz
           in
           his
           Church
           again
           ;
           for
           the
           sad
           experience
           we
           have
           had
           of
           the
           Sects
           here
           that
           left
           the
           Hive
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           gathering
           together
           into
           any
           one
           new
           Hive
           ,
           but
           dividing
           into
           several
           swarms
           and
           hives
           ,
           and
           never
           returning
           to
           the
           old
           ,
           may
           shew
           the
           Hive
           of
           holy
           Church
           how
           little
           of
           our
           Company
           't
           is
           to
           expect
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           said
           all
           this
           about
           the
           mists
           of
           Popery
           ,
           being
           to
           contend
           with
           knowledge
           in
           its
           meridian
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           comply
           with
           the
           measures
           taken
           by
           our
           Philosophers
           in
           this
           Critical
           Age
           ,
           in
           founding
           their
           observations
           upon
           Experiments
           ,
           if
           I
           further
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           
             Experiments
             England
          
           hath
           had
           of
           Poperies
           being
           pernicious
           to
           its
           external
           Polity
           and
           Grandeur
           ,
           will
           perpetuate
           and
           heighten
           the
           fermentation
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           our
           angry
           people
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           our
           
             Monkish
             Historians
          
           do
           attest
           the
           experience
           our
           Kings
           had
           in
           being
           bereav'd
           of
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           while
           they
           enrich'd
           the
           Pope
           here
           by
           giving
           him
           the
           Office
           to
           keep
           the
           
             Theological
             Thistle
          
           ,
           which
           he
           Rail'd
           in
           with
           so
           many
           censures
           and
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           
             non
             obstantes
          
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           could
           not
           pass
           to
           their
           Palaces
           but
           by
           his
           leave
           ,
           and
           on
           his
           terms
           .
        
         
           An
           English
           King
           then
           was
           but
           the
           Popes
           
             Primier
             Ministre
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           paid
           great
           wages
           too
           for
           the
           being
           a
           Servant
           to
           the
           
             Servus
             Servorum
          
           .
        
         
           King
           Iohn
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           
             all
             his
             affairs
             in
             the
             World
             were
             unprosperous
             ,
             and
             went
             cross
             and
             untowardly
             after
             he
             had
             once
             subjected
             himself
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           :
           His
           words
           were
           ,
           
             Postquam
             me
             &
             mea
             Regna
          
           Romanae
           
             subjec●
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             nulla
             mihi
             prospera
             ,
             omnia
             contraria
             advenerunt
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           obvious
           to
           consider
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           figure
           Henry
           the
           Eighth
           made
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           manumitted
           himself
           and
           his
           Kingdoms
           from
           the
           Papal
           Usurpation
           :
           And
           how
           he
           held
           the
           Balance
           of
           the
           World
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           trod
           on
           the
           Basilisc
           of
           the
           Papal
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           notify'd
           it
           to
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           that
           
             England
             is
             an
             Empire
          
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           24
           th
           of
           
             H.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
             Viz.
             That
             this
             Realm
             is
             an
             Empire
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Crown
             thereof
             is
             an
             Imperial
             one
             :
          
           And
           the
           words
           of
           
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
          
           being
           then
           attribued
           in
           our
           Statutes
           to
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           great
           expression
           in
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           
             Ezekiel
             c.
             16.
             v.
          
           13.
           is
           applyed
           by
           God
           to
           the
           Iewish
           state
           ,
           
             And
             thou
             didst
             prosper
             into
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           justly
           said
           that
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           defying
           the
           Popes
           Usurpation
           ,
           made
           
             England
             prosper
             into
             an
             Empire
          
           .
           'T
           was
           his
           doing
           that
           made
           him
           
             hors
             de
             page
          
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           only
           the
           doing
           it
           that
           will
           make
           the
           French
           King
           truly
           so
           too
           :
           For
           't
           is
           only
           Air
           that
           any
           feed
           a
           Monarch's
           fancy
           with
           ,
           who
           would
           amuse
           him
           with
           an
           Vniversal
           Empire
           abroad
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           obtain'd
           one
           first
           at
           home
           ;
           as
           no
           Man
           is
           to
           expect
           to
           govern
           his
           Neighbours
           Family
           ,
           who
           is
           Control'd
           in
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           And
           like
           a
           Master
           who
           imagines
           himself
           great
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           feared
           by
           none
           but
           some
           of
           his
           own
           Servants
           ,
           so
           how
           little
           terrour
           did
           Queen
           Mary's
           Reign
           give
           to
           any
           parcel
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           of
           her
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           number
           that
           she
           burnt
           and
           made
           to
           languish
           in
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           left
           her
           Kingdom
           by
           migration
           to
           forreign
           parts
           ,
           would
           easily
           have
           kept
           Callais
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           prevented
           the
           ignominy
           of
           her
           Politics
           ,
           in
           losing
           the
           
             Real
             Key
          
           of
           France
           ,
           while
           she
           was
           finding
           the
           Imaginary
           Keys
           of
           the
           Church
           !
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           a
           truth
           not
           contestable
           ,
           That
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           Reign
           (
           in
           which
           her
           persecution
           of
           her
           Subjects
           was
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           scandal
           to
           Government
           ,
           That
           Dr.
           
             Heylin
             himself
          
           applyes
           to
           it
           in
           the
           
             Title
             Page
          
           of
           his
           
             History
             of
             Queen
             Mary
          
           that
           passage
           in
           
             Paterculus
             ,
             Hujus
             temporis
             fortunam
             ,
             ne
             deflere
             quidem
             quispiam
             satis
             digne
             potuit
             ,
             nemo
             verbis
             exprimere
             potest
          
           )
           served
           only
           as
           a
           foile
           to
           the
           lustre
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             whom
             all
             Generations
             since
             have
             called
             blessed
          
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           not
           more
           lov'd
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           then
           she
           was
           feared
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           was
           offered
           Calice
           if
           she
           would
           but
           have
           connived
           at
           the
           continuing
           of
           the
           French
           forces
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           who
           sent
           to
           the
           great
           Henry
           the
           Fourth
           a
           Mandamus
           to
           build
           no
           more
           Ships
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           money
           offered
           her
           by
           her
           Subjects
           then
           she
           would
           accept
           ;
           and
           yet
           (
           as
           is
           said
           in
           
           Towsend's
           
             Historical
             Collections
             )
             had
             spent
             a
             Million
             of
             Money
             
             in
             her
             Wars
             with
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             and
             laid
             out
          
           100000
           l.
           
             to
             support
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             against
             the
             Leaguers
             ,
             and
          
           150000
           l.
           
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             and
             discharged
             a
             debt
             of
             Four
             Millions
             she
             found
             the
             Crown
             indebted
             in
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           our
           Historians
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             She
             payed
             the
             very
             Pensions
             that
             were
             in
             arrear
             in
             her
             Father's
             ,
             and
             Sister's
             time
             to
             divers
             of
             the
             Religious
             persons
             ejected
             out
             of
             Abbeys
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           who
           by
           all
           her
           Alliances
           ,
           and
           especially
           her
           Offensive
           and
           Defensive
           one
           with
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             Vnited
             Provinces
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1578.
           laid
           such
           a
           deep
           and
           sure
           foundation
           for
           a
           vast
           trade
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           to
           be
           built
           on
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           overbalance
           is
           said
           to
           have
           brought
           to
           be
           Coined
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           of
           October
           1599
           ,
           in
           the
           41
           
             st
             Year
          
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           to
           
             March
             31st
          
           1619
           ,
           (
           being
           19
           years
           )
           4,779
           ,
           314
           
             l.
             13
             s.
             4
             d
          
           ,
           And
           from
           
             March
             31st
          
           1619
           ,
           to
           
             March
             31st
          
           ,
           1638
           (
           being
           19
           years
           )
           6,900,042
           
             l.
             11
             s.
             1
             d
          
           ,
           And
           from
           March
           1638
           ,
           before
           May
           1657
           (
           being
           19
           years
           )
           7,733,521
           
             l.
             13
             s.
             4
             d
             ;
             England
          
           alone
           by
           verture
           of
           that
           her
           Alliance
           ,
           having
           till
           the
           Peace
           of
           Munster
           1648
           ,
           enjoyed
           almost
           the
           whole
           Manufacture
           ,
           and
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           Europe
           :
           And
           it
           was
           but
           just
           for
           Heaven
           to
           punish
           in
           England
           the
           greatest
           villany
           that
           could
           be
           wrought
           on
           Earth
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           murder
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           ,
           by
           suffering
           the
           Trade
           of
           England
           to
           have
           its
           fatal
           decay
           in
           that
           year
           1648.
           
           For
           then
           ,
           I
           count
           ,
           our
           over-balance
           of
           Trade
           for
           the
           last
           mentioned
           Nineteen
           years
           had
           its
           Period
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           by
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           Peace
           that
           both
           Holland
           and
           France
           ,
           and
           Spain
           cantonized
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Trade
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Soveraign
           of
           our
           Manufactures
           .
           Till
           that
           black
           year
           't
           was
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           result
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           politics
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           
             Long
             Parliament
          
           ,
           that
           England
           did
           ,
           as
           to
           Trade
           ,
           both
           do
           its
           business
           and
           play
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           its
           Commanding
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           did
           Sail
           with
           a
           Trade-wind
           ;
           and
           during
           that
           Wind
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           happen
           that
           any
           should
           meet
           us
           ,
           or
           overtake
           us
           in
           our
           motion
           ,
           whatever
           mean
           Pilots
           were
           at
           the
           Helm
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           for
           the
           completing
           the
           last
           ternary
           of
           the
           Coinage
           ,
           that
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             nineteen
             years
          
           ,
           ending
           in
           1657.
           
           For
           I
           believe
           that
           both
           Astrea
           and
           Trade
           left
           our
           Land
           in
           that
           fatal
           Crisis
           of
           48
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           M●nth
           of
           Ianuary
           produced
           the
           Signing
           of
           that
           Peace
           at
           Munster
           ,
           and
           the
           horrid
           Arraignment
           ,
           and
           Martyrdom
           of
           that
           matchless
           Prince
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           That
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           provident
           Ensuring
           such
           a
           plenty
           of
           Traffick
           and
           Riches
           to
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           both
           for
           her
           own
           and
           future
           time
           ,
           she
           had
           what
           praemium
           of
           Taxes
           from
           her
           Parliaments
           she
           pleased
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           King
           Iames
           tells
           the
           Parliament
           
             Anno
             1620
             ,
             That
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             had
             one
             year
             with
             another
             above
          
           100000
           l.
           
             in
             Subsidies
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             my
             time
             I
             have
             had
             but
             four
             Subsidies
             ,
             and
             six
             Fifteenths
             ;
             and
             he
             said
             his
             Parliament
             had
             not
             given
             him
             any
             thing
             for
             Eight
             or
             Nine
             years
             .
          
        
         
           England
           did
           thrive
           apparently
           while
           it
           was
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           a
           
             Puteus
             inexhaustus
          
           :
           But
           while
           it
           was
           such
           an
           one
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           miserable
           and
           consumptive
           state
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           must
           necessarily
           conclude
           ,
           who
           considers
           that
           the
           
             nutritive
             juyce
          
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           diverted
           from
           cherishing
           its
           own
           Head
           to
           pamper
           the
           Bellies
           of
           Forreigners
           .
           Deplorable
           then
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           English
           Crown
           ,
           when
           (
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           the
           
             Antiquitates
             Britan.
          
           f.
           178.
           )
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           
             Hen.
             3d.
             Repertus
             est
             Annuus
             reditus
             Papae
             talis
             quem
             ne
             Regius
             quidem
             attigit
             :
          
           And
           when
           according
           to
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           f.
           549
           ,
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           that
           King
           ,
           
             Anno
             1240
             ,
             it
             was
             complained
             of
             ,
             That
             there
             remained
             not
             so
             much
             Treasure
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             three
             years
             extorted
             from
             it
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           more
           strange
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           in
           
             Cotton's
             Collections
          
           p.
           129
           of
           the
           times
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Taxes
             paid
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             
             dignities
             did
             amount
             to
             five
             times
             as
             much
             as
             the
             People
             paid
             the
             King
          
           per
           annum
           .
           One
           would
           wonder
           that
           so
           martial
           a
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Scene
           of
           whose
           Reign
           lay
           almost
           in
           continual
           War
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           careless
           of
           the
           Sinews
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           permit
           so
           much
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           mis-applyed
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           while
           all
           manner
           of
           Experiments
           of
           Taxes
           were
           tryed
           on
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           payed
           him
           toward
           his
           charge
           of
           the
           War
           with
           
             France
             Wool
          
           and
           Grain
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           Mony
           enough
           to
           supply
           him
           wholly
           therewith
           :
           and
           when
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           
             Cotton's
             Collections
             ,
             A
             long
             Bill
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Commons
             against
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             the
             Pope
             as
             being
             the
             Cause
             of
             All
             the
             Plagues
             ,
             Murrains
             ,
             Famine
             and
             Poverty
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             so
             as
             thereby
             was
             not
             left
             the
             third
             Person
             ,
             or
             Commodities
             within
             the
             Realm
             as
             lately
             were
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             did
             desire
             that
             it
             might
             be
             enacted
             ,
             That
             no
             Mony
             might
             be
             carried
             forth
             of
             the
             Realm
             by
             Letters
             of
             Lombardy
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             on
             pain
             of
             forfeiture
             and
             imprisonment
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Pope
           knew
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           there
           was
           mony
           to
           be
           had
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           the
           Commons
           grudged
           it
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           complaint
           of
           the
           Commons
           of
           the
           decay
           of
           Trade
           was
           no
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           his
           case
           an
           indication
           of
           the
           contrary
           ,
           for
           that
           't
           is
           Proverbial
           with
           Rich
           Men
           when
           they
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           part
           with
           their
           mony
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           
             they
             have
             none
          
           ;
           and
           it
           appears
           out
           of
           
             a
             balance
             of
             Trade
          
           on
           Record
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           28
           th
           year
           of
           Edward
           the
           Third
           ,
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           
             over-plus
             of
             the
             Exports
             above
             the
             Imports
          
           amounted
           to
           255214
           
             l.
             13
             s.
             8
             d.
          
           
        
         
           This
           however
           shews
           sufficiently
           the
           Indignation
           of
           a
           Popish
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           at
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           
             Lombard-street
             Bankers
          
           ,
           who
           convey'd
           his
           mony
           for
           him
           hence
           by
           
             Bills
             of
             Exchange
          
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           late
           Parliaments
           have
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           demands
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           Protestant
           Bankers
           there
           ,
           much
           less
           will
           future
           ones
           favour
           any
           of
           the
           Popes
           Lombards
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Pope
           formerly
           had
           as
           much
           mony
           here
           from
           the
           publick
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           believe
           possible
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           generally
           held
           that
           
           Wolsey's
           Revenue
           equalled
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           .
        
         
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Anno
             1240
             ,
             Misit
             Papa
             Pater
             noster
             sanctus
             quendam
             exactorem
             in
          
           Angliam
           Petrum
           Rubeum
           ,
           
             qui
             excogitata
             muscipulatione
             infinitam
             pecuniam
             a
             miseris
          
           Anglis
           
             edoctus
             erat
             emungere
          
           .
           i.
           e.
           
             Our
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             sent
             an
             exactor
          
           Peter
           Rubeus
           into
           England
           ,
           
             who
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Mouse-trap
             trick
             ●●ped
             the
             poor
          
           English
           
             of
             infinite
             Sums
             of
             Money
          
           .
           And
           the
           expression
           of
           
             Wiping
             the
          
           English
           
             of
             infinite
             Sums
             of
             Mony
          
           was
           in
           fashion
           among
           all
           eminent
           later
           Writers
           of
           ours
           against
           the
           Papal
           Usurpation
           :
           and
           't
           is
           particularly
           used
           by
           Parker
           in
           his
           
             Antiq.
             Britan.
          
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Praeterea
             indulgentiarum
             ,
             dispensationum
             ,
             similiumque
             fraudum
             immensâ
             copi●
             infinitis
             pecuniis
          
           Anglos
           emunxerunt
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           less
           then
           infinity
           of
           Treasure
           out
           of
           one
           Island
           could
           supply
           the
           great
           exacter
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           it
           seems
           resembled
           him
           that
           Cicero
           brands
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             infinitum
             genus
             invenerat
             ad
             innumerabilem
             pecuniam
             Corripiendam
             .
          
           But
           there
           is
           now
           no
           catching
           a
           Nation
           in
           Mouse-traps
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Pope
           has
           never
           thought
           it
           worth
           his
           while
           to
           send
           Emissaries
           to
           Denmark
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           Northern
           Countreys
           ,
           to
           spunge
           Mony
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           that
           great
           spendor
           called
           War
           that
           so
           generally
           infests
           them
           ,
           makes
           them
           have
           none
           to
           spare
           for
           the
           Popes
           use
           (
           and
           Curia
           Romana
           
             non
             vult
             ovem
             sine
             lana
          
           )
           so
           will
           the
           future
           vast
           charge
           too
           likely
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           incumbent
           on
           England
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           providing
           and
           maintaining
           Capital
           Ships
           ,
           effectually
           provide
           against
           the
           profusion
           of
           any
           on
           the
           Projector
           of
           Religion
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           against
           Romes
           being
           to
           us
           as
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           called
           it
           of
           old
           ,
           
             barathrum
             proventuum
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           any
           who
           considers
           that
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           not
           without
           difficulty
           obtain'd
           Supplies
           of
           Mony
           from
           late
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           been
           all
           appropriated
           to
           certain
           publick
           uses
           ,
           may
           well
           give
           the
           Pope
           City-security
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           have
           no
           Mony
           from
           England
           ;
           and
           no
           Man
           I
           think
           now
           supposeth
           that
           any
           thing
           that
           time
           can
           cause
           ,
           can
           make
           the
           Pope
           get
           much
           Mony
           out
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           one
           who
           (
           as
           Charo●
           says
           )
           was
           
             born
             in
             a
             Bottle
             ,
             and
             never
             saw
             the
             World
             but
             out
             of
             a
             little
             hole
             .
          
           But
           if
           according
           to
           the
           Calculations
           that
           have
           been
           by
           some
           made
           ,
           the
           currant
           Coin
           of
           the
           Nation
           doth
           not
           now
           exceed
           
             Six
             Millions
          
           ;
           and
           the
           publick
           Revenue
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           has
           amounted
           to
           somewhat
           near
           one
           Third
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           allow'd
           here
           to
           have
           a
           
             spiritual
             income
          
           equal
           to
           the
           
           King
           's
           ,
           and
           the
           restored
           Abbots
           and
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Clergy
           be
           allow'd
           another
           Third
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           accounts
           of
           their
           proportion
           were
           totted
           by
           some
           Critical
           Calculators
           )
           the
           whole
           Laity
           would
           be
           nichil'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Exchequer
           word
           is
           .
        
         
           King
           Edward
           the
           First
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Antiq.
             Britan.
          
           mention
           ,
           sent
           some
           of
           his
           Courtiers
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Clergy
           about
           the
           Quota
           of
           their
           supplying
           him
           ,
           
             viz
             ,
             Misit
             ex
             aula
             suâ
             Nuntios
             qui
             suo
             nomine
             agerent
             cum
             clero
             ,
             quoniam
             eorum
             &
             tranquillitas
             Major
             &
             fructus
             atque
             reditus
             annui
             tunc
             essent
             longe
             uberiores
             quam
             populi
             ,
             ut
             ad
             Regem
             in
             his
             bellicis
             angustiis
             adjuvandum
             se
             ostenderent
             promptiores
             .
          
           And
           it
           appears
           out
           of
           
             Cotton's
             Collections
          
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           fourth
           Year
           of
           Richard
           the
           Second
           ,
           
             The
             Clergy
             confess'd
             they
             had
             a
             Third
             part
             of
             the
             Revenue
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             therefore
             then
             consented
             to
             pay
             a
             Third
             part
             of
             the
             Taxes
             .
          
           But
           in
           those
           ancient
           times
           of
           Popery
           ▪
           beside
           the
           Clergies
           share
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Land
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           justly
           added
           to
           the
           Inventory
           of
           their
           Wealth
           ,
           That
           they
           generally
           engrossed
           the
           highest
           and
           chiefest
           Offices
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           Office
           of
           Lord
           High
           Chancellor
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           the
           very
           Clerks
           in
           Chancery
           .
           and
           other
           Clerks
           places
           (
           whence
           to
           this
           day
           the
           officiating
           Registers
           of
           Courts
           are
           called
           Clerici
           or
           Clerks
           )
           whereby
           they
           caught
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           in
           a
           Purse-net
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           great
           affluence
           of
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           Clergy
           drew
           to
           them
           that
           Popular
           esteem
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           the
           Antiquaries
           observe
           )
           the
           English
           word
           Sir
           was
           affixed
           to
           the
           
             Christian
             Names
          
           of
           Clergy-men
           ,
           from
           King
           
           Iohn's
           time
           down
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           also
           express'd
           in
           Latine
           by
           the
           word
           Dominus
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           witnessing
           of
           a
           Deed
           ,
           
             Testibus
             Domino
          
           Willielmo
           de
           Massy
           ,
           
             persona
             de
          
           Bowden
           ,
           
             Matheo
             Hale
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           of
           the
           people
           calling
           their
           
             Parish
             Priests
          
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Massy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           in
           ordinary
           Communication
           we
           call
           Knights
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           first
           Christian
           on
           whom
           here
           for
           his
           Religion
           incineration
           was
           practised
           ,
           viz.
           Sir
           
             William
             Sautre
             ,
             Parish
             Priest
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           Scythe
           &c.
           in
           London
           in
           Henry
           the
           Fourths
           time
           :
           for
           so
           he
           is
           Styled
           in
           the
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           who
           in
           his
           
             profession
             of
             Divinity
          
           was
           greater
           then
           any
           praise
           ,
           was
           likewise
           so
           accurate
           an
           observer
           of
           the
           weight
           of
           what
           he
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           of
           a
           point
           of
           Theology
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           he
           there
           said
           has
           a
           Title
           to
           be
           regarded
           :
           And
           he
           in
           his
           
             Sermons
             in
             fol.
             ad
             Populum
          
           ,
           on
           1
           
             Cor.
             7.
             24.
             pag.
          
           195
           ,
           and
           196
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             well
             known
             in
             this
             our
             Land
             ,
             how
             both
             Church
             and
             Common-Wealth
             groan'd
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             these
             heavy
             Lubbers
             :
             The
             Common-wealth
             ,
             while
             they
             becam●
             Lords
             of
             very
             little
             less
             (
             by
             their
             computation
             who
             have
             travelled
             in
             the
             search
             )
             ●hen
             one
             half
             of
             the
             temporalties
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             while
             they
             engrossed
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             best
             Benefices
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             allowing
             scarce
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Chaff
             to
             those
             who
             tread
             out
             the
             Corn.
             
          
        
         
         
           This
           profession
           is
           God
           be
           thanked
           long
           since
           suppressed
           :
           There
           is
           nothing
           of
           them
           now
           remains
           but
           the
           rubbish
           of
           their
           Nests
           ,
           and
           the
           stink
           of
           their
           memories
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           the
           sting
           of
           their
           Devilish
           Sacriledge
           ,
           in
           ●●bbing
           the
           Church
           by
           damnable
           Impropriations
           .
           
             He
             had
             before
             said
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
          
           Slow-bellies
           ,
           Stall-fed
           Monks
           and
           Friars
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           mew'd
           up
           in
           their
           Cells
           ,
           like
           Boors
           in
           a
           Frank
           ,
           pining
           themselves
           into
           Lord
           ,
           and
           beating
           down
           their
           bodies
           till
           their
           Girdles
           crackt
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           it
           hath
           been
           truly
           observ'd
           ,
           That
           the
           not
           providing
           for
           the
           augmentations
           of
           the
           poorer
           Livings
           in
           England
           ,
           was
           a
           scandal
           to
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           made
           so
           many
           scandalous
           Livings
           ,
           and
           consequently
           so
           many
           such
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           it
           has
           been
           in
           one
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Parliaments
           ,
           notify'd
           by
           Dr.
           Iames
           (
           as
           
           Townsend's
           Collections
           mention
           )
           that
           
             of
             Eight
             Thousand
             and
             odd
             Parish-Churches
             then
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             but
             Six
             Hundred
             did
             afford
             a
             competent
             Living
             for
             a
             Minister
             :
          
           And
           it
           has
           been
           publickly
           aver'd
           by
           Archbishop
           
             Whitgift
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             Four
             Thousand
             Five
             Hundred
             Benefices
             which
             are
             not
             worth
             above
             Ten
             Pound
             a
             Year
             in
             the
             King's
             Books
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           dispersing
           of
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Church
           Revenue
           among
           the
           Laity
           hath
           had
           this
           effect
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           engage
           the
           possessors
           of
           so
           great
           a
           proportion
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           England
           to
           be
           Champions
           against
           Popery
           ;
           and
           one
           other
           good
           effect
           within
           my
           own
           observation
           it
           produced
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           when
           Tithes
           themselves
           were
           thought
           Delinquent
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Impropriate
             Tithes
          
           saved
           the
           others
           :
           And
           the
           not
           augmenting
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           Livings
           (
           the
           which
           mostly
           were
           in
           Cities
           and
           Corporations
           in
           the
           Countrey
           )
           hath
           not
           however
           prov'd
           any
           augmentation
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           Popery
           :
           For
           though
           the
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           Images
           ,
           and
           Shrines
           of
           Saints
           there
           ,
           that
           brought
           a
           concourse
           of
           Offerers
           and
           Offerings
           thither
           enrich'd
           those
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           effect
           of
           Staple
           Ecclesiastical
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           abolishing
           them
           ,
           reduced
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Livings
           there
           almost
           to
           nothing
           ,
           they
           grew
           by
           occasion
           thereof
           afterward
           to
           be
           receptacles
           for
           heterodox
           Divines
           ,
           who
           seiz'd
           on
           the
           Livings
           there
           in
           a
           manner
           derelict
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Genius
           of
           Trading
           people
           averse
           from
           Ceremonies
           did
           represent
           the
           few
           and
           innocent
           ,
           and
           indeed
           decent
           ones
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           odious
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           sure
           of
           pleasing
           their
           auditors
           by
           constant
           declaiming
           against
           those
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           were
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           cumbersome
           ,
           and
           had
           caused
           so
           much
           blood-shed
           ,
           and
           were
           known
           to
           be
           Ceremonies
           both
           mortuae
           &
           mortiferae
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Doleman
           alias
           Parsons
           observed
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Puritans
           lay
           in
           those
           Corporate
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           there
           will
           the
           hatred
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Papists
           ▪
           probably
           for
           ever
           encrease
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           for
           this
           purpose
           found
           it
           truly
           observed
           in
           a
           Discourse
           in
           octavo
           ,
           concerning
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Nath.
             Brooks
          
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Cornhil
           :
           That
           the
           Puritan
           
             Preachers
             by
             their
             disesteem
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             external
             Pomp
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             the
             more
             endeared
             to
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             persons
             engaged
             in
             Trade
             and
             Traffic
             ,
             who
             hate
             Ceremonies
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             what
             does
             unnecessarily
             take
             up
             time
             :
             And
             that
             persons
             who
             nauseate
             Ceremonies
             in
             Civil
             things
             ,
             will
             loath
             them
             likewise
             in
             Religious
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             who
             has
             an
             antipathy
             against
             Muscadine
             in
             his
             Parlor
             ,
             cannot
             love
             it
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             that
             if
             we
             reflect
             on
             those
             who
             did
             most
             love
             Ceremonies
             heretofore
             in
             our
             Nation
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             to
             have
             been
             persons
             of
             the
             greatest
             Rank
             and
             Quality
             (
             who
             did
             effect
             Ceremonies
             in
             Civil
             things
             )
             or
             of
             the
             poorest
             sort
             ,
             who
             did
             get
             their
             daily
             bread
             by
             the
             Charity
             of
             the
             other
             .
             So
             natural
             is
             it
             for
             men
             to
             Paint
             God
             in
             Colors
             suitable
             to
             their
             own
             fancies
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             not
             wonder
             at
             Trading
             Persons
             who
             hate
             Ceremonies
             ,
             that
             they
             thus
             think
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             hatred
             altogether
             such
             as
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
         
           That
           Discourse
           had
           before
           set
           forth
           ,
           
             That
             't
             is
             natural
             to
             Men
             ,
             who
             live
             by
             Trade
             and
             whose
             being
             rich
             or
             beggars
             depends
             much
             on
             the
             honesty
             of
             their
             Servants
             ,
             to
             be
             enamo●●●●
             on
             that
             Preaching
             that
             is
             most
             passionate
             and
             loud
             against
             what
             looks
             like
             luxury
             ,
             and
             is
             apt
             to
             occasion
             unnecessary
             expences
             to
             them
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           no
           humane
           Art
           will
           ever
           Reconcile
           them
           to
           one
           
             Casuistical
             Tenet
          
           that
           is
           
             so
             so
          
           branded
           in
           the
           
           Pope's
           said
           Decree
           of
           the
           second
           of
           March
           ,
           viz.
           
             Servants
             of
             either
             Sex
             may
             secretly
             steal
             from
             their
             Masters
             ,
             for
             the
             value
             of
             their
             service
             ,
             if
             it
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Salary
             which
             they
             receive
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Mystery
           of
           
             Iesuitism
             ,
             letter
             6
             ,
             pag.
          
           80
           ,
           cites
           for
           this
           Tenet
           Father
           
           Bauny's
           Summary
           p.
           213
           ,
           and
           214
           of
           the
           sixth
           Edition
           ,
           viz.
           
             May
             Servants
             who
             are
             not
             content
             with
             their
             Wages
             advance
             them
             of
             themselves
             ,
             by
             filching
             and
             purloining
             as
             much
             from
             their
             Masters
             as
             they
             imagine
             necessary
             to
             make
             their
             Wages
             proportionable
             to
             their
             services
             ?
             On
             some
             occasions
             they
             may
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             are
             so
             poor
             when
             they
             come
             into
             service
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             accept
             any
             proffer
             that
             's
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             servants
             of
             their
             quality
             get
             more
             elsewhere
             .
          
        
         
           At
           the
           rate
           of
           this
           Moral
           Theology
           no
           Tradesman
           knows
           what
           Mony
           he
           has
           either
           in
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           or
           Compter
           ,
           or
           what
           Cash
           in
           his
           Closet
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           any
           King
           what
           Treasure
           he
           has
           in
           his
           Exchequer
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           the
           aversion
           of
           many
           persons
           of
           high
           Birth
           and
           Breeding
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           lovers
           of
           Pomp
           and
           Ceremony
           in
           matters
           Civil
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           Religious
           ,
           from
           the
           contrary
           humour
           of
           Trading
           Men
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           one
           thing
           that
           hath
           and
           always
           will
           (
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           differences
           in
           Religion
           )
           occasion
           an
           entercourse
           of
           Civility
           between
           the
           former
           Class
           of
           Mankind
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           ,
           that
           necessity
           of
           nature
           that
           makes
           
             the
             Borrower
             a
             Servant
             to
             the
             Lender
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           expensive
           former
           Classe
           taking
           up
           Mony
           at
           interest
           from
           the
           more
           frugal
           latter
           ,
           obligeth
           them
           to
           give
           the
           Lenders
           the
           respect
           of
           fair
           quarter
           :
           And
           thus
           according
           to
           that
           Bull
           in
           Tacitus
           ,
           That
           
             in
             some
             parts
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             the
             Sun
             shines
             all
             night
             long
             ,
          
           there
           will
           still
           during
           the
           contrariety
           of
           their
           tenets
           ,
           and
           humours
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           as
           opposite
           as
           light
           and
           darkness
           ,
           occasionally
           arise
           a
           clear
           understanding
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           the
           Redundance
           of
           Money
           ,
           the
           Puritans
           party
           had
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           designed
           employing
           it
           for
           the
           greatning
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           party
           ,
           the
           establishment
           of
           Feoffees
           by
           them
           for
           
             purchasing
             Impropriations
          
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           instance
           :
           Of
           their
           great
           progress
           wherein
           we
           have
           an
           account
           in
           
           Pryn's
           
             Compleat
             History
             of
             the
             Tryal
             of
             Arch-bishop
          
           Laud
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             had
             they
             not
             been
             interrupted
             in
             this
             good
             work
             ,
             they
             would
             probably
             in
             very
             few
             years
             have
             purchased
             in
             most
             of
             the
             great
             Towns
             and
             noted
             Parishes
             Impropriate
             in
          
           England
           
             in
             Lay-mens
             Lands
          
           :
           And
           which
           had
           they
           effected
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           settled
           such
           a
           
             Bank
             of
             Land
          
           on
           the
           Fond
           whereof
           to
           have
           brought
           into
           their
           possession
           the
           greatest
           part
           perhaps
           of
           the
           mony
           Currant
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           party
           without
           any
           but
           Silver
           weapons
           ,
           have
           acquired
           such
           an
           arbitrage
           of
           the
           interests
           of
           all
           others
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           usurped
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           Motto
           of
           
             Cui
             adhaereo
             praeest
          
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           the
           Livings
           in
           these
           great
           Corporate
           Towns
           are
           so
           small
           ,
           and
           the
           value
           they
           had
           by
           oblations
           be
           evaporated
           every
           where
           but
           in
           the
           
             King's
             Books
          
           ,
           (
           where
           it
           remains
           still
           to
           enhance
           their
           payment
           of
           
             first
             Fruits
             and
             Tenths
          
           )
           the
           heterodox
           Divines
           there
           find
           Harvests
           of
           oblations
           rich
           enough
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           ever
           a
           storm
           of
           Popish
           Persecution
           shall
           drive
           them
           there
           for
           shelter
           to
           be
           Pastors
           of
           the
           
             Monied
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           worst
           comes
           to
           the
           worst
           ,
           they
           will
           there
           find
           some
           ●at
           gathered
           Churches
           better
           then
           lean
           Bishopricks
           ,
           (
           as
           perhaps
           some
           heterodox
           Pastors
           do
           now
           there
           experiment
           them
           )
           and
           the
           ambient
           heat
           of
           
           State-favour
           that
           call'd
           out
           some
           of
           the
           inward
           one
           of
           Religion
           ,
           being
           abated
           ,
           they
           will
           probably
           grow
           more
           exemplary
           in
           austere
           vertue
           ,
           and
           thereby
           attract
           so
           much
           reverence
           from
           their
           flocks
           as
           to
           become
           Confessors
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Preachers
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Non-conformist
           Divines
           there
           now
           in
           a
           manner
           are
           ;
           and
           as
           Confession
           under
           Popery
           proved
           the
           only
           Guaranty
           to
           the
           Priests
           for
           their
           being
           paid
           their
           
             Personal
             Tithes
          
           ,
           and
           as
           then
           people
           at
           their
           deaths
           expiated
           their
           omissions
           in
           the
           payment
           of
           their
           Tithes
           ,
           by
           valuable
           Legacies
           ,
           thus
           too
           will
           it
           probably
           happen
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ's
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           often
           ,
           to
           be
           Executors
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           Legatees
           in
           
             Christians
             Wills
          
           ;
           the
           very
           
             dust
             of
             whose
             feet
             is
             thought
             beautiful
          
           by
           all
           Men
           ,
           generally
           when
           their
           return
           to
           their
           own
           dust
           is
           approaching
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           persecution
           design'd
           them
           will
           but
           reduce
           their
           state
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           look
           and
           be
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           Apostles
           their
           Bankers
           ,
           and
           the
           depositaries
           of
           their
           wealth
           ;
           and
           whose
           Successors
           likewise
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           during
           the
           following
           Ages
           of
           Persecution
           had
           good
           livelihoods
           ,
           on
           the
           Fond
           of
           Oblations
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Tithes
           we
           hear
           nothing
           of
           them
           for
           many
           Ages
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           
             Codex
             Canonum
             Ecclesiae
             Universae
          
           published
           by
           Iustellus
           (
           the
           most
           authentick
           Book
           in
           the
           World
           next
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           which
           contains
           the
           Canons
           received
           by
           the
           Universal
           Church
           till
           the
           year
           451
           )
           there
           is
           not
           one
           word
           of
           Tithes
           .
           The
           Clergy
           were
           then
           liberally
           maintained
           by
           the
           free
           oblations
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           were
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           And
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Proverb
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           World
           abroad
           as
           
             la●ci
             semper
             sunt
             infensi
             Clericis
          
           ,
           till
           there
           was
           another
           unlucky
           one
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             peperit
             divitias
          
           &c.
           and
           till
           the
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           being
           Proselyted
           to
           Christianity
           ▪
           exprest
           the
           natural
           zeal
           of
           new
           Converts
           by
           vastly
           endowing
           the
           Clergy
           〈◊〉
           Lands
           ,
           who
           had
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             setled
             Heaven
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           who●e
           gre●●
           proportion
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           Land
           necessarily
           made
           them
           a●terward
           one
           of
           the
           
             Three
             Estates
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           World.
           And
           most
           worthy
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           care
           it
           was
           to
           endeavour
           to
           secure
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           in
           future
           times
           as
           well
           as
           their
           own
           ,
           by
           providing
           that
           the
           Clergy
           should
           not
           be
           of
           the
           
             meanest
             of
             the
             people
          
           ,
           nor
           depend
           on
           benevolence
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           prosperous
           condition
           of
           Christianity
           might
           perhaps
           grow
           cold
           ,
           as
           under
           Popery
           the
           Charity
           of
           Oblations
           had
           done
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           A●tifices
           before
           mentioned
           of
           
             Saints
             ,
             Shrines
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Oblations
           of
           the
           people
           here
           in
           England
           decreasing
           toward
           the
           Pastors
           of
           Independent
           Churches
           ,
           when
           Independency
           became
           the
           Darling
           Religion
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           we
           had
           an
           indication
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           them
           obtain'd
           the
           possession
           of
           great
           Livings
           and
           their
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           them
           retreated
           from
           their
           Churches
           to
           Headships
           of
           Colledges
           .
           Nor
           has
           there
           been
           any
           failure
           of
           the
           return
           of
           the
           old
           Exuberance
           of
           Oblations
           from
           such
           Churches
           to
           such
           Divines
           ,
           who
           have
           again
           returned
           to
           them
           when
           they
           were
           dislodged
           from
           those
           preferments
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           not
           that
           the
           Piety
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           had
           established
           any
           Revenue
           to
           the
           Church
           from
           Tithes
           in
           England
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Eighth
           or
           middle
           of
           the
           Ninth
           Century
           ;
           nor
           was
           the
           division
           of
           England
           into
           Parishes
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Honorius
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           636
           ,
           till
           which
           time
           there
           could
           not
           be
           Parochial
           Tithes
           .
           About
           that
           time
           as
           't
           was
           said
           that
           the
           measure
           of
           donations
           to
           the
           Church
           was
           immensitas
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           modus
           of
           their
           Artifices
           to
           preserve
           them
           
             sine
             modo
          
           ,
           it
           being
           incident
           to
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           restless
           in
           the
           acquiring
           of
           riches
           ,
           for
           without
           the
           perpetual
           acquiring
           of
           more
           ,
           no
           Man
           is
           sure
           to
           preserve
           the
           Quota
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           was
           thence
           that
           Sacriledge
           of
           the
           Monks
           arose
           ,
           that
           tore
           the
           Bread
           out
           of
           the
           Mouths
           of
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Appropriations
           ,
           which
           shewed
           the
           President
           to
           
             Wolseys
             alienation
          
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           President
           to
           Harry
           the
           Eighth's
           .
           And
           it
           may
           well
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           Design
           of
           the
           Monks
           in
           robbing
           the
           Parochial
           incumbents
           by
           Appropriations
           ,
           was
           to
           propagate
           ignorance
           among
           the
           Laity
           thereby
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           the
           Age
           as
           dark
           as
           they
           found
           it
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           be
           able
           generally
           to
           let
           in
           or
           keep
           out
           what
           quantity
           of
           light
           they
           pleased
           .
        
         
           Yet
           had
           those
           Appropriations
           been
           made
           in
           an
           Age
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           they
           would
           then
           have
           met
           with
           that
           Nick-name
           of
           Impropriations
           ,
           that
           was
           born
           many
           years
           afterward
           :
           and
           it
           would
           then
           have
           appeared
           improper
           to
           all
           that
           the
           Monks
           should
           
             Muzzle
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Ox
             that
             did
             tread
             out
             the
             Corn
          
           ;
           and
           that
           old
           natural
           Zeal
           for
           Religion
           ,
           so
           anciently
           radicated
           in
           English
           minds
           ,
           that
           Popes
           have
           formerly
           complained
           they
           were
           addrest
           to
           with
           more
           questions
           about
           Religion
           from
           England
           than
           from
           all
           the
           World
           beside
           ,
           would
           have
           inclined
           the
           respective
           Parishioners
           according
           to
           their
           abilities
           to
           contribute
           a
           liberal
           maintenance
           to
           their
           Parish
           Priests
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           words
           ,
           
             To
             have
             plucked
             out
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             them
             ,
          
           but
           that
           they
           saw
           that
           devotion
           that
           brought
           the
           fore-mentioned
           concourse
           of
           Spectators
           ,
           and
           Offerers
           to
           the
           Images
           and
           Shrines
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Altars
           there
           made
           the
           Vicars
           at
           least
           competently
           to
           
             live
             by
             the
             Altar
          
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           that
           Classe
           of
           heterodox
           Pastors
           in
           Corporations
           who
           as
           to
           skill
           in
           Theology
           and
           the
           Encyclopaedy
           of
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           requisite
           to
           Crown
           a
           Divine
           ,
           are
           generally
           but
           Images
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           excellent
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           been
           how
           ever
           so
           much
           adored
           there
           ,
           and
           had
           such
           offerings
           from
           their
           adorers
           ,
           the
           substantial
           and
           learned
           Divines
           of
           our
           Church
           there
           ,
           may
           on
           occasion
           well
           say
           ,
           
             quid
             non
             speremus
          
           ?
        
         
           During
           that
           late
           persecution
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Usurped
           Powers
           ,
           who
           therein
           exercised
           all
           the
           cruelty
           they
           durst
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           truly
           said
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           Laity
           in
           providing
           for
           the
           liberal
           maintenance
           of
           many
           of
           its
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           Lime
           in
           the
           
             Emblem
             —
             Mediis
             accendor
             in
             undis
             .
          
           What
           
             burning
             and
             shining
             lights
          
           then
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           perverse
           Generation
           were
           among
           others
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           London
           ,
           Bishop
           Gunning
           ,
           Bishop
           Wild
           ,
           Bishop
           Mossom
           ?
           Nor
           did
           their
           numerous
           Congregations
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           plentiful
           Oblations
           to
           them
           ,
           starve
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           .
           The
           last
           forementioned
           person
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           Bishop
           Wild
           ,
           in
           a
           Printed
           Panegyric
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           takes
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Oblations
           in
           those
           times
           afforded
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             p.
             7.
             
             And
             whereas
             some
             good
          
           Obadiahs
           
             did
             then
             hide
             and
             feed
             the
             Lord's
             Prophets
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             care
             to
             Communicate
             to
             others
             what
             himself
             received
             for
             his
             own
             support
             .
             Many
             Ministers
             sequestred
             ,
             many
             Widows
             afflicted
             ,
             many
             Royalists
             imprisoned
             and
             almost
             famished
             ,
             can
             testifie
             the
             diffusive
             bounty
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             dispensing
             to
             others
             in
             reliefs
             of
             Charity
             ,
             what
             himself
             received
             of
             others
             in
             offerings
             of
             Devotion
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           if
           that
           Iron
           Age
           had
           been
           the
           Golden
           one
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           doth
           so
           pathetically
           represent
           the
           internal
           glories
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           that
           conjuncture
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           who
           would
           draw
           an
           Historical
           Painting
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           to
           the
           exactness
           and
           bigness
           of
           the
           life
           ,
           might
           best
           do
           it
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           sitting
           in
           that
           posture
           he
           describes
           .
           These
           are
           his
           words
           ,
           
             p.
             6
             ,
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             recount
             with
             joy
             amidst
             all
             this
             Funeral
             sorrow
             ,
             what
             were
             then
             the
             holy
             ardours
             of
             all
             fervent
             devotions
             ,
             in
             Fastings
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             solemn
             Humiliations
             :
             Ay
             ,
             in
             Festival
             and
             Sacramental
             Solemnities
             .
             O
             the
             lift
             up
             praying
             ,
             and
             yet
             sometime
             down
             cast
             weeping
             Eyes
             of
             humble
             Penitents
             !
             O
             the
             often
             extended
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             often
             enfolded
             
             arms
             of
             suppliant
             Votaries
             !
             Vpon
             days
             of
             Solemnity
             ,
             O
             how
             early
             and
             how
             eager
             were
             the
             peoples
             devotions
             ,
             that
             certainly
             then
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             suffered
             violence
             ,
             so
             many
             with
          
           Jacob
           
             then
             wrestling
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             not
             letting
             him
             go
             till
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             blessing
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Thus
           was
           that
           great
           Magazine
           of
           Learning
           and
           Piety
           Dr.
           Hammond
           in
           the
           late
           time
           of
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Magazine
           then
           likewise
           of
           mighty
           Alms
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           
             Serenus
             Cressy
          
           saith
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           Apologetical
           Printed
           in
           the
           year
           1674
           ,
           
             p.
             48.
             
             Dr.
          
           Hammond
           
             in
             those
             days
             inviting
             me
             into
          
           England
           ,
           
             assured
             me
             I
             should
             be
             provided
             of
             a
             convenient
             place
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             sufficient
             subsistence
             to
             live
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             that
             not
             any
             one
             should
             molest
             me
             about
             my
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             .
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             this
             invitation
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             a
             cordial
             Friendship
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             also
             inform'd
             that
             he
             was
             well
             enabled
             to
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             disposal
             of
             great
             Charities
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             zealous
             promoter
             of
             Alms-giving
             that
             liv'd
             in
          
           England
           
             since
             the
             change
             of
             Religion
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           while
           as
           noble
           Confessors
           they
           forsook
           
             Houses
             and
             Land
          
           ,
           they
           according
           to
           the
           Evangelical
           promise
           ,
           received
           the
           effects
           of
           
             Houses
             and
             Lands
          
           ,
           and
           praedial
           Tithes
           
             an
             hundred
             fold
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Gospel
           Salvo
           (
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           )
           of
           Persecutions
           :
           And
           as
           in
           the
           primitive
           and
           best
           times
           ,
           when
           the
           Christian
           Pastors
           had
           no
           Tenths
           but
           the
           
             Decumani
             fluctus
          
           ,
           or
           
             Ten
             Persecutions
          
           ,
           and
           many
           Christians
           were
           decimated
           for
           Martyrdom
           ,
           that
           Community
           of
           Goods
           that
           was
           never
           read
           of
           to
           be
           practised
           but
           in
           Vtopia
           ,
           and
           that
           Renunciation
           of
           that
           dear
           thing
           called
           Property
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           defence
           whereof
           Political
           Government
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           chiefly
           invented
           )
           did
           so
           much
           glorifie
           the
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           to
           the
           confounding
           all
           examples
           of
           the
           most
           sublime
           Morals
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastors
           had
           the
           Christians
           All
           at
           their
           Feet
           ,
           and
           did
           tread
           on
           Oblations
           at
           every
           step
           they
           took
           ,
           so
           likewise
           those
           great
           Divines
           beforementioned
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           found
           that
           Primitive
           Temper
           ,
           revived
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Lay-Members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           by
           their
           generous
           Offerings
           and
           Contributions
           ,
           which
           
             adorn'd
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           and
           supported
           its
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           which
           Laity
           ,
           though
           cruelly
           decimated
           by
           the
           Usurpers
           ,
           yet
           were
           then
           
             Rich
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             ready
             to
             distribute
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             Communicate
             ,
          
           and
           by
           their
           forementioned
           great
           liberality
           in
           Oblations
           ,
           exceeding
           the
           rate
           of
           Tenths
           ,
           did
           
             lay
             up
             in
             store
             a
             good
             Foundation
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
          
           for
           the
           Pastors
           that
           shall
           be
           their
           Successors
           in
           Persecution
           ,
           that
           may
           secure
           their
           expectations
           of
           good
           Pastures
           in
           our
           Cities
           ,
           and
           of
           
             having
             a
             Table
             prepared
             for
             them
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
          
           come
           what
           can
           come
           from
           Popery
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           by
           such
           an
           accident
           only
           can
           the
           great
           Cities
           in
           England
           be
           freed
           from
           some
           illiterate
           Pastors
           of
           gather'd
           Churches
           ,
           who
           without
           having
           their
           Quarters
           beaten
           up
           by
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           will
           disappear
           there
           ,
           when
           the
           excellent
           try'd
           Veterans
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           shall
           come
           to
           Garrison
           them
           .
           Those
           little
           Sheep-stealers
           of
           others
           Flocks
           will
           then
           no
           longer
           attempt
           there
           to
           have
           
             Common
             of
             Pasture
             without
             Number
          
           ,
           but
           will
           by
           all
           be
           
             numbred
             ,
             and
             found
             too
             light
             .
          
           'T
           will
           be
           visible
           to
           all
           that
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           can
           with
           ease
           Preach
           in
           as
           plain
           a
           manner
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           can
           not
           ,
           with
           pains
           ,
           Preach
           as
           Learnedly
           and
           Rationally
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           that
           many
           ridiculous
           Lay-Preachers
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           late
           times
           did
           set
           up
           a
           kind
           of
           Religion-Trade
           in
           great
           Cities
           ,
           and
           did
           gather
           Churches
           ,
           and
           likewise
           gather
           there
           some
           maintenance
           ,
           have
           thence
           silently
           took
           their
           march
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           more
           Learned
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           ejected
           from
           their
           Livings
           ,
           retiring
           thither
           ,
           and
           there
           having
           constant
           auditories
           ,
           partly
           resembling
           the
           guise
           of
           gathered
           Churches
           :
           And
           the
           disproportion
           
           in
           intellectual
           Talents
           being
           generally
           as
           great
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           is
           that
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Lay-Preachers
           ,
           they
           must
           there
           prove
           Bankrupt
           necessarily
           as
           the
           others
           did
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Glanvil
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Zealous
             and
             Impartial
             Protestant
          
           ,
           did
           but
           right
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           he
           ascribes
           to
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           having
           by
           their
           Learned
           Writings
           
             Confuted
             ,
             exposed
             ,
             triumph'd
             over
             the
             numerous
             Errours
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           and
           there
           names
           Bishop
           Iewel
           ,
           Bishop
           Morton
           ,
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           Archbishop
           Laud
           ,
           Bishop
           Hall
           ,
           Bishop
           Davenant
           ,
           Archbishop
           Vsher
           ,
           Archbishop
           Bramhal
           ,
           Bishop
           Taylor
           ,
           Bishop
           Cozens
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           ,
           Mr.
           Mead
           ,
           Dean
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           Dean
           Tillotson
           ,
           Dean
           Lloyd
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Henry
             More
          
           ,
           Dr.
           Brevint
           :
           And
           speaking
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           of
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             How
             many
             Learned
             ,
             Substantial
             ,
             Convictive
             Sermons
             have
             they
             Preach'd
             against
             the
             Popish
             Doctrines
             and
             Practice
             since
             our
             late
             fears
             and
             dangers
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             few
             others
             have
             written
             something
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Baxter
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Pool
           
             have
             laboured
             worthily
             :
             Dr.
          
           Owen
           
             hath
             said
             somewhat
             to
          
           Fiat
           lux
           ,
           
             and
             there
             are
             some
             Sermons
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             extant
             ,
             Morning
             Lectures
             against
             Popery
             :
             these
             are
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             their
             performances
             I
             ever
             heard
             of
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Conjuncture
           of
           the
           
             few
             and
             evil
             days
          
           of
           Popery
           would
           occasion
           another
           good
           effect
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           always
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           but
           (
           considering
           the
           general
           present
           ferment
           in
           Mens
           minds
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           mutual
           exasperations
           )
           never
           else
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           ▪
           the
           common
           Calamity
           would
           cause
           such
           an
           Union
           between
           Protestants
           of
           several
           perswasions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           would
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           that
           dreadful
           state
           of
           dissension
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           has
           so
           much
           horrour
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           subtle
           miscreants
           who
           have
           been
           able
           to
           cause
           it
           here
           ,
           and
           make
           so
           many
           of
           them
           almost
           ready
           with
           the
           ferity
           of
           the
           
             canes
             sepulchrales
          
           to
           devour
           one
           another
           ,
           can
           never
           in
           words
           express
           .
           Nor
           can
           my
           imagination
           paint
           out
           to
           me
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           kind
           like
           it
           in
           the
           past
           course
           of
           time
           ,
           without
           my
           recollecting
           the
           description
           of
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           given
           by
           himself
           concerning
           the
           State
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Corinth
          
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           applies
           the
           words
           of
           
             debates
             ,
             envyings
             ,
             wraths
             ,
             strifes
             ,
             backbitings
             ,
             whisperings
             ,
             swellings
             ,
             tumults
             ,
          
           and
           without
           my
           considering
           the
           fermentation
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Ierusalem
           when
           near
           its
           fatal
           destruction
           .
           But
           there
           will
           be
           a
           
             finalis
             concordia
          
           among
           the
           now
           implacable
           Protestants
           ,
           if
           ever
           Popery
           should
           set
           up
           to
           be
           the
           State-Religion
           :
           And
           then
           any
           one
           who
           will
           give
           
             advice
             to
             a
             Painter
          
           to
           draw
           
             The
             present
             state
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           may
           make
           a
           good
           Copy
           from
           the
           great
           Original
           of
           that
           Prophesie
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           The
           
             Wolf
             and
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             feed
             together
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             They
             shall
             not
             hurt
             nor
             destroy
             in
             all
             my
             holy
             Mountain
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           perhaps
           without
           going
           so
           far
           for
           a
           Mountain
           that
           may
           represent
           to
           ones
           fancy
           that
           State
           of
           English
           Protestants
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           one
           in
           England
           to
           do
           the
           work
           ,
           one
           that
           several
           of
           our
           Historians
           speak
           of
           ,
           telling
           us
           that
           in
           the
           
             Year
             1607
             ,
             When
             by
             the
             Irruption
             of
             the
          
           Severn
           
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Country
             in
          
           Somerset
           
             shire
             was
             overflown
             almost
             Twenty
             Miles
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             Four
             Miles
             in
             breadth
             ;
             it
             was
             then
             observ'd
             that
             Creatures
             of
             contrary
             natures
             ,
             as
             Dogs
             and
             Hares
             ,
             Foxes
             and
             Conies
             ,
             yea
             Cats
             and
             Mice
             getting
             up
             to
             the
             tops
             of
             some
             Hills
             ,
             dispensed
             at
             that
             time
             with
             their
             antipathies
             ,
             remaining
             peaceably
             together
             without
             sign
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             violence
             used
             toward
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           do
           Men
           in
           great
           Towns
           supposed
           qualified
           only
           as
           
             the
             Children
             of
             light
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           
             Children
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             as
             wise
             in
             their
             Generations
             ,
          
           and
           as
           projecting
           their
           own
           wealth
           ,
           and
           the
           encreasing
           of
           their
           Trade
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           value
           of
           their
           Rents
           ,
           by
           eminent
           Oblations
           provide
           for
           such
           Divines
           planting
           there
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           obvious
           to
           every
           thinking
           Man
           ,
           that
           the
           erecting
           of
           
           Free-Schools
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           excellent
           Divines
           to
           live
           in
           any
           particular
           Town
           ,
           turns
           sufficiently
           to
           Mens
           account
           in
           this
           World
           as
           to
           the
           ends
           aforesaid
           by
           attracting
           inhabitants
           .
           For
           it
           will
           be
           natural
           to
           Christians
           there
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           barely
           hear
           of
           a
           Christ
           Transubstantiated
           into
           a
           dull
           Wafer
           ,
           but
           see
           one
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             Transfigured
             and
             shining
             as
             the
             Sun
          
           in
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           say
           
             Lord
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             to
             be
             here
             ,
          
           and
           for
           them
           there
           
             to
             make
             Tabernacles
          
           ,
           and
           provide
           Oblations
           not
           for
           dead
           but
           living
           Saints
           ;
           and
           as
           
             a
             living
             Dog
             is
             more
             valuable
             then
             a
             dead
             Lyon
             ,
          
           so
           I
           be●lieve
           that
           in
           any
           times
           of
           Popery
           here
           that
           can
           come
           ,
           any
           one
           Corporation
           and
           a
           holy
           learned
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           get
           more
           by
           one
           another
           ,
           then
           all
           Towns
           where
           Shrines
           and
           Images
           of
           dead
           Saints
           shall
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           will
           mutually
           gain
           thereby
           .
        
         
           Then
           will
           the
           Clergy
           and
           People
           being
           benefactors
           to
           each
           other
           be
           naturally
           ready
           to
           pray
           for
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           being
           believed
           from
           their
           hearts
           to
           say
           
             O
             Lord
             save
             thy
             people
          
           ,
           will
           find
           both
           an
           Oral
           and
           Cordial
           Response
           from
           the
           latter
           ,
           
             And
             bless
             thy
             Clergy
          
           .
        
         
           But
           while
           I
           am
           thus
           accompanied
           by
           the
           Guide
           of
           Natural
           reason
           ,
           travelling
           in
           the
           Region
           of
           future
           time
           ,
           the
           time
           that
           only
           is
           the
           object
           of
           humane
           sollicitude
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           anxious
           minds
           are
           too
           apt
           to
           fear
           that
           every
           days
           birth
           may
           be
           a
           Monster
           ,
           :
           I
           have
           by
           considering
           the
           former
           Revenue
           accruing
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           Oblations
           ,
           took
           occasion
           to
           Corroborate
           my
           great
           affirmation
           ,
           of
           it
           s
           not
           being
           naturally
           possible
           for
           Popery
           to
           exterminate
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           a
           Religion
           that
           Popery
           can
           never
           take
           by
           assault
           ,
           or
           making
           of
           its
           professors
           Martyrs
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           Siege
           ,
           in
           starving
           its
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           great
           impost
           as
           Popery
           may
           occasion
           to
           Protestants
           by
           Oblations
           ,
           may
           in
           one
           sense
           seem
           to
           have
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           punishment
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           't
           will
           not
           be
           a
           burden
           to
           which
           all
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           indeed
           all
           Protestants
           will
           be
           equally
           liable
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           chiefly
           light
           on
           the
           devouter
           sort
           of
           Protestants
           :
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           gain
           that
           arose
           from
           Oblations
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           to
           the
           Parish
           Priests
           of
           great
           Towns
           ,
           was
           in
           effect
           an
           unequal
           impost
           on
           the
           Popish
           Laity
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           Tax
           only
           on
           the
           more
           Ignorant
           and
           Superstitious
           of
           them
           .
           But
           any
           one
           who
           has
           in
           the
           least
           considered
           matters
           of
           State
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           any
           great
           inequality
           of
           Taxes
           ,
           that
           lights
           on
           the
           Subject
           as
           a
           mischief
           ,
           doth
           prove
           to
           the
           Prince
           an
           inconvenience
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Subjects
           pressure
           makes
           him
           unable
           to
           afford
           that
           Subsidium
           he
           otherwise
           could
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           would
           cheerfully
           for
           the
           Publick
           safety
           .
           Thus
           may
           the
           great
           supposed
           charge
           to
           be
           incumbent
           on
           the
           more
           devout
           Protestants
           by
           Oblations
           ,
           probably
           tempt
           them
           to
           use
           all
           the
           means
           the
           Law
           will
           permit
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           Popish
           Prince
           uneasie
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           certainly
           disable
           them
           from
           paying
           in
           that
           proportion
           toward
           the
           public
           Levys
           upon
           emergent
           occasions
           ,
           they
           else
           might
           do
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           therefore
           here
           be
           affirm'd
           ,
           that
           the
           gain
           of
           Popes
           arising
           from
           Indulgences
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           vast
           ,
           that
           Popes
           would
           boast
           
             That
             they
             could
             never
             want
             〈◊〉
             while
             they
             could
             command
             Pen
             and
             Ink
             ,
          
           and
           which
           Klockius
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Contributionibus
          
           observes
           ,
           did
           yield
           the
           Pope
           in
           Common
           Years
           
             a
             hundred
             Tuns
             of
             Gold
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           a
           Million
           of
           pounds
           Sterling
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           being
           an
           unequal
           Tax
           on
           Papists
           ,
           and
           not
           pressing
           the
           debauchees
           of
           that
           Religion
           but
           only
           falling
           heavy
           on
           the
           more
           Pious
           and
           devout
           sort
           ,
           made
           them
           the
           less
           able
           to
           supply
           the
           holy
           See
           with
           mony
           on
           extraordinary
           occasions
           ,
           or
           to
           pay
           their
           Taxes
           due
           to
           the
           Popish
           Princes
           they
           lived
           under
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           due
           to
           the
           Pope
           as
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           )
           has
           since
           in
           a
           manner
           dyed
           a
           natural
           death
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           Learning
           having
           no
           sooner
           come
           into
           
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           that
           poor
           
             Hermit
             Fryer
          
           Martin
           Luther
           
             scourged
             the
          
           Popes
           
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           with
           as
           much
           ease
           almost
           as
           our
           Saviour
           did
           the
           Iewish
           .
        
         
           Any
           one
           who
           shall
           consider
           the
           burden
           of
           Oblations
           ,
           that
           the
           devoute●
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           lye
           under
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Priests
           (
           which
           we
           may
           suppose
           to
           be
           very
           heavy
           ,
           according
           to
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Gees
          
           account
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             The
             foot
             out
             of
             the
             Snare
             ,
          
           p.
           76
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Popish
             Pastors
             ordinarily
             had
             a
             fifth
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Laity
             allowed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             knew
             that
             in
             a
             great
             shire
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             there
             was
             not
             a
             Papist
             of
          
           40
           l.
           
             per
             annum
             but
             did
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             keep
             a
             Priest
             in
             his
             house
             ;
             some
             poor
             neighbours
             perhaps
             contributing
             some
             small
             matter
             toward
             it
          
           )
           may
           well
           think
           our
           Laity
           will
           bid
           as
           high
           for
           English
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           for
           Wares
           they
           understand
           ,
           and
           see
           ,
           and
           weigh
           ,
           as
           the
           Popish
           Laity
           doth
           for
           Latine
           ones
           ,
           and
           Merchandize
           they
           are
           not
           allowed
           to
           examine
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           considers
           that
           the
           Priests
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           though
           thus
           pamper'd
           with
           Oblations
           ,
           yet
           knowing
           them
           burthensom
           to
           the
           Laity
           ,
           do
           feed
           themselves
           and
           them
           with
           hopes
           of
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Tithes
           to
           holy
           Church
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Tithes
           alien'd
           from
           it
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           that
           our
           Divines
           whenever
           forced
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           asylum
           of
           Oblations
           ,
           will
           be
           restless
           in
           being
           both
           Heaven's
           and
           Earth's
           Remembrancers
           ,
           of
           their
           claim
           of
           Tithes
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           by
           the
           Laws
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           violent
           Religion
           ,
           and
           illegal
           Gospel
           will
           be
           but
           a
           Temporary
           barr
           against
           the
           collecting
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           from
           a
           Land
           only
           during
           an
           Earth-quake
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           with
           a
           passage
           in
           the
           late
           times
           relating
           to
           the
           Clerical
           Revenue
           in
           England
           ,
           worthy
           not
           only
           your
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           posterities
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           A
           Person
           of
           great
           understanding
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           regard
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           he
           affirmed
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           made
           a
           great
           figure
           in
           the
           Law
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Long
           Parliament
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           related
           to
           me
           occasionally
           in
           discourse
           ,
           
             That
             himself
             and
             some
             few
             others
             ,
             after
             the
             War
             was
             begun
             between
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             were
             employed
             by
             the
             Governing
             party
             of
             that
             Parliament
             to
             negotiate
             with
             some
             few
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Presbyterian
             Divines
             (
             and
             such
             whose
             Counsels
             ruled
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Clergy
             )
             and
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             the
             Parliament
             had
             resolved
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             succeed
             in
             that
             War
             ,
             to
             settle
             all
             the
             Lands
             ,
             Issues
             and
             Profits
             belonging
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             other
             dignitaries
             upon
             the
             Ministry
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             a
             perpetual
             and
             unalienable
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             the
             Parliament
             on
             that
             encouragement
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             incline
             the
             Clergy
             of
             their
             perswasion
             by
             their
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             all
             ways
             within
             the
             Sphere
             of
             their
             Calling
             to
             promote
             the
             Parliaments
             Cause
             ;
             and
             that
             thereupon
             those
             Divines
             accordingly
             undertook
             to
             do
             so
             :
             And
             that
             after
             the
             end
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             he
             being
             minded
             by
             some
             of
             those
             Divines
             ,
             of
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Parliaments
             promise
             by
             him
             notified
             ,
             did
             shortly
             after
             signifie
             to
             them
             the
             answer
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             who
             had
             employed
             him
             in
             that
             Negotiation
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Parliament
             formerly
             did
             fully
             intend
             to
             do
             what
             he
             had
             signified
             to
             them
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             publick
             debts
             occasion'd
             by
             the
             War
             disabled
             them
             from
             setling
             the
             Bishops
             Lands
             on
             the
             Church
             :
             But
             that
             however
             he
             was
             authorized
             at
             that
             time
             to
             〈◊〉
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             would
             satisfie
             them
             to
             have
             the
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             Lands
             so
             settled
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             done
             :
             And
             that
             then
             those
             Divines
             ,
             in
             anger
             reply'd
             ,
             They
             would
             have
             setled
             on
             the
             Ministry
             all
             or
             none
             :
             representing
             it
             as
             Sacrilege
             to
             divert
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Bishops
             to
             Secular
             uses
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             they
             missed
             both
             ,
             the
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             Lands
             being
             sold.
             
          
        
         
           Those
           Divines
           it
           seems
           had
           a
           presension
           that
           the
           prosperous
           Condition
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           would
           diminish
           the
           Charity
           of
           Oblations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           did
           not
           impoliticly
           try
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           duration
           of
           their
           Model
           ,
           by
           dividing
           
           both
           the
           Bishops
           Power
           and
           L●nds
           among
           their
           Clergy
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           
             fac
             simile
          
           after
           this
           Presbyterian
           Copy
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           will
           in
           concert
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           even
           under
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ,
           combine
           to
           lessen
           the
           King's
           power
           ,
           and
           advance
           the
           
           Pope's
           ,
           on
           promises
           from
           the
           
             Holy
             See
          
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           the
           Church
           Lands
           restored
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           will
           support
           a
           Popish
           Clergy
           with
           what
           maintenance
           he
           can
           ,
           having
           a
           reference
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           that
           binds
           him
           first
           to
           support
           himself
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           by
           keeping
           vacant
           Bishopricks
           long
           so
           (
           a
           thing
           that
           by
           Law
           he
           may
           do
           )
           he
           may
           have
           their
           
             Temporal
             ties
          
           to
           bestow
           on
           whom
           he
           shall
           please
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           by
           issuing
           out
           new
           Commissions
           about
           the
           valuation
           of
           the
           
             Clerical
             Revenue
          
           ,
           a
           larger
           share
           of
           
             First-fruits
             and
             Tenths
          
           legally
           accruing
           to
           him
           ,
           may
           enable
           him
           to
           gratifie
           such
           Ecclesiasticks
           as
           he
           shall
           favour
           .
           But
           as
           I
           likewise
           doubt
           not
           that
           ever
           any
           accident
           of
           time
           will
           leave
           the
           disposal
           of
           such
           a
           great
           proportion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             Revenue
          
           at
           his
           Arbitrage
           as
           the
           Usurpers
           had
           at
           theirs
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           I
           of
           his
           affairs
           ever
           permitting
           him
           to
           allow
           so
           large
           a
           share
           of
           that
           Revenue
           to
           his
           Clergy
           as
           the
           Usurpers
           did
           to
           theirs
           ,
           whom
           as
           those
           Powers
           durst
           not
           wholly
           disoblige
           (
           and
           therefore
           unask'd
           settled
           on
           them
           toward
           the
           augmentation
           of
           their
           Livings
           the
           
             Impropriate
             Tithes
          
           belonging
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           though
           yet
           nothing
           of
           their
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           )
           so
           neither
           durst
           those
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           
             who
             followed
             them
             for
             the
             Loaves
             ,
          
           and
           who
           once
           in
           a
           sullen
           humour
           resolved
           not
           to
           have
           half
           a
           Loaf
           rather
           then
           no
           Bread
           ,
           reject
           the
           
             Impropriate
             Tithes
          
           given
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           a
           new
           Race
           of
           Divines
           called
           Independent
           ready
           to
           take
           from
           those
           Powers
           what
           they
           would
           give
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           prepared
           by
           their
           Religion
           to
           support
           the
           State-government
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           whom
           had
           already
           acquired
           Church-Livings
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           whom
           in
           the
           great
           Controversie
           among
           all
           those
           Parties
           (
           which
           was
           not
           generalrally
           so
           much
           
             de
             fide
             propagandâ
          
           as
           
             de
             pane
             lucrando
          
           )
           would
           with
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           times
           easily
           have
           then
           worsted
           the
           Presbyterian
           Clergy
           in
           the
           scramble
           for
           that
           thing
           aforesaid
           ,
           that
           though
           Moreau
           in
           his
           learned
           Notes
           on
           
             Schola
             Salerni
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             no
             Book
             was
             ever
             writ
             of
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           think
           few
           have
           been
           writ
           but
           for
           ,
           namely
           Bread.
           
        
         
           But
           herein
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           the
           Vsurpers
           Policy
           was
           so
           successful
           as
           that
           ordering
           the
           great
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           Appropriating
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           Lands
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           they
           by
           the
           augmentations
           arising
           from
           the
           Fond
           of
           the
           Impropriate
           Tithes
           to
           their
           Clergy
           (
           and
           especially
           to
           those
           of
           them
           they
           planted
           in
           great
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           )
           ty'd
           them
           to
           their
           Authority
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           by
           the
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           from
           barking
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           biting
           them
           ,
           which
           else
           they
           would
           have
           been
           likely
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           being
           disappointed
           as
           to
           their
           
             gratiae
             expectativae
          
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           let
           loose
           to
           have
           depended
           on
           maintenance
           by
           Oblations
           in
           such
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           would
           have
           probably
           tryed
           with
           a
           diversified
           
             Curse
             ye
          
           Meros
           ,
           to
           fly
           in
           the
           faces
           of
           Masters
           who
           would
           not
           feed
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           said
           how
           the
           Parliament
           sweetned
           them
           into
           obedience
           by
           the
           luscious
           power
           of
           oppressing
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           :
           But
           neither
           by
           any
           Revenue
           adequate
           to
           those
           Impropriate
           Tithes
           ,
           nor
           by
           any
           such
           power
           of
           oppressing
           (
           that
           prerogative
           of
           Devils
           ,
           to
           torment
           )
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           that
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           ensure
           the
           obedience
           of
           his
           Clergy
           to
           himself
           .
           His
           Bishops
           and
           Dignitaries
           will
           be
           like
           the
           Popes
           
             Trent
             Titulars
          
           without
           a
           Title
           ,
           I
           mean
           one
           to
           a
           Dignity
           or
           Benefice
           ,
           and
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Clerical
           Papists
           maintenance
           ,
           lying
           still
           on
           the
           laity
           ,
           will
           make
           Popery
           soon
           visibly
           grow
           weary
           o●
           it self
           .
        
         
         
           I
           shall
           here
           take
           occasion
           to
           observe
           that
           Tithes
           were
           first
           called
           Impropriate
           by
           the
           sarcasm
           of
           the
           dislodged
           Monks
           ,
           who
           thought
           that
           the
           Tithes
           Appropriated
           (
           for
           that
           was
           the
           Antient
           Law-term
           for
           them
           )
           were
           improperly
           placed
           on
           Lay-men
           ;
           but
           both
           the
           present
           possessors
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           know
           that
           't
           is
           necessary
           for
           
           England's
           being
           a
           Kingdom
           and
           no
           Province
           ,
           that
           its
           Riches
           accruing
           by
           the
           number
           of
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           by
           improvement
           of
           its
           Soil
           ,
           should
           keep
           its
           weight
           in
           the
           Balance
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           especially
           considering
           the
           growth
           of
           France
           ,
           will
           for
           ever
           think
           it
           very
           improper
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           of
           its
           Land
           and
           Wealth
           and
           Populousness
           should
           be
           sacrificed
           to
           Religious
           Idlers
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           Bishop
           
           Sanderson's
           account
           ,
           almost
           half
           of
           the
           Land
           should
           be
           turn'd
           into
           Franks
           for
           Boares
           ,
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           Sties
           for
           such
           as
           are
           
             Epicuri
             de
             grege
             Porci
          
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           were
           call'd
           Barnevelts
           Hoggs
           ,
           he
           having
           called
           the
           Monkish
           Herd
           by
           that
           name
           ,
           of
           whom
           if
           
             any
             angers
             one
             they
             all
             rise
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             pleaseth
             them
             all
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             got
             but
             Bristles
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Herd
           was
           not
           a
           little
           molested
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Fox
           tells
           us
           ,
           by
           a
           private
           Gentleman
           one
           Mr.
           
             Simon
             Fish
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1527.
           who
           writ
           a
           little
           Book
           called
           
             The
             supplication
             of
             Beggars
          
           addrest
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           reach
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           lodged
           in
           his
           Bosom
           three
           or
           four
           days
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           its
           Author
           to
           be
           embraced
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           long
           discourse
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Fox
           affirms
           ,
           who
           Prints
           that
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Author
           with
           much
           laboured
           curiosity
           attaques
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Monks
           with
           Arithmetick
           ,
           a
           Science
           necessary
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           Political
           no
           less
           Military
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           He
           saith
           there
           in
           the
           beginning
           
             That
             the
             multitude
             of
             Lepers
             and
             other
             sick
             People
             and
             Poor
             ,
             was
             so
             encreased
             that
             all
             the
             Alms
             of
             the
             Realm
             sufficed
             not
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             dying
             for
             hunger
             :
             And
             that
             this
             happened
             from
             counterfeit
             holy
             Beggers
             and
             Vagabonds
             being
             so
             much
             encreased
             .
             These
          
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             not
             the
             Herds
             but
             Wolfes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Who
             have
             got
             into
             their
             hands
             more
             then
             the
             third
             part
             of
             your
             Realm
             .
             The
             goodliest
             Lordships
             and
             Mannors
             are
             theirs
             .
          
           Beside
           this
           he
           sets
           forth
           that
           
             They
             have
             Tithes
             ,
             Oblations
             ,
             Mortuaries
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           he
           therein
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             there
             being
             in
          
           England
           52000
           
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Ten
             Housholds
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             and
             five
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Thousand
             Housholds
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             the
             five
             Orders
             of
             Fryers
             receiving
             a
             peny
             a
             quarter
             ,
             that
             is
             Twenty
             Pence
             in
             all
             yearly
             from
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Housholds
             ,
             the
             Total
             Sum
             was
          
           430333
           l.
           —
           6
           s.
           —
           8
           d.
           Sterling
           .
           He
           further
           sets
           forth
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Fryars
             being
             not
             the
             four
             hundredth
             Person
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             had
             yet
             half
             its
             profits
             .
          
        
         
           There
           were
           in
           that
           little
           Book
           many
           things
           so
           pungent
           ,
           and
           so
           confirm'd
           by
           Calculation
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           put
           no
           meaner
           a
           Person
           then
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           on
           the
           answering
           it
           in
           Print
           ;
           and
           it
           occasion'd
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           London's
           publishing
           an
           Edict
           to
           call
           in
           that
           little
           Book
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           many
           Books
           writ
           against
           the
           excesses
           of
           the
           Priests
           .
           Well
           therefore
           might
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           be
           favour'd
           with
           a
           License
           to
           
             read
             Heretical
             Books
          
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           be
           at
           the
           fatigue
           of
           answering
           them
           .
           Sir
           Thomas
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           it
           makes
           a
           just
           exception
           to
           Mr.
           
           Fish's
           estimate
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Parishes
           in
           the
           Realm
           :
           But
           admitting
           there
           were
           then
           Ten
           Thousand
           Parishes
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           about
           Forty
           Houses
           in
           one
           Parish
           with
           another
           in
           the
           Country
           (
           beside
           what
           were
           in
           great
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           )
           he
           might
           modestly
           Calculate
           520000
           Housholds
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           much
           wondered
           at
           ,
           That
           a
           private
           Gentleman
           should
           err
           in
           the
           excess
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Parishes
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           told
           in
           
           Cotton's
           Collections
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           45
           of
           E.
           3.
           
           The
           
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             granting
             the
             King
             a
             Subsidy
             of
          
           50000
           l.
           
             at
             the
             rate
             of
          
           22
           s.
           4
           d.
           
             for
             each
             Parish
             ,
             
             they
             estimated
             the
             Parishes
             then
             near
             that
             number
             ;
             but
             were
             afterward
             inform'd
             by
             the
             Lord
             Chancellour
             ,
             that
             by
             returns
             made
             into
             the
             Chancery
             on
             Commissions
             of
             Enquiry
             ,
             it
             was
             found
             there
             were
             not
             so
             many
             Parishes
             in
             the
             Realm
             .
          
        
         
           It
           had
           been
           very
           acceptable
           to
           those
           who
           in
           this
           Age
           take
           their
           Political
           measures
           of
           the
           power
           and
           growth
           of
           Kingdoms
           from
           Numbers
           ,
           if
           either
           Mr.
           Fish
           or
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           who
           answered
           his
           Golden
           little
           Book
           (
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           ,
           for
           his
           endeavours
           therein
           to
           fix
           matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           Calculation
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           being
           a
           Columbus
           to
           discover
           rich
           Mines
           without
           going
           to
           America
           ,
           nor
           yet
           further
           then
           home
           )
           or
           if
           any
           of
           our
           Monkish
           Historians
           ,
           or
           even
           our
           Polish'd
           and
           Ingenious
           ones
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
             My
             Lord
          
           Bacon
           ,
           
             and
             my
             Lord
          
           Herbert
           had
           given
           the
           World
           Rational
           estimates
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           in
           the
           times
           they
           writ
           of
           ,
           or
           particularly
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Males
           then
           between
           the
           Years
           of
           16
           and
           60
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           done
           that
           (
           as
           on
           the
           publick
           Musters
           made
           by
           occasion
           of
           Warlike
           preparations
           they
           might
           perhaps
           well
           have
           performed
           )
           we
           might
           now
           easily
           by
           the
           help
           we
           have
           had
           from
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
          
           conclude
           ,
           what
           the
           entire
           Number
           of
           the
           People
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           might
           likewise
           have
           better
           agreed
           on
           a
           stated
           Rule
           of
           the
           Period
           of
           Nations
           doubling
           ;
           a
           Curiosity
           in
           knowledge
           not
           unworthy
           the
           Genius
           of
           an
           Inquisitive
           or
           Philosophical
           States-man
           ,
           and
           which
           presents
           to
           his
           View
           as
           in
           a
           Glass
           the
           Anatocisme
           of
           the
           
             faetus
             populi
          
           ,
           resembling
           the
           
             Interest
             upon
             Interest
          
           of
           Money
           ;
           as
           for
           Example
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           that
           one
           pound
           in
           Seventy
           years
           (
           the
           Age
           of
           a
           Man
           )
           is
           ,
           at
           10
           
             per
             cent
          
           .
           encreased
           to
           a
           Thousand
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           our
           misfortune
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           aforesaid
           omission
           of
           our
           Historians
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           so
           much
           illuminated
           about
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           about
           the
           gradual
           multiplication
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Rome
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           ago
           :
           And
           indeed
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           other
           European
           Countries
           we
           are
           taught
           to
           know
           the
           Numbers
           of
           all
           people
           but
           our
           own
           .
           But
           in
           this
           State
           of
           improvement
           that
           the
           World
           is
           arrived
           at
           ,
           I
           do
           account
           that
           all
           who
           shall
           hereafter
           employ
           their
           Pens
           about
           that
           greatest
           exercise
           of
           humane
           Wit
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           call'd
           History
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           found
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           Remarques
           upon
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           People
           they
           write
           of
           ,
           will
           no
           more
           be
           termed
           
             grave
             Authors
          
           ,
           or
           indeed
           ought
           but
           
             grave
             nothings
          
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           deal
           irreverently
           with
           a
           World
           that
           is
           weary
           of
           trifles
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           are
           to
           expect
           no
           other
           Doom
           then
           that
           of
           the
           
             Annales
             Volusi
          
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           as
           to
           the
           
             faetus
             populi
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           
             faetus
             pecuniae
          
           ,
           called
           faenus
           ,
           accidents
           may
           happen
           that
           may
           cross
           the
           Rule
           of
           encrease
           in
           both
           Cases
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           latter
           by
           Bankrupts
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           former
           by
           Plague
           or
           War
           ,
           &c.
           (
           and
           thus
           once
           as
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Censa
             sunt
             Civium
             Capita
             270
             Millia
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           following
           enrollment
           but
           137
           ,
           
             Ex
             quo
             numero
             apparuit
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Historian
           ,
           
             quantum
             hominum
             tot
             praeliorum
             adversa
             ,
             fortuna
             populi
          
           Romani
           abstulisset
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           would
           infer
           that
           the
           losses
           they
           received
           from
           Hanibal
           had
           swept
           away
           133000
           Citizens
           )
           yet
           do
           such
           exceptions
           but
           confirm
           the
           Rule
           ,
           the
           which
           may
           be
           made
           out
           by
           
             continued
             mean
             proportionals
          
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           If
           my
           Lord
           Herbert
           who
           mentions
           pag.
           121
           of
           his
           History
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           
             Year
             1522
             Warrants
             were
             issued
             out
             ,
             Commanding
             the
             Certificates
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             all
             above
             sixteen
             Years
             old
             ,
          
           had
           set
           down
           the
           total
           number
           of
           the
           persons
           certified
           ,
           he
           had
           much
           more
           obliged
           the
           World
           then
           by
           many
           things
           in
           his
           History
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           any
           of
           our
           Historians
           of
           those
           times
           do
           relate
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Religious
           Persons
           that
           all
           the
           suppressed
           Monasteries
           contain'd
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           told
           by
           Godwin
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           That
           
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Abbies
             that
             were
             in
          
           England
           
             is
             not
             easily
             cast
             up
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           and
           whose
           Abbots
           had
           voices
           among
           the
           Peers
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           enumerates
           .
        
         
           But
           Weaver
           in
           his
           
             Funeral
             Monuments
          
           p.
           104
           ,
           mentioning
           
             That
             all
             the
             Religious
             Houses
             under
             the
             Yearly
             value
             of
          
           200
           l.
           
             being
             given
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             all
             worth
          
           per
           annum
           20941
           l.
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Religious
             Persons
             put
             out
             of
             the
             same
             were
             above
             Ten
             Thousand
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Lord
           Herbert
           p.
           441
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           being
           dissolved
           in
           the
           27
           th
           year
           of
           the
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           makes
           
             Thirty
             ,
             or
             Thirty
             two
             Thousand
             pound
             yearly
             thereby
             fall
             into
             the
             King's
             hand
             :
          
           And
           
             p.
             507
             ,
             makes
             the
             total
             yearly
             value
             of
             all
             the
             Religious
             Houses
             suppressed
             to
             be
             161100
             l.
          
           It
           may
           therefore
           be
           thence
           infer'd
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Thirty
             Thousand
             pound
          
           yearly
           maintain'd
           10000
           Religious
           Persons
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           161100
           l.
           above
           50000
           Religious
           Persons
           or
           Regulars
           :
           And
           according
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           rate
           of
           the
           yearly
           value
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           
             viz.
             161100
             l.
          
           the
           allowance
           to
           each
           came
           to
           somewhat
           above
           3
           l.
           
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           the
           which
           shews
           that
           those
           Lands
           were
           not
           sold
           to
           half
           the
           value
           ,
           because
           less
           then
           double
           that
           Sum
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           have
           maintain'd
           such
           a
           person
           then
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           account
           that
           supposing
           the
           Parishes
           to
           have
           been
           then
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           as
           Cambden
           in
           his
           Britannia
           says
           ,
           9284
           ,
           that
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           added
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Regular
           only
           the
           last
           said
           Number
           :
           For
           then
           the
           Canon
           Law
           (
           which
           requires
           ,
           that
           Orders
           shall
           not
           be
           given
           to
           Men
           without
           Titles
           )
           being
           strictly
           executed
           ,
           there
           were
           perhaps
           not
           more
           Parish
           Priests
           in
           England
           :
           And
           the
           adding
           to
           those
           Numbers
           the
           Dignitaries
           ,
           viz.
           
             Two
             Archbishops
          
           ,
           and
           24
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           26
           Deans
           ,
           and
           60
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           and
           544
           Prebendarys
           ,
           and
           several
           
             Rural
             Deans
          
           ,
           doth
           enlarge
           the
           Sum
           to
           another
           Thousand
           of
           Persons
           who
           lived
           by
           the
           Altar
           .
           Moreover
           there
           being
           then
           estimated
           to
           live
           in
           Oxford
           and
           Cambridge
           about
           Sixty
           Thousand
           Students
           ,
           who
           in
           expectation
           of
           Church-preferment
           ,
           as
           either
           Regulars
           or
           Seculars
           ,
           abstain'd
           from
           Marriage
           ,
           I
           account
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           Persons
           then
           ty'd
           by
           Caelibate
           from
           encreasing
           and
           multiplying
           the
           people
           to
           be
           above
           120000
           ,
           as
           at
           present
           above
           double
           that
           Number
           are
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           What
           accrued
           to
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           then
           ,
           or
           since
           by
           Tithes
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           looked
           on
           by
           any
           one
           with
           an
           
             evil
             Eye
          
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           by
           Mr.
           Fish
           it
           was
           not
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           payment
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Taxes
             and
             Contributions
          
           ,
           p.
           58
           ,
           
             It
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             no
             Tax
             or
             Levy
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             whatever
             it
             might
             have
             been
             in
             the
             first
             age
             of
             its
             Institution
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           notion
           of
           his
           may
           be
           extended
           even
           to
           that
           which
           is
           called
           a
           Tenth
           ,
           but
           is
           revera
           a
           Fifth
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Tith
           of
           arables
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           charge
           of
           Culture
           and
           Seed
           ,
           which
           is
           ordinarily
           at
           least
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Rent
           of
           the
           Land
           )
           because
           it
           is
           a
           charge
           equally
           incumbent
           on
           all
           proprietors
           of
           such
           Land
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Riches
           depends
           on
           comparison
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           only
           the
           inequality
           in
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Tax
           that
           is
           the
           sting
           thereof
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           Mr.
           Fish
           chiefly
           level'd
           his
           Calculations
           at
           ,
           was
           the
           excessive
           share
           in
           the
           Wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           the
           Monks
           and
           Fryars
           had
           ,
           who
           did
           so
           little
           for
           its
           preservation
           ,
           and
           the
           encrease
           of
           its
           Numbers
           .
           
             What
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             people
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             might
             have
             been
             encreased
             to
             have
             peopled
             the
             Realm
             ,
             if
             this
             sort
             of
             Folk
             had
             been
             married
             like
             other
             Men
             !
          
           Instead
           of
           
           using
           his
           Rhetorical
           Expression
           of
           infinite
           ,
           I
           shall
           affirm
           that
           these
           120000
           adult
           ,
           able
           persons
           living
           in
           Celibate
           might
           according
           to
           the
           notion
           of
           the
           
             Observator
             of
             the
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             ,
          
           That
           every
           marriage
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           produceth
           four
           Children
           ,
           viz.
           Two
           apiece
           for
           each
           Sex
           ,
           have
           more
           then
           doubled
           their
           number
           in
           the
           same
           age
           :
           by
           which
           any
           one
           may
           well
           conclude
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           is
           now
           vastly
           encreased
           by
           the
           dissolution
           of
           Abbies
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           likewise
           be
           so
           diminished
           by
           their
           re-establishment
           .
           To
           effect
           therefore
           to
           lessen
           thus
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           the
           French
           King
           with
           great
           wisdom
           has
           by
           the
           Revival
           of
           the
           Roman
           Immunity
           of
           the
           
             Ius
             trium
             librorum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           application
           of
           others
           ,
           laid
           so
           a
           great
           Foundation
           for
           the
           growing
           populousness
           of
           France
           ,
           would
           too
           much
           expose
           us
           to
           his
           power
           and
           derision
           .
        
         
           The
           Divine
           Wisdom's
           allotting
           to
           the
           
             Levitical
             Tribe
          
           the
           affluent
           quota
           it
           enjoy'd
           ,
           is
           very
           justly
           took
           notice
           of
           by
           those
           who
           discourse
           of
           the
           Clerical
           Revenue
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Present
             State
             of
          
           England
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Ancestors
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             of
             God's
             ancient
             people
             the
             Iews
             ,
             judged
             it
             expedient
             to
             allot
             large
             Revenues
             to
             the
          
           English
           
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             Clergy
             were
             the
             best
             provided
             for
             of
             any
             Clergy
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             except
             only
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Tribe
             of
          
           Levi
           ,
           
             being
             not
             the
          
           Fourth
           
             part
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             (
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             Book
             of
          
           Numbers
           )
           
             yet
             had
             ,
             as
             Mr.
          
           Selden
           
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             God's
             own
             appointment
             ,
             three
             times
             the
             Annual
             Revenue
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             .
          
        
         
           Doctor
           Covel
           in
           his
           
             Modest
             and
             Reasonable
             examination
             of
             some
             things
             in
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           Printed
           Anno
           1604
           ,
           saith
           in
           Chapter
           the
           Eleventh
           ,
           That●the
           Levites
           
             were
             not
             the
             Thirteenth
             part
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             had
             the
             Tenth
          
           :
           Wherein
           that
           Doctor
           agreed
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trent
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           't
           is
           mention'd
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           
             History
             of
             that
             Council
          
           )
           said
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
          
           Mosaical
           
             Law
             God
             gave
             the
             Tenth
             to
             the
          
           Levites
           ,
           
             who
             were
             the
             Thirteenth
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             prohibiting
             that
             any
             more
             should
             be
             given
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Clergy
             now
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Fiftieth
             part
             ,
             hath
             gotten
             already
             not
             a
             Tenth
             only
             ,
             but
             a
             Fourth
             part
             .
          
        
         
           But
           by
           exacter
           Calculations
           ,
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Levites
           though
           a
           small
           Tribe
           (
           if
           a
           Tribe
           ,
           there
           being
           twelve
           beside
           )
           scarce
           the
           sixtieth
           part
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           had
           perhaps
           a
           Sixth
           of
           the
           whole
           profits
           of
           the
           Land
           :
           They
           had
           the
           Tenth
           or
           Tith
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           together
           with
           its
           Culture
           ;
           they
           had
           in
           Iudaea
           ,
           a
           small
           Country
           ,
           48
           Cities
           ,
           with
           their
           Suburbs
           ,
           2000
           Cubits
           from
           the
           Wall
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           their
           first-fruits
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           manifold
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           free-will-offerings
           of
           the
           Male
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           
             appear
             thrice
             yearly
             before
             the
             Lord
          
           with
           some
           Offering
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           House
           ,
           Field
           ,
           Person
           ,
           Beast
           ,
           &c.
           was
           by
           a
           singular
           Vow
           given
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           valued
           by
           the
           Priest
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           duties
           were
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           Priest
           ,
           without
           charge
           or
           trouble
           :
           and
           those
           Cities
           and
           Lands
           descended
           from
           them
           to
           their
           posterity
           ,
           from
           generation
           to
           generation
           ,
           as
           also
           did
           their
           Tithes
           and
           Offerings
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           observe
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           hath
           probably
           induced
           so
           many
           to
           err
           in
           making
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Levites
           so
           great
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           was
           their
           not
           considering
           what
           yet
           is
           really
           true
           in
           Nature
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           number
           of
           people
           of
           any
           Nation
           from
           a
           month
           old
           and
           upwards
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Levites
           were
           counted
           Numb
           .
           3.
           39.
           
           )
           is
           more
           then
           double
           their
           number
           from
           Twenty
           years
           old
           and
           upward
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Tribes
           were
           numbred
           
             Exod.
             33.
             26.
             
             Numb
          
           .
           26.
           62.
           
           And
           therefore
           I
           infer
           that
           the
           Levites
           were
           but
           about
           a
           sixtieth
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           .
        
         
         
           But
           during
           the
           Theocracy
           that
           the
           Iews
           sometimes
           lived
           under
           ,
           or
           while
           God
           was
           their
           King
           ,
           it
           being
           worthy
           of
           the
           Divine
           Empire
           to
           design
           and
           promote
           the
           wealth
           of
           its
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           they
           should
           encrease
           and
           multiply
           (
           for
           that
           alone
           is
           real
           wealth
           )
           there
           was
           no
           Celibate
           among
           the
           Levites
           ,
           or
           any
           degree
           of
           Ecclesiasticks
           to
           hinder
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Calculation
           glanced
           on
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           of
           God's
           peculiar
           People
           or
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           suppose
           the
           rectitude
           of
           that
           Rule
           will
           shew
           the
           obliquity
           or
           warping
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Papal
           Clergy
           :
           For
           if
           we
           do
           admit
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           we
           well
           may
           )
           that
           there
           are
           seven
           Millions
           of
           people
           in
           England
           ,
           of
           which
           120000
           is
           a
           sixtieth
           part
           ,
           this
           old
           Church
           Polity
           of
           the
           Popes
           Clergy
           doth
           
             Toto
             Caelo
          
           differ
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           spend
           double
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           yet
           live
           in
           Celibate
           or
           without
           multiplying
           :
           And
           as
           Mr
           ,
           Fish
           in
           effect
           said
           in
           that
           his
           Book
           ,
           do
           hinder
           procreation
           by
           promiscuous
           coupling
           with
           other
           Mens
           Wives
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           a
           known
           great
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           business
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Ratio
             studiorum
          
           of
           the
           Papal
           Clergy
           was
           not
           to
           make
           the
           Kingdom
           populous
           ,
           but
           to
           depopulate
           .
           We
           have
           for
           this
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Walter
             Mappe
          
           Arch-deacon
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           was
           bred
           up
           with
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           that
           the
           Abbots
           and
           Monks
           in
           that
           time
           were
           very
           Criminous
           in
           the
           point
           of
           depopulation
           ,
           whence
           that
           Proverb
           arose
           
             Monachi
             desertum
             aut
             inveniunt
             aut
             faciunt
             ,
          
           wherever
           they
           seated
           themselves
           ,
           they
           either
           found
           the
           place
           a
           Desart
           ,
           or
           made
           it
           one
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             laid
             more
             places
             waste
             then
             ever
          
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           
             or
             his
             Son
          
           Ru●us
           
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             demolished
             and
             destroyed
             many
             Parishes
             to
             enlarge
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             new
             Forrest
             .
          
        
         
           In
           that
           Fleet
           of
           depopulators
           there
           was
           one
           first-rate
           one
           ,
           namely
           
             The
             Abbot
             of
          
           Osney
           ,
           who
           was
           for
           his
           Talent
           of
           depopulating
           so
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           observed
           that
           he
           made
           all
           paupers
           that
           dwelt
           within
           the
           purlieus
           of
           his
           Possessions
           :
           And
           of
           this
           Henry
           the
           Second
           took
           such
           notice
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           when
           he
           had
           not
           poor
           people
           enough
           for
           his
           Alms
           on
           some
           great
           Festival
           he
           said
           in
           a
           fit
           of
           anger
           ,
           
             That
             rather
             then
             his
             bounty
             should
             be
             unemployed
             he
             would
             make
             as
             many
             beggars
             as
             the
             Abbot
             of
          
           Osney
           
             had
             done
          
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           that
           the
           Monks
           should
           have
           been
           well
           willers
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           populousness
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           that
           thereby
           the
           values
           of
           their
           Lands
           would
           have
           been
           encreased
           ,
           a
           thing
           no
           doubt
           that
           appeared
           visible
           to
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           more
           Sagacious
           among
           them
           :
           But
           there
           was
           another
           thing
           they
           found
           palpable
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           found
           themselves
           well
           at
           ease
           ,
           even
           to
           envy
           in
           their
           vast
           share
           of
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whereby
           they
           
             Lorded
             it
             over
             both
             God's
             inheritance
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Laity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           not
           fancy
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           the
           people
           increase
           ,
           by
           the
           coming
           in
           of
           the
           Tide
           of
           new
           generations
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           produced
           much
           more
           persons
           to
           maligne
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           contest
           with
           them
           :
           they
           naturally
           therefore
           wished
           the
           sweet
           absence
           of
           such
           company
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           just
           as
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           other
           thin
           peopled
           Countries
           ,
           the
           Natives
           living
           at
           their
           ease
           have
           sharp
           regrets
           against
           the
           accession
           of
           strangers
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           it
           would
           raise
           the
           value
           of
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           America
           the
           Natives
           wish
           no
           improvement
           to
           their
           Country
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           .
        
         
           The
           Monks
           had
           got
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           near
           half
           the
           Land
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           any
           certain
           Issue
           to
           endear
           posterity
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           promote
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           thereby
           the
           good
           of
           surviving
           parts
           of
           themselves
           (
           for
           that
           figure
           Children
           make
           as
           to
           Parents
           )
           they
           and
           the
           Abbots
           and
           Popish
           Bishops
           cared
           for
           no
           more
           then
           being
           warm
           in
           the
           Pyes
           Nest
           while
           they
           lived
           ,
           
           and
           't
           was
           as
           natural
           to
           them
           to
           repel
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Colonies
           of
           people
           advancing
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           new
           generations
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           natural
           to
           present
           Trading
           persons
           to
           prevent
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           an
           
             Act
             of
             Naturalization
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           advancement
           of
           depopulation
           was
           therefore
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           present
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           of
           the
           present
           Popes
           ,
           who
           knew
           they
           were
           sure
           of
           receiving
           Aids
           and
           Contributions
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           numbers
           of
           other
           fresh
           comers
           did
           not
           drive
           them
           off
           the
           Stage
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           rather
           wonder
           that
           our
           Popish
           Monarchs
           saw
           it
           not
           sooner
           their
           Interest
           ,
           to
           crush
           the
           Politics
           of
           these
           holy
           Depopulators
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           turned
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           Sheep-walks
           ,
           and
           who
           minding
           chiefly
           the
           encrease
           of
           Cattle
           by
           pasture
           ,
           hindred
           that
           encrease
           of
           Men
           that
           the
           advancement
           of
           Tillage
           would
           have
           produced
           ,
           and
           the
           furnishing
           the
           Crown
           with
           more
           Subsidy
           Men
           ,
           and
           Soldiers
           .
           But
           this
           supineness
           of
           our
           Kings
           was
           not
           only
           caused
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           a
           vitiated
           fancy
           in
           Religion
           ,
           an
           Idol
           to
           which
           Philip
           the
           Second
           sacrificed
           his
           Son
           (
           and
           therefore
           might
           be
           well
           supposed
           prevalent
           with
           others
           to
           wish
           the
           generation
           of
           their
           Children
           or
           Subjects
           restrained
           )
           but
           our
           Kings
           were
           not
           then
           stimulated
           by
           necessity
           to
           promote
           the
           populousness
           of
           their
           Realm
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           riches
           and
           strength
           depending
           on
           comparison
           ,
           the
           same
           Religious
           Orders
           did
           by
           Celibate
           and
           Depopulation
           equally
           obstruct
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Power
           of
           the
           neighbouring
           Kingdoms
           as
           well
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           they
           were
           not
           our
           over-match
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           course
           of
           encreasing
           Generations
           having
           operated
           so
           far
           as
           to
           awaken
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Men
           for
           not
           having
           so
           much
           Elbow-room
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           jostling
           one
           another
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           War
           ,
           the
           politics
           of
           Statutes
           against
           Depopulation
           were
           forced
           and
           reinforced
           on
           this
           Realm
           :
           And
           like
           as
           Men
           ,
           so
           too
           will
           such
           
             Statutes
             beget
             one
             another
          
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           Nor
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ever
           likely
           again
           to
           be
           really
           emasculated
           by
           such
           as
           pretended
           
             To
             make
             themselves
          
           Eunuchs
           
             for
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven's
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           honoured
           not
           the
           Founder
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           whom
           since
           he
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Mankind
           made
           his
           first
           Disciples
           
             fishers
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           unworthy
           that
           he
           should
           intend
           the
           hurt
           of
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           following
           Doctors
           of
           his
           Church
           Pastors
           of
           Sheep
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moor
          
           in
           the
           
             first
             Book
          
           of
           his
           Vtopia
           doth
           with
           a
           sharpness
           worthy
           his
           excellent
           wit
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             certain
             Abbots
             (
             holy
             Men
             God
             wot
             )
             not
             profiting
             ,
             but
             much
             damnifying
             the
             Common
             Wealth
             ,
             leave
             no
             ground
             for
             Tillage
             ,
             they
             enclose
             all
             in
             pastures
             ;
             they
             throw
             down
             Houses
             ,
             they
             pull
             down
             Towns
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             standing
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             of
             it
             a
             Sheep-house
             .
          
           And
           afterward
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             one
             Shepherd
             is
             enough
             to
             eat
             up
             that
             ground
             with
             Cattle
             ,
             to
             the
             occupying
             whereof
             about
             husbandry
             many
             hands
             were
             requisite
             .
          
           And
           he
           in
           that
           Book
           calls
           the
           
             Fryers
             errones
             maximos
          
           ,
           and
           desires
           they
           might
           be
           treated
           like
           
             Vagabonds
             and
             sturdy
             Beggars
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
             Second
             Book
          
           contrives
           a
           Model
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           so
           as
           not
           to
           make
           it
           such
           a
           Nusance
           to
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           Papal
           one
           was
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           has
           been
           before
           discoursed
           .
           For
           one
           of
           his
           fundamentals
           there
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Priests
             should
             be
             very
             few
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             people
             like
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             with
             secret
             voices
             ;
             and
             enjoyns
             to
             his
             Priests
             marriage
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             to
             be
             promoted
             to
             no
             power
             but
             only
             to
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           it
           seems
           was
           far
           then
           from
           
             Writing
             at
             the
             Pope's
             Feet
          
           ,
           (
           the
           Character
           that
           was
           afterward
           given
           to
           
           Bellarmine's
           style
           )
           and
           there
           was
           as
           little
           occasion
           for
           a
           peace-maker's
           interposal
           between
           him
           and
           Fish
           ,
           as
           is
           between
           two
           wrangling
           Lawyers
           at
           a
           Bar.
           
        
         
         
           But
           the
           matter
           is
           well
           mended
           with
           our
           English
           World
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Supplication
           of
           Beggars
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           multitudes
           of
           the
           healthy
           and
           robust
           Plebs
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           that
           Till
           the
           Earth
           and
           Plough
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           who
           by
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Mony
           Current
           coming
           to
           their
           hands
           ,
           having
           fortify'd
           their
           Vital
           Spirits
           with
           good
           diet
           ,
           there
           is
           
             finis
             litium
          
           ,
           and
           an
           end
           of
           such
           Lamentations
           ,
           as
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Supplication
           to
           the
           King
           in
           part
           before
           referred
           mentions
           ,
           
             viz.
             Most
             lamentably
             complaineth
             of
             their
             woful
             misery
             to
             your
             Highness
             ,
             your
             poor
             daily
             Beads-men
             the
             wretched
             hideous
             Monsters
             ,
             on
             whom
             scarcely
             for
             horrour
             any
             eye
             dare
             look
             ,
             the
             foul
             unhappy
             sort
             of
             Lepers
             and
             other
             sore
             people
             ,
             needy
             ,
             impotent
             ,
             blind
             ,
             lame
             ,
             and
             sick
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             How
             that
             their
             Number
             is
             daily
             so
             sore
             encreased
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Alms
             of
             all
             the
             well
             disposed
             people
             of
             this
             your
             Realm
             is
             not
             half
             enough
             to
             sustain
             them
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           their
           indigence
           was
           extream
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           glean
           not
           only
           after
           the
           Reaping
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           Beggars
           ,
           the
           
             Fratres
             Mendicantes
          
           ,
           (
           or
           as
           they
           were
           then
           called
           Manducantes
           )
           had
           been
           satiated
           
             in
             diebus
             illis
          
           ,
           and
           when
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           almost
           engrossed
           not
           only
           the
           wealth
           but
           the
           begging
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           who
           now
           looks
           on
           our
           
             English
             infantry
          
           when
           they
           turn
           their
           Plough-shares
           into
           Swords
           ,
           will
           see
           nothing
           of
           the
           horrour
           of
           starvelings
           in
           their
           faces
           :
           and
           the
           Writ
           
             de
             leproso
             amovendo
          
           is
           in
           effect
           obsolete
           in
           nature
           ,
           as
           that
           too
           
             de
             haeretico
             comburendo
          
           is
           abrogated
           :
           And
           within
           the
           Term
           of
           about
           twenty
           years
           that
           the
           Observator
           of
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           refers
           his
           Calculations
           to
           ,
           he
           mentions
           but
           six
           of
           229150
           dying
           of
           the
           Leprosie
           .
           What
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           in
           France
           may
           contain
           about
           deaths
           by
           the
           Leprosie
           ,
           happening
           there
           in
           late
           years
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           do
           suppose
           that
           the
           general
           Scur●e
           appearing
           in
           the
           skins
           of
           the
           Pesantry
           there
           ,
           condemned
           to
           
             Sell
             their
             Birth-right
          
           of
           nature
           
             for
             no
             Pottage
          
           ,
           and
           to
           eat
           little
           of
           the
           Corn
           they
           Sow
           ,
           and
           to
           drink
           as
           little
           of
           the
           Vines
           they
           Plant
           ,
           and
           to
           taste
           little
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           save
           what
           they
           have
           in
           Alms
           from
           the
           Baskets
           of
           the
           Abbies
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           Dieted
           only
           for
           Vassalage
           ,
           may
           be
           an
           indication
           of
           the
           Leprosie
           ,
           having
           still
           its
           former
           effects
           among
           them
           :
           But
           our
           English
           Husband-men
           are
           both
           better
           fed
           and
           taught
           ,
           and
           the
           poorest
           people
           here
           have
           so
           much
           of
           brown
           Bread
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Calculations
           on
           our
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           for
           so
           many
           years
           past
           but
           One
           of
           Four
           Thousand
           is
           starved
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           I
           think
           by
           instinct
           of
           Nature
           ,
           That
           our
           Yeomanry
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           though
           not
           addicted
           to
           mind
           niceness
           of
           Controversie
           in
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           dealers
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           by
           Retaile
           ,
           are
           great
           Whole-sale
           Traders
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           as
           soon
           suffer
           their
           Ploughs
           to
           be
           took
           out
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           as
           their
           Bibles
           from
           under
           their
           Arms
           :
           And
           they
           have
           been
           generally
           observed
           since
           the
           Plot
           ,
           and
           some
           years
           before
           ,
           to
           manifest
           in
           common
           discourse
           their
           robust
           abhorrences
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           supposing
           that
           under
           that
           Religion
           they
           could
           neither
           save
           their
           Souls
           ,
           nor
           their
           Bacon
           .
        
         
           Doleman
           alias
           Parsons
           in
           the
           
             Second
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           here
           ,
           makes
           it
           very
           considerable
           ,
           
             In
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             people
             that
             live
             out
             of
             Cities
             and
             great
             Towns
             (
             in
             which
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
          
           English
           
             forces
             are
             wont
             to
             consist
             )
             are
             much
             affected
             ordinarily
             to
             their
             Religion
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           )
           
             by
             reason
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             contrary
             Religion
             are
             not
             so
             frequent
             with
             them
             as
             in
             Towns
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           were
           he
           now
           alive
           he
           would
           find
           the
           Scene
           of
           things
           changed
           in
           our
           Country
           Churches
           since
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           in
           whose
           Reign
           a
           Book
           was
           printed
           Anno
           1585
           ,
           called
           
             A
             lamentable
             complaint
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             by
             way
             of
             Supplication
             to
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             for
             a
             learned
             Ministry
             .
          
           He
           would
           find
           that
           even
           in
           the
           poorest
           of
           our
           Country
           Parishes
           (
           where
           yet
           
           by
           the
           encrease
           of
           people
           since
           her
           time
           ,
           the
           values
           of
           the
           Livings
           are
           proportionably
           encreased
           )
           there
           are
           Ministers
           more
           learned
           then
           were
           there
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Reading
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Homilies
           of
           our
           Church
           hath
           furnished
           our
           Country-Folks
           with
           so
           much
           understanding
           ,
           as
           will
           render
           them
           for
           ever
           unwilling
           to
           sow
           the
           matter
           of
           which
           to
           make
           the
           God
           they
           must
           either
           devour
           ,
           or
           be
           devour'd
           by
           .
           Had
           Mr.
           Coleman
           vouchsafed
           to
           have
           spoke
           with
           some
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           thought
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ready
           like
           moyst
           Wax
           to
           have
           receiv'd
           the
           impressions
           of
           Popery
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           observ'd
           in
           them
           ,
           That
           with
           the
           stubborn
           and
           
             proverbial
             Pride
          
           of
           a
           
             Russet
             Coat
          
           ,
           they
           disdain
           to
           draw
           in
           the
           Yoke
           either
           of
           Papacy
           or
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           talk
           of
           Popery
           as
           a
           Religion
           that
           would
           sink
           down
           both
           their
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           make
           agriculture
           vail
           to
           pasture
           ,
           but
           bring
           them
           to
           eat
           Grass
           and
           Hay
           
             more
             pecudum
          
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           Cardinal
           bragg'd
           
             that
             they
             had
             almost
             prepared
             the
             Laiety
             to
             do
             ,
          
           till
           Luther
           shew'd
           them
           better
           things
           :
           and
           if
           any
           one
           who
           has
           not
           heard
           the
           sturdy
           Anathema's
           that
           our
           Rustics
           in
           their
           Common
           discourses
           bestow
           on
           Popery
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           not
           observ'd
           that
           in
           Elections
           for
           
             Knights
             of
             the
             Shire
          
           their
           Suffrages
           are
           given
           to
           the
           most
           fiery
           Zealots
           against
           it
           ,
           shall
           not
           have
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           me
           of
           the
           general
           intense
           hatred
           of
           the
           Countrey
           People
           egainst
           Popery
           ,
           let
           him
           Cast
           his
           Eye
           on
           the
           Returns
           made
           in
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           Papists
           above
           the
           age
           of
           16
           ,
           for
           those
           two
           Diocesses
           in
           which
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           English
           Yeomanry
           so
           much
           abounds
           ,
           namely
           of
           our
           
             Yeomen
             of
             Kent
          
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           Papists
           both
           male
           and
           female
           was
           in
           Canterbury
           Diocess
           but
           142
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           of
           Rochester
           64
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           that
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           France
           might
           have
           transplanted
           more
           of
           the
           Popish
           Persuasion
           into
           those
           Diocesses
           .
        
         
           The
           Traditions
           our
           Country
           People
           have
           had
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           concerning
           their
           state
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Popery
           ,
           have
           sufficiently
           antidoted
           them
           against
           the
           poyson
           of
           Traditions
           from
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           such
           who
           would
           have
           them
           Traditors
           of
           their
           English
           Bibles
           .
           They
           have
           a
           joyful
           Gusto
           of
           the
           
             Petition
             of
             Right
          
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           fresh
           in
           their
           Mouths
           ,
           and
           fear
           the
           being
           thrown
           back
           to
           the
           
             supplication
             of
             Beggars
          
           .
           They
           cannot
           think
           of
           the
           Times
           of
           Monkery
           here
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Plough-men
           in
           England
           were
           then
           Villains
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           Villains
           to
           Abbies
           ,
           for
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Land
           that
           was
           arable
           :
           they
           were
           
             Villains
             regardant
          
           to
           their
           Mannors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Romans
           call'd
           
             adscriptitii
             glebae
          
           .
           And
           't
           is
           observed
           by
           Sir
           
             T.
             Smith
          
           in
           his
           3
           d.
           
             Book
             de
             Repub.
             Anglorum
          
           ,
           c.
           10.
           
           
             That
             the
             Monks
             and
             Fryars
             when
             they
             were
             Conversant
             with
             the
             Layety
             as
             Confessors
             in
          
           extremis
           ,
           
             enjoyn'd
             them
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             to
             manumit
             all
             their
             Villains
             :
             but
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             said
             holy
             Fathers
             with
             the
             Abbots
             and
             Priors
             did
             not
             so
             by
             theirs
             .
          
           And
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Quorum
             exemplis
             episcopi
             insistentes
             ab
             ista
             crudelitate
             nisi
             pretio
             conducti
             ,
             aut
             Calumniis
             impetiti
             sero
             deterreri
             potuerunt
             .
             Dein
             aequatis
             solo
             Monasteriis
             &
             in
             manus
             laicorum
             recidentibus
             ,
             libertatem
             omnes
             adepti
             sunt
             .
             i.
             e.
          
           But
           at
           last
           the
           Monasteries
           being
           levell'd
           with
           the
           ground
           ,
           they
           all
           gain'd
           their
           freedom
           .
        
         
           Thus
           did
           the
           Abbots
           and
           Monks
           formerly
           affect
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           ordering
           Villainage
           :
           and
           the
           multiplying
           of
           the
           people
           born
           of
           their
           Villains
           by
           succeeding
           Generations
           ,
           did
           but
           multiply
           Slaves
           to
           the
           Abbies
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           sow'd
           Corn
           for
           the
           Abbys
           ,
           they
           sow'd
           their
           Children
           too
           to
           Villenage
           :
           The
           which
           is
           apparent
           by
           an
           Abbot
           and
           
             Convent's
             formula
          
           of
           manumission
           in
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           time
           ,
           mention'd
           in
           Blount
           ,
           viz.
           
             Omnibus
             —
             Frater
             Mathaeus
             Abbas
             de
             Halesoweign
             &
             Conventus
             ejusdem
             loci
             salutem
             .
             Noveritis
             Nos
             unanimi
             voluntate
             &
             Consensu
             fecisse
             Iohannem
             del
             Grene
             de
             Rugaker
             liberum
             cum
             tota
             sequelâ
             suâ
             procreatâ
             &
             procreandâ
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Children
           that
           now
           come
           to
           see
           the
           light
           in
           England
           ,
           are
           not
           
             damnati
             antequam
             Nati
          
           ,
           Condemned
           to
           Servitude
           before
           they
           are
           born
           ,
           and
           our
           Yeomen
           that
           are
           above
           wearing
           the
           Badges
           of
           our
           Nobles
           ,
           will
           scorn
           the
           Vassalage
           to
           Friers
           :
           and
           when
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           is
           so
           full
           of
           Candor
           (
           and
           what
           few
           Nations
           can
           pretend
           to
           )
           that
           they
           never
           make
           Slaves
           of
           their
           Prisoners
           of
           War
           in
           any
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           none
           I
           believe
           will
           ever
           see
           their
           incomparable
           Infantry
           by
           whom
           their
           Battels
           are
           won
           ,
           to
           become
           Slaves
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Slaves
           too
           of
           Slaves
           ,
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           Monastic
           Slaves
           to
           sloth
           .
        
         
           That
           40
           s.
           a
           Year
           that
           made
           them
           in
           the
           state
           of
           
             legales
             homines
             heretofore
          
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           in
           value
           6
           l.
           
             per
             annum
          
           :
           and
           as
           by
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           Wealth
           they
           are
           the
           more
           enabled
           to
           go
           to
           Law
           ,
           so
           the
           Policy
           of
           
             William
             the
             Conquerour
          
           to
           have
           mens
           Lands
           lie
           scatter'd
           as
           they
           are
           in
           
             Common
             Fields
          
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Law
           Sutes
           occasion'd
           thereby
           might
           divert
           their
           uniting
           against
           him
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           hath
           been
           Commonly
           call'd
           the
           
             Conquerour's
             Curse
          
           )
           hath
           however
           enured
           them
           to
           a
           pugnacious
           spirit
           of
           litigation
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           tough
           mettle
           of
           theirs
           ,
           Popery
           is
           likely
           to
           find
           if
           ever
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           Trespasser
           on
           them
           :
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           Popery
           need
           never
           balder
           us
           with
           any
           other
           miracles
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           effect
           this
           one
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           our
           Husbandmen
           to
           love
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           applaud
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           the
           Monks
           that
           coming
           in
           
             Sheeps
             clothing
          
           ,
           would
           by
           a
           
             Pasce
             Oves
          
           make
           Pasture
           confound
           Tillage
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           unlikely
           ever
           to
           effect
           this
           ,
           as
           are
           any
           who
           love
           the
           Noble
           Sport
           of
           Hunting
           ,
           to
           reduce
           England
           to
           its
           Primitive
           state
           ,
           and
           more
           remote
           then
           Pasture
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Forrest
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           and
           Marsh
           is
           the
           Natural
           state
           of
           all
           uncultivated
           and
           desolate
           Lands
           )
           tho
           they
           should
           too
           try
           to
           hunt
           as
           with
           a
           full
           cry
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           into
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           Isaia
           ,
           cry
           ,
           
             Resonate
             Montes
             laudationem
             ,
             sylva
             &
             omne
             lignum
             ejus
          
           ;
           and
           further
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           antiquity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Right
           to
           Forrests
           appearing
           out
           of
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Royal
           Prophet
           ,
           
             For
             all
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Forrest
             are
             mine
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           should
           insinuate
           that
           't
           was
           fit
           to
           unpeople
           the
           Earth
           of
           men
           to
           make
           groves
           for
           Gods
           to
           inhabit
           .
        
         
           
             We
             are
             told
             in
             the
          
           Preface
           to
           Manwood
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
          
           Richard
           the
           First
           ,
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           Second
           ,
           the
           Crown
           had
           afforrested
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           Realm
           was
           then
           become
           Forrest
           ;
           
             but
             no
             man
             is
             so
             sensless
             as
             to
             pretend
             to
             fear
             the
             Return
             of
             any
             such
             state
             in
          
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Sense
           and
           reason
           it
           may
           be
           affirm'd
           ,
           That
           all
           Monkish
           hopes
           of
           our
           Ploughmen
           happening
           again
           to
           be
           over-run
           by
           Shepherds
           ,
           are
           very
           extravagant
           ,
           and
           Popery
           will
           grosly
           err
           ,
           if
           it
           shall
           think
           that
           Poverty
           will
           ever
           compel
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           to
           the
           turpitude
           of
           taking
           up
           illegal
           Arms
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           can
           eradicate
           their
           innate
           hatred
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Subsistence
           that
           the
           Plough
           afforded
           our
           Husbandmen
           in
           their
           Trade
           ,
           made
           few
           of
           them
           in
           Comparison
           of
           those
           of
           other
           Trades
           ,
           become
           Souldiers
           in
           our
           late
           Civil
           Warrs
           :
           Nor
           were
           they
           then
           observ'd
           to
           favour
           those
           hyhocritical
           Religion-Traders
           the
           Land
           was
           then
           pester'd
           with
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           can
           they
           who
           really
           Till
           and
           Improve
           the
           Earth
           ,
           naturally
           affect
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           Cultivate
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           it
           must
           still
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           acquire
           their
           own
           bread
           by
           rearing
           it
           for
           others
           with
           hard
           labour
           ,
           will
           have
           an
           aversion
           against
           those
           who
           can
           subsist
           luxuriously
           ,
           by
           cheating
           others
           of
           it
           with
           easie
           Tricks
           ,
           and
           against
           any
           attempts
           for
           a
           Resetled
           Monkery
           ,
           which
           would
           ,
           after
           the
           mode
           of
           the
           
             Pyed
             Piper
          
           ,
           demand
           an
           unconscionable
           rate
           for
           trying
           to
           rid
           us
           of
           a
           few
           
             haeretical
             Mice
          
           ,
           and
           which
           too
           tho
           our
           Land
           should
           pay
           ,
           would
           yet
           depopulate
           it
           of
           its
           Children
           .
        
         
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           Observe
           ,
           That
           there
           happen'd
           one
           thing
           so
           momentous
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           forgot
           while
           the
           English
           Nation
           has
           a
           Being
           ,
           and
           which
           did
           among
           our
           people
           in
           the
           Country
           Convey
           a
           fresh
           sense
           of
           the
           Pestilential
           nature
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           encreasing
           Danger
           of
           its
           infection
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           our
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           generally
           from
           the
           Press
           and
           Pulpit
           for
           some
           Years
           together
           send
           so
           many
           strong
           Antidotes
           against
           Popery
           round
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Every
           Pulpit
           almost
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           the
           other
           did
           resound
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Seasonable
             discourse
             against
             Popery
          
           .
           It
           may
           be
           with
           Justice
           apply'd
           to
           those
           Discourses
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           That
           they
           alarmed
           more
           than
           our
           English
           World
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           World
           elsewhere
           did
           ring
           with
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           I
           here
           allude
           to
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Their
             sound
             went
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             to
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World.
          
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           their
           Sound
           was
           heard
           to
           Rome
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           intelligence
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Divines
           knew
           when
           they
           so
           Preach'd
           and
           Writ
           ,
           they
           had
           pass'd
           the
           Rubicon
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           was
           in
           vain
           like
           Cranmer
           to
           try
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           irreconcileable
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           would
           be
           as
           much
           in
           vain
           in
           any
           Course
           of
           future
           time
           to
           use
           politic
           whispers
           in
           Commendation
           of
           Popery
           after
           their
           former
           loudness
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           for
           one
           who
           told
           a
           Husband
           that
           he
           saw
           such
           an
           one
           strugling
           to
           ravish
           his
           Wife
           ,
           to
           say
           afterward
           that
           he
           was
           a
           very
           Civil
           Gentleman
           .
        
         
           Our
           Fanaticks
           therefore
           do
           by
           nothing
           more
           deserve
           that
           Name
           ,
           then
           by
           nick-naming
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           as
           fautors
           of
           Popery
           ,
           since
           't
           was
           
             but
             of
             yesterday
          
           that
           almost
           all
           our
           First
           and
           Second
           Rate
           Divines
           did
           like
           Capital
           Ships
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           one
           after
           another
           attaque
           the
           Fleet
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           discharge
           their
           Thunder
           upon
           them
           :
           but
           as
           my
           Lord
           Bacon
           hath
           observ'd
           ,
           That
           in
           great
           Sounds
           the
           Continuance
           is
           more
           than
           momentany
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           noyse
           of
           Great
           Ordnance
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Sound
           is
           carry'd
           many
           miles
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           much
           further
           on
           the
           Sea
           ,
           will
           there
           come
           to
           the
           Ear
           not
           in
           the
           instant
           of
           the
           shooting
           off
           ,
           but
           an
           hour
           or
           more
           later
           ,
           the
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Continuance
           of
           the
           first
           Sound
           ;
           Thus
           too
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           late
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           our
           Capital
           Divines
           against
           Popery
           which
           has
           been
           heard
           far
           and
           near
           among
           our
           Countery
           Inhabitants
           ,
           (
           and
           will
           I
           believe
           Continue
           audible
           among
           them
           during
           the
           hour
           of
           life
           )
           will
           in
           part
           of
           that
           hour
           ,
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           be
           heard
           with
           regard
           by
           our
           weaker
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           a
           Daemon
           then
           in
           understanding
           ,
           or
           God
           of
           Eloquence
           had
           he
           need
           to
           think
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thought
           too
           such
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           Imagines
           to
           talk
           England
           both
           out
           of
           its
           Manna
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           better
           then
           its
           Flesh-Pots
           too
           ,
           and
           to
           persuade
           us
           by
           bringing
           in
           Monkery
           again
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           Land
           ore-run
           with
           Flocks
           of
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           to
           want
           hands
           to
           Work
           their
           Fleeces
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           fancy
           to
           have
           Manufacture
           without
           hands
           ;
           and
           for
           want
           thereof
           ,
           to
           make
           our
           Sheep
           almost
           useless
           but
           only
           to
           eat
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           way
           too
           to
           be
           chiefly
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Stomachs
           of
           Lubbers
           ;
           and
           ,
           who
           would
           allow
           our
           Land
           Flocks
           of
           Sheep
           ,
           but
           not
           Dogs
           to
           guard
           them
           ;
           I
           mean
           a
           sufficient
           growing
           Populacy
           in
           the
           Land
           to
           defend
           both
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           Flocks
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           add
           too
           ,
           who
           would
           almost
           make
           the
           Wooll
           of
           our
           Sheep
           useless
           but
           only
           to
           send
           into
           Forrain
           Parts
           ;
           and
           who
           would
           abdicate
           from
           the
           Land
           that
           benefit
           of
           the
           continual
           passing
           of
           our
           Wooll
           here
           through
           so
           many
           hands
           busy'd
           in
           Trade
           ,
           and
           thence
           fill'd
           with
           Wealth
           in
           the
           way
           of
           
             Interest
             upon
             Interest
          
           intended
           by
           Nature
           for
           the
           maintenance
           and
           subsistance
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           so
           multiplying
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           preparing
           Tables
           for
           all
           new
           Guests
           here
           ,
           let
           them
           come
           into
           the
           World
           never
           so
           fast
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           us
           Consent
           to
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           
           Number
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           when
           for
           want
           of
           our
           being
           fully
           stock'd
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Land
           lyes
           fallow
           every
           Year
           ,
           as
           doth
           not
           in
           Countreys
           sufficiently
           Populous
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Lands
           value
           will
           quit
           the
           cost
           of
           the
           Manuring
           .
        
         
           Alas
           ;
           when
           through
           the
           Divine
           Blessing
           England
           shall
           arrive
           at
           the
           state
           of
           being
           fully
           Peopled
           ,
           and
           being
           got
           beyond
           Pasture
           ,
           that
           first
           improvement
           of
           a
           thin
           Peopled
           Country
           ,
           shall
           likewise
           have
           Compleated
           
             that
             second
          
           of
           Tillage
           ,
           that
           our
           being
           better
           Peopled
           will
           occasion
           ,
           there
           will
           lie
           a
           third
           in
           our
           View
           to
           employ
           the
           Labours
           of
           our
           Consummate
           Populacy
           ,
           namely
           that
           of
           Gardening
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           us
           that
           the
           Earth
           shall
           produce
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           exactly
           useful
           :
           and
           instead
           of
           going
           back
           from
           Tillage
           to
           Pasture
           ,
           we
           must
           naturally
           go
           forward
           from
           Tillage
           to
           Gardening
           ,
           whereby
           one
           Acre
           may
           be
           made
           to
           maintain
           Twenty
           persons
           ,
           whereas
           now
           't
           is
           observ'd
           that
           20
           Acres
           generally
           throughout
           England
           maintain
           but
           a
           fourth
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           viz.
           5.
           persons
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           we
           are
           thus
           furnished
           with
           as
           many
           People
           as
           by
           Tillage
           or
           Gardening
           can
           well
           live
           on
           the
           Land
           ,
           't
           is
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           that
           our
           encreasing
           Populousness
           will
           push
           on
           greater
           numbers
           of
           our
           Inhabitants
           to
           live
           on
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           none
           will
           choose
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           can
           live
           on
           the
           Shoare
           :
           and
           't
           is
           only
           such
           a
           state
           of
           populacy
           that
           can
           naturally
           make
           us
           Masters
           of
           the
           Fishing-Trade
           ;
           to
           compass
           which
           ,
           all
           our
           Projects
           before
           ,
           whether
           by
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           Companies
           and
           Stock
           ,
           will
           be
           but
           Chymerical
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           such
           a
           state
           of
           Populacy
           that
           will
           exonerate
           us
           of
           those
           burdens
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           scandals
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           mean
           all
           Religion-Traders
           ,
           whether
           Popish
           or
           Fanatical
           ,
           those
           vilest
           of
           Nominales
           who
           cheat
           
             in
             nomine
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           such
           likewise
           who
           disquiet
           States
           by
           assuming
           the
           Trade
           of
           World-menders
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Propounders
           ,
           that
           are
           like
           busie
           Insects
           flying
           in
           the
           Eys
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           (
           and
           whom
           Sir
           
             E.
             Coke
          
           in
           the
           85.
           
           Ch.
           of
           his
           Institutes
           ,
           which
           is
           entituled
           against
           
             Monopolists
             ,
             Propounders
             and
             Projectors
          
           ,
           deservedly
           brands
           )
           and
           Atheists
           that
           would
           reform
           a
           Church
           ,
           Bankrupts
           in
           their
           particular
           Trades
           that
           would
           advance
           Trade
           in
           general
           ,
           Defiers
           of
           Justice
           who
           would
           amend
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           wasting
           that
           time
           as
           Censors
           of
           the
           Manners
           of
           Kings
           for
           not
           paying
           their
           Debts
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           employ
           in
           acquiring
           Assets
           to
           pay
           their
           own
           :
           In
           fine
           ,
           Undertakers
           to
           Cure
           Church
           and
           State
           as
           Confident
           as
           the
           Quack
           who
           said
           in
           his
           Bills
           ,
           
             He
             Cureth
             all
             Diseases
             both
             cureable
             ,
             and
             incureable
             .
          
           All
           these
           sorts
           of
           men
           whose
           Trade
           is
           talking
           ,
           and
           whose
           talk
           is
           cheat
           ,
           will
           only
           come
           to
           be
           Bankrupt
           by
           being
           heaved
           out
           of
           all
           places
           by
           the
           Generations
           of
           Useful
           Traders
           multiplying
           there
           .
           Nature
           that
           has
           been
           long
           laying
           its
           Siege
           to
           such
           Idlers
           in
           places
           of
           resort
           ,
           will
           then
           at
           last
           carry
           on
           its
           works
           so
           far
           as
           to
           leave
           them
           no
           Earth
           to
           play
           their
           Engines
           upon
           ,
           and
           such
           unprofitable
           people
           will
           be
           as
           naturally
           extruded
           out
           of
           our
           Towns
           ,
           as
           are
           Women
           and
           Children
           out
           of
           Places
           besieged
           :
           nor
           can
           all
           the
           humming
           of
           their
           Propositions
           procure
           them
           more
           continuance
           in
           such
           places
           of
           business
           ,
           then
           the
           noyse
           of
           Drones
           entitle
           them
           to
           a
           residence
           in
           the
           Hive
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           as
           little
           quit
           Cost
           to
           have
           them
           planted
           in
           our
           Cities
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           Gardiner
           that
           pays
           a
           high
           Rent
           to
           have
           beds
           for
           weeds
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Improvement
           of
           great
           quantities
           of
           Land
           by
           Gardening
           ,
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Iersey
           and
           Guernsey
           ,
           are
           examples
           :
           and
           we
           have
           a
           Pleasant
           and
           Profitable
           Prospect
           of
           such
           Improvement
           near
           our
           Metropolis
           and
           other
           Great
           Cities
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           England
           may
           flourish
           so
           as
           to
           become
           the
           Garden
           of
           the
           World
           :
           and
           do
           as
           little
           doubt
           of
           any
           Course
           of
           time
           bringing
           the
           Pope
           again
           to
           say
           as
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           tells
           us
           he
           did
           ,
           
             Verè
             hortus
             Noster
             deliciarum
             est
             Anglia
             ,
          
           as
           I
           do
           of
           that
           honest
           
           Monk's
           sleeping
           till
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           Mr.
           
           Coleman's
           having
           any
           more
           Dreams
           of
           a
           Paradise
           in
           the
           Gardens
           of
           Wooburn
           .
        
         
         
         
         
           'T
           is
           hard
           for
           a
           Visionaire
           not
           to
           fancy
           any
           thing
           possible
           :
           but
           he
           who
           shall
           pronounce
           that
           England
           can
           from
           its
           present
           improvement
           and
           populousness
           be
           driven
           back
           
             ad
             primordia
             rerum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           many
           cultivated
           understandings
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           reduced
           Knowledge
           
             ad
             firmam
          
           by
           calculation
           ,
           can
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           Calculation
           only
           of
           Beads
           and
           be
           imposed
           on
           like
           the
           Indians
           to
           part
           with
           their
           Gold
           for
           Beads
           ,
           and
           that
           half
           the
           Land
           of
           England
           now
           inhabited
           by
           three
           Millions
           of
           People
           (
           as
           all
           estimates
           make
           to
           be
           the
           least
           that
           half
           of
           it
           contains
           )
           will
           be
           delivered
           up
           to
           50000
           Regulars
           and
           to
           persons
           that
           the
           Laws
           in
           being
           allow
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Foot
           of
           Earth
           for
           Graves
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           of
           equal
           detriment
           to
           a
           Country
           to
           have
           half
           the
           Land
           made
           unprofitable
           and
           become
           Bog
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           long
           in
           perpetuity
           to
           unprofitable
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           as
           make
           property
           their
           God
           (
           which
           they
           who
           over
           value
           the
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           do
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Majority
           of
           any
           Country
           )
           will
           idlely
           sacrifice
           it
           to
           those
           real
           Impropriators
           who
           make
           but
           a
           Property
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           hypocritical
           Idlers
           who
           only
           by
           a
           Religion-Craft
           without
           any
           service
           useful
           to
           Mankind
           claim
           a
           great
           Quota
           of
           the
           Profits
           of
           others
           labours
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           we
           are
           going
           on
           so
           fast
           toward
           the
           exactest
           culture
           by
           Gardening
           ,
           which
           excludes
           all
           Weeds
           ,
           the
           old
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           shall
           find
           six
           
             Millions
             asleep
          
           to
           give
           him
           an
           opportunity
           
             to
             sow
             Tares
          
           and
           to
           ask
           half
           the
           Land
           for
           his
           pains
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           who
           shall
           pronounce
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           is
           one
           
             that
             looks
             but
             at
             few
             things
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
             de
             facili
          
           shoots
           his
           Bolt
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           that
           we
           may
           think
           to
           be
           a
           fool
           without
           being
           in
           
             danger
             of
             Hell
             Fire
             :
             and
             Holy
             Churches
             great
             work
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           to
           the
           end
           that
           it
           may
           Convert
           half
           the
           Land
           again
           to
           its
           use
           ,
           is
           likely
           to
           prove
           as
           fruitless
           as
           the
           Christian
           endeavours
           to
           recover
           the
           Holy
           Land.
           
        
         
           There
           is
           such
           a
           strong
           Rampart
           of
           living
           Earth
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           Popery
           in
           this
           kind
           I
           mean
           the
           Number
           of
           our
           Protestants
           and
           particularly
           of
           those
           employ'd
           in
           Tilling
           the
           Land
           ,
           that
           Popery
           cannot
           dissolve
           :
           and
           let
           it
           pipe
           never
           so
           plausibly
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           the
           
             deaf
             Adder
          
           stopping
           our
           Ears
           by
           laying
           them
           against
           the
           Earth
           we
           are
           possest
           of
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           They
           who
           have
           observed
           the
           Intervals
           of
           your
           pleasure
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           had
           some
           breathing
           times
           for
           retirement
           ,
           from
           the
           fatigue
           of
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           know
           that
           the
           contriving
           the
           improvement
           of
           your
           Ground
           by
           Tillage
           and
           Planting
           and
           Gardening
           ,
           hath
           been
           at
           once
           your
           care
           and
           your
           delight
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           
           Cicero's
           
             Cato
             Major
          
           doth
           not
           describe
           the
           pleasure
           of
           
             old
             Age
          
           in
           the
           improvement
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           with
           greater
           hight
           then
           your
           Lordship
           is
           able
           to
           do
           :
           and
           your
           example
           in
           this
           thing
           may
           Crown
           both
           that
           of
           Tully
           and
           the
           Aged
           
           Hero's
           by
           him
           there
           commemorated
           for
           delighting
           in
           Husbandry
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           but
           natural
           for
           old
           Age
           being
           so
           near
           the
           Earth
           its
           Center
           to
           move
           with
           a
           quicker
           sort
           of
           delight
           toward
           it
           ,
           and
           especially
           among
           Christians
           to
           whom
           the
           dull
           Earth
           Aided
           by
           the
           acuteness
           of
           St.
           Paul
           (
           I
           referr
           to
           his
           similitude
           of
           the
           Corn
           )
           is
           so
           kind
           and
           greateful
           for
           their
           culture
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           Court
           them
           with
           an
           Embleme
           of
           their
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           them
           a
           surer
           way
           ,
           then
           Galilaeus
           had
           found
           out
           to
           Transplant
           the
           Earth
           into
           Heaven
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           methinks
           to
           one
           that
           has
           so
           curious
           and
           perfect
           a
           Sence
           of
           this
           solid
           and
           manly
           pleasure
           that
           the
           Culture
           of
           the
           Earth
           affords
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           the
           very
           Idea
           of
           
           England's
           Degeneracy
           from
           its
           thriving
           State
           of
           Agriculture
           to
           poor
           solitary
           pasture
           (
           how
           unpracticable
           soever
           the
           thing
           is
           )
           must
           necessarily
           carry
           some
           horrour
           with
           it
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           telling
           it
           to
           you
           that
           some
           vain
           Popish
           Projectors
           would
           rob
           us
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Culture
           of
           Learning
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           that
           of
           the
           very
           Earth
           ,
           must
           give
           your
           thoughts
           a
           Nausea
           instead
           of
           such
           a
           Noble
           Extacy
           as
           fill'd
           the
           whole
           
           Soul
           of
           Erasmus
           who
           in
           his
           old
           Age
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Budaeus
           speaking
           of
           Sir
           Thomas
           More
           's
           and
           other
           mens
           Works
           that
           did
           then
           begin
           to
           beautifie
           the
           World
           with
           Learning
           ,
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
             Deum
             immortalem
             ,
             quod
             seculum
             video
             brevi
             futurum
             !
             Vtinam
             contingat
             rejuvenescere
             !
          
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           would
           not
           desire
           to
           
             Renew
             your
             Youth
             like
             the
             Eagle
             ,
          
           only
           to
           live
           in
           an
           Age
           of
           buzzards
           ,
           so
           you
           know
           too
           much
           of
           the
           course
           of
           nature
           to
           wish
           your
           Life
           a
           day
           shorter
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           longevity
           of
           Popery
           ,
           if
           ever
           it
           should
           call
           it self
           here
           the
           State-Religion
           :
           for
           it
           can
           naturally
           be
           but
           a
           short
           dull
           Parenthesis
           of
           time
           in
           an
           Age
           of
           Sense
           ,
           and
           the
           Eye
           of
           Reason
           can
           see
           through
           the
           duration
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           through
           its
           absurdities
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           naturally
           be
           but
           like
           an
           angry
           Cloud
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           Eye
           of
           Sense
           we
           shall
           see
           both
           dropping
           and
           rowling
           away
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           shall
           behold
           the
           Sun
           playing
           with
           its
           Beams
           around
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           near
           it
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           and
           nothing
           can
           be
           easier
           to
           you
           then
           
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           Popery
           cannot
           live
           long
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           that
           you
           are
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           though
           you
           should
           have
           provided
           for
           your
           surviving
           Family
           nothing
           but
           
             Abby
             Lands
          
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           believe
           may
           by
           a
           bold
           instrument
           of
           Eternity
           drawn
           by
           a
           small
           Scriveners
           Boy
           ,
           be
           effectually
           Conveyed
           to
           any
           Lay-man
           and
           his
           Heirs
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           the
           present
           State
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           England
           that
           was
           aliend
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           such
           that
           it
           bears
           not
           the
           price
           of
           years
           purchase
           it
           did
           before
           the
           Plott
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           according
           to
           the
           common
           expression
           ,
           
             become
             a
             drug
          
           as
           to
           Moneys
           being
           taken
           up
           on
           it
           in
           comparison
           of
           other
           Lands
           :
           and
           it
           is
           obvious
           to
           consider
           how
           much
           herein
           the
           Plott
           hath
           prejudiced
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           making
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Land
           in
           some
           regard
           comparatively
           useless
           to
           the
           Possessors
           :
           but
           I
           likewise
           know
           that
           hereby
           Popery
           will
           be
           no
           gainer
           ,
           for
           that
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           owners
           of
           it
           will
           be
           indefatigable
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           means
           lawful
           to
           bring
           Popery
           to
           such
           a
           State
           ,
           as
           shall
           make
           any
           men
           ashamed
           to
           say
           they
           fear
           it
           .
        
         
           Tho
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           that
           everlasting
           Minor
           ,
           that
           Minor
           like
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Mores
          
           Child
           that
           he
           said
           would
           be
           always
           one
           ,
           will
           be
           still
           labouring
           the
           Resumption
           of
           what
           was
           alien'd
           from
           it
           (
           and
           hence
           I
           believe
           it
           hath
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           thô
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           Law
           always
           at
           full
           Age
           ,
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           learn
           from
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           the
           Priviledge
           too
           of
           being
           reputed
           Minors
           or
           Infants
           in
           Law
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Books
           call
           them
           ,
           that
           upon
           occasion
           they
           may
           resume
           what
           was
           alien'd
           from
           the
           Crown
           )
           and
           thô
           the
           hopes
           of
           such
           resumption
           would
           be
           a
           bait
           to
           help
           Popery
           to
           Multitudes
           of
           Proselytes
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           
             imagine
             a
             vain
             thing
          
           who
           think
           such
           resuming
           practicable
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           this
           time
           if
           the
           Calculation
           of
           the
           Ebb
           of
           the
           Coinage
           of
           England
           be
           as
           is
           contain'd
           in
           
             Britannia
             languens
             ,
             viz.
          
           from
           the
           foremention'd
           period
           of
           May
           1657
           ,
           to
           November
           1675
           ,
           (
           near
           
             another
             nineteen
             years
          
           )
           3
           ,
           238
           ,
           997
           
             l.
             16s
          
           .
           ¾
           ,
           a
           Calculation
           that
           I
           think
           cannot
           be
           disproved
           but
           by
           the
           Records
           in
           the
           
             Pipe
             Office
          
           ,
           where
           annual
           account
           of
           the
           Money
           Coined
           in
           the
           Mint
           are
           preserved
           ,
           or
           by
           Ballances
           of
           Trade
           made
           up
           from
           that
           time
           ,
           whereby
           the
           exportations
           eminently
           preponderating
           what
           is
           imported
           ,
           would
           evince
           what
           considerable
           quantities
           of
           Bullion
           have
           been
           Coyned
           ,
           or
           by
           our
           knowing
           that
           since
           that
           time
           
             Sterling
             Silver
          
           has
           not
           still
           obtain'd
           the
           Price
           of
           5
           
             s
             2d
             an
             Ounce
             ,
             a
             price
          
           that
           it
           has
           not
           indeed
           fall'n
           short
           of
           in
           England
           about
           these
           twenty
           years
           past
           ,
           and
           therefore
           before
           the
           late
           Act
           for
           the
           Coynage
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Mint
           to
           be
           Coyn'd
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           its
           Law
           and
           Course
           necessarily
           restrain'd
           from
           giving
           for
           Sterling
           Silver
           above
           5
           
             s.
             the
             Ounce
          
           ,
           and
           which
           Rate
           and
           no
           more
           it
           did
           afford
           when
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Trade
           favouring
           us
           caus'd
           that
           vast
           Coynage
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           Ternary
           of
           
             nineteen
             years
          
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           fine
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           Royal
           Goodness
           to
           his
           People
           in
           not
           only
           quitting
           what
           did
           accrue
           to
           him
           for
           Coynage
           ,
           but
           being
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           the
           Coyning
           the
           most
           exquisite
           sort
           of
           Money
           in
           the
           Known
           world
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           in
           Curiosity
           does
           equal
           Meddals
           ,
           is
           an
           indication
           of
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Trade
           ,
           not
           having
           employed
           the
           Mint
           sufficiently
           in
           making
           for
           his
           Subjects
           the
           Medium
           of
           Commerce
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           depression
           of
           the
           Trade
           not
           only
           of
           the
           English
           but
           of
           more
           then
           the
           European
           World
           ,
           the
           Usurper
           Cromwel
           is
           to
           be
           justly
           blamed
           ,
           who
           not
           long
           after
           the
           wounds
           England
           had
           felt
           by
           the
           Munster
           Peace
           ,
           did
           harrass
           us
           by
           his
           fantastick
           War
           with
           Spain
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           impoverish'd
           England
           but
           the
           Trading
           World
           ,
           and
           forcibly
           obstructing
           the
           Returns
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Plate
           Fleets
           ,
           did
           particularly
           put
           both
           Spain
           and
           France
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           making
           that
           Peace
           that
           gave
           the
           French
           Crown
           its
           leasure
           to
           trouble
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           But
           let
           any
           one
           judge
           then
           how
           ridiculous
           it
           is
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Nation
           must
           not
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           shut
           up
           Shop
           ,
           if
           half
           its
           wealth
           should
           be
           again
           juggled
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           few
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Trade
           between
           England
           and
           Rome
           be
           renew'd
           of
           giving
           the
           Pope
           Gold
           for
           Lead
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           indeed
           be
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           who
           have
           conversed
           with
           History
           that
           the
           absolute
           and
           unbounded
           Power
           with
           which
           the
           Eastern
           Monararchs
           Governed
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           did
           not
           more
           require
           an
           excessive
           share
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenue
           to
           feed
           standing
           Armies
           then
           Priests
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           Idols
           and
           Superstitions
           ,
           and
           Crafts
           ,
           did
           awe
           and
           delude
           People
           into
           obedience
           :
           but
           as
           in
           orderly
           Commonwealths
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           such
           an
           immense
           Charge
           for
           Artifice
           to
           make
           men
           obey
           themselves
           ,
           so
           in
           our
           Constitution
           of
           the
           English
           Government
           ,
           it
           being
           justly
           to
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           all
           the
           desireable
           ,
           solid
           and
           substantial
           freedom
           that
           any
           Form
           of
           Government
           can
           import
           ,
           besides
           the
           insignificance
           of
           the
           name
           of
           it
           (
           and
           insignificant
           we
           may
           well
           call
           it
           who
           remember
           that
           our
           late
           real
           Oligarchists
           took
           not
           only
           
             the
             name
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           
             in
             vain
          
           )
           and
           are
           to
           the
           envy
           of
           Forraigners
           ,
           and
           shame
           of
           our
           former
           Domestick
           Propounders
           ,
           blessed
           with
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           of
           a
           
             Great
             and
             Glorious
             King
             over
             a
             free
             and
             happy
             People
          
           (
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Martyr
          
           are
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Declarations
           )
           it
           may
           be
           well
           said
           to
           any
           one
           who
           shall
           talk
           of
           giving
           half
           the
           profits
           of
           the
           Realm
           to
           use
           Art
           ,
           and
           Imposture
           to
           make
           Members
           obey
           their
           Head
           so
           constituted
           ,
           
             quorsum
             perditio
             haec
          
           ?
        
         
           But
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           come
           closer
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           Popery
           ,
           any
           one
           that
           would
           have
           half
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           given
           to
           Impostors
           for
           the
           making
           a
           Monarch
           only
           half
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           King
           but
           of
           half
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           tricking
           both
           him
           and
           them
           into
           a
           blind
           obedience
           to
           a
           Forraign
           Head
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           making
           a
           Forraign
           Power
           Arbitrary
           and
           absolute
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           bad
           Land-Merchant
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           not
           the
           use
           or
           value
           of
           the
           soyle
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           will
           never
           find
           the
           half
           of
           25
           Millions
           of
           Acres
           sold
           for
           Chains
           and
           Fetters
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           put
           to
           the
           trouble
           of
           taking
           out
           the
           Writ
           ,
           
             de
             idiota
             inquirendo
          
           against
           at
           least
           three
           Millions
           who
           have
           already
           out-witted
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           never
           think
           a
           Forraign
           Minor
           and
           whose
           concessions
           are
           resumable
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           their
           Guardian
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           a
           very
           preposterous
           thing
           that
           since
           our
           Saviour
           refused
           to
           divide
           an
           Inheritance
           ,
           his
           pretended
           Vicar
           should
           do
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           
             Holy
             Churches
             resuming
          
           all
           its
           Lands
           out
           of
           Lay
           hands
           ,
           would
           appear
           the
           more
           strange
           in
           England
           when
           we
           see
           (
           as
           my
           Lord
           Primate
           Bramhal
           saith
           in
           his
           
             vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           p.
           212
           )
           that
           the
           very
           
             Kings
             of
          
           Spain
           
             impose
             Pensions
             usually
             on
             Ecclesiastical
             preferments
             
             to
             the
          
           4th
           
             part
             of
             the
             value
             ,
             and
             particularly
             one
             Pension
             on
             the
             Arch-Bishoprick
             of
          
           Sivile
           
             in
             favour
             of
             an
             Infant
             of
          
           Castile
           
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             all
             the
             Pensions
             there
             imposed
             by
             the
             Pope
          
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           know
           that
           the
           French
           King
           doth
           for
           the
           behoof
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           Lay-men
           ,
           impose
           so
           many
           and
           great
           Pensions
           on
           the
           Abbeys
           without
           saying
           to
           the
           Abbots
           more
           then
           
             Car
             tel
             est
             nostre
             plaisir
          
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Edwyn
             Sands
          
           in
           his
           
             Europae
             Speculum
          
           writ
           in
           the
           Year
           1599
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           of
           France
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             there
             the
             Church
             Prelacies
             and
             other
             Governments
             of
             Souls
             ,
             are
             made
             the
             Fees
             and
             Charges
             of
             meer
             Courtiers
             and
             Soldiers
             :
          
           and
           our
           excellent
           Animadverter
           on
           
             Monsieur
             Sorbier
          
           reflecting
           on
           that
           Country
           ,
           Intimates
           in
           effect
           how
           
             there
             the
             chiefest
             spiritual
             dignities
             are
             entailed
             upon
             Families
             ,
             and
             possest
             by
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           They
           who
           unjustly
           cry
           out
           of
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           interrupting
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           would
           be
           loud
           enough
           in
           their
           Complaints
           of
           
             Omnia
             comesta
             à
             Belo
          
           under
           Popery
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           King
           now
           depends
           in
           a
           manner
           solely
           upon
           Trade
           ,
           and
           that
           Trade
           depends
           on
           populousness
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           encouragement
           of
           people
           to
           live
           under
           any
           Government
           ,
           is
           that
           great
           thing
           ,
           call'd
           Property
           in
           their
           Estates
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           any
           thing
           that
           calls
           it self
           Religion
           ,
           that
           goes
           to
           exterminate
           
             above
             a
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             persons
             for
             every
             one
             it
             leaves
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Proportion
           between
           Non-Papists
           and
           Papists
           by
           the
           Bishops
           survey
           made
           about
           the
           Year
           1676
           ,
           was
           return'd
           to
           be
           )
           and
           to
           call
           them
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           their
           Goods
           and
           life
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           a
           forfeit
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           not
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           exterminate
           Trade
           ,
           is
           fitter
           for
           the
           Galleys
           or
           a
           Trading
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Anticyrae
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           discourse
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           in
           your
           Travels
           sufficiently
           seen
           it
           long
           since
           exemplified
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Countries
           for
           the
           quantity
           of
           Ground
           exceed
           the
           Popish
           in
           Trade
           ,
           and
           numbers
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           thus
           the
           Protestant
           Hanse
           Towns
           have
           eclipsed
           their
           Roman
           Catholick
           Neighbours
           ;
           and
           
             Amsterdam
             ,
             Antwerp
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Vnited
             Provinces
             ,
             Flanders
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Flanders
           where
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           are
           Proprietors
           of
           seven
           parts
           of
           ten
           of
           the
           whole
           Country
           ,
           Levies
           of
           Men
           and
           Money
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           slowness
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           been
           so
           inconsiderable
           as
           not
           to
           have
           secured
           themselves
           against
           Invaders
           .
        
         
           Nor
           did
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           there
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           while
           ,
           to
           strain
           themselves
           in
           Contributions
           to
           resist
           an
           Invader
           who
           is
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           (
           the
           which
           made
           the
           French
           Kings
           Victories
           there
           flie
           like
           Lightning
           )
           more
           then
           our
           over-rich
           English
           Regulars
           did
           to
           oppose
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           here
           under
           the
           Popes
           Banner
           .
           And
           thus
           were
           they
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           Flanders
           are
           like
           Wenns
           in
           the
           Body
           which
           draw
           to
           themselves
           much
           nourishment
           and
           are
           of
           great
           trouble
           and
           no
           use
           ,
           and
           thus
           ridiculous
           is
           it
           that
           so
           over
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           property
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           should
           be
           linked
           to
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           no
           way
           linked
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           more
           then
           professed
           Gamesters
           and
           Empyrics
           and
           Soldiers
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           are
           no
           more
           damnified
           by
           Popish
           Invaders
           ,
           then
           Fishes
           of
           the
           Sea
           are
           by
           Earth-Quakes
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           in
           the
           United-Provinces
           ,
           how
           easily
           and
           soon
           are
           vast
           Taxes
           raised
           when
           their
           All
           is
           at
           Stake
           ,
           &
           to
           what
           a
           prodigious
           encrease
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           their
           People
           have
           they
           attain'd
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ?
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           Political
           discourse
           of
           
             the
             Interest
             of
          
           Holland
           Printed
           in
           Dutch
           in
           the
           Year
           1669
           ,
           and
           Licensed
           by
           
             Iohn
             de
             Witt
          
           and
           by
           
             Van
             Beaumont
          
           ,
           makes
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Holland
           to
           be
           2
           Millions
           and
           400
           thousand
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           doth
           Pellerus
           in
           his
           Learned
           Notes
           on
           
           
             Klockius
             de
             Aerario
          
           p.
           300.
           and
           there
           cites
           that
           Book
           of
           
             the
             interest
             of
             Holland
          
           ,
           when
           as
           
             Gerard
             Malynes
          
           in
           his
           
             Lex
             mercatoria
          
           makes
           the
           People
           in
           Flanders
           in
           the
           Year
           1622
           to
           have
           consisted
           of
           
             a
             hundred
             and
             forty
             thousand
             Families
             ,
          
           and
           he
           reckoning
           each
           of
           them
           one
           with
           an
           other
           at
           5
           persons
           ,
           makes
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           people
           in
           Flanders
           to
           have
           then
           amounted
           but
           to
           
             seven
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           as
           that
           Author
           of
           the
           
             interest
             of
             Holland
          
           saith
           ,
           the
           Province
           of
           Holland
           can
           hardly
           make
           400
           thousand
           profitable
           Acres
           or
           Morgens
           of
           Land
           ,
           Down
           and
           Heath
           not
           put
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           8
           th
           part
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Holland
           cannot
           be
           nourished
           with
           what
           is
           growing
           there
           :
           but
           tells
           us
           what
           prodigious
           Granaries
           they
           there
           have
           ,
           and
           that
           Amsterdam
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           1571
           was
           about
           200
           Morgens
           or
           Acres
           of
           Land
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           year
           1650
           enlarged
           to
           600
           Morgens
           or
           Acres
           of
           Land
           in
           Circumference
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           in
           it
           
             three
             hundred
             thousand
          
           Souls
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Zelanders
           Choice
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1673
           ,
           mentions
           
             Aitsmas
             Liere
          
           to
           have
           reckon'd
           the
           publick
           Incomes
           of
           Holland
           alone
           in
           the
           Year
           1643
           ,
           to
           have
           amounted
           to
           1100
           thousand
           pound
           Sterling
           ;
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             Holland
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           in
           one
           Year
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Peace
           ,
           viz.
           In
           the
           Year
           1664
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Holland
           did
           over
           and
           above
           the
           Customes
           and
           other
           Domains
           of
           the
           Earls
           or
           States
           of
           Holland
           pay
           towards
           the
           publick
           Charge
           as
           follows
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           To
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           11
           Millions
           of
           Gilders
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Admiralty
           of
           the
           
             Maze
             ,
             472
             898
             Gilders
          
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Admiralty
           of
           Amsterdam
           2
           Millions
           of
           Gilders
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Admiralty
           of
           the
           Northern
           Quarter
           ,
           200
           thousand
           Guilders
           .
        
         
           Which
           comes
           to
           in
           all
           about
           14
           hundred
           ,
           87
           thousand
           Pounds
           Sterling
           .
           How
           meanly
           do
           the
           Atchievements
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           their
           Efforts
           to
           aggrandize
           their
           Republick
           ,
           compared
           with
           Hollands
           shew
           in
           story
           ,
           for
           the
           quantity
           of
           years
           many
           times
           doubled
           since
           the
           Dutch
           threw
           off
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Papacy
           !
           History
           hath
           recorded
           the
           longevity
           of
           the
           Venetian
           Government
           as
           it
           has
           of
           Methusalem
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           ,
           not
           〈◊〉
           great
           thing
           he
           said
           ,
           or
           did
           ,
           or
           attempted
           ;
           but
           a
           few
           days
           of
           the
           short
           life
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           same
           weighs
           down
           the
           999
           years
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           Religion
           of
           Popery
           makes
           the
           Venetians
           more
           narrow
           in
           their
           principles
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           their
           Rules
           of
           Traffick
           then
           are
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Protestant
           Countries
           .
           The
           Popish
           Religion
           doth
           hamper
           its
           devout
           Professors
           as
           to
           Trading
           with
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           holding
           Communication
           with
           such
           as
           are
           
             ipso
             jure
             &
             ipso
             facto
          
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           giving
           any
           Quarentine
           to
           men
           said
           to
           be
           infected
           with
           Heresie
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           we
           are
           told
           in
           D'
           Ossat's
           Letters
           ,
           
             Part.
             2d
          
           .
           That
           the
           Republick
           of
           Venice
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           Ambassador
           of
           Henry
           the
           4
           th
           to
           them
           thô
           a
           Catholick
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           their
           Chappels
           with
           other
           Ambassadors
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           know
           his
           Master
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           And
           
             Bodin
             de
             Rep.
          
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Venice
           was
           taken
           Anno
           1555
           ,
           and
           was
           then
           in
           all
           but
           one
           hundred
           and
           eighty
           thousand
           and
           four
           hundred
           and
           forty
           .
        
         
           Sir
           William
           Temple
           
             in
             the
          
           5th
           
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Observations
          
           on
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           makes
           
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Causes
             of
             the
             first
             Revolt
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             to
             be
             the
             oppression
             of
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             Persecution
             in
             their
             Liberties
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Lives
             on
             the
             pretence
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           that
           by
           their
           
             buying
             the
             truth
          
           at
           the
           Rate
           of
           such
           high
           Taxes
           as
           they
           now
           pay
           ,
           and
           not
           selling
           it
           either
           to
           France
           or
           Spain
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           no
           losers
           ;
           for
           many
           good
           Artists
           and
           wealthy
           Fugitives
           have
           brought
           their
           Persons
           and
           Families
           and
           Estates
           to
           them
           for
           shelter
           ,
           from
           the
           Storm
           of
           Papal
           Persecution
           ,
           
           and
           daily
           continue
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             Zelanders
             Choice
             in
          
           Sect.
           3.
           
           Observes
           
             that
             of
             late
             years
             some
             of
             the
             Wise
             Men
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             being
             fearful
             of
             its
             being
             there
             utterly
             supplanted
             ,
             have
             required
             their
             Children
             by
             their
             last
             Wills
             and
             Testaments
             to
             leave
          
           France
           
             and
             settle
             themselves
             in
             the
             Vnited
             Provinces
             :
          
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           bestowed
           rich
           Legacies
           on
           Holland
           ,
           each
           head
           of
           any
           new
           comer
           being
           judged
           to
           add
           at
           a
           Medium
           3
           l.
           per
           year
           to
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           late
           great
           late
           accession
           of
           Protestant
           strangers
           to
           Amsterdam
           ,
           hath
           caused
           many
           new
           houses
           to
           be
           there
           built
           ,
           and
           hath
           raised
           the
           Rents
           of
           the
           old
           ones
           a
           5
           th
           part
           ,
           whereas
           they
           are
           sunk
           a
           4
           th
           in
           Cheapside
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             there
             that
          
           Men
           of
           every
           Nation
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           Parthians
           ,
           and
           Arabians
           ,
           Iews
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           Calvinists
           ,
           Lutherans
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Christians
           
             of
             the
             Subdivisions
             of
             all
             Sects
          
           do
           hear
           Men
           speak
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           ,
           
             and
             what
             they
             think
             most
             Musical
             to
             them
             ,
          
           the
           wonderful
           works
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Nor
           are
           the
           Enemies
           to
           Monarchy
           to
           ascribe
           the
           flourshing
           State
           of
           Holland
           ,
           to
           its
           former
           throwing
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           State-holder
           ,
           and
           Captain
           General
           out
           of
           the
           Ballance
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           Their
           breaking
           down
           the
           Banks
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           introduced
           the
           sudden
           inundation
           of
           the
           French
           Power
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           else
           been
           more
           secured
           against
           then
           the
           Assaults
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           so
           perfectly
           forgot
           the
           Art
           and
           Nature
           of
           Defensive
           War
           in
           their
           Frontiers
           :
           and
           thô
           it
           may
           seem
           plausible
           that
           an
           Animal
           ,
           supposed
           to
           have
           most
           heads
           ,
           will
           have
           most
           brains
           ,
           and
           that
           Republicks
           are
           more
           apprehensive
           of
           their
           true
           interest
           then
           other
           Governments
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           Reproach
           of
           such
           Politicks
           it
           appear'd
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Regnant
           Faction
           in
           Holland
           were
           no
           more
           headed
           by
           a
           Captain
           General
           or
           State-holder
           ,
           and
           had
           thrown
           the
           poise
           of
           his
           Power
           out
           of
           the
           Scales
           ,
           they
           grew
           so
           vain
           ,
           as
           thô
           they
           had
           no
           Capital
           Ships
           ,
           yet
           to
           become
           aggressors
           in
           a
           Naval
           War
           against
           England
           ,
           that
           had
           Ships
           enow
           of
           that
           kind
           to
           affright
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           War
           the
           Result
           was
           the
           abolishing
           their
           great
           Navigation
           〈◊〉
           England
           ,
           from
           whence
           their
           forced
           frequenting
           of
           our
           Harbours
           ,
           still
           occasions
           their
           exporting
           more
           of
           our
           Commodities
           then
           we
           import
           of
           theirs
           .
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           However
           so
           vast
           yet
           is
           their
           Navigation
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Marriners
           that
           thô
           we
           
             need
             them
             not
          
           for
           our
           Carriers
           ,
           both
           Spain
           and
           France
           do
           :
           and
           to
           which
           Kingdoms
           they
           have
           and
           probably
           will
           for
           some
           Ages
           to
           come
           ,
           have
           the
           honour
           and
           profit
           to
           be
           Carriers
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           France
           is
           or
           seems
           to
           be
           fear'd
           by
           us
           :
           and
           thus
           that
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             Holland
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
          
           French
           
             have
             very
             few
             Ships
             and
             Marriners
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             so
             that
             almost
             all
             their
             Traffick
             for
          
           Holland
           (
           
             some
             few
          
           English
           
             Ships
             of
             Trade
             excepted
             )
             is
             driven
             by
          
           Dutch
           
             Ships
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             any
             Goods
             are
             transported
             from
             one
          
           French
           
             Haven
             to
             another
             ,
             they
             are
             laden
             on
             Board
          
           Dutch
           
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             to
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             that
             it
             hath
             so
             few
             Marriners
             and
             Ships
             that
             since
             the
             Peace
             between
             them
             and
          
           Holland
           ,
           
             they
             have
             used
             to
             hire
          
           Dutch
           
             Ships
             to
             sail
             to
             the
          
           Indies
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           when
           I
           consider
           what
           that
           ingenious
           Author
           hath
           thus
           discoursed
           ,
           and
           that
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           a
           Manuscript
           discourse
           in
           the
           Year
           1671
           /
           2
           ,
           hath
           Calculated
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           who
           are
           Subjects
           of
           France
           to
           be
           15000
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           great
           and
           fatal
           diminution
           of
           the
           number
           of
           them
           since
           happen'd
           in
           the
           Year
           1678
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           of
           their
           then
           perishing
           under
           
             D'
             Estre
          
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Britannia
             languens
          
           saith
           ,
           The
           Dutch
           
             have
             at
             least
             10
             times
             as
             many
             Seamen
             as
             the
          
           English
           ,
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           conclude
           that
           more
           then
           all
           the
           Millions
           of
           Mankind
           now
           living
           will
           be
           dissolved
           to
           Ashes
           before
           (
           humanly
           speaking
           )
           
           it
           will
           be
           possible
           for
           France
           to
           over-ballance
           either
           the
           Dutch
           or
           〈◊〉
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           whoever
           they
           are
           that
           pretend
           to
           fear
           the
           Contrary
           ,
           I
           think
           they
           do
           but
           pretend
           to
           fear
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           once
           to
           return
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           gain
           Holland
           hath
           from
           fresh
           Advenae
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           old
           Trades
           being
           there
           fully
           improved
           ,
           such
           new
           comers
           are
           forced
           to
           dig
           up
           a
           new
           Soile
           of
           Trade
           and
           Industry
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           subsistance
           ;
           and
           thus
           at
           the
           Charge
           of
           their
           Experiments
           the
           Country
           is
           enriched
           :
           and
           many
           new
           Artists
           there
           bring
           with
           them
           their
           old
           experimented
           Arts
           ,
           and
           thus
           't
           is
           known
           that
           an
           English-man
           from
           Yarmouth
           coming
           to
           be
           an
           Inhabitant
           among
           them
           ,
           taught
           them
           the
           rich
           Arcanum
           of
           the
           Fishing
           Trade
           :
           and
           since
           they
           disused
           to
           pray
           to
           dead
           Saints
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Popery
           ,
           they
           have
           found
           living
           Saints
           praying
           to
           them
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           live
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           only
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           entertain
           Saints
           ,
           but
           
             by
             being
             not
             forgetful
             to
             entertain
             Strangers
             ,
             they
             have
             unawares
             entertain'd
             Angels
          
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           is
           )
           and
           such
           who
           have
           proved
           tutelar
           ones
           to
           their
           Country
           and
           Religion
           .
        
         
           No
           marvel
           therefore
           if
           the
           Learned
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Defence
             of
             the
          
           Zelanders
           Choice
           ,
           doth
           there
           so
           pathetically
           pronounce
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
             that
             if
             ever
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             shall
             leave
          
           Holland
           ,
           
             that
             Country
             may
             be
             called
          
           Ichabod
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             Glory
             is
             departed
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           should
           be
           injurious
           to
           the
           Political
           Energy
           of
           the
           Reformation
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           observe
           how
           vastly
           it
           has
           contributed
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           value
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           and
           the
           extent
           of
           our
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           indeed
           of
           Commerce
           it self
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           long
           before
           the
           Reformation
           that
           the
           Kings
           and
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           maintained
           themselves
           chiefly
           by
           Sheperdry
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           and
           people
           of
           France
           by
           Tillage
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           improvement
           in
           Manufacture
           ,
           bears
           Date
           but
           from
           Harry
           the
           4
           ths
           time
           .
           The
           great
           Scene
           of
           Merchandizing
           was
           not
           open'd
           in
           Europe
           till
           about
           6
           ,
           or
           7
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           till
           then
           none
           were
           there
           worthy
           the
           names
           of
           Merchants
           except
           some
           few
           in
           the
           Republicks
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           Mediterranean
           parts
           trading
           with
           the
           Indian
           Caravans
           in
           the
           Levant
           ,
           or
           driving
           some
           inland
           Trade
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           some
           hundreds
           of
           years
           afterward
           ,
           the
           Nations
           in
           the
           worst
           Soil
           of
           Europe
           being
           the
           greatest
           breeders
           ,
           and
           having
           superfluity
           of
           nothing
           but
           people
           ,
           had
           no
           invention
           for
           living
           but
           by
           being
           Murderers
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           boysterous
           Trade
           of
           Fighting
           their
           way
           into
           better
           Quarters
           :
           and
           during
           that
           dark
           and
           Iron
           Age
           that
           produced
           Herds
           of
           Men
           void
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           humane
           Conversation
           or
           discourse
           valuable
           ;
           and
           in
           our
           European
           World
           it
           was
           scarce
           worth
           Men
           a
           few
           steps
           to
           gain
           one
           anothers
           acquaintance
           :
           but
           on
           the
           gradual
           encrease
           of
           knowledge
           there
           ,
           Men
           found
           a
           readier
           way
           at
           once
           with
           delight
           and
           profit
           to
           exchange
           Notions
           and
           Commodities
           of
           Traffick
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           at
           last
           drawing
           up
           the
           Curtain
           that
           kept
           all
           things
           obscure
           on
           that
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Men
           being
           better
           taught
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           were
           grown
           worth
           one
           anothers
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           were
           for
           the
           surprizing
           brightness
           of
           their
           intellectual
           Talents
           gazed
           on
           by
           the
           wondring
           World
           ,
           like
           in
           Machines
           ,
           Gods
           coming
           down
           out
           of
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           worthy
           of
           the
           bounty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           then
           to
           spread
           on
           the
           Earth
           the
           Commerce
           of
           Men
           and
           the
           Medium
           of
           Commerce
           too
           ,
           and
           to
           allow
           them
           to
           converse
           together
           with
           more
           splendor
           by
           the
           Donative
           of
           the
           
             American
             Mines
          
           when
           the
           dawn
           of
           the
           knowledge
           a
           little
           before
           that
           of
           the
           Reformation
           had
           rendred
           them
           conversable
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           interviews
           of
           one
           another
           :
           and
           shortly
           afterwards
           by
           a
           mighty
           encrease
           of
           Navigation
           ,
           
             many
             did
             pass
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             was
             more
             and
             more
             encreased
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           as
           I
           have
           some
           where
           read
           of
           a
           saying
           of
           one
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Deus
             ambit
             nos
             donis
             &
             formâ
             suâ
             ,
          
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           provided
           that
           the
           World
           should
           Espouse
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Reformation
           with
           a
           great
           Dowry
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           should
           appear
           particularly
           in
           England
           with
           the
           great
           Figure
           that
           Wisdom
           makes
           in
           the
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             Length
             of
             days
             is
             in
             her
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             left
             hand
             riches
             and
             honour
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           conspicuous
           in
           our
           English
           History
           that
           former
           intervals
           of
           some
           Efforts
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           ,
           of
           withstanding
           the
           Papal
           Encroachments
           were
           alway
           contemporary
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           and
           dy'd
           together
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           no
           sooner
           risen
           out
           of
           the
           Grave
           where
           the
           barbarity
           of
           former
           times
           depressed
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           again
           found
           in
           one
           anothers
           Embraces
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Stock
             and
             Wealth
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             vastly
             encreased
             since
          
           Harry
           the
           8ths
           
             time
             ,
             is
             visible
             to
             any
             one
             who
             considers
             what
          
           Stow
           
             saith
             in
             his
          
           Annals
           
             on
             the
          
           Year
           1523
           ,
           the
           15th
           
             Year
             of
             his
             Reign
          
           ,
           That
           when
           in
           a
           Parliament
           held
           at
           Black-Fryers
           ,
           and
           where
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             More
          
           was
           Speaker
           ,
           800000
           l.
           was
           required
           to
           be
           raised
           of
           the
           fifth
           part
           of
           every
           mans
           Goods
           and
           Lands
           ,
           that
           is
           4
           s
           ,
           of
           every
           Pound
           to
           be
           paid
           in
           4
           years
           :
           but
           it
           was
           denyed
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           proved
           manifestly
           that
           if
           the
           fifth
           part
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Realm
           were
           but
           800000
           l
           ,
           and
           if
           Men
           should
           pay
           to
           the
           King
           the
           fifth
           part
           of
           their
           Goods
           in
           Money
           or
           Plate
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           Money
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           hands
           in
           all
           the
           Realm
           :
           for
           the
           fifth
           part
           of
           every
           Mans
           Goods
           is
           not
           in
           Money
           or
           Plate
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           then
           consequently
           if
           all
           the
           Money
           were
           brought
           to
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ,
           then
           Men
           must
           barter
           Cloath
           for
           Victuals
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           there
           it
           was
           further
           Argued
           that
           the
           King
           had
           by
           way
           of
           Loan
           2
           s.
           in
           the
           Pound
           (
           which
           is
           400000
           l.
           )
           and
           if
           he
           had
           4
           s.
           more
           in
           the
           Pound
           ,
           't
           would
           amount
           to
           1200000
           l
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           the
           3
           d
           part
           of
           every
           Mans
           Goods
           ,
           which
           in
           Coyn
           cannot
           be
           had
           within
           the
           Realm
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Merchandizing
           Trade
           of
           England
           was
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           sometime
           after
           managed
           chiefly
           by
           Forraigners
           ,
           we
           Learn
           out
           of
           
           Heylin's
           Edward
           the
           6
           th
           ,
           p.
           108
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           that
           Edward
           the
           6
           
             th
             ,
             Supprest
             the
             Corporation
             of
             Merchant
             Strangers
             ,
             the
             Merchants
             of
             the
             Stilyard
             ,
             concerning
             which
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             in
             the
             times
             foregoing
             being
             neither
             strong
             in
             Shipping
             ,
             nor
             much
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             received
             all
             such
             Commodities
             as
             were
             not
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             resorting
             hither
             from
             all
             parts
             to
             upbraid
             our
             laziness
             ,
             namely
             Merchants
             known
             by
             the
             name
             of
          
           Easterlings
           ,
           
             who
             brought
             hither
             Wheat
             and
             Rye
             and
             Grain
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             their
             encouragement
             wherein
             they
             were
             amply
             priviledged
             and
             exempted
             from
             many
             impositions
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           deduce
           a
           proof
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           from
           the
           growth
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Church
           &
           Nation
           of
           England
           were
           in
           the
           year
           1660
           about
           Quintuple
           ,
           to
           what
           they
           were
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           first
           that
           Godwin
           in
           his
           Catalogue
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           makes
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           and
           Bishops
           to
           be
           valued
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Reformation
           near
           22000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           admit
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           to
           be
           double
           the
           Sum
           ,
           
             viz.
             44000
             l.
          
           then
           will
           the
           whole
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           appear
           to
           have
           been
           then
           66000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Dr.
           
             Cornelius
             Burgess
          
           ,
           a
           Man
           vers'd
           in
           the
           speculative
           and
           practick
           part
           of
           Sacriledge
           ,
           doth
           in
           his
           Book
           concerning
           Sacriledge
           call'd
           
             Two
             Replies
          
           ,
           and
           Printed
           Anno
           1660
           ,
           affirm
           that
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           ,
           and
           Chapters
           Lands
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           late
           Civil
           War
           sold
           for
           
             two
             Million
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
             ,
          
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           there
           was
           offer'd
           since
           his
           Majesties
           Restoration
           
             seven
             hundred
             thousand
             pounds
          
           more
           to
           confirm
           that
           Sale
           :
           whereby
           the
           value
           of
           the
           said
           Land
           is
           made
           to
           be
           in
           the
           year
           1660
           ,
           3
           Millions
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Mr.
           Prynne
           in
           his
           Printed
           Speech
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           on
           
             Monday
             the
             4th
             of
          
           December
           1648.
           
             touching
             the
             satisfactoriness
             of
             the
             Kings
             Answers
             to
             the
             Propositions
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
          
           doth
           in
           Page
           68
           there
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             near
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             Possessions
             and
             Revenues
             consists
             in
             Impropriations
             ,
             Tithes
             ,
             Pensions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
          
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           may
           suppose
           the
           like
           as
           to
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
          
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           that
           Estimate
           will
           the
           value
           of
           the
           whole
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Hierarchy
           of
           our
           Church
           be
           about
           6
           Millions
           ,
           the
           twentieth
           part
           whereof
           ,
           viz.
           at
           twenty
           years
           Purchase
           is
           300,000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           12
           th
           part
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           viz.
           at
           12
           years
           purchase
           is
           500,000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Reformation
           was
           worth
           but
           66000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1660
           worth
           between
           300
           ,
           and
           500000
           l.
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           shall
           prove
           the
           Remainder
           of
           my
           Position
           that
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           is
           about
           Quintupled
           also
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           demolished
           Monasteries
           was
           ,
           as
           
             my
             Lord
             Herbert
          
           in
           his
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           makes
           it
           1
           
             hundred
             61
             thousand
             pound
             per
             Annum
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           about
           Triple
           to
           that
           Sum
           ,
           viz.
           About
           450000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           between
           triple
           and
           quadruple
           to
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           one
           
             Million
             6
             Hundred
             Thousand
             Pound
             per
             Annum
             :
          
           but
           careful
           Calculators
           in
           these
           times
           have
           computed
           the
           same
           to
           be
           about
           8
           Millions
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           which
           is
           quintuple
           to
           the
           said
           1
           Million
           6
           Hundred
           Thousand
           Pound
           above
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Trade
           and
           Traffick
           of
           England
           encreaseing
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           little
           more
           need
           be
           added
           to
           what
           I
           have
           before
           discoursed
           then
           that
           the
           Customes
           ,
           which
           when
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           made
           but
           36000
           l.
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           were
           since
           1660
           ,
           farm'd
           at
           4
           
             hundred
             thousand
             Pound
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           have
           since
           that
           time
           made
           about
           double
           that
           Sum.
           And
           because
           She
           foresaw
           that
           that
           Branch
           of
           the
           Revenue
           would
           both
           support
           the
           Crown
           and
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           mean
           its
           Ships
           and
           Sea-men
           ,
           she
           wisely
           provided
           for
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           Customs
           and
           Navigation
           in
           her
           own
           and
           future
           times
           by
           the
           Planting
           of
           Virginia
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Foundress
           of
           our
           Trade
           in
           the
           American
           Plantations
           ,
           that
           is
           at
           this
           day
           so
           beneficial
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           where
           no
           Forraigners
           can
           Trade
           without
           his
           Majesties
           leave
           (
           and
           therefore
           the
           Freight
           both
           outwards
           and
           homewards
           is
           restrain'd
           to
           our
           own
           Shipping
           )
           and
           where
           the
           Scene
           of
           entercourse
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Genius
           of
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Traders
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           troubling
           them
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Religion
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Language
           of
           Popish
           Countries
           .
           And
           as
           in
           any
           great
           important
           undertakings
           ,
           the
           first
           projectors
           or
           undertakers
           do
           usually
           but
           lay
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Gain
           for
           the
           next
           comers
           ,
           thus
           too
           did
           providence
           order
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Acquests
           of
           America
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           fatal
           to
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           fortunate
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           that
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           was
           by
           the
           means
           of
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           that
           she
           was
           so
           prosperous
           in
           her
           mighty
           Attempts
           of
           advancing
           Trade
           and
           Navigation
           .
           'T
           is
           notorious
           how
           by
           making
           her
           Realm
           and
           Asylum
           to
           Forraign
           oppressed
           Protestants
           ,
           She
           enriched
           it
           with
           the
           Manufactures
           they
           introduced
           ,
           in
           her
           great
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           value
           of
           House-Rent
           being
           by
           that
           means
           raised
           ,
           the
           Manufacturers
           were
           enforced
           to
           work
           harder
           ,
           and
           the
           encreasing
           of
           their
           corporal
           hard
           labour
           did
           tend
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           Generations
           and
           Populacy
           as
           it
           did
           among
           the
           Israelites
           in
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           a
           greater
           tending
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           our
           People
           in
           their
           Towns
           were
           their
           own
           Task-masters
           ,
           and
           could
           console
           themselves
           with
           the
           thoughts
           not
           of
           going
           but
           being
           gone
           out
           
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           rendred
           the
           more
           industrious
           by
           the
           knowing
           that
           they
           were
           secure
           from
           having
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           labours
           swept
           away
           from
           themselves
           and
           their
           Children
           by
           Arbitrary
           Confessors
           and
           Priests
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           practised
           by
           those
           who
           formerly
           made
           England
           in
           effect
           but
           a
           Province
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           when
           more
           Money
           was
           exported
           hence
           by
           Appeals
           and
           Applications
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           then
           is
           here
           imported
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           when
           as
           in
           Turky
           men
           are
           dicouraged
           from
           enriching
           themselves
           thorow
           industry
           and
           improvement
           by
           the
           Grand
           Signiors
           being
           the
           general
           Heir
           ,
           our
           Fore-fathers
           too
           were
           by
           the
           Popes
           being
           so
           much
           here
           in
           the
           same
           capacity
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Benefices
           of
           the
           Divines
           in
           those
           great
           Towns
           ,
           being
           partly
           encreas'd
           by
           the
           growing
           Numbers
           of
           the
           People
           and
           their
           riches
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           their
           liberal
           contributions
           did
           invite
           thither
           such
           men
           of
           Learning
           to
           the
           Pastorage
           of
           Souls
           ,
           as
           did
           by
           their
           fame
           invite
           more
           inhabitants
           ,
           and
           did
           keep
           up
           those
           Towns
           by
           the
           Cement
           of
           Religion
           in
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Seminaries
           of
           Knowledge
           to
           the
           Adjacent
           Countries
           ,
           and
           even
           Magazines
           of
           War
           for
           the
           Princes
           occasions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Store-houses
           of
           Manufacture
           to
           be
           exported
           :
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           Arch-Bishop
           Grindal
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Anno
             Domini
             1580
             ,
             Printed
          
           in
           
             Fullers
             Church
             History
          
           speaking
           of
           able
           Ministers
           ,
           being
           placed
           in
           all
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           benefit
           thereof
           redounding
           to
           Princes
           by
           their
           Subjects
           obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             No
             Prince
             ever
             had
             m●re
             lively
             experience
             hereof
             ,
             then
             your
             Majesty
             hath
             had
             in
             your
             time
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             daily
             :
             and
             if
             your
             Majesty
             comes
             to
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           
             never
             so
             often
             ,
             what
             gratulation
             ,
             what
             joy
             ,
             what
             concourse
             of
             people
             is
             there
             to
             be
             seen
             :
             yea
             ,
             what
             Acclamations
             and
             Prayers
             to
             God
             for
             your
             long
             Life
             and
             other
             manifest
             significations
             are
             there
             to
             be
             heard
             of
             inward
             and
             unfeigned
             love
             with
             most
             humble
             and
             hearty
             obedience
             ?
             whereof
             cometh
             this
             ,
             Madam
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             continual
             Preaching
             of
             Gods
             word
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             whereby
             the
             people
             hath
             been
             plentifully
             instructed
             in
             their
             Duty
             toward
             God
             and
             your
             Majesty
             ?
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             what
             bred
             the
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             North
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             Papistry
             and
             Ignorance
             of
             Gods
             word
             through
             want
             of
             often
             Preaching
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             ?
             Were
             not
             all
             Men
             of
             all
             States
             that
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             most
             ready
             to
             offer
             their
             lives
             for
             your
             defence
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             one
             Parish
             of
          
           Yorkshire
           
             which
             by
             continual
             Preaching
             hath
             been
             better
             instructed
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           Halifax
           
             I
             mean
             ,
             was
             ready
             to
             bring
             3
             or
             4000
             able
             Men
             into
             the
             Field
             to
             serve
             you
             against
             the
             said
             Rebels
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           I
           before
           observed
           ,
           That
           the
           Reformation
           brought
           us
           at
           the
           first
           step
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           Chaos
           into
           a
           Paradice
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           add
           that
           at
           the
           next
           it
           conducted
           us
           to
           that
           blessing
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           
             Be
             fruitful
             and
             multiply
             ,
             and
             replenish
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             subdue
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             dominion
             over
             the
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           No
           sooner
           had
           the
           Reformation
           under
           that
           Great
           Queen
           cleared
           the
           heads
           of
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           it
           enlarged
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           substituted
           in
           Men
           a
           new
           brave
           and
           generous
           spirit
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           that
           dull
           and
           formal
           and
           lethargic
           one
           that
           possessed
           them
           under
           the
           Captivity
           of
           their
           blind
           Guides
           ,
           and
           they
           accounted
           their
           All
           and
           even
           the
           Worlds
           ,
           too
           little
           for
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           her
           Exchequer
           as
           spacious
           as
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           Commerce
           as
           wide
           as
           the
           World.
           Navigation
           and
           Navigators
           were
           her
           Favourites
           ,
           and
           her
           great
           States
           man
           Walsingham
           by
           her
           Command
           animated
           Frobisher
           to
           attempt
           the
           discovery
           of
           a
           nearer
           passage
           to
           
             Cathay
             and
             China
          
           ,
           without
           going
           so
           far
           about
           as
           by
           the
           
             Cape
             of
             good
             hope
          
           ,
           and
           he
           gave
           not
           over
           that
           design
           till
           after
           three
           Voyages
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           Walsingham
           :
           and
           the
           success
           of
           her
           Politics
           and
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           have
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           the
           power
           of
           Rome
           and
           Spain
           terminated
           in
           such
           a
           multiplying
           of
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           probably
           renders
           them
           more
           numerous
           then
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Spain
           ,
           
           which
           Heylin
           in
           his
           Geography
           makes
           to
           have
           only
           Eight
           Millions
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           scarce
           needs
           any
           other
           Medium
           whereby
           to
           evince
           that
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Reformation
           hath
           vastly
           encreased
           the
           value
           of
           our
           Land
           and
           proportion
           of
           our
           Commerce
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           hath
           so
           vastly
           encreased
           the
           number
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           a
           Fact
           that
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           ,
           and
           have
           shewn
           what
           Depopulaors
           or
           dispeoplers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           the
           Monks
           were
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           some
           Calculations
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Religious
           Persons
           living
           in
           Celibate
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           thereof
           in
           restraining
           formerly
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           People
           :
           but
           do
           find
           that
           I
           was
           extremely
           short
           in
           assigning
           the
           number
           of
           those
           whom
           Popery
           made
           to
           live
           in
           Celibate
           to
           be
           but
           120000.
           
           I
           was
           glad
           to
           gain
           a
           rise
           for
           somewhat
           like
           an
           Estimate
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           all
           the
           Religious
           persons
           in
           Monasteries
           by
           finding
           it
           in
           Weavers
           Monuments
           that
           the
           Religious
           Persons
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           under
           the
           yearly
           value
           of
           200
           l.
           were
           above
           10000
           :
           and
           that
           therein
           Weaver
           agrees
           with
           
             Sanders
             de
             Schismate
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           I
           made
           no
           Estimate
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           Friers
           Mendicant
           the
           which
           were
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           too
           short
           on
           the
           accounting
           that
           there
           were
           perhaps
           no
           more
           Secular
           Priests
           then
           Benefices
           in
           England
           :
           for
           thô
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           allows
           not
           Orders
           to
           be
           given
           to
           Men
           without
           a
           Title
           ,
           yet
           it
           admits
           an
           exception
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Men
           who
           can
           live
           on
           their
           own
           patrimony
           ,
           and
           it
           still
           took
           the
           Title
           to
           be
           a
           Curate
           as
           current
           Coyn
           for
           one
           to
           a
           living
           :
           and
           moreover
           the
           livelihoods
           that
           many
           unbeneficed
           Secular
           Priests
           acquired
           by
           saying
           particular
           Masses
           ,
           did
           pass
           for
           Titles
           ,
           and
           thus
           in
           France
           it
           being
           conceived
           that
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           unbeneficed
           are
           about
           6
           times
           as
           many
           as
           the
           beneficiaries
           ,
           we
           may
           thence
           guess
           what
           the
           proportions
           of
           their
           numbers
           were
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           further
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           before
           and
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           that
           you
           may
           easily
           find
           among
           the
           Records
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           what
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1522
           ,
           when
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           (
           as
           I
           cited
           it
           out
           of
           my
           Lord
           Herberts
           History
           p.
           121
           ,
           )
           
             Caused
             Warrants
             to
             be
             Issued
             out
             ,
             Commanding
             the
             Certificates
             of
             the
             number
             of
             all
             above
             16
             years
             old
             to
             be
             returned
             ,
          
           and
           by
           an
           Index
           or
           Repertory
           of
           the
           Matters
           of
           State
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           that
           I
           have
           ,
           I
           can
           readily
           direct
           the
           finding
           it
           out
           there
           :
           and
           moreover
           by
           the
           accounts
           of
           the
           Pole
           Acts
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           a
           considerable
           indication
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           people
           in
           those
           days
           may
           be
           had
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           may
           guess
           at
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           from
           that
           of
           London
           ,
           I
           can
           easily
           satisfie
           any
           person
           about
           the
           prodigious
           growth
           of
           that
           City
           in
           numbers
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           wealth
           since
           the
           abandoning
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           by
           me
           an
           account
           of
           the
           proportions
           of
           the
           Shires
           of
           England
           &
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           in
           a
           Tax
           of
           50000
           l.
           long
           since
           in
           Edward
           the
           3
           ds
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           Surry
           bore
           the
           same
           proportion
           with
           London
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           London
           and
           Surry
           and
           Middlesex
           paid
           but
           about
           1500
           l.
           which
           was
           but
           about
           a
           16
           th
           part
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           times
           ,
           it
           hapned
           that
           Cardinal
           Pool
           excited
           divers
           Princes
           of
           Christendom
           to
           invade
           England
           ,
           &
           a
           fit
           man
           he
           was
           who
           had
           been
           then
           a
           Traytor
           to
           come
           here
           and
           absolve
           Hereticks
           :
           but
           
             Holling
             shead
          
           in
           his
           Chronicle
           of
           Harry
           the
           8
           
             th
             ,
             p.
          
           947
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             having
             heard
             of
             the
             Treasonable
             practices
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             did
          
           Anno
           1539
           ,
           
             make
             a
             Survey
             of
             his
             Naval
             Strength
             ,
             and
             did
             ride
             to
             the
             Sea-Coasts
             :
             and
             that
             Sir
          
           William
           Foreman
           
             Knight
             ,
             then
             Major
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             was
             commanded
             to
             certifie
             the
             names
             of
             all
             the
             Men
             within
             the
             City
             and
             liberties
             thereof
             ,
             between
             the
             age
             of
             16
             and
             60
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             said
             Mayor
             and
             his
             Brethren
             each
             one
             in
             his
             Ward
             ,
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Common-Council
             and
             Constable
             ,
             took
             the
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             and
             
             Weapons
             :
             and
             after
             well
             considering
             of
             the
             matter
             by
             view
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             expedient
             to
             admit
             the
             whole
             number
             certified
             for
             apt
             and
             able
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             assembling
             themselves
             again
             ,
             they
             chose
             forth
             the
             most
             able
             persons
             and
             put
             by
             the
             residue
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             had
             no
             Armour
             .
             But
             when
             they
             were
             credibly
             advertised
             by
          
           Thomas
           Cromwel
           
             Lord
             Privy-Seal
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             City
             was
             greatly
             beholden
             )
             that
             the
             King
             himself
             would
             see
             the
             People
             of
             the
             City
             Muster
             in
             a
             convenient
             number
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             set
             forth
             all
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             leave
             some
             at
             home
             to
             keep
             the
             City
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             then
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             number
             beside
             the
             Whifflers
             and
             other
             Waiters
             was
          
           15000.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
          
           ,
           hath
           in
           his
           last
           Observations
           on
           that
           Subject
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             in
          
           London
           
             about
             6
             hundred
          
           and
           70000
           Souls
           :
           and
           thô
           I
           know
           that
           some
           Parishes
           are
           included
           within
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           for
           the
           said
           City
           that
           formerly
           were
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           said
           Observator
           having
           told
           us
           that
           there
           are
           in
           London
           more
           Males
           then
           Females
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           true
           that
           there
           are
           as
           many
           above
           the
           Age
           of
           sixteen
           as
           are
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sexagenarii
           are
           but
           a
           6
           th
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           Quota
           of
           the
           numbers
           resulting
           from
           the
           Parishes
           added
           ,
           being
           likewise
           shewn
           us
           by
           that
           Observator
           ,
           let
           any
           one
           judge
           how
           vast
           the
           number
           of
           able
           Men
           certifiable
           between
           16
           and
           60
           ,
           is
           grown
           to
           be
           since
           that
           year
           of
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           before
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           thanks
           of
           the
           Age
           are
           due
           to
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           for
           those
           solid
           and
           rational
           Calculations
           he
           hath
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           numbers
           of
           our
           people
           :
           but
           such
           is
           the
           modesty
           of
           that
           excellent
           Author
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           him
           wish
           that
           a
           thing
           of
           so
           great
           publick
           importance
           to
           be
           certainly
           known
           ,
           might
           be
           so
           by
           an
           actual
           numbring
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           to
           be
           pittied
           that
           by
           the
           care
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           an
           exact
           number
           of
           the
           people
           as
           well
           of
           London
           ,
           as
           of
           all
           other
           places
           in
           the
           Realm
           ,
           hath
           not
           with
           diligence
           been
           made
           and
           preserved
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           is
           the
           Substratum
           of
           all
           political
           measures
           that
           can
           be
           taken
           as
           to
           a
           Nations
           strength
           or
           riches
           ,
           and
           the
           part
           thereof
           that
           is
           spareable
           for
           Colonies
           ,
           and
           the
           value
           of
           the
           branches
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           the
           equality
           in
           proportioning
           any
           Taxes
           or
           Levies
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfying
           the
           World
           about
           the
           value
           of
           our
           Alliances
           ,
           a
           thing
           one
           would
           think
           somewhat
           necessary
           when
           't
           is
           published
           in
           Print
           that
           a
           Forraign
           Minister
           ,
           who
           hath
           spent
           much
           time
           here
           and
           is
           deservedly
           famous
           for
           being
           a
           Critical
           Judge
           in
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           sorts
           of
           Learning
           ,
           
             makes
             the
             people
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             but
             two
             Millions
          
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           late
           famous
           French
           Author
           of
           
             la
             Politique
             Francoise
          
           ,
           who
           sets
           up
           with
           his
           Goose-quill
           to
           be
           a
           Governor
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           reproacheth
           us
           after
           his
           manner
           with
           the
           fewness
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             How
             insolent
             soever
             the
          
           English
           
             are
             ,
             they
             must
             confess
             that
             all
             the
          
           Brittish
           
             Islands
             laid
             together
             ,
             do
             not
             equal
             the
             half
             of
             our
             Continent
             ,
             either
             in
             extent
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             or
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             in
             Valour
             ,
             Industry
             and
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Howel
          
           in
           his
           Londinopolis
           Printed
           Anno
           1657
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             Year
             1636
             ,
             King
          
           Charles
           
             sending
             to
             the
             Lord
             Major
             of
          
           London
           
             to
             make
             a
             Scrutiny
             of
             what
          
           Roman
           
             Catholicks
             there
             were
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             he
             took
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             make
             a
             Cense
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             of
             Men
             ,
             Women
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             above
             7
             hundred
             thousand
             that
             lived
             within
             the
             Barrs
             of
             his
             Iurisdiction
             alone
             :
             and
             this
             being
             21
             years
             ago
             ,
             't
             is
             thought
             by
             all
             probable
             computation
             that
          
           London
           
             hath
             more
             now
             by
             a
             third
             part
             then
             it
             had
             then
             .
          
        
         
           In
           his
           Parallel
           of
           London
           there
           with
           other
           great
           Cities
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           observes
           that
           the
           weekly
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           in
           Amsterdam
           ,
           come
           but
           to
           about
           60
           a
           week
           ,
           whence
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             It
             may
             be
             inferr'd
             that
          
           London
           
             is
             about
             5
             times
             as
             populous
             ,
             more
             dying
             in
             a
             week
             commonly
             in
          
           London
           then
           300.
           
        
         
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           people
           in
           London
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           to
           be
           made
           but
           that
           if
           in
           the
           year
           1636
           ,
           there
           lived
           700,000
           
             within
             the
             Barrs
             of
             the
             Lord
             Majors
             Iurisdiction
             ,
          
           there
           lived
           then
           so
           many
           more
           in
           the
           other
           Parishes
           within
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           live
           in
           this
           year
           within
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           more
           then
           double
           the
           number
           that
           did
           in
           the
           year
           1636
           ;
           and
           at
           that
           Rate
           their
           number
           would
           now
           amount
           to
           near
           two
           Millions
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           to
           suspect
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           return
           of
           any
           Cense
           of
           the
           people
           
             within
             the
             Barrs
             of
             the
             Lords
             Majors
             Iurisdiction
             in
             the
             year
          
           1636
           as
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           do
           suppose
           that
           Mr.
           Howel
           did
           in
           that
           point
           mistake
           ,
           partly
           for
           that
           I
           think
           him
           mistaken
           in
           his
           Allegation
           before
           as
           to
           the
           people
           of
           Paris
           being
           returned
           as
           above
           a
           Million
           of
           Souls
           at
           the
           last
           C●nse
           made
           there
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           to
           their
           number
           give
           more
           credit
           to
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rhodes
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           ,
           written
           since
           the
           year
           1660
           ,
           saith
           in
           part
           2d
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             in
          
           Paris
           
             when
             't
             was
             block'd
             up
             only
             200000
             persons
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             then
             retired
             thence
             100000
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             those
             times
             there
             were
             no
             more
             then
             300,000
             Souls
             in
          
           Paris
           ,
           
             whereas
             't
             is
             now
             believed
             there
             are
             twice
             as
             many
             ,
          
           and
           partly
           because
           I
           find
           it
           mentioned
           by
           the
           curious
           Observator
           on
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
          
           ,
           p.
           113
           ,
           and
           114.
           
           That
           
             Anno
             1631
             ,
             Ann.
             7.
             
             Caroli
             1.
             
             The
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
             in
             the
             several
             Wards
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             taken
             in
          
           August
           ,
           1631.
           
             by
             special
             Command
             of
             the
             Lords
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Privy-Council
             ,
             came
             in
             all
             but
             to
          
           130178
           ,
           and
           finally
           because
           the
           said
           curious
           Observator
           (
           for
           that
           name
           I
           give
           that
           Author
           after
           my
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
             Hales
          
           hath
           given
           or
           adjudged
           it
           to
           him
           in
           his
           
             Origination
             of
             Mankind
          
           )
           having
           by
           rational
           Calculations
           proved
           ,
           that
           their
           dyes
           within
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           a
           
             thirtieth
             part
          
           or
           one
           in
           thirty
           yearly
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           dyes
           ordinarily
           there
           22000
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           there
           according
           to
           Howel
           a
           Million
           and
           an
           half
           of
           people
           ,
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           there
           must
           dye
           but
           1
           out
           of
           70
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           live
           one
           with
           another
           70
           years
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           an
           ingenious
           Author
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             present
             State
             of
             England
          
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           2
           
             d
             part
             ,
             That
             in
             1588
             ;
             there
             went
             forth
             from
             the
             Queen
             Commissions
             to
             Muster
             in
             all
             parts
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             all
             Men
             that
             were
             of
             perfect
             Sence
             and
             Limbs
             from
             the
             Age
             of
             16
             to
             60
             ,
             except
             Noblemen
             ,
             Clergy-men
             ,
             Vniversity
             ,
             Students
             ,
             Lawyers
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             any
             publick
             charges
             ,
             leaving
             only
             in
             every
             Parish
             so
             many
             Husbandmen
             as
             were
             sufficient
             to
             Till
             the
             Ground
             .
             In
             all
             those
             Musters
             there
             were
             then
             numbred
             three
             Millions
             :
             but
             of
             those
             fit
             for
             War
             about
          
           600,000
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           scarce
           desire
           better
           Evidence
           for
           an
           Opinion
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           were
           in
           all
           12
           Millions
           ,
           then
           that
           3
           Millions
           of
           Males
           between
           16
           and
           60
           were
           then
           returned
           ;
           for
           the
           said
           Observator
           having
           by
           Calculation
           assured
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           about
           as
           many
           Females
           as
           Males
           ,
           and
           about
           as
           many
           people
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           16
           as
           are
           above
           it
           ,
           the
           said
           opinion
           would
           stand
           firm
           and
           unshaken
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           too
           another
           Author
           who
           much
           enlargeth
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             Gerard
             Matynes
          
           in
           his
           
             Lex
             Mercatoria
          
           first
           Printed
           in
           the
           year
           1622
           ,
           and
           there
           in
           Cap.
           46.
           he
           makes
           them
           to
           be
           16
           Millions
           and
           800,000
           :
           but
           any
           one
           will
           hardly
           take
           his
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           who
           considers
           that
           he
           there
           makes
           the
           people
           of
           Scotland
           to
           be
           9
           Millions
           ,
           who
           are
           but
           about
           one
           Million
           and
           reckons
           5500
           Parishes
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           never
           more
           then
           2
           
             thousand
             2
             hundred
             Parishes
          
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           the
           fate
           of
           Nations
           to
           have
           their
           numbers
           sometimes
           inconsiderately
           Assigned
           by
           considerable
           Authors
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           happened
           particularly
           to
           France
           from
           an
           error
           of
           Campanella
           who
           in
           his
           discourse
           of
           
             the
             Spanish
             Mochy
             ,
             
             C.
          
           24.
           saith
           that
           
             France
             hath
             in
             it
             27000
             Parishes
             ,
          
           and
           100
           and
           50
           
             Millions
             of
             Souls
          
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           rate
           there
           would
           be
           in
           the
           Parishes
           in
           France
           one
           with
           another
           5555
           Souls
           ,
           whereas
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           a
           Manuscript
           discourse
           of
           his
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             a
             substantial
             Author
             in
             his
             Treatise
          
           concerning
           France
           ,
           sets
           it
           down
           as
           an
           extraordinary
           Case
           if
           a
           Parish
           in
           
             France
             hath
             in
             it
             600
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           We
           have
           too
           an
           Author
           of
           great
           Vogue
           for
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           who
           in
           his
           
             Abstract
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             touching
             the
             Kings
             Revenue
          
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
          
           London
           (
           
             which
             is
             not
             the
             24th
             part
             in
             people
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             )
             had
             in
             it
             found
             above
             800,000
             ,
             by
             a
             late
             enquiry
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             late
             Queen
             ,
          
           meaning
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           far
           have
           we
           been
           from
           enabling
           our
           Political
           Writers
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           in
           the
           Numbers
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           done
           it
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           very
           Numbers
           of
           Parishes
           ,
           wherein
           Blunt
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Law
             Lexicon
             that
             our
             Authors
             differ
          
           ;
           and
           we
           generally
           reckon
           them
           as
           they
           were
           before
           many
           new
           ones
           have
           been
           built
           .
        
         
           One
           late
           writer
           has
           accounted
           the
           Parishes
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           to
           be
           10260
           :
           and
           Mr.
           Adams
           sayes
           in
           his
           
             Villare
             Anglicum
          
           p.
           408.
           
           
             That
             he
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             there
             are
             about
             1500
             Parishes
             in
          
           England
           and
           Wales
           
             not
             valued
             in
             the
             Kings
             Books
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             can
             get
             no
             account
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
             same
             perfect
             ,
             and
             't
             will
             be
             difficult
             for
             him
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             unless
             the
             several
             persons
             concern'd
             in
             the
             particulars
             give
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Cambden
           in
           his
           Britannia
           Printed
           Anno
           1607
           ,
           when
           he
           reckons
           the
           Parish
           Churches
           in
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Durham
           and
           in
           Northumberland
           to
           be
           118
           ,
           adds
           
             praeter
             sacella
             plurima
          
           :
           and
           saith
           in
           
             Yorkshire
             ,
             Parishes
             besides
             Chappels
             ,
             and
             Parishes
             to
             which
             many
             Chappels
             are
             subject
             that
             are
             equal
             to
             great
             Parishes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           Grants
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           Extraparochial
           Titles
           in
           several
           Counties
           ,
           may
           serve
           for
           an
           indication
           of
           great
           numbers
           of
           people
           that
           are
           not
           Inhabitant
           in
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           may
           the
           Multitudes
           of
           those
           people
           who
           live
           in
           Forrests
           ,
           and
           which
           places
           are
           generally
           accounted
           by
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           Extraparochial
           .
        
         
           The
           Number
           of
           Parsonages
           and
           Vicarages
           in
           Edward
           the
           1
           
             sts
             valuation
          
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           a
           Manuscript
           Copy
           in
           the
           Bodleian
           Library
           was
           about
           8900
           ,
           and
           into
           that
           number
           the
           Chappels
           are
           not
           accounted
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           Chappels
           many
           since
           have
           grown
           up
           into
           Parsonages
           :
           and
           this
           would
           likewise
           induce
           one
           to
           think
           the
           number
           of
           our
           Parishes
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           greater
           then
           the
           common
           Estimate
           ,
           especially
           when
           according
           to
           the
           Kings
           Books
           which
           respect
           the
           valuation
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           ,
           time
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           them
           is
           considerably
           above
           9000.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           may
           seem
           more
           strange
           is
           that
           some
           men
           of
           Thought
           and
           Learning
           have
           attempted
           even
           by
           Calculation
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           have
           for
           a
           very
           long
           space
           of
           time
           decreased
           in
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Author
           of
           a
           Book
           in
           Quarto
           called
           ,
           
             An
             account
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             Vsurpation
             on
             the
             Trade
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             the
             great
             damage
             the
          
           English
           
             yearly
             sustain
             by
             their
             Commerce
          
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1679
           ,
           and
           Writ
           with
           excellence
           of
           Calculation
           in
           some
           parts
           thereof
           :
           and
           yet
           that
           Author
           doth
           p.
           16
           say
           ,
           
             And
             I
             can
             easily
             believe
             that
             1000
             years
             since
             ,
             this
             Nation
             had
             a
             much
             greater
             stock
             of
             people
             then
             now
             it
             hath
             ,
             for
             the
          
           Rome-Scot
           ,
           or
           Peter-pence
           
             which
             was
             but
             one
             Penny
             a
             Chimney
             (
             granted
             by
          
           Offa
           and
           Ina
           Saxon
           
             Kings
             to
             the
             Pope
             )
             did
             amount
             to
             50000
             yearly
             :
             and
             the
             Hearth-money
             ,
             which
             is
             two
             Shillings
             the
             Hearth
             (
             and
             one
             Stack
             of
             Chimneys
             may
             have
             many
             Hearths
             )
             doth
             not
             amount
             to
          
           300,000l
           .
           
             yearly
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             number
             of
             Chimneys
             charged
             with
             the
          
           Romescot
           
             had
             been
             two
             Shillings
             a
             Chimney
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             
             amounted
             to
          
           1,200,000
           l.
           
             yearly
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             conclude
             there
             were
             then
             more
             Buildings
             and
             Chimneys
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             consequence
             more
             people
             .
          
        
         
           But
           had
           that
           Author
           considered
           that
           the
           Romescot
           or
           
             denarius
             sancti
             Petri
          
           was
           only
           an
           
             annual
             Penny
          
           from
           every
           Family
           or
           Houshold
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           amounted
           to
           300
           
             Marks
             and
             a
             Noble
             yearly
          
           ,
           as
           Blunt
           says
           ,
           by
           that
           reckoning
           it
           would
           have
           appeared
           that
           there
           were
           not
           then
           in
           all
           England
           50000
           Families
           liable
           to
           that
           Duty
           ,
           whereas
           there
           are
           now
           above
           a
           Million
           of
           such
           Families
           :
           so
           that
           now
           the
           people
           and
           Families
           of
           England
           are
           twenty
           times
           as
           many
           as
           they
           were
           then
           ,
           which
           agrees
           pretty
           well
           with
           my
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
          
           Hales's
           reckoning
           .
        
         
           That
           great
           person
           in
           his
           
             Primitive
             Origination
             of
             Mankind
          
           ,
           yields
           that
           the
           people
           of
           England
           are
           at
           least
           6
           Millions
           ,
           and
           doth
           too
           in
           Page
           205
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             rendred
             clearer
             to
             the
             view
             ,
             then
             the
             gradual
             encrease
             of
             Mankind
             by
             the
             curious
             and
             strict
             Observations
             on
             the
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             :
          
           and
           doth
           very
           elaborately
           make
           a
           comparison
           between
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           people
           in
           Glocestershire
           ,
           and
           particularly
           some
           great
           Towns
           and
           Burroughs
           there
           ,
           as
           Thornbury
           and
           Tedbury
           as
           they
           were
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           making
           up
           of
           
             Domesday
             Book
          
           and
           as
           they
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           shews
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             very
             many
             more
             Vills
             and
             Hamlets
             now
             then
             there
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             few
             Villages
             or
             Towns
             or
             Parishes
             then
             which
             continue
             not
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             number
             of
             Inhabitants
             now
             is
             above
             20
             times
             more
             through
             the
             general
             extent
             of
             the
             Country
             then
             at
             that
             time
             :
          
           and
           afterward
           saith
           ,
           
             if
             we
             should
             institute
             a
             later
             Comparison
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             between
             the
             present
             time
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             which
             is
             not
             above
             112
             years
             since
             ,
             and
             compare
             the
             number
             of
             Trained
             Soldiers
             then
             and
             now
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             Subsidy
             men
             then
             and
             now
             ,
             they
             will
             easily
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             a
             very
             great
             encrease
             and
             multiplication
             of
             people
             within
             this
             Kingdom
             even
             to
             admiration
             .
          
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           no
           difficult
           thing
           to
           fortifie
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           great
           gradual
           encrease
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Parishes
           of
           Glocestershire
           ,
           by
           the
           shewing
           the
           encrease
           of
           their
           worth
           and
           riches
           in
           the
           several
           publick
           Valuations
           ,
           and
           their
           present
           real
           value
           ,
           from
           whence
           their
           growth
           in
           the
           numbers
           of
           their
           Inhabitants
           may
           be
           well
           inferr'd
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           in
           Edward
           the
           1
           
             sts
             Valuation
             ,
             Tedbury
          
           is
           valued
           ,
           
             Ecclesia
             de
             Tedbury
             36.
             m.
             i.
             e.
             Marks
             ,
          
           and
           in
           Harry
           the
           8ths
           Valuation
           ,
           is
           valued
           at
           36l
           .
           13
           
             s
             2d
          
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           worth
           about
           100
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
             .
             Thornbury
          
           in
           Edward
           the
           1
           sts
           valuation
           is
           valued
           at
           47
           Marks
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           and
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           to
           32
           
             l.
             14s
             .
             8d
          
           .
           and
           is
           now
           worth
           about
           120
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
             .
             Berkley
          
           in
           Edward
           the
           1
           
             sts
             Valuation
          
           comes
           to
           36
           Marks
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           and
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           to
           32
           
             l.
             14s
             .
             8d
          
           .
           and
           is
           now
           worth
           about
           100
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           instanced
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           as
           referred
           to
           by
           Hales
           ,
           and
           shall
           here
           as
           to
           Gloster
           only
           further
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           more
           places
           in
           the
           
             Decanatus
             Glocestriae
          
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           valuation
           ,
           then
           were
           in
           Edward
           the
           1
           sts
           :
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           Edward
           the
           1
           
             sts
             Valuation
          
           doth
           in
           the
           
             rural
             Deanry
          
           of
           Glocester
           comprize
           6
           Churches
           and
           a
           Chappel
           ,
           but
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           doth
           in
           the
           Deanery
           contain
           above
           20
           Churches
           and
           a
           Chappel
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           corroborate
           his
           Lordships
           remark
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           Families
           in
           another
           Town
           in
           Glocestershire
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           Dursilege
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           in
           Edward
           the
           1
           
             sts
             Valuation
          
           called
           Dursly
           ,
           and
           valued
           as
           a
           rectory
           there
           at
           10
           
             Marks
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           as
           a
           Rectory
           at
           10
           
             l.
             14s
             .
             3d.
          
           and
           is
           now
           let
           for
           72
           l.
           yearly
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observ'd
           a
           suitable
           difference
           between
           the
           former
           valuations
           of
           other
           Livings
           in
           that
           County
           and
           their
           present
           real
           values
           .
        
         
           His
           Lordship
           having
           before
           justly
           acknowledged
           
             that
             it
             was
             a
             laborious
             piece
             of
             work
             to
             make
             a
             Calculation
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Inhabitants
             
             at
             this
             day
             throughout
          
           England
           ;
           did
           however
           in
           a
           way
           very
           worthy
           of
           his
           great
           judgment
           adapt
           his
           Estimate
           to
           the
           extent
           of
           one
           entire
           County
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           gone
           less
           ,
           and
           restrained
           it
           to
           this
           or
           that
           Parish
           ,
           the
           gradual
           encrease
           of
           the
           People
           there
           ,
           might
           have
           fallen
           short
           by
           particular
           accidents
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           have
           it
           in
           Mr.
           
           Bentham's
           
             Christian
             Conflict
          
           ,
           p.
           322.
           
             that
             11
             Mannors
             in
          
           Northamptonshire
           
             have
             been
             enclosed
             with
             depopulation
             ,
             and
             have
             vomited
             out
             their
             former
             desolate
             owners
             and
             their
             posterity
             .
          
        
         
           Many
           ingenious
           persons
           have
           applyed
           their
           thoughts
           to
           several
           ways
           of
           Calculation
           whereby
           to
           discover
           the
           total
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           People
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Investigation
           thereof
           some
           concern'd
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Hearth-money
           have
           reckon'd
           that
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           the
           number
           of
           Hearths
           of
           rich
           and
           poor
           is
           2
           Millions
           and
           6
           
             hundred
             thousand
          
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           a
           Medium
           there
           are
           between
           4
           and
           5
           persons
           to
           a
           Hearth
           ,
           and
           accounting
           but
           4
           persons
           to
           a
           Hearth
           ,
           they
           suppose
           that
           at
           that
           rate
           the
           people
           of
           England
           and
           Wales
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           10
           Millions
           .
        
         
           The
           slowness
           of
           believing
           great
           things
           which
           is
           incident
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           my
           inclination
           to
           desire
           that
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           proved
           to
           me
           by
           ocular
           Demonstration
           ,
           where
           the
           Subject
           Matter
           will
           bear
           it
           ,
           do
           make
           me
           as
           to
           any
           of
           the
           greater
           forementioned
           Quotas
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           contended
           for
           by
           Calculators
           ,
           to
           reserve
           my
           Judgment
           till
           some
           such
           accurate
           Survey
           hath
           been
           made
           thereof
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           that
           Mathematical
           Stat●s-man
           wish
           for
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           will
           venture
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           by
           what
           may
           be
           observed
           out
           of
           the
           Returns
           on
           the
           late
           Pole-Bills
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           highly
           probable
           that
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           here
           will
           upon
           any
           actual
           view
           hereafter
           to
           be
           made
           by
           publick
           Authority
           ,
           appear
           very
           considerably
           greater
           then
           any
           cautious
           Calculators
           have
           made
           it
           .
        
         
           Another
           account
           of
           the
           same
           great
           Quaesitum
           was
           sent
           me
           into
           the
           Country
           from
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           acquainted
           me
           that
           he
           received
           the
           same
           from
           a
           very
           knowing
           and
           ingenious
           person
           whom
           the
           late
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           as
           great
           a
           Master
           of
           the
           Science
           of
           Numbers
           as
           perhaps
           ever
           any
           that
           Acted
           in
           that
           high
           Sphere
           of
           State
           ,
           employed
           to
           effect
           an
           Impartial
           Return
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           in
           London
           and
           in
           Middlesex
           ,
           and
           every
           other
           County
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           and
           the
           Total
           resulting
           from
           them
           was
           as
           I
           cast
           up
           the
           same
           8,272,062
           .
           But
           I
           judge
           that
           this
           account
           was
           not
           taken
           upon
           ocular
           View
           of
           the
           several
           Counties
           ,
           but
           by
           way
           of
           Estimate
           not
           absolutely
           perfect
           ,
           and
           by
           Calculation
           or
           comparing
           several
           former
           accounts
           together
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           most
           satisfactory
           way
           that
           we
           can
           at
           present
           take
           for
           our
           Estimates
           ,
           and
           whereby
           we
           may
           Trace
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           people
           from
           somewhat
           that
           looks
           like
           matter
           of
           Record
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           hinted
           ,
           from
           the
           Returns
           on
           the
           Pole
           Bill
           and
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Poll-money
           of
           
             Anno
             1666
             ,
             2
             hundred
             thirty
             seven
             thousand
             Pound
          
           was
           the
           gross
           Charge
           :
           and
           if
           on
           the
           consideration
           of
           Counties
           whereof
           the
           Charge
           was
           not
           returned
           ,
           as
           
             Buckinghamshire
             ,
             Durham
             ,
             Northumberland
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             Oxon
             ,
             North
             Wales
             ,
             Brenoc
             ,
             Radnor
             ,
             Glamorgan
             ,
             Pembroke
             ,
          
           (
           of
           which
           the
           proportions
           in
           numbers
           with
           the
           Counties
           return'd
           are
           not
           hard
           to
           be
           Calculated
           )
           and
           of
           the
           omissions
           perhaps
           through
           partiality
           whereby
           great
           numbers
           of
           persons
           chargeable
           were
           not
           returned
           ,
           and
           withal
           on
           a
           supposal
           that
           there
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Act
           no
           qualifications
           and
           exceptions
           of
           many
           persons
           from
           being
           Charged
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           persons
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           Sixteen
           ,
           and
           of
           Paupers
           ,
           &c.
           we
           may
           further
           venture
           to
           make
           the
           Total
           chargeable
           to
           be
           600,000
           l.
           and
           every
           one
           paying
           for
           his
           Head
           ,
           there
           would
           then
           apppear
           20
           times
           as
           many
           people
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             12
             Millions
          
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           that
           out
           of
           such
           a
           Sum
           as
           600,000
           l.
           supposed
           chargeable
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           obvious
           to
           consideration
           that
           what
           was
           paid
           by
           the
           Nobility
           and
           by
           Titlers
           and
           Officers
           must
           be
           substracted
           :
           but
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           likewise
           considered
           that
           in
           that
           Poll-money
           that
           of
           the
           Peers
           paid
           into
           the
           Receipt
           ,
           came
           to
           but
           5693
           
             l.
             6s
             .
             8d
          
           .
           and
           that
           perhaps
           as
           much
           went
           beside
           the
           Nett
           of
           the
           Receipt
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           imaginary
           Paupers
           ,
           and
           by
           persons
           not
           return'd
           ;
           as
           came
           into
           it
           from
           the
           Officers
           and
           Titlers
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           persons
           excepted
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           16
           were
           about
           a
           Moiety
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           supposition
           of
           600,000
           l.
           chargeable
           by
           way
           of
           Capitation
           will
           not
           seem
           so
           strange
           as
           at
           the
           first
           view
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           difficulty
           of
           having
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           people
           chargeable
           by
           any
           Poll-Bill
           exactly
           and
           impartially
           return'd
           ,
           appears
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           a
           
           PollTax
           in
           Holland
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Author
             of
          
           the
           Interest
           of
           Holland
           
             mentions
             that
          
           Anno
           1622
           ,
           The
           Tax
           of
           Poll-money
           was
           laid
           on
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           none
           excepted
           but
           Prisoners
           and
           Vagrants
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Line
           ,
           and
           all
           strangers
           ,
           and
           that
           then
           there
           were
           found
           in
           South
           Holland
           no
           more
           then
           481934
           Souls
           ,
           though
           yet
           the
           Commissioners
           instructions
           were
           strict
           for
           the
           making
           true
           returns
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           returns
           are
           thus
           Registred
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Accounts
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Dort
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             40523.
             
          
           
             Harlem
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             69648.
             
          
           
             Delft
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             41744.
             
          
           
             Leyden
             and
             Rynland
             ,
             94285.
             
          
           
             Amsterdam
             
               and
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             115022.
             
          
           
             Goud
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             24662.
             
          
           
             Rotterdam
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             28339.
             
          
           
             Gornichem
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             7585.
             
          
           
             Schiedam
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             10393.
             
          
           
             Schoonhoven
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             10703.
             
          
           
             Briel
             
               with
               the
               Villages
            
             ,
             20156.
             
          
           
             The
             Hague
             ,
             17430.
             
          
           
             Heusden
             ,
             1444.
             
          
        
         
           In
           all
           481934.
           
        
         
           And
           supposing
           that
           West
           Friesland
           may
           yield
           the
           4
           th
           part
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           South
           Holland
           ,
           it
           would
           amount
           to
           120483.
           
        
         
           In
           all
           602417.
           
        
         
           The
           Author
           there
           delivers
           his
           opinion
           ,
           
             That
             many
             evaded
             the
             being
             return'd
             on
             that
             Poll
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             number
             return'd
             was
             very
             short
             and
             defective
             ,
          
           but
           adheres
           to
           the
           account
           of
           them
           being
           now
           as
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           
             viz.
             2
             Millions
             4
             hundred
             thousand
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           as
           it
           doth
           in
           some
           measure
           fortifie
           my
           foregoing
           notion
           of
           the
           prodigious
           growth
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Holland
           under
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           likewise
           afford
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           partiality
           used
           in
           the
           returns
           of
           the
           numbers
           chargeable
           in
           Poll-Money
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           doth
           chiefly
           induce
           me
           to
           believe
           the
           Total
           of
           our
           numbers
           may
           very
           much
           exceed
           the
           sentiments
           of
           Cautious
           Calculators
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           Result
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           for
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           and
           wherein
           none
           under
           the
           age
           of
           Communicants
           or
           16
           were
           return'd
           ,
           and
           but
           very
           few
           Servants
           ,
           or
           Sons
           ,
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           or
           Lodgers
           ,
           or
           Inmates
           of
           the
           people
           of
           several
           perswasions
           of
           Religion
           :
           and
           the
           
           thing
           endeavour'd
           was
           that
           the
           heads
           of
           Families
           or
           House-Keepers
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Man
           and
           Wife
           might
           be
           truly
           return'd
           ;
           and
           at
           that
           rate
           ,
           the
           Total
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           account
           for
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           is
           2,228,386
           ,
           the
           which
           according
           to
           the
           forementioned
           currant
           Rule
           of
           Calculation
           to
           be
           necessarily
           about
           doubled
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           people
           under
           16
           ,
           makes
           the
           Total
           of
           the
           Souls
           in
           that
           Province
           to
           be
           4
           
             Millions
             ,
             4
             Hundred
             56
             thousand
             ,
             7
             hundred
             seventy
             two
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Province
           of
           York
           bearing
           a
           sixth
           part
           of
           the
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           having
           therefore
           the
           6th
           .
           part
           of
           the
           people
           that
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           hath
           ,
           which
           is
           742,795
           ,
           that
           being
           added
           to
           those
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           makes
           5
           
             Millions
             ,
             a
             hundred
             ninety
             nine
             thousand
             ,
             five
             hundred
             sixty
             seven
             :
          
           and
           since
           't
           is
           apparent
           that
           not
           more
           persons
           were
           returned
           in
           that
           Survey
           then
           did
           really
           exist
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           live
           within
           the
           Province
           as
           return'd
           ,
           it
           will
           hereafter
           seem
           a
           very
           unnecessary
           thing
           and
           indeed
           absurd
           to
           question
           whether
           the
           people
           of
           England
           were
           not
           then
           at
           least
           5,199,567
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           inspection
           of
           that
           Survey
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           so
           vast
           a
           quantity
           of
           places
           that
           made
           no
           returns
           at
           all
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           presently
           occur'd
           to
           my
           view
           in
           the
           Cursory
           reading
           and
           taking
           some
           few
           Notes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           without
           my
           designing
           to
           make
           any
           Collection
           of
           all
           the
           places
           that
           made
           no
           returns
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           Arch-Deaconry
           of
           
             Colchester
             ,
             11
             Parishes
          
           made
           no
           returns
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Decanatus
             Tendring
          
           twelve
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Decanatus
             Colcestre
          
           seven
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Decanatus
             Lexden
          
           ten
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           
             Decanatus
             Witham
          
           eleven
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           the
           Arch-Deaconry
           of
           Middlesex
           and
           
             Decanatus
             Braugling
          
           and
           Harlow
           fourteen
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Decanatus
             Dunmo●
          
           7
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Decanatus
             Henningam
          
           9
           Parishes
           ,
           in
           the
           Decanatus
           of
           Middlesex
           16
           Parishes
           (
           some
           of
           which
           were
           St.
           
             Clements
             Danes
          
           ,
           St.
           
             Mary
             le
             Bow
             ,
             Vxbridge
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Arch-Deacony
             of
          
           London
           St.
           Bartholomew
           Exchange
           ,
           are
           therein
           express'd
           to
           have
           made
           no
           returns
           ;
           it
           may
           hence
           seem
           rational
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           suppose
           in
           general
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           People
           of
           
             England
             reverâ
             is
          
           very
           great
           beyond
           the
           said
           total
           of
           5,199,567
           .
           and
           that
           it
           would
           have
           risen
           to
           a
           much
           greater
           number
           if
           exact
           returns
           had
           been
           made
           of
           all
           the
           heads
           of
           Families
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           if
           all
           Persons
           in
           all
           Families
           above
           the
           Age
           of
           16
           had
           been
           return'd
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           Returns
           that
           were
           
             de
             facto
          
           made
           in
           that
           Survey
           ,
           I
           observ'd
           that
           in
           some
           ,
           where
           the
           totals
           for
           Counties
           were
           cast
           up
           ,
           that
           they
           doubled
           the
           totals
           of
           the
           People
           return'd
           for
           the
           same
           Counties
           ,
           upon
           the
           Poll
           Act
           of
           66.
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Poll
           for
           Devonshire
           and
           Cornwel
           was
           
             fourteen
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             Pound
          
           ;
           and
           the
           number
           return'd
           for
           those
           Counties
           by
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           was
           
             two
             hundred
          
           and
           
             thirteen
             thousand
          
           ,
           doubling
           which
           number
           for
           those
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           Communicants
           there
           ,
           makes
           426000
           Souls
           there
           ;
           so
           then
           the
           14000
           l.
           at
           12
           d.
           the
           Head
           makes
           there
           280000
           Shillings
           ,
           or
           Persons
           at
           12
           d.
           a
           Head
           ,
           to
           which
           as
           I
           shew'd
           the
           number
           in
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           is
           double
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           to
           shew
           the
           Omissions
           of
           great
           Numbers
           of
           People
           ,
           returnable
           in
           that
           Survey
           ,
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1676.
           in
           the
           which
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           was
           made
           ,
           there
           dy'd
           within
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
          
           18730.
           and
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           1
           in
           30.
           there
           yearly
           dying
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           suppos'd
           to
           have
           then
           liv'd
           there
           533,170
           .
           and
           the
           total
           of
           the
           People
           return'd
           of
           all
           Persuasions
           of
           Religion
           above
           the
           Age
           of
           16
           in
           the
           whole
           Diocess
           of
           London
           in
           the
           year
           76.
           was
           286,347
           .
           and
           the
           doubling
           of
           that
           number
           for
           those
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           16
           in
           that
           Diocess
           ,
           makes
           the
           total
           of
           the
           People
           there
           then
           to
           be
           572,694
           .
           But
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Considered
           that
           tho
           the
           Peculiars
           of
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           Canterbury
           in
           London
           were
           
             de
             
             facto
          
           return'd
           then
           within
           the
           Survey
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           London
           ,
           yet
           the
           great
           and
           populous
           Parishes
           in
           Southwark
           and
           others
           in
           Surry
           within
           the
           District
           of
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
          
           ,
           were
           not
           return'd
           with
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           Diocess
           of
           London
           ,
           but
           were
           in
           that
           Survey
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winton
           return'd
           as
           belonging
           to
           his
           Lordships
           Diocess
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           a
           late
           year
           of
           ordinary
           health
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Anno
           1677.
           there
           dyed
           in
           the
           Parishes
           in
           Surry
           ,
           that
           are
           within
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortallity
          
           2803.
           and
           therefore
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           30
           th
           .
           part
           then
           dying
           there
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           that
           there
           then
           lived
           there
           ,
           81287.
           and
           therefore
           we
           being
           to
           Substract
           that
           last
           mention'd
           Number
           out
           of
           the
           533,170
           ,
           then
           the
           number
           of
           all
           the
           Souls
           in
           the
           other
           Places
           in
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortallity
          
           will
           be
           451,983
           .
           and
           so
           at
           that
           rate
           the
           number
           of
           all
           the
           Souls
           within
           the
           whole
           Diocess
           of
           London
           ,
           will
           be
           but
           120,711
           more
           then
           those
           that
           were
           in
           the
           other
           Places
           within
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortallity
          
           ,
           the
           which
           Diocess
           takes
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Places
           in
           Middlesex
           that
           are
           without
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortallity
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Essex
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           Hartfordshire
           .
           And
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           the
           omissions
           of
           Great
           Parts
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           particulary
           of
           Sons
           ,
           Daughters
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           being
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           other
           places
           proportionable
           ;
           I
           am
           hence
           induced
           to
           believe
           that
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           any
           actual
           and
           exact
           Survey
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           their
           number
           will
           rise
           to
           a
           greater
           height
           then
           what
           it
           hath
           been
           advanced
           to
           by
           the
           most
           judicious
           Calculators
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           one
           should
           tell
           me
           that
           any
           vast
           encrease
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           beyond
           the
           quota
           supposed
           by
           Cautious
           Calculators
           ,
           is
           incredible
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           added
           to
           the
           number
           of
           things
           incredible
           ;
           I
           will
           answer
           him
           out
           of
           
             Salust
             ,
             Incredibile
             est
             memoratu
             ,
             quantum
             adepta
             libertate
             ,
             in
             brevi
             Romana
             Civitas
             creverit
          
           ;
           and
           will
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           almost
           incredible
           to
           relate
           how
           much
           we
           have
           gain'd
           by
           our
           abandoning
           Popery
           and
           its
           Incredibility
           ,
           and
           the
           almost
           incredibile
           as
           well
           as
           intolerable
           Servitude
           ,
           that
           the
           Papacy
           so
           often
           oppressed
           both
           our
           Kings
           and
           People
           with
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           told
           by
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           
             Bills
             of
             Mortallity
             ,
             that
             anxiety
             of
             mind
             hinders
             Breeding
             ,
          
           and
           from
           sharp
           anxieties
           of
           divers
           kinds
           hath
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           rescued
           English
           minds
           ,
           and
           from
           their
           former
           daily
           yariness
           for
           their
           
             daily
             Bread
          
           ,
           and
           their
           fears
           of
           being
           Arbitrarily
           dispossest
           of
           it
           .
           What
           Princes
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           are
           the
           
             English
             Infantry
          
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Boors
           of
           Holland
           to
           the
           Pesants
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           with
           Chains
           on
           do
           propagate
           their
           Species
           ,
           and
           Servitude
           it self
           ?
           And
           what
           pity
           was
           it
           that
           Commerce
           which
           with
           its
           infant
           Smiles
           cheer'd
           our
           Isle
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Edward
           the
           6
           th
           .
           was
           almost
           frighted
           away
           from
           it
           by
           the
           Frowns
           and
           Arbitrary
           Practices
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           that
           Edward
           the
           6
           th
           .
           consulting
           the
           Advancement
           of
           our
           Trade
           had
           legally
           Suppressed
           the
           Corporation
           of
           Merchant-Strangers
           ,
           and
           null'd
           their
           Monopoly
           ;
           Queen
           Mary
           endeavour'd
           the
           Suppression
           of
           our
           Native
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           by
           Illegal
           Impositions
           .
           It
           is
           not
           denyable
           that
           in
           the
           fourth
           year
           of
           her
           Reign
           she
           did
           lay
           an
           Impost
           upon
           our
           Cloth
           :
           and
           one
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Iudge
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           no
           spight
           to
           her
           Story
           mentioning
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Rights
             of
             the
             People
             Concerning
             Impositions
             ,
          
           saith
           there
           ,
           
             This
             Religious
             Prince
             Inviron'd
             with
             infinite
             Troubles
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             Impoverish'd
             by
             her
             Devotion
             in
             Renouncing
             the
             Profits
             of
             the
             Church
             Lands
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Crown
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             made
             Digression
             from
             the
             steps
             of
             her
             worthy
             Progenitors
             ,
             in
             putting
             on
             that
             imposition
             without
             assent
             of
             Parliament
             :
          
           And
           the
           same
           Author
           in
           pag.
           91.
           mentions
           another
           unjust
           Imposition
           of
           hers
           on
           Gascoyn
           Wines
           .
        
         
         
           And
           her
           expulsion
           of
           the
           Dutch
           Church
           and
           their
           Pastors
           from
           London
           ,
           and
           her
           Canselling
           of
           the
           Legal
           Priviledges
           that
           Edward
           the
           6
           th
           .
           (
           for
           himself
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           other
           Strangers
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           was
           an
           Arbitrary
           blow
           given
           to
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           City
           in
           particulars
           ;
           The
           Copy
           of
           her
           Proclamation
           for
           the
           Expelling
           them
           is
           Printed
           in
           Fox
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           stiled
           ,
           a
           
             Multitude
             of
             evil
             disposed
             Persons
             being
             Born
             out
             of
             her
             Highnesses
             Dominions
             in
             other
             sundry
             Nations
             ,
             flying
             from
             the
             Obeysance
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             under
             whom
             they
             be
             Born
             ,
             some
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             some
             for
             Murther
             ,
             Treason
             ,
             Robbery
          
           ;
           and
           are
           there
           further
           represented
           as
           such
           ,
           
             whose
             secret
             practices
             have
             not
             fail'd
             to
             stir
             her
             Highnesses
             Subjects
             to
             a
             Rebellion
             against
             God
             and
             her
             Grace
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           secret
           Traitors
           they
           were
           found
           by
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           secret
           they
           were
           left
           by
           it
           .
           Two
           of
           them
           were
           Iohn
           a
           Lasco
           ,
           Uncle
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           ,
           that
           were
           thus
           sent
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           with
           Sanbenitos
           on
           :
           and
           so
           far
           were
           our
           Popish
           Ancestors
           from
           Hospitality
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           thereby
           
             unawares
             entertaining
             Angels
          
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           Devils
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           used
           them
           :
           and
           to
           make
           amends
           to
           the
           multitude
           of
           Forraign
           Artists
           for
           the
           Gold
           they
           brought
           here
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           Dirt
           of
           Shams
           thrown
           at
           them
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           if
           not
           only
           the
           Biting
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           Barking
           of
           Mad
           Doggs
           had
           power
           to
           make
           others
           Mad
           ,
           she
           grew
           so
           enraged
           by
           the
           Books
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           Printed
           in
           Forraign
           Parts
           and
           here
           Imported
           ,
           that
           she
           Publish'd
           a
           Proclamation
           Printed
           likewise
           in
           Fox
           ,
           wherein
           she
           Declared
           to
           all
           her
           Subjects
           that
           ,
           
             Whoever
             shall
             after
             the
             Proclaiming
             hereof
             be
             found
             to
             have
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Wicked
             and
             Seditious
             Books
             ,
             or
             finding
             them
             do
             not
             forthwith
             Burn
             the
             same
             without
             shewing
             or
             reading
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             in
             that
             Case
             be
             Reputed
             and
             taken
             for
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             shall
             without
             delay
             be
             Executed
             for
             the
             Offence
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             Martial
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           But
           nothing
           can
           palliate
           the
           Arbitrariness
           of
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           Proclamation
           ,
           for
           the
           Exercising
           of
           
             Martial
             Law
          
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           thought
           her
           Reign
           a
           time
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           not
           altogether
           Improperly
           ;
           for
           that
           Hereticks
           have
           the
           Title
           of
           Hostes
           given
           them
           by
           Popish
           Masters
           of
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           another
           reason
           that
           induced
           Queen
           Mary
           to
           use
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           that
           her
           
             Popish
             Predecessors
          
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           :
           
             The
             People
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             days
             of
          
           Popery
           
             were
             like
             to
             the
             three
             Fools
             in
          
           Lipsius
           ,
           
             that
             being
             ty'd
             together
             by
             a
             twine
             Thread
             ,
             went
             Whining
             about
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             consenting
             that
             they
             who
             would
             unty
             the
             Knots
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             have
             what
             Money
             from
             them
             they
             pleas'd
             :
          
           And
           thus
           were
           our
           Foolish
           Ancestors
           innodated
           with
           
             Papal
             Censures
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           did
           but
           Arbitrarily
           ask
           and
           have
           their
           rewards
           to
           Absolve
           them
           .
           But
           that
           Queen
           finding
           that
           the
           Reformation
           begun
           had
           proved
           Physick
           to
           Cure
           those
           Idiots
           of
           their
           dull
           Stupidity
           ,
           she
           therefore
           supposed
           that
           the
           Fools
           who
           before
           were
           held
           by
           the
           twine
           Thread
           ,
           must
           then
           be
           bound
           to
           the
           good
           Behaviour
           with
           Chains
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           by
           these
           three
           Important
           Acts
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           (
           the
           which
           presently
           occurred
           to
           my
           remembrance
           out
           of
           her
           Story
           ,
           and
           without
           my
           troubling
           my self
           to
           rake
           for
           more
           )
           she
           gave
           the
           alarm
           to
           her
           Subjects
           newly
           after
           their
           Eyes
           had
           been
           opened
           ,
           and
           their
           Hands
           unty'd
           by
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Edward
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           expect
           no
           free
           Trading
           where
           there
           was
           no
           free
           Living
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           nothing
           but
           the
           dying
           Groans
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           .
           So
           very
           exact
           indeed
           is
           the
           Frame
           of
           our
           English
           Government
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Soveraignes
           Power
           and
           Peoples
           Liberty
           therein
           ,
           that
           as
           in
           an
           Arched
           Building
           ,
           if
           one
           Stone
           be
           removed
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           whole
           is
           immediately
           endanger'd
           ,
           and
           nothing
           could
           probably
           have
           saved
           it
           from
           ruin
           ,
           but
           the
           Restoration
           of
           our
           Law
           as
           well
           as
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Reign
           as
           
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           far
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           on
           her
           good
           Subjects
           and
           Friends
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           it
           not
           on
           the
           worst
           ,
           nor
           on
           her
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           have
           thought
           that
           after
           the
           many
           attempts
           against
           her
           Life
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           forementioned
           threatning
           Letter
           of
           Campians
           ,
           which
           notifies
           that
           the
           
             Iesuits
             had
             entred
             into
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Association
             to
             Kill
             Heretical
             Princes
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           she
           might
           have
           been
           provoked
           to
           have
           declared
           that
           Order
           by
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           be
           Hostes
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           she
           or
           any
           Protestant
           Crown'd
           Heads
           might
           do
           without
           Violating
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nations
           in
           reference
           to
           those
           Forraign
           Princes
           that
           were
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           any
           of
           that
           Order
           were
           Subjects
           :
           a
           thing
           not
           only
           Consonant
           to
           the
           
             jus
             gentium
          
           ,
           but
           to
           our
           
             Lex
             terrae
          
           as
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           in
           
           Cambden's
           Elizabeth
           ;
           by
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Catelin
           ,
           who
           being
           ask'd
           ,
           
             Whither
             the
             Subjects
             of
             another
             Prince
             ,
             Confederate
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             might
             be
             held
             for
             the
             Queens
             Enemies
             ?
          
           Answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Queen
             of
          
           England
           
             might
             make
             War
             with
             any
             Duke
             of
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             hold
             Peace
             with
             the
          
           French
           King
           ;
           and
           a
           thing
           that
           if
           done
           ,
           would
           have
           tended
           more
           to
           their
           Extermination
           out
           of
           this
           or
           any
           Country
           perhaps
           ,
           then
           all
           other
           Laws
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           it
           would
           have
           more
           effectually
           bereav'd
           them
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           Correspondence
           ,
           Aids
           and
           Assistance
           from
           thence
           ;
           all
           Subjects
           being
           every
           where
           by
           the
           Law
           rendred
           Traytors
           ,
           who
           Correspond
           with
           ,
           or
           give
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           to
           declared
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           Nor
           would
           the
           term
           of
           Hostes
           bestow'd
           on
           such
           be
           more
           then
           a
           Retaliation
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           Mariana
           makes
           the
           people
           authoriz'd
           to
           Proclaime
           a
           King
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           
             Publick
             Enemy
          
           :
           and
           so
           likewise
           Lessius
           even
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Iustitiâ
             &
             jure
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             to
             be
             declared
             an
             Enemy
             by
             the
             Common-welth
             :
          
           and
           thus
           Parsons
           alias
           Doleman
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Succession
             ,
             Part
             2.
             
             Cap.
          
           4.
           terms
           an
           Evil
           King
           
             an
             Armed
             Enemy
          
           .
        
         
           The
           term
           I
           mention'd
           before
           of
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           is
           certainly
           proper
           enough
           for
           those
           that
           sow
           such
           Tares
           in
           the
           World
           as
           the
           Iesuites
           do
           ,
           and
           make
           not
           only
           Lollards
           of
           ordinary
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Commenter
           on
           the
           Epitome
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           7
           th
           .
           Book
           of
           Decretals
           tells
           us
           in
           Commendation
           of
           all
           the
           Iesuits
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Tyrannos
             aggrediuntur
             ,
             lolium
             ab
             agro
             Dominico
             evellunt
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             shall
             here
             observe
             how
             in
             the
             year
             1596.
             the
          
           Hollanders
           
             and
             others
             of
             the
          
           States
           
             of
             the
          
           Vnited
           Provinces
           
             did
             Publish
             an
             Edict
          
           ,
           That
           none
           of
           the
           Bloudy
           Sect
           of
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           or
           any
           that
           gives
           himself
           to
           Study
           at
           this
           time
           among
           the
           Professors
           of
           that
           Sect
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           B●rn
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Provinces
           that
           are
           Confederate
           ,
           or
           be
           a
           Forraigner
           crept
           secretly
           into
           the
           same
           Province
           ,
           should
           longer
           remain
           there
           then
           the
           time
           prescribed
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           being
           accounted
           and
           kill'd
           for
           an
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           Magnanimous
           Queen
           did
           as
           much
           think
           it
           Inglorious
           for
           her
           to
           employ
           her
           Anger
           in
           such
           a
           Proclamation
           on
           such
           firy
           pedants
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           our
           potent
           Neighbouring
           Monarch
           ,
           whose
           Name
           will
           look
           as
           great
           in
           all
           ●uture
           Story
           ,
           for
           mighty
           dilligence
           ,
           and
           for
           exact
           prudence
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           his
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Success
           of
           his
           Arms
           ,
           would
           to
           Honour
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Enemies
           such
           little
           great
           talkers
           ,
           who
           here
           in
           the
           Coffee-Houses
           Arraign
           his
           Political
           Measures
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           worthy
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           Princes
           ,
           who
           are
           Heavens
           Vice-gerents
           to
           squander
           away
           its
           thunder
           ,
           in
           experiments
           on
           Shrubs
           and
           Mushrooms
           ,
           or
           on
           slight
           grounds
           ,
           to
           call
           any
           of
           slight
           mankind
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           of
           no
           Name
           ,
           by
           that
           dreadful
           one
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           a
           name
           that
           the
           Impotent
           passion
           of
           Subjects
           makes
           them
           so
           familiarly
           vex
           one
           another
           with
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shews
           them
           not
           such
           fit
           depositaries
           of
           Heavens
           
           Artillary
           as
           Soveraigns
           are
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           extremely
           unbecoming
           the
           Glorious
           height
           to
           which
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           hath
           exalted
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           for
           men
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           de●cend
           from
           Heaven
           to
           Earth
           for
           Dirt
           ,
           and
           to
           Hell
           for
           Fire-brands
           to
           throw
           at
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           petulantly
           to
           call
           those
           
             that
             were
             sometime
             Aliens
             and
             Enemies
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
          
           &c.
           always
           such
           after
           the
           Divine
           reconciliation
           ,
           or
           even
           to
           manage
           the
           most
           lawful
           and
           just
           War
           ,
           
             Sine
             quadam
             bene
             volentiâ
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austines
           words
           are
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           that
           they
           can
           justly
           assume
           the
           great
           Name
           first
           used
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           yet
           retain
           a
           Constant
           and
           Stated
           enmity
           against
           any
           Person
           whatsoever
           ;
           For
           according
           to
           the
           Excellent
           saying
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Christianus
             nullius
             est
             hostis
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Bosome
           of
           that
           wise
           Princess
           was
           no
           resting
           place
           for
           Anger
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Popes
           Thunder
           could
           not
           discompose
           her
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           all
           Games
           they
           who
           in
           their
           play
           retain
           a
           Constant
           Equabillity
           of
           mind
           ,
           are
           generally
           most
           Successful
           ;
           so
           was
           she
           in
           the
           great
           Political
           Game
           she
           play'd
           ,
           by
           being
           
             Semper
             eadem
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Papal
             Excommunications
          
           seem'd
           to
           her
           as
           despicable
           ,
           as
           the
           Curses
           of
           loosing
           Gamesters
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           by
           her
           Prudent
           and
           just
           Administration
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           she
           hath
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           English
           Nations
           being
           
             Semper
             eadem
          
           in
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religions
           being
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           
             delendam
             fore
          
           can
           Issue
           out
           against
           either
           ;
           (
           humanly
           Speaking
           )
           and
           that
           any
           Popish
           Successor
           that
           can
           come
           here
           will
           find
           it
           his
           interest
           to
           use
           the
           Politicks
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           as
           a
           Sea
           Mark
           to
           avoid
           ,
           and
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           as
           a
           Land
           Mark
           to
           go
           by
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           clear
           accordingly
           as
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           his
           Manuscript
           discourse
           called
           ,
           
             Verbum
             Sapienti
          
           ,
           demonstrates
           it
           ,
           
             Cap.
             2.
             of
             the
             Value
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           that
           each
           Head
           of
           Man-kind
           is
           as
           certainly
           valuable
           as
           Land
           ,
           that
           the
           many
           Strangers
           who
           have
           Transplanted
           themselves
           hither
           need
           never
           fear
           that
           they
           will
           be
           so
           undervalued
           as
           in
           the
           Marian
           days
           .
        
         
           The
           Families
           of
           French
           Protestants
           that
           have
           lately
           come
           here
           have
           filled
           800.
           of
           the
           Empty
           New
           Built
           Houses
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           us
           too
           an
           occasion
           of
           
             entertaining
             Angels
          
           in
           those
           untenanted
           Houses
           whose
           Ruinous
           appearance
           before
           made
           them
           seem
           to
           the
           vulgar
           such
           as
           they
           call
           haunted
           ;
           but
           from
           which
           no
           Prince
           can
           ever
           think
           of
           exorcising
           the
           inhabitants
           without
           Conjuring
           away
           his
           own
           Revenue
           ,
           of
           which
           about
           one
           moity
           depends
           on
           that
           City
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Rents
           ,
           tho
           fallen
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           would
           yet
           have
           been
           much
           lower
           but
           for
           the
           Tenancy
           of
           these
           Forreigners
           ,
           and
           the
           expectation
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           very
           great
           President
           in
           our
           English
           Story
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Popish
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           who
           was
           a
           sharp
           persecuter
           of
           the
           Extravagances
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           by
           the
           Introducing
           of
           Forreignors
           here
           to
           Manufacture
           our
           Wooll
           saved
           the
           Life
           or
           Being
           of
           the
           Nations
           Trade
           ,
           which
           his
           Predecessors
           had
           left
           in
           a
           Gasping
           Condition
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           by
           his
           Patronizing
           of
           Wiclif
           sufficiently
           shew'd
           that
           if
           those
           Forreigners
           had
           been
           Wiclifists
           ,
           he
           would
           yet
           have
           been
           a
           Fautor
           of
           those
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           more
           disoblig'd
           the
           Pope
           by
           seizing
           on
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           Alien
           O●thodox
           Clerical
           Idlers
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           have
           done
           by
           the
           entertainment
           of
           many
           Heterodox
           lay
           Alien
           Manufacturers
           .
           'T
           is
           needless
           to
           say
           that
           I
           here
           mean
           our
           great
           Edward
           the
           third
           ,
           of
           whom
           and
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           prudence
           was
           as
           memorable
           ,
           as
           of
           any
           Princes
           that
           ever
           Sate
           on
           the
           English
           Throne
           ;
           And
           I
           will
           never
           despaire
           of
           any
           Heroick
           Prince
           here
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           perswasion
           ,
           with
           his
           Scepter
           upholding
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           those
           two
           great
           Names
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           by
           the
           same
           methods
           ,
           if
           ever
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           find
           it
           in
           the
           tottering
           Conditon
           that
           they
           did
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           well
           supposed
           that
           the
           experience
           the
           Kingdom
           hath
           since
           gained
           under
           King
           Iames
           and
           
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           His
           Present
           Majesty
           ,
           of
           the
           publick
           benefit
           that
           hath
           arisen
           from
           the
           reception
           of
           Forraign
           Artists
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           Heterodox
           in
           some
           ritual
           points
           about
           our
           Religion
           ,
           will
           make
           their
           expulsion
           seem
           a
           Solecisme
           :
           And
           every
           Sagacious
           Person
           will
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           accord
           with
           me
           that
           the
           Spider
           hath
           done
           much
           more
           good
           to
           humane
           kind
           by
           furnishing
           it
           with
           the
           Invention
           of
           Weaving
           ,
           then
           harm
           by
           any
           thing
           of
           Poyson
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           be
           glad
           to
           know
           from
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           whether
           on
           your
           search
           among
           the
           Records
           of
           State
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           or
           Paper-Office
           ,
           you
           can
           find
           Foot-steps
           of
           any
           thing
           like
           those
           returns
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           People
           in
           London
           mentioned
           out
           of
           Howel
           and
           Cotton
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           our
           People
           ought
           by
           Statesmen
           to
           be
           accounted
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           conjuncture
           ,
           as
           the
           
             opus
             diei
          
           ,
           and
           to
           pass
           no
           longer
           for
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           of
           them
           who
           take
           their
           measures
           either
           of
           the
           publick
           Strength
           or
           Revenue
           without
           respect
           to
           this
           ,
           are
           but
           State-E●thusiasts
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           in
           their
           reckonings
           do
           according
           to
           our
           Common
           Phrase
           
             reckon
             without
             their
             Host
          
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           govern
           their
           Politicks
           by
           the
           Arithmetick
           the
           Scripture
           suggests
           ,
           in
           the
           question
           of
           
             What
             King
             goeth
             to
             make
             War
             against
             another
             King
             ,
             sitteth
             not
             down
             first
             and
             Consulteth
             whether
             he
             be
             able
             with
             ten
             thousand
             to
             meet
             him
             that
             cometh
             against
             him
             with
             twenty
             thousand
             ?
          
        
         
           Bodin
           
             in
             his
          
           de
           Republicâ
           ,
           
             speaking
             of
             the
          
           Numbering
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           benefit
           that
           redounds
           to
           the
           Publick
           thereby
           is
           infinite
           :
           and
           that
           thereby
           Princes
           and
           States
           know
           what
           Souldiers
           they
           may
           have
           ,
           and
           what
           Numbers
           they
           may
           send
           abroad
           to
           Collonys
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           informed
           by
           a
           Person
           belonging
           to
           the
           Custom-house
           ,
           that
           near
           10000.
           
           Persons
           have
           had
           their
           Names
           entred
           as
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Ports
           of
           London
           and
           Bristol
           ,
           for
           our
           Plantations
           in
           a
           years
           time
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Number
           was
           great
           that
           then
           went
           away
           thither
           from
           other
           Ports
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           such
           that
           went
           from
           London
           and
           the
           out-Ports
           ,
           whose
           Names
           were
           not
           entred
           .
           But
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surprised
           of
           late
           ,
           when
           I
           read
           it
           in
           a
           Book
           newly
           Printed
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Negros
             and
             Indians
             Advocate
          
           ,
           and
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Author
           pag.
           171.
           
           Speaking
           of
           the
           Kidnappirs
           trade
           or
           mistery
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             Trade
             ,
             that
             t
             is
             thought
             Carrys
             off
             and
             Consumes
             not
             so
             little
             as
             10000.
             out
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             yearly
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             a
             Defence
             to
             their
             Mother
             Country
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           certainly
           a
           sign
           that
           we
           are
           very
           rich
           in
           the
           number
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           endure
           such
           a
           quantity
           of
           them
           to
           be
           yearly
           stolen
           ,
           without
           the
           pursuit
           of
           a
           Hue
           and
           Cry.
           
        
         
           Yet
           in
           this
           point
           Scotland
           is
           reported
           to
           be
           somewhat
           more
           unhappy
           then
           England
           ,
           for
           those
           who
           go
           hence
           for
           our
           Plantations
           do
           Contribute
           some
           way
           to
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           return
           hither
           again
           ;
           But
           Mr.
           
             Roger
             Coke
          
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             Englands
             Improvements
          
           ,
           pag.
           21.
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             s
             believed
             above
             12000.
             of
             the
             Kings
          
           Scotish
           
             Subjects
             yearly
             go
             out
             of
          
           Scotland
           into
           Poland
           ,
           Sweden
           ,
           Germany
           ,
           France
           ,
           Holland
           ,
           
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             never
             after
             return
             into
          
           Scotland
           :
           And
           that
           Author
           having
           before
           in
           the
           same
           page
           mentioned
           ,
           
             That
             5
             l.
             given
             with
             an
             Apprentice
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Woollen
             or
             any
             Manufacture
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             be
             afterward
             earns
          
           30
           l.
           per
           annum
           ,
           
             this
             in
             20.
             years
             becomes
          
           600
           l.
           &c.
           
             which
             is
             more
             valuable
             to
             the
             Nation
             then
             if
          
           600
           l.
           
             had
             been
             given
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             not
             employed
             :
          
           Thereupon
           he
           afterward
           Computes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             benefit
             which
             might
             accrue
             to
             the
             Nation
             by
             employing
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
          
           Scottish
           
             Subjects
             there
             might
             in
             20.
             years
             time
             be
             above
             6
             Millions
             .
          
           And
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           that
           Worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           we
           may
           further
           be
           inclined
           to
           think
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Scots
           removing
           into
           Forraign
           parts
           to
           be
           very
           
           great
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           among
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Denhams
             Poems
          
           ,
           one
           with
           this
           Inscription
           or
           Title
           ,
           
             On
             my
             Lord
          
           Crofts
           ,
           
             and
             my
             Iourney
             into
          
           Poland
           ,
           
             from
             whence
             we
             brought
          
           10000
           l.
           
             for
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             by
             the
             Decimation
             of
             his
          
           Scotish
           
             Subjects
             there
          
           .
        
         
           But
           moreover
           the
           satisfying
           the
           Inquisite
           genius
           of
           our
           People
           ,
           concerning
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           some
           importance
           to
           them
           and
           the
           publick
           quiet
           ,
           in
           satisfying
           them
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           former
           Moddellers
           of
           a
           Republick
           here
           ,
           a
           form
           of
           Government
           tho
           easily
           supposed
           Practicable
           in
           large
           Cities
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           in
           great
           and
           populous
           Nations
           ;
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           all
           fears
           of
           a
           Vniversal
           Monarchy
           ,
           bridling
           the
           world
           again
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           though
           it
           was
           of
           old
           feasable
           ,
           when
           Mankind
           made
           not
           so
           mighty
           a
           Mass
           ,
           is
           now
           far
           from
           being
           so
           .
        
         
           'T
           was
           easie
           to
           imagine
           it
           possible
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           effect
           it
           in
           the
           days
           when
           Aristotle
           taught
           men
           ,
           that
           no
           City
           ought
           to
           have
           above
           10000.
           
           Citizens
           ;
           and
           when
           ,
           however
           the
           Number
           of
           Citizens
           was
           grown
           at
           Athens
           to
           20000.
           and
           when
           in
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Citizens
           was
           not
           so
           vast
           as
           is
           by
           many
           imagined
           ;
           and
           so
           accordingly
           the
           Excellent
           Discourser
           
             de
             Magnitudine
             Romanâ
             Lipsius
          
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           cap.
           7.
           then
           Speaking
           of
           the
           
             Multitudo
             Romanorum
          
           under
           Augustus
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Ipse
             de
             se
             in
             Lapide
             Ancyrano
             clare
             hoc
             dicit
             .
             In
             consulatu
             suo
             Sexto
             lustrum
             condidisse
             :
             quo
             lustro
             Censita
             sunt
             Civium
             Romanorum
             Capita
             quadragiens
             Centum
             millia
             &
             Sexaginta
             tria
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             four
             Millions
             and
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             :
          
           And
           Lipsius
           afterward
           mentioning
           ,
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Romans
           encreased
           under
           Claudius
           cites
           Tacitus
           for
           making
           it
           then
           
             Sexagies
             movies
             centena
             Sexaginta
             quatuor
             Millia
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           about
           seven
           Millions
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Provinces
           did
           vastly
           exceed
           that
           Number
           ;
           but
           since
           according
           to
           the
           estimate
           of
           Bodin
           in
           his
           
             de
             Rep.
          
           't
           is
           probable
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           ,
           when
           at
           its
           greatest
           extent
           in
           Trajans
           time
           ,
           scarce
           contain'd
           the
           thirtieth
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           prolifit
           North
           stiled
           generally
           by
           Authors
           
             officina
             &
             vagina
             gentium
          
           by
           the
           encrease
           of
           its
           populacy
           ,
           so
           humbled
           the
           Roman
           Sword
           ,
           that
           within
           about
           154.
           years
           afterward
           some
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           became
           their
           Allies
           ,
           and
           Gallus
           submitted
           to
           pay
           Tribute
           to
           the
           Goths
           ,
           t
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           thirtieth
           part
           of
           the
           World
           was
           since
           reduced
           to
           cease
           from
           domineering
           over
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           it
           :
           And
           notwithstanding
           Maximines
           boast
           to
           the
           Senate
           in
           the
           fragment
           of
           his
           account
           to
           them
           of
           his
           
             German
             Successes
          
           ,
           cited
           by
           
             Iul.
             Capitolinus
          
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           
             tantum
             Captivorum
             abduxi
             ut
             vix
             Sola
             Romana
             sufficiant
             ,
          
           his
           Resvery
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Power
          
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           was
           liable
           to
           Confutation
           from
           the
           same
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           as
           his
           Conceit
           of
           his
           own
           Immortality
           was
           ;
           which
           having
           been
           observed
           to
           have
           tainted
           his
           fancy
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           great
           and
           robust
           Body
           ,
           the
           same
           Capitolinus
           in
           his
           Life
           saies
           was
           corrected
           by
           a
           Players
           reciting
           these
           Lines
           on
           the
           Stage
           in
           his
           presence
           :
           
             
               Qui
               ab
               uno
               non
               potest
               a
               multis
               occiditur
               ,
            
             
               Elephans
               grandis
               est
               &
               occiditur
               ,
            
             
               Leo
               fortis
               est
               &
               occiditur
               ,
            
             
               Tigris
               fortis
               est
               &
               occiditur
               ,
            
             
               Cave
               multos
               si
               Singulos
               non
               times
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             But
             what
             I
             find
             by
          
           Lipsius
           
             in
             the
             second
          
           Book
           ,
           
             third
             Chapter
             there
             cited
             out
             of
          
           Tertullian
           
             is
             much
             more
             applicable
             to
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             to
             that
             wherein
             t
             was
             Writ
             :
             He
             saith
             there
             ,
          
           At
           Tertulliani
           locum
           non
           insuper
           habeo
           ,
           qui
           egregie
           asserit
           Copiam
           hominum
           ,
           cultumque
           orbis
           in
           suo
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           
           Severi
           Saeculo
           .
           De
           animâ
           Cap.
           30.
           
           Certè
           quidem
           ipse
           orbis
           in
           promptu
           est
           ,
           cultior
           de
           die
           ,
           &
           instructior
           pristino
           .
           Omnia
           jam
           pervia
           ,
           omnia
           nota
           ,
           omnia
           negotiosa
           .
           Solitudines
           famosas
           retrò
           fundi
           amaenissimi
           obliteraverunt
           :
           Sylvas
           arva
           domuerunt
           :
           feras
           pecora
           fugaverunt
           :
           Arenae
           Seruntur
           ,
           Saxa
           panguntur
           ,
           Raludes
           eliquantur
           .
           Tantae
           urbes
           quantae
           non
           casae
           quondam
           .
           Iam
           nec
           Insulae
           horrent
           ,
           nec
           Scopuli
           terrent
           :
           ubique
           domus
           ,
           ubique
           populus
           ,
           ubque
           Resp.
           ubique
           vita
           .
           Summum
           testimonium
           frequentiae
           humanae
           ,
           onerosi
           sumus
           Mundo
           .
           Vix
           nobis
           elementa
           sufficiunt
           ,
           &
           necessitates
           arctiores
           ,
           &
           querelae
           apud
           omnes
           ,
           dum
           jam
           nos
           Natura
           non
           sustinet
           .
        
         
           
             Then
             adds
          
           Lipsius
           ,
           Nihil
           impressius
           dici
           potest
           de
           pleno
           frequentique
           orbe
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           strong
           and
           populous
           Nations
           Conspired
           to
           break
           their
           Chains
           hath
           nothing
           of
           wonder
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           freedom
           the
           World
           has
           gain'd
           since
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           means
           thereof
           ,
           hath
           hung
           out
           such
           a
           Picture
           before
           all
           mens
           Eyes
           ,
           of
           Populous
           Mankind
           ,
           drawn
           to
           the
           bigness
           of
           the
           Life
           ,
           as
           has
           made
           the
           Notion
           of
           erecting
           another
           Vniversal
           Monarchy
           ,
           seem
           but
           a
           Portraiture
           of
           Imagination
           ,
           containing
           nothing
           but
           bold
           Strokes
           of
           Colour
           ,
           without
           regular
           Proportion
           and
           Design
           ;
           and
           the
           Copying
           only
           a
           Landskip
           of
           the
           
             Devil's
             Mountain
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             shewing
             thence
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           How
           is
           the
           World
           ashamed
           now
           of
           its
           having
           been
           in
           the
           last
           foregoing
           Age
           ,
           amused
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
           Spain's
           being
           its
           Catholick
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           of
           having
           tormented
           it self
           with
           Jealousies
           about
           such
           a
           great
           Nothing
           :
           And
           which
           I
           believe
           was
           never
           modell'd
           in
           the
           fancy
           of
           that
           Prince
           ,
           and
           was
           only
           projected
           by
           Court-Sycophants
           ,
           and
           Mercenary
           Writers
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           himself
           never
           enter'd
           any
           express
           claim
           to
           it
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           who
           reads
           the
           
             Duke
             of
          
           Buckingham's
           answer
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Embassador's
           Informations
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Anno
          
           1624.
           where
           the
           Duke
           having
           aggravated
           some
           State-Practices
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           Minister
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             Proclamation
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             aspired
             to
             such
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             as
             so
             many
             Books
             ,
             Stories
             ,
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Complaints
             of
             all
             Princes
             and
             States
             have
             long
             charged
             them
             with
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           for
           such
           Writers
           as
           I
           last
           mention'd
           to
           flatter
           a
           Prince
           with
           Insinuations
           of
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Extent
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           unusual
           then
           for
           Mendicant
           Poets
           to
           over-act
           their
           part
           in
           Panegyricks
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Celebrators
           of
           any
           particular
           bright
           beauty
           in
           Verse
           ,
           to
           represent
           her
           as
           the
           Empress
           of
           all
           Hearts
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Famous
           Campanella
           after
           he
           had
           made
           his
           Present
           of
           the
           Universal
           Monarchy
           to
           Spain
           ,
           sent
           it
           too
           a
           Begging
           into
           France
           ,
           as
           appears
           out
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud's
           Book
           against
           Fisher
           ,
           pag.
           210.
           where
           he
           saith
           that
           lately
           
             Friar
             Companella
             hath
             set
             out
             an
             Eclogue
             on
             the
             Birth
             of
             the
             Dauphin
             ,
             and
             that
          
           permissu
           Superiorum
           ,
           
             in
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Princes
             are
             now
             more
             affraid
             of
          
           France
           
             then
             ever
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             provided
             for
             it
             ,
          
           Regnum
           Universale
           ,
           
             the
             Vniversal
             Kingdom
             or
             Monarchy
          
           .
           The
           words
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             Quum
             Gallia
             alat
             20000000
             hominum
             ,
             ex
             Singulis
             Centenis
             sumendo
             unum
             collegit
             200000
             strenuorum
             militum
             stipendiatorum
             commode
             perpetuoque
             ,
             propterea
             omnes
             terrae
             Principes
             metuunt
             nunc
             magis
             a
             Gallia
             quam
             unquam
             ab
             aliis
             .
             Paratur
             enim
             illi
             Regnum
             Vniversale
             .
             F.
             Tho●ae
             Companellae
             ecloga
             in
             Principis
             Galliarum
             Delphini
             Nativitatem
             ;
             cum
             annot
             .
             discip
             .
             Parisiis
             1639.
             
             Cum
             permissu
             Superiorum
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           with
           a
           
             Non
             obstante
          
           to
           the
           Politicks
           of
           Campanella
           ,
           and
           his
           pittyful
           great
           Flatteries
           ,
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           pronounce
           the
           Great
           French
           Monarch
           ,
           who
           is
           certainly
           as
           great
           a
           Prince
           in
           the
           Intellectual
           World
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           is
           truly
           by
           the
           bright
           Sun
           of
           Reason
           
             non
             pluribus
             impar
          
           ,
           no
           Designer
           of
           taking
           the
           Dimensions
           of
           the
           whole
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           with
           Chains
           ;
           and
           
           do
           think
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           Royal
           Prudence
           ,
           less
           inclined
           to
           favour
           the
           servile
           Flatterers
           ,
           who
           would
           set
           him
           up
           to
           be
           King
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           then
           was
           formerly
           the
           Catholick
           Monarch
           to
           encourage
           those
           who
           render'd
           him
           aspiring
           to
           be
           the
           Vniversal
           one
           :
           a
           Title
           which
           according
           to
           the
           excellent
           saying
           of
           Mr.
           Cowly
           in
           his
           
             Brutus
             ,
             None
             can
             deserve
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             would
             refuse
             the
             offer
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           do
           I
           doubt
           but
           that
           if
           ever
           the
           greatest
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           should
           be
           abandoned
           to
           the
           Vanity
           of
           attempting
           the
           particular
           Conquest
           of
           
             Great
             Britain
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           his
           Power
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           VVorld
           would
           as
           soon
           and
           as
           sensibly
           grow
           insignificant
           thereby
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           King
           of
           
             Spains
             '
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Design
           of
           88.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           great
           temporary
           Disturbers
           of
           Mankind
           hath
           been
           their
           constant
           Augmentation
           of
           their
           own
           Expences
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           a
           just
           pecuniary
           mulct
           from
           Heaven
           on
           their
           Ambition
           for
           their
           encrease
           of
           the
           charge
           of
           divers
           Nations
           in
           the
           posture
           of
           Defence
           ,
           )
           so
           is
           it
           likely
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           to
           the
           end
           of
           Time
           :
           And
           it
           was
           sufficiently
           exemplified
           in
           the
           Result
           of
           the
           Pope's
           and
           King
           of
           Spain's
           Politicks
           in
           88
           ,
           which
           reduced
           them
           to
           attempt
           the
           Remedying
           of
           the
           Prosu●ion
           of
           their
           Treasure
           by
           sending
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           Canonical
           Waste-Paper
           to
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           too
           of
           their
           Cargo
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           Malynes
           in
           his
           
             Lex
             Mercatoria
          
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           pag.
           126.
           
           
             That
             in
             the
             year
             1561
             ,
             Pope
          
           Sixtus
           Quintus
           
             caused
             two
             Ships
             to
             be
             Laden
             out
             of
          
           Spain
           
             for
             the
          
           West-Indies
           with
           a
           100.
           
           
             Buts
             of
             Sack●
             ,
             1400
             little
             Chests
             containing
             each
             of
             them
             three
             ordinary
             small
             Barrels
             of
             Quick-Silver
             ,
             weighing
          
           50
           l.
           
             apiece
             ,
             to
             refine
             the
             Silver
             withal
             in
             the
          
           VVest-Indies
           ;
           
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Packs
             of
             Printed
          
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           Pardons
           
             granted
             at
             that
             time
             to
             make
             Provision
             against
          
           Hereticks
           ,
           
             because
             the
             year
             1588
             ,
             had
             so
             much
             exhausted
             the
             Treasure
             of
          
           Spain
           .
           
             These
             two
             Ships
             were
             met
             with
             at
             Sea
             by
             Captain
          
           VVhite
           (
           
             who
             was
             Laden
             and
             Bound
             for
          
           Barbary
           )
           
             and
             brought
             into
          
           England
           
             by
             him
             ,
             where
             the
             Commodities
             were
             Sold
             :
             But
             the
          
           Popes
           
             Merchandise
             being
             out
             of
             request
             ,
             and
             remaining
             a
             long
             time
             in
             Ware-Houses
             at
             the
             disposal
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             at
             the
             last
             at
             the
             request
             of
             her
             Physician
          
           Doctor
           Lopez
           ,
           
             she
             gave
             all
             that
             great
             quantity
             of
          
           Bulls
           
             to
             him
             ,
             amounting
             to
             many
             thousands
             in
             number
             :
             And
             he
             and
             another
             sent
             those
          
           Bulls
           
             into
             the
          
           VVest-Indies
           ,
           
             where
             they
             were
             no
             sooner
             Arrived
             but
             the
          
           Popes
           
             Contractors
             for
             that
             Commodity
             did
             Seise
             on
             all
             the
             said
          
           Bulls
           ,
           
             and
             caus'd
             an
             Information
             to
             be
             given
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Infected
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             taken
             by
          
           Hereticks
           .
           
             T
             was
             alledged
             that
             they
             were
             Miraculously
             saved
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             lost
             and
             Confiscated
             .
             Malynes
          
           further
           mentions
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             employed
             to
             appraise
             the
             Lading
             of
             those
             Prizes
             ,
             and
             to
             certifie
             what
             it
             cost
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             might
             have
             been
             worth
             in
             the
          
           VVest-Indies
           
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             of
             every
          
           Bull
           
             tax'd
             at
             two
          
           Rials
           
             of
             Plate
             ,
             and
             some
             four
             ,
             and
             some
             eight
          
           Rials
           ,
           
             according
             to
             their
             Limitation
             ,
             every
             one
             being
             but
             one
             sheet
             of
             Paper
             ,
             and
             by
             Computation
             the
             Lading
             did
             not
             cost
          
           50000
           l.
           
             and
             would
             have
             yielded
             above
          
           600000
           l.
           He
           had
           before
           said
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Reasonable
             Soul
             of
             the
          
           Popish
           Religion
           in
           America
           
             must
             have
             one
             of
             these
          
           Bulls
           
             yearly
             ;
             and
             that
             these
          
           Bulls
           
             contained
             a
          
           Mandate
           ,
           
             that
             their
             Beds
             should
             be
             sold
             who
             would
             not
             take
             off
             one
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           It
           seems
           (
           by
           the
           way
           )
           that
           all
           that
           Treasure
           of
           Indulgences
           ,
           bestowed
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           on
           
             Doctor
             Lopez
          
           ,
           could
           not
           oblige
           him
           from
           designing
           afterward
           to
           take
           away
           her
           Life
           by
           Poyson
           .
           But
           this
           was
           the
           result
           of
           the
           Trage-Comedy
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           Farce
           of
           88.
           and
           
             Broyl
             on
             the
             Coast
          
           when
           
             Spains
             Invincible
             Fleet
          
           that
           had
           in
           it
           but
           8350.
           
           Seamen
           ,
           proved
           the
           sport
           of
           Fortune
           and
           of
           the
           VVinds
           ,
           and
           the
           fatal
           VVrack
           of
           its
           Treasure
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           it
           could
           never
           since
           (
           if
           then
           )
           aw
           the
           world
           by
           the
           Number
           of
           Mariners
           ;
           Men
           who
           love
           not
           to
           be
           paid
           with
           Tickets
           even
           in
           this
           VVorld
           ,
           
           and
           much
           less
           to
           receive
           them
           as
           payable
           in
           another
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           Paper-Indulgences
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           agreed
           on
           by
           all
           Writers
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spanish
             Armada
          
           ,
           consisting
           of
           130
           Ships
           then
           had
           in
           it
           but
           the
           Number
           of
           Seamen
           before-mention'd
           (
           and
           of
           those
           too
           a
           great
           part
           borrowed
           from
           diverse
           Countries
           )
           and
           19290
           Land
           Soldiers
           ,
           which
           Naturally
           clogg'd
           its
           Sea
           Service
           ;
           for
           the
           Antipathy
           between
           those
           and
           Seamen
           in
           Ships
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           unless
           the
           Seamen
           are
           the
           Major
           part
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           look
           on
           those
           as
           intruders
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           who
           stand
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           light
           :
           But
           in
           a
           Remonstrance
           to
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Nottingham
          
           ,
           Lord
           High
           Admiral
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Trinity
             House
             ,
             Anno
          
           1602.
           
           Extant
           in
           
             Sir
             Iulius
          
           Caesar's
           Collections
           ,
           't
           is
           mention'd
           ,
           that
           in
           88.
           
           
             The
             Queen
             had
             at
             Sea
             150.
             
             Sail
             of
             Ships
             ,
             whereof
             40
             only
             were
             her
             own
             ,
             and
             110
             were
             of
             her
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             same
             year
             there
             were
          
           English
           Ships
           
             employed
             in
             Trading
             Voyages
             into
             all
             Parts
             and
             Countries
             ,
             to
             the
             Number
             likewise
             of
             150
             Sail
             ,
             of
             about
             150
             Tunn
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             those
             300
             Ships
             were
             Manned
             with
             30000
             Seamen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Queens
             Forty
             with
             12000
             ,
             and
             the
             110
             ,
             with
             12000
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             other
          
           150
           ,
           were
           6000
           Seamen
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           unworthy
           to
           be
           remark'd
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Concurrence
           of
           Providence
           with
           the
           Gallantry
           and
           Numbers
           of
           her
           Seamen
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           event
           of
           the
           Confusion
           of
           the
           Armada
           ,
           that
           made
           the
           VVorld
           so
           willingly
           Tributary
           to
           her
           praise
           ;
           She
           was
           so
           far
           from
           giving
           it
           any
           umbrage
           of
           her
           claiming
           any
           Vniversal
           Empire
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           she
           as
           
             semper
             eadem
          
           ,
           who
           some
           years
           before
           88.
           (
           as
           we
           have
           it
           in
           Cambden
           )
           had
           on
           the
           Spanish
           Embassador's
           Complaining
           that
           the
           Indian
           Ocean
           was
           Sail'd
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           Reply'd
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Title
             to
             the
             Ocean
             belongs
             to
             any
             People
             or
             particular
             Man
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             neither
             Nature
             ,
             nor
             regard
             of
             Publick
             Vse
             permits
             the
             Possession
             thereof
             :
          
           Did
           likewise
           after
           88
           Notifie
           the
           same
           thing
           by
           her
           Embassador's
           Expostulation
           with
           the
           King
           of
           
             Denmark
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sea
             is
             free
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             Princes
             have
             no
             such
             Dominion
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             deny
             Sailers
             the
             use
             thereof
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             of
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Emperor
          
           Antonine
           ,
           
             I
             am
             Lord
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             is
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sea
          
           ;
           and
           she
           urged
           ,
           
             That
             Princes
             have
             no
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             is
             near
             adjacent
             to
             their
             Territories
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             for
             the
             securing
             the
             Navigation
             from
             Pirates
             and
             Enemies
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             never
             prohibited
             the
             Navigation
             and
             Fishing
             on
             the
          
           Irish
           
             Sea
             ,
             that
             is
             between
          
           Ireland
           and
           England
           ,
           
             tho
             they
             are
             Lords
             of
             the
             Coast
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             No
             less
             then
             the
             Dane
             is
             of
          
           Norway
           and
           Izeland
           ,
           
             who
             challengeth
             this
             Right
             to
             him
             on
             no
             other
             account
             .
          
        
         
           I
           intend
           not
           to
           awaken
           any
           Controversie
           about
           this
           matter
           that
           is
           asleep
           in
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           not
           ,
           do
           suppose
           that
           
           Loccenius's
           distinction
           in
           his
           
             De
             Iure
             Maritimo
          
           ,
           namely
           the
           
             Imperium
             Maris
             Vniversale
             ,
             &
             Particulare
             ,
          
           and
           ancient
           usages
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Pacta
             Conventa
          
           of
           Princes
           and
           States
           might
           send
           it
           to
           rest
           .
           I
           have
           only
           spoke
           of
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           Point
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Story
           ,
           who
           probably
           foresaw
           that
           her
           great
           example
           of
           advancing
           Navigation
           ,
           would
           oblige
           the
           VVorld
           to
           follow
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           claiming
           an
           Vniversal
           Empire
           of
           the
           Shoar
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           sounded
           harsher
           then
           the
           pretending
           to
           such
           an
           one
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           an
           Empire
           as
           easily
           drawn
           in
           a
           Poets
           Imagination
           ,
           as
           a
           Ship
           usually
           in
           a
           Geographer's
           Map
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           like
           proportion
           ;
           since
           if
           the
           Ship
           were
           Measured
           by
           his
           Scale
           of
           Miles
           ,
           it
           would
           appear
           perhaps
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           miles
           long
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           samed
           Venetian
           Poet
           Sannazarius
           long
           since
           in
           an
           Epigram
           of
           six
           Verses
           ,
           that
           begins
           with
           
             Viderat
             Adriacis
          
           ,
           &c.
           put
           the
           Complement
           of
           the
           whole
           Empire
           of
           the
           Sea
           on
           the
           City
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           was
           rewarded
           by
           
           the
           Senate
           with
           about
           a
           100
           of
           our
           Nobles
           for
           every
           Verse
           ;
           but
           they
           knew
           better
           things
           then
           to
           espouse
           more
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           Adriatick
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           too
           a
           Pope
           once
           demanding
           the
           Original
           of
           their
           Right
           :
           they
           returned
           him
           an
           answer
           very
           like
           
             Poetry
             ,
             That
             their
             Charter
             for
             it
             ,
             was
             enrolled
             on
             the
             back
             of
          
           Constantine's
           Donation
           ,
           
             of
             which
             the
             Record
             was
             in
             his
             Custody
             :
          
           They
           knew
           that
           the
           enclosing
           the
           Common
           of
           the
           whole
           Sea
           would
           have
           been
           too
           chargeable
           an
           Adventure
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Dominion
           of
           their
           Adriatick
           was
           no
           
             sine
             cure
          
           ,
           but
           brought
           its
           Load
           of
           Obligation
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           protect
           their
           Subjects
           and
           Allies
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           purge
           it
           from
           Pirates
           ,
           and
           punish
           Delinquents
           therein
           .
        
         
           Nor
           could
           it
           be
           a
           remote
           Consideration
           to
           our
           Queen
           and
           her
           whole
           Council
           ,
           that
           the
           securing
           her
           particular
           Interest
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Brittish
           Seas
           ,
           was
           liable
           to
           difficulty
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           uncertain
           humor
           of
           the
           Seamen
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           aptness
           of
           all
           Marriners
           to
           change
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           and
           Embarque
           in
           Forraign
           Service
           ,
           sometimes
           on
           a
           Capricio
           of
           their
           reputing
           themselves
           disobliged
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           on
           their
           expectance
           of
           better
           Pay
           abroad
           :
           And
           accordingly
           the
           said
           Remonstrance
           from
           Trinity-House
           sets
           forth
           ,
           
             That
             in
             a
             little
             above
             12.
             years
             after
             88.
             the
             Shiping
             and
             Number
             of
             our
             Seamen
             were
             decay'd
             about
             a
          
           3d.
           part
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           the
           World
           has
           no
           Universal
           Empire
           ,
           yet
           Seamen
           by
           the
           moveable
           Scenes
           of
           their
           Lise
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           every
           where
           useful
           and
           welcome
           ,
           have
           the
           Previledge
           of
           being
           Universal
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           are
           easily
           tempted
           to
           seek
           good
           Entertainment
           in
           other
           Countreys
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           it
           not
           in
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           before
           observed
           concerning
           the
           Influence
           of
           Numbers
           on
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           any
           man
           of
           ordinary
           thought
           and
           sense
           ,
           that
           the
           Science
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           People
           is
           not
           a
           nice
           Speculation
           ,
           or
           an
           expedient
           in
           knowledge
           to
           salve
           Phaenomena
           ,
           but
           is
           indeed
           of
           much
           more
           use
           to
           the
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           then
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           Bloud
           is
           to
           the
           Body
           Natural
           :
           And
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           That
           men's
           now
           gravely
           proceeding
           just
           in
           those
           tracks
           of
           Policy
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           read
           and
           took
           notes
           of
           out
           of
           the
           Classick
           Authors
           ,
           who
           writ
           when
           there
           were
           not
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Readers
           and
           Observers
           in
           the
           World
           as
           are
           now
           ,
           would
           be
           as
           absurd
           as
           is
           Astrologers
           ,
           taking
           the
           measures
           of
           their
           Predictions
           now
           from
           the
           Tables
           of
           Ptolomy
           ,
           since
           whose
           time
           the
           Equinoctials
           and
           the
           whole
           Systeme
           of
           Heaven
           are
           moved
           from
           the
           Position
           they
           then
           had
           among
           the
           fix'd
           Stars
           ,
           a
           whole
           Sign
           or
           more
           ,
           and
           as
           is
           some
           Astronomers
           pertinacy
           in
           following
           the
           error
           of
           Aristotle
           ,
           who
           asserted
           the
           unalterableness
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           because
           in
           so
           many
           Ages
           nothing
           had
           been
           observed
           to
           be
           altered
           ,
           when
           the
           many
           Experiences
           of
           new
           Stars
           have
           since
           confuted
           the
           Reason
           that
           moved
           Aristotle
           to
           thing
           as
           he
           did
           .
        
         
           Princes
           and
           States
           will
           now
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Publick
           Affairs
           find
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           mend
           their
           pace
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           travel
           so
           unconcern'd
           through
           the
           World
           as
           formerly
           ,
           while
           now
           they
           see
           the
           new
           tides
           of
           Generation
           coming
           in
           so
           fast
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           great
           example
           of
           the
           French
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           his
           admirable
           exact
           proportioning
           of
           his
           Receits
           with
           his
           Expences
           (
           the
           which
           was
           so
           remarkable
           in
           that
           active
           and
           expenceful
           year
           of
           1673.
           that
           then
           his
           Receipts
           came
           to
           8,232,709
           
             l.
             Sterling
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Expences
           exceeded
           that
           total
           but
           by
           25548
           
             l.
             Sterling
          
           )
           and
           the
           strong
           Current
           of
           his
           successes
           will
           enforce
           Political
           Arithmetick
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           overflowing
           of
           Nile
           did
           Geometry
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           will
           be
           but
           Natural
           for
           us
           to
           Conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           encrease
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           People
           here
           and
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           Fatal
           to
           the
           Papacy
           which
           has
           been
           so
           long
           as
           importunate
           Candidate
           for
           a
           
             fifth
             Monarchy
          
           of
           the
           World
           :
           But
           't
           is
           now
           too
           late
           for
           any
           one
           Man
           to
           
           be
           a
           precarious
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           necessity
           and
           populousness
           of
           the
           Northern
           Principalities
           has
           made
           them
           resume
           their
           former
           Donations
           of
           Land
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Rome's
           Hierarchy
           ,
           that
           those
           Countries
           that
           before
           broke
           the
           old
           Roman
           Yoke
           by
           force
           ,
           will
           now
           when
           better
           peopled
           ,
           and
           stock'd
           with
           better
           brains
           ,
           be
           again
           brought
           under
           a
           New
           Roman
           one
           by
           fraud
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             omne
             Malum
             ab
             Aquilone
          
           will
           not
           be
           able
           in
           that
           Quarter
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           which
           begins
           
             in
             Nomine
             Domini
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           not
           be
           the
           rather
           willing
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           North
           made
           the
           World
           feel
           the
           Malignity
           of
           both
           those
           Proverbs
           by
           its
           old
           well-meant
           charity
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Popery
           here
           in
           Harry
           the
           8th's
           time
           it
           did
           pass
           
             in
             Rem
             Iudicatam
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             more
             power
             over
             us
             by
             the
             Scripture
             then
             any
             other
             forrain
             Bishop
          
           ;
           it
           cannot
           now
           but
           seem
           ridiculous
           to
           scruple
           whether
           he
           can
           thence
           claim
           more
           authority
           here
           than
           any
           other
           forrain
           Prince
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           was
           exploded
           here
           formerly
           when
           the
           Critical
           Spectators
           were
           not
           so
           many
           ,
           for
           having
           ill
           acted
           the
           part
           of
           a
           King
           on
           our
           stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           would
           be
           thought
           mad
           for
           personating
           one
           after
           the
           Play
           is
           over
           .
        
         
           Thus
           too
           in
           a
           less
           people
           World
           Bartolus
           the
           famous
           Lawyer
           pronounced
           it
           to
           be
           Haeresie
           to
           deny
           the
           
             German
             Emperor
          
           to
           be
           King
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           the
           which
           any
           one
           would
           now
           account
           Madness
           to
           affirm
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           in
           France
           hundreds
           of
           Years
           ago
           its
           Monarch
           greeted
           the
           Pope
           with
           the
           terms
           of
           
             fatuus
             &
             amens
          
           ,
           for
           claiming
           a
           Supremacy
           in
           Temporals
           there
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           he
           can
           be
           otherwise
           thought
           there
           now
           ,
           prosecuting
           a
           claim
           to
           Supremacy
           in
           things
           Ecclesiastic
           ;
           for
           even
           his
           pretensions
           to
           that
           the
           Clergy
           of
           France
           have
           damned
           in
           their
           Declaration
           ,
           by
           setting
           a
           General
           Council
           above
           him
           :
           and
           which
           Declaration
           the
           great
           Monarch
           hath
           there
           ratify'd
           by
           a
           perpetual
           and
           irrevocable
           Edict
           .
           And
           't
           is
           but
           with
           a
           Consonancy
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Papal
           Infallibility
           should
           be
           concluded
           against
           in
           that
           Declaration
           :
           and
           since
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
          
           France
           relates
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Church
           there
           doth
           so
           much
           swarm
           with
           
             New
             Phil
             sophers
          
           there
           call'd
           Cartesians
           and
           Gassendists
           ,
           whose
           
             new
             Philosophy
          
           has
           been
           there
           by
           Zealous
           Catholics
           observ'd
           
             to
             have
             ruin'd
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Real
             Presence
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           words
           are
           in
           that
           Book
           )
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           
             Messieurs
             les
             scavants
          
           encreasing
           with
           the
           Populacy
           of
           that
           Realm
           ,
           makes
           any
           man's
           belief
           of
           his
           infallibility
           pass
           for
           a
           degree
           of
           madness
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           Mr.
           
             Hobbes
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Of
             Man
             ,
          
           well
           observes
           ,
           that
           
             excessive
             opinion
             of
             a
             man
             's
             own
             self
             ,
             for
             Divine
             Inspiration
             and
             Wisdome
             ,
             becomes
             distraction
             and
             giddiness
             :
          
           and
           this
           probably
           may
           be
           the
           final
           result
           there
           of
           the
           late
           fermentation
           about
           the
           Regalia
           ,
           &c.
           and
           the
           Pope
           be
           tacitly
           thought
           so
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           his
           Power
           there
           insensibly
           evaporate
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           visible
           distrubance
           given
           to
           it
           by
           the
           
             ratio
             ultima
             Regum
          
           :
           for
           no
           prudent
           person
           would
           declaim
           reproachfully
           against
           any
           of
           a
           quiet
           Phrensy
           ,
           or
           molest
           and
           vex
           such
           a
           one
           tho
           living
           near
           him
           ▪
           and
           would
           much
           less
           project
           the
           disgrace
           or
           mischief
           of
           such
           an
           one
           living
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           tho
           he
           should
           assume
           to
           himself
           bigger
           Titles
           than
           ever
           the
           Kings
           of
           India
           or
           Persia
           did
           ,
           and
           call
           himself
           
             Son
             of
             the
             Sun
          
           ,
           or
           
             Lord
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             Land
          
           ;
           or
           like
           some
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           challenge
           Divinity
           ,
           or
           be
           styled
           
             Dominus
             Deus
             noster
             Papa
          
           .
           And
           thus
           may
           the
           Pope
           quietly
           go
           on
           longer
           to
           call
           himself
           Monarch
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           being
           
             call'd
             Names
          
           for
           it
           in
           France
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Savoy
           style
           themselves
           Kings
           of
           Cyprus
           without
           any
           gainsaying
           from
           the
           Turk
           ;
           who
           likewise
           did
           not
           menace
           the
           Pope
           for
           causing
           the
           Brother
           of
           the
           Vice-Roy
           of
           Naples
           to
           be
           in
           Rome
           proclaim'd
           
             King
             of
             Ierusalem
          
           :
           nor
           when
           that
           Gentleman
           in
           Requital
           
           of
           that
           favour
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           caused
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           in
           Naples
           proclaimed
           
             Caliph
             of
             Bandas
          
           ,
           was
           the
           Mogul
           aggrieved
           thereby
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           probably
           too
           will
           the
           Enthusiast's
           who
           assert
           a
           Millennium
           or
           Universal
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           on
           earth
           ,
           with
           that
           quietness
           and
           gentleness
           that
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           before
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Council
           did
           ,
           pass
           off
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           but
           it
           will
           seem
           ridiculous
           not
           to
           bind
           such
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           Men
           in
           Chains
           as
           Mad-men
           ,
           who
           have
           in
           England
           and
           Germany
           endeavoured
           to
           
             bi●d
             Kings
             so
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             with
             Fetters
             of
             Iron
             ,
          
           and
           who
           would
           again
           make
           Convulsions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           by
           the
           Diseases
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           as
           once
           Mahomet's
           Epileptic
           Fits
           shook
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           promising
           us
           
             a
             new
             Heaven
             and
             a
             new
             Earth
          
           would
           confound
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           only
           give
           us
           a
           new
           Hell
           broke
           loose
           .
           But
           the
           World
           will
           not
           now
           be
           blunder'd
           into
           Confusion
           by
           such
           wild
           Reformers
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Apocalypse
           (
           of
           which
           Bodin
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Methodus
             ad
             facilem
             Historiarum
             Cognitionem
          
           ,
           that
           
           Calvin's
           Opinion
           being
           ask'd
           ,
           he
           answer'd
           ,
           
             Se
             penitùs
             ignorare
             quid
             velit
             tam
             obscurus
             scriptor
          
           )
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           that
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Style
           is
           agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           holy
           Text
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           predictions
           of
           the
           future
           State
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           its
           splendor
           in
           the
           World
           are
           not
           
             grosso
             modo
          
           utter'd
           ,
           or
           attended
           with
           any
           irregularity
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           that
           God
           appears
           there
           as
           
             the
             God
             of
             Order
          
           ,
           and
           applying
           all
           the
           exactness
           of
           proportion
           and
           number
           ,
           and
           its
           very
           fractions
           to
           the
           great
           things
           foretold
           .
           After
           one
           Verse
           hath
           accounted
           
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           to
           be
           666
           ,
           the
           next
           mentions
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           Vision
           of
           a
           
             Lamb
             standing
             on
             Mount
          
           Sion
           ,
           
             and
             with
             him
             an
             hundred
             forty
             and
             four
             thousand
             .
          
           The
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           are
           mentioned
           to
           be
           unburied
           
             three
             days
             and
             an
             half
             .
             The
             4
             Angels
             were
             loosed
             which
             were
             prepared
             for
             an
             hour
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             Month
             and
             a
             Year
             for
             to
             s●ay
             the
             third
             part
             of
             Men.
             The
             Woman
             was
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             1260
             days
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             nourished
             there
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             times
             ,
             and
             half
             a
             time
             .
             Blood
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Wine-Press
             by
             the
             space
             of
             1600
             Furlongs
             .
             There
             were
             Seal'd
             of
             all
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
          
           144000.
           
           And
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Babylon
           mentioned
           in
           
             Cap.
             18th
          
           ,
           where
           the
           voice
           from
           Heaven
           is
           heard
           ,
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             People
             ,
          
           though
           all
           the
           various
           Sects
           of
           Religion
           that
           thrust
           one
           another
           into
           Babylon
           ,
           will
           admit
           of
           
             no
             proportion
          
           in
           their
           revenge
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           there
           say'd
           ,
           
             Reward
             her
             even
             as
             she
             rewarded
             you
             ,
             and
             double
             unto
             her
             double
             ,
             according
             to
             her
             works
             ,
             in
             the
             Cup
             which
             she
             hath
             filled
             ,
             fill
             to
             her
             double
             .
          
        
         
           But
           near
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           where
           the
           great
           Scene
           of
           
             The
             New
             Heaven
             and
             the
             New
             Earth
          
           opens
           ,
           and
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           
             New
             Ierusalem
          
           is
           described
           ,
           a
           
             Golden
             Rod
             was
             given
             the
             Angel
             to
             measure
             the
             City
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Measures
           thereof
           are
           particularized
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           I
           pretend
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           any
           of
           these
           obscure
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           one
           thing
           seems
           to
           me
           there
           as
           Conspicuous
           as
           the
           Meridian
           Light
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           did
           found
           the
           Old
           World
           in
           
             Number
             ,
             Weight
          
           and
           Measure
           ,
           so
           it
           likewise
           will
           the
           foretold
           New
           One.
           
        
         
           The
           exactness
           of
           the
           Numbers
           described
           by
           St.
           Iohn
           in
           that
           Prophetick
           Book
           written
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           Pathmos
           ,
           hath
           assured
           us
           that
           his
           imagination
           was
           much
           above
           the
           Vapors
           that
           fumed
           into
           Mens
           heads
           in
           several
           Islands
           anciently
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           Prophetically
           Fanatick
           ,
           as
           
             Gryphiander
             de
             Insulis
          
           mentions
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Chapter
           there
           ,
           
             De
             Mirabilibus
             Insularum
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Alibi
             fatidici
             specus
             sunt
             ,
             quorum
             exhalatione
             temulenti
             futura
             praecinunt
             ,
             ut
             Delphis
             nobilissimo
             oraculo
             .
             Homines
             eo
             Spiritu
             Correpti
             dementes
             ac
             fanatici
             dicti
             ,
             quod
             circum
             fana
             bacchentur
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           it
           is
           confessedly
           too
           true
           ,
           That
           some
           of
           the
           Expositors
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           this
           our
           Island
           did
           too
           long
           here
           
             Bacchari
             circum
             Fana
          
           ,
           and
           have
           therefore
           justly
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Fanaticks
           ,
           and
           may
           as
           justly
           expect
           that
           their
           Oracles
           should
           be
           silenced
           as
           the
           Delphic
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           persons
           of
           a
           
             sober
             Party
          
           drunk
           with
           Enthusiasme
           will
           not
           be
           again
           allowed
           to
           make
           all
           things
           reel
           into
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           Those
           likewise
           who
           did
           here
           more
           
             cum
             ratione
             insanire
          
           then
           the
           Fifth
           Monarchy-men
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Assertors
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           the
           pretence
           of
           putting
           the
           
             Scepter
             into
             Christ's
             hand
          
           ,
           projected
           to
           put
           it
           into
           their
           own
           ,
           will
           find
           the
           numbers
           of
           knowing
           men
           now
           so
           encreased
           that
           our
           World
           will
           be
           more
           averse
           then
           formerly
           against
           their
           offers
           to
           mend
           it
           by
           their
           assuming
           of
           Regal
           Power
           .
        
         
           What
           well
           willers
           they
           were
           to
           the
           Mathematicks
           of
           stretching
           out
           on
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           
             the
             Line
             of
             Confusion
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture-expression
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           thought
           Confusion
           as
           commendable
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           I
           mention'd
           
           Antony's
           thinking
           Sedition
           ,
           sufficiently
           appears
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             Nyes
             Book
          
           I
           quoted
           before
           ,
           where
           the
           great
           Architectonical
           Rule
           for
           settling
           a
           Government
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           rendred
           to
           be
           the
           destroying
           its
           Government
           by
           Law
           Establish'd
           :
           and
           he
           there
           names
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             Tollatur
             lex
             &
             fiat
             certamen
             :
          
           and
           thereupon
           he
           saith
           ,
           p.
           187.
           
           
             It
             was
             moved
             by
             some
             Parliament
             men
             Friends
             to
             Episcopacy
             when
             it
             was
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             remain
             till
             a
             better
             Government
             were
             concluded
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             it
             was
             prudently
             considered
             how
             while
             that
             form
             stood
             and
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             freedom
             in
             arguing
             about
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           account
           that
           the
           great
           Fundamental
           Principle
           for
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           
             tollatur
             lex
          
           ,
           viz.
           that
           no
           man
           is
           
             warranted
             by
             any
             intention
             of
             advancing
             Religion
             to
             invade
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             inherent
             in
             Princes
             ,
             by
             the
             Municipal
             Laws
             of
             their
             Countries
             .
          
           When
           ever
           any
           man
           quits
           this
           Principle
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           his
           first
           step
           from
           a
           Precipice
           :
           he
           is
           fallen
           from
           the
           
             Pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
          
           ,
           and
           has
           very
           presumptuously
           tempted
           Omnipotence
           to
           save
           him
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           thus
           begun
           to
           destroy
           himself
           ,
           and
           Religion
           too
           ,
           and
           has
           to
           Heavens
           secret
           Will
           sacrificed
           it
           s
           Reveal'd
           .
        
         
           The
           shaking
           of
           this
           Principle
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           as
           
             Aulus
             Gellius
          
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Noctes
             Atticae
          
           that
           the
           Romans
           did
           not
           know
           to
           which
           of
           all
           their
           Gods
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           in
           the
           time
           of
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           but
           did
           then
           only
           worship
           an
           unknown
           Deity
           ,
           this
           too
           will
           be
           the
           fate
           of
           Nations
           where
           the
           
             lex
             terrae
          
           is
           shook
           by
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           namely
           that
           too
           many
           people
           will
           not
           know
           what
           God
           to
           adore
           ,
           and
           their
           pretended
           Illuminations
           will
           only
           serve
           to
           conduct
           them
           to
           such
           an
           Altar
           ,
           as
           at
           Athens
           ground
           under
           the
           Subscription
           
             to
             the
             unknown
             God
          
           ,
           and
           if
           perhaps
           some
           Enthusiastick
           weak
           Brethren
           arrive
           not
           at
           the
           denomination
           of
           the
           Forts-sprits
           applyed
           in
           France
           to
           Atheists
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           abandon'd
           to
           a
           disposition
           to
           close
           with
           the
           next
           Hypothesis
           of
           Religion
           they
           shall
           meet
           ,
           whether
           that
           of
           
             Deists
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           or
           Muggletonians
           ,
           or
           Mahumetans
           ;
           as
           Bodin
           speaking
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           several
           Nations
           ,
           being
           fixt
           in
           their
           particular
           soiles
           saith
           ,
           
             alii
             longo
             errore
             jactati
             ,
             non
             judicio
             elegerunt
             locum
             ,
             sed
             lassitudine
             proximum
             occupaverunt
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           our
           incomparable
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           Lecture
           
             de
             ad●●quatâ
             Conscientiae
             Regulâ
          
           doth
           with
           great
           weight
           and
           a
           profound
           pious
           passion
           ,
           reflect
           on
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           breaking
           the
           Establish'd
           Religion
           in
           England
           by
           our
           late
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Stetit
             hic
             aliquamdiu
             ,
             sed
             non
             diu
             stetit
             effraenis
             hominum
             temeritas
             ,
             &c.
             hoc
             fonte
             derivata
             audacia
             ,
             effluxit
             tandem
             in
             apertam
             Rabiem
             ,
             &
             exivit
             jamdiu
             in
             furorem
             Anabaptiscum
             :
             &
             
             quamvis
             quo
             porrò
             progrediatur
             vix
             habet
             ,
             usque
             tamen
             progreditur
             indies
             ,
             &
             nova
             quotidie
             parturit
             opinionum
             monstra
             :
             ut
             nisi
             ex
             sacrosancto
             Dei
             verbo
             didicissemus
             firmum
             stare
             fundamentum
             Dei
             ,
             neque
             adversus
             ecclesiam
             Christi
             praevalituras
             unquam
             ex
             toto
             Inferorum
             portas
             ,
             omnino
             metuendum
             foret
             ne
             Vniversa
             Christi
             ecclesia
             Atheismi
             velut
             diluvio
             obruta
             ,
             toto
             orbe
             funditùs
             periret
             .
          
        
         
           Little
           did
           many
           of
           our
           deluded
           Reformers
           when
           they
           broke
           the
           hedge
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           think
           what
           Serpent
           bit
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           did
           many
           of
           their
           well-meaning
           followers
           think
           ,
           that
           while
           their
           Pastors
           did
           speak
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           so
           fair
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           the
           very
           
             poyson
             of
             the
             aspes
          
           of
           Popery
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           was
           under
           their
           tongues
           ,
           for
           that
           No
           Principle
           hath
           in
           it
           more
           of
           the
           Popishness
           of
           Popery
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           resemblance
           of
           the
           aggravation
           of
           Sin
           by
           it self
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           then
           the
           legitimation
           of
           unjust
           things
           by
           holy
           ends
           ;
           and
           this
           too
           our
           last
           mention'd
           Bishop
           brands
           in
           his
           
             Praelectio
             secunda
             De
             bonâ
             intentione
          
           ,
           where
           having
           mention'd
           that
           a
           Cardinal
           telling
           the
           Pope
           in
           a
           Conclave
           ,
           that
           somewhat
           he
           propounded
           to
           be
           done
           was
           not
           just
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           reply'd
           ,
           
             Licet
             non
             posset
             fieri
             per
             viam
             justitiae
             ,
             oportere
             tamen
             fieri
             per
             viam
             expedientiae
             ,
          
           he
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             Nimirum
             is
             thoc
             est
             sapere
             !
             haec
             est
             ex
             Iesuitarum
             ni
             fallor
             officinis
             deprompta
             Theologia
             ,
             omnia
             metiri
             ex
             Commodo
             Sanctae
             Matris
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             sacrosancta
             dei
             eloquia
             qua
             lubet
             inflectere
             ,
             Nasi
             ad
             instar
             Cerei
             torquere
             ,
             distorquere
             ,
             invita
             Cogere
             in
             rem
             suam
             .
          
        
         
           And
           too
           little
           do
           many
           who
           justly
           Complain
           of
           Popery's
           having
           supported
           it self
           by
           Arbitrary
           Power
           on
           Earth
           ,
           reflect
           on
           their
           having
           supported
           that
           Power
           against
           Earth
           ,
           and
           even
           against
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fumes
           of
           their
           Enthusiasme
           do
           vainly
           try
           to
           erect
           a
           Pillar
           of
           smoke
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           I
           spake
           before
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Morals
           ,
           setting
           up
           one
           of
           Ignominy
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           an
           unlucky
           part
           of
           the
           Arbitrariness
           of
           Popery
           to
           transplant
           some
           of
           its
           odious
           Principles
           among
           other
           Sects
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           can
           at
           pleasure
           transform
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           .
        
         
           The
           general
           received
           notion
           of
           Superstition
           is
           ,
           that
           
             't
             is
             a
             needless
             fear
             about
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           more
           needless
           and
           irrational
           than
           that
           of
           Gods
           being
           unconcern'd
           in
           its
           Protection
           ;
           the
           which
           to
           imagine
           ,
           is
           more
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           tendency
           to
           Atheism
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           delirium
           of
           Epicurus
           about
           God's
           Carelesness
           of
           humane
           affairs
           ;
           and
           in
           relation
           to
           which
           ,
           Tully
           in
           his
           
             De
             Natura
             Deorum
          
           having
           discours'd
           of
           one
           that
           deny'd
           the
           being
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Nec
             sanè
             multum
             interest
             u●rum
             id
             neget
             ,
             an
             Deos
             omni
             procuratione
             atque
             actione
             privet
             :
             mihi
             enim
             qui
             nihil
             agit
             ,
             esse
             omnino
             non
             videtur
             .
          
        
         
           He
           there
           moreover
           acquaints
           us
           with
           the
           origine
           of
           the
           word
           Superstition
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             Non
             enim
             Philosophi
             ,
             verùm
             etiam
             Majores
             nostri
             superstitionem
             à
             Religione
             separaverunt
             :
             nam
             qui
             totos
             Dies
             precabantur
             ,
             &
             immolabant
             ut
             sui
             liberi
             sibi
             superstites
             essent
             ,
             superstitiosi
             sunt
             appellati
             ,
             quod
             nomen
             patuit
             posleà
             latiùs
             ;
             qui
             autem
             omnia
             quae
             ad
             Deorum
             Cultum
             pertinerent
             ,
             diligenter
             pertractarent
             ,
             &
             tanquam
             relegerent
             ,
             sunt
             dicti
             Religiosi
             ex
             religendo
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           those
           things
           that
           those
           antient
           Heathens
           carefully
           discriminated
           ,
           many
           Modern
           Christians
           as
           carefully
           Confound
           ,
           namely
           Superstition
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           innate
           pride
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           leading
           men
           to
           worship
           the
           Gods
           that
           they
           make
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           God
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           enslaved
           the
           ancient
           Jews
           almost
           with
           a
           Continuando
           to
           the
           Adoration
           of
           stocks
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           worshiping
           the
           God
           that
           delivered
           them
           from
           the
           House
           of
           Bondage
           ;
           degenerate
           Christians
           adore
           the
           Births
           of
           Religion
           in
           their
           own
           fancies
           ,
           and
           having
           there
           Model'd
           a
           Deity
           do
           Act
           over
           the
           old
           Superstition
           with
           Anxious
           wishes
           and
           Formal
           Prayers
           
           that
           those
           their
           monstrous
           Births
           may
           out-live
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           outgo
           all
           examples
           of
           the
           heathen
           World
           in
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           immolating
           Nations
           by
           War
           to
           those
           Children
           of
           their
           imagination
           ;
           and
           thus
           Popish
           Superstition
           within
           our
           Memory
           turn'd
           Ireland
           into
           one
           Akeldama
           ,
           and
           Enthusiastick
           Superstition
           converted
           England
           into
           another
           ;
           and
           as
           Lipsius
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           gladiatory
           Combats
           did
           in
           some
           one
           Month
           cost
           Europe
           30000
           mens
           lifes
           to
           divert
           the
           old
           Romans
           ,
           so
           fanatical
           have
           some
           that
           call
           themselves
           Protestants
           been
           as
           to
           afford
           sport
           and
           diversion
           to
           the
           new
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           very
           Iesuits
           by
           Superstition
           ,
           having
           made
           so
           many
           of
           us
           Gladiators
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           we
           were
           Brute
           Animals
           ,
           we
           give
           them
           the
           recreation
           of
           seeing
           us
           like
           Cocks
           attacking
           each
           other
           with
           the
           keenest
           anger
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           to
           the
           Iesuits
           to
           make
           our
           Land
           their
           Cock-Pit
           .
        
         
           But
           
             the
             set
             time
          
           (
           humanly
           speaking
           )
           for
           the
           extermination
           of
           the
           superstition
           of
           Popery
           here
           being
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           Popery
           being
           its
           
             Fanaticism
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Church
          
           being
           the
           great
           Asylum
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           our
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           hath
           taught
           the
           World
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Fanaticism
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
          
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           Popery
           or
           Jesutisme
           to
           save-themselves
           from
           the
           blow
           of
           Fate
           by
           standing
           behind
           Presbytery
           .
           The
           
             Conclusum
             est
             contra
             Manichaeos
          
           before
           mention'd
           that
           is
           now
           the
           
             Vox
             populi
          
           ,
           doth
           with
           its
           full
           cry
           pursue
           Presbytery
           as
           well
           as
           Popery
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           
             duo
             summa
             Principia
          
           in
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           claiming
           an
           Ecclesiastick
           Power
           immediately
           derived
           from
           Christ
           and
           not
           dependant
           on
           the
           Civil
           :
           and
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           any
           Principle
           ,
           that
           an
           awaken'd
           World
           pursues
           as
           a
           Cheat
           to
           try
           to
           save
           it self
           by
           changing
           its
           name
           .
           There
           is
           no
           observation
           more
           common
           ,
           then
           that
           Popery
           and
           Presbytery
           that
           seem
           as
           distant
           as
           the
           two
           Poles
           ,
           yet
           move
           on
           the
           same
           Axle-tree
           of
           a
           Church
           Supremacy
           immediately
           derived
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           his
           Leviathan
           might
           have
           passed
           through
           the
           World
           with
           a
           general
           Applause
           ,
           if
           no
           Notion
           had
           been
           worse
           in
           it
           then
           in
           Chap.
           44.
           
           The
           making
           his
           
             Kingdom
             of
             darkness
          
           to
           consist
           of
           Popery
           and
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           The
           measures
           that
           the
           Genius
           of
           our
           Nation
           inclines
           it
           to
           take
           of
           things
           from
           experiment
           ,
           will
           Naturally
           Perpetuate
           its
           aversion
           from
           Presbytery
           as
           well
           as
           Popery
           .
        
         
           For
           tho
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           abroad
           that
           are
           fautors
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Form
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           own
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Rebelling
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           tho
           thus
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           Iesuite's
           formerly
           Printing
           somewhat
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Order
           ,
           and
           alledging
           that
           several
           Protestant
           Writers
           had
           allow'd
           the
           Rebelling
           of
           Subjects
           against
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           instanceth
           in
           Buchanan
           and
           Knox
           ,
           yet
           Rivet
           the
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           at
           Leiden
           ,
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           that
           Jesuite
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             all
             other
             Protestant
             Writers
             Condemn
             that
             doctrine
          
           ;
           and
           he
           ascribes
           the
           Rashness
           of
           Buchanan
           and
           
             Knox
             ,
             praefervido
             Scotorum
             ingenio
             ,
             &
             ad
             audendum
             prompto
             :
          
           and
           tho
           the
           persons
           who
           in
           Holland
           and
           France
           live
           under
           that
           Form
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           have
           pretended
           to
           no
           authority
           from
           Christ
           to
           resist
           Soveraign
           Powers
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           the
           French
           Protestants
           hath
           been
           so
           signal
           under
           all
           their
           Pressures
           that
           D'Ossat
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Villeroy
           from
           
             Rome
             ,
             Ianuary
          
           the
           25
           th
           ,
           1595
           ,
           having
           discoursed
           of
           the
           horrid
           attempt
           against
           the
           Life
           of
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           
             Hugonots
             ,
             il's
             n'ont
             rien
             attenté
             de
             tel
             ,
             ny
             contre
             lui
             ,
             ny
             contre
             aucun
             de
             cinq
             Roys
             ses
             predecesseurs
             ,
             quelque
             boucherie
             que
             leurs
             Majestez
             ayent
             faite
             des
             dits
             Huguenots
             :
          
           i.
           e.
           
             They
             have
             attempted
             nothing
             of
             this
             Kind
             either
             against
             him
             or
             against
             any
             of
             the
             five
             Kings
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
          
           butchery
           or
           slaughter
           
             that
             their
             Majesties
             made
             of
             those
             Huguenots
             ,
          
           yet
           is
           
           it
           too
           notorious
           to
           be
           denyed
           that
           that
           sort
           of
           Church-Government
           having
           in
           Scotland
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           former
           Princes
           been
           accustomed
           continually
           to
           hold
           their
           Noses
           to
           Grind-stones
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           preparatory
           way
           to
           have
           brought
           their
           Heads
           to
           Blocks
           ,
           and
           that
           Nation
           invading
           us
           with
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           very
           entring
           into
           which
           and
           the
           imposing
           it
           without
           leave
           from
           the
           King
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           against
           his
           Command
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           perhaps
           to
           the
           Associators
           themselves
           seemed
           illegal
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Petition
             of
             Right
          
           ,
           which
           provides
           against
           the
           administring
           of
           any
           Oath
           not
           warrantable
           by
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           there
           was
           by
           that
           means
           a
           Coalition
           between
           the
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           of
           our
           Nation
           and
           theirs
           in
           principles
           of
           Enthusiasme
           and
           Rebellion
           Principles
           that
           our
           Nonconformist
           Divines
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           here
           abhorr'd
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Protestation
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           made
           by
           those
           Ministers
           and
           Published
           Anno
           1605
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           of
           their
           4th
           Tenet
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Kings
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             their
             Faith
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             very
             Crown
             from
             which
             no
             Subject
             or
             Subjects
             have
             power
             to
             separate
             or
             disjoyn
             it
             :
          
           and
           their
           9th
           Tenet
           is
           ,
           
             We
             hold
             that
             though
             the
             King
             should
             command
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             unto
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             resist
             him
             therein
             ,
             but
             only
             peaceably
             to
             forbear
             Obedience
             and
             sue
             to
             him
             for
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             cannot
             be
             had
             meekly
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             Punishment
             :
          
           and
           their
           last
           Tenet
           is
           ,
           
             We
             hold
             it
             utterly
             unlawful
             for
             any
             Christian
             Churches
             whatsoever
             by
             any
             Armed
             Force
             or
             Power
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             and
             State
             under
             which
             they
             live
             ,
             to
             erect
             and
             set
             up
             in
             publick
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             beat
             down
             or
             suppress
             any
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             that
             shall
             be
             countenanced
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           And
           I
           believe
           none
           will
           imagine
           that
           those
           Nonconforming
           Divines
           would
           take
           any
           Oath
           but
           
             in
             the
             imposers
             sence
          
           ,
           or
           Casuistically
           advise
           others
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           no
           marvel
           if
           our
           later
           Presbytery
           being
           so
           unconformable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           former
           Nonconformists
           ,
           soon
           grew
           weary
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           did
           with
           its
           horrid
           Visage
           only
           face
           us
           and
           march
           off
           .
           Your
           Lordship
           found
           that
           in
           another
           thing
           it
           resembled
           Popery
           ,
           namely
           in
           that
           it
           would
           be
           all
           or
           nothing
           ,
           and
           you
           helped
           it
           to
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           the
           Alternative
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Nye
           
             who
             made
             a
             great
             Figure
             in
             the
          
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           
             hath
             in
             that
          
           Book
           
             of
             his
             forementioned
          
           ,
           p.
           98
           ,
           
             helped
             this
             Age
             to
             know
             how
             Arbitrary
             they
             would
             have
             been
             in
             delivering
             men
             to
             Satan
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             there
          
           the
           exercise
           of
           Discipline
           in
           our
           Congregations
           was
           ordered
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           limited
           likewise
           to
           an
           enumeration
           of
           the
           Sins
           for
           which
           we
           might
           excommunicate
           ,
           exempting
           other
           Sinners
           that
           were
           as
           much
           under
           our
           charge
           .
           This
           was
           looked
           on
           by
           the
           Assembly
           as
           a
           great
           Abridgment
           of
           their
           Ministerial
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           as
           they
           professed
           it
           could
           not
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           be
           submitted
           to
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           perform
           their
           trust
           which
           they
           receiv'd
           from
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           must
           give
           an
           account
           of
           to
           him
           ,
           resolving
           to
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           them
           free
           .
        
         
           So
           ridiculous
           were
           those
           Divines
           that
           tho
           no
           Pope
           ever
           arrogated
           a
           power
           to
           Excommunicate
           one
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Crimes
           nominated
           in
           his
           Canon-Law
           ,
           and
           tho
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           never
           claim'd
           a
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           Crime
           express'd
           in
           the
           Kings
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           those
           froward
           Disciplinarians
           would
           have
           been
           allow'd
           to
           shoot
           their
           Thunderbolts
           of
           Excommunication
           upon
           a
           Capricio
           .
           But
           not
           only
           the
           Parliament
           but
           the
           whole
           Nation
           in
           a
           manner
           pronounced
           them
           Contumacious
           :
           the
           people
           saw
           how
           Arbitrarily
           they
           would
           have
           interdicted
           the
           whole
           Land
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Cup
           and
           Bread
           too
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           have
           rail'd
           in
           the
           Communion-Table
           
           with
           fantastick
           Qualifications
           ,
           and
           they
           soon
           judged
           those
           Clergy-men
           guilty
           of
           Irregularity
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           they
           had
           engaged
           so
           far
           
             in
             Causâ
             sanguinis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Sun
           of
           Reason
           and
           Knowledge
           that
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           its
           Beams
           had
           here
           put
           out
           the
           Popes
           Kitching
           Fire
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           did
           soon
           without
           noise
           and
           insensibly
           confound
           their
           Dominions
           in
           the
           
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Divines
           themselves
           found
           that
           their
           destroying
           Episcopacy
           here
           ,
           had
           in
           effect
           by
           the
           Parliaments
           being
           their
           Superintendants
           ,
           enthroned
           Erastianisme
           ,
           that
           which
           indeed
           their
           Principles
           led
           them
           to
           hate
           more
           then
           Episcopacy
           it self
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Baxter
           
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
          
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Nonconformists
           Plea
           
             speaking
             of
          
           Presbytery
           saith
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           hear
           of
           many
           out
           of
           London
           and
           Lancashire
           that
           did
           ever
           set
           up
           this
           Government
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           of
           one
           Congregation
           now
           in
           London
           of
           Englishmen
           that
           exerciseth
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           nor
           ever
           did
           since
           the
           King
           came
           home
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             saith
          
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           National
           Assembly
           ,
           no
           Classes
           ,
           no
           Coalition
           of
           many
           Churches
           to
           make
           a
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           I
           hear
           of
           none
           (
           unless
           perhaps
           some
           Independants
           that
           I
           know
           not
           )
           that
           have
           so
           much
           as
           ruling
           Lay-Elders
           .
        
         
           Alluding
           to
           some
           expressions
           before
           applyed
           to
           Papists
           and
           Popery
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           that
           the
           Cato's
           of
           Presbytery
           came
           here
           
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             tantum
             ut
             exirent
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Government
           soon
           had
           its
           period
           here
           
             per
             simplicem
             desinentiam
          
           :
           'T
           was
           obvious
           that
           Presbytery
           as
           well
           as
           Popery
           directed
           men
           where
           to
           stand
           in
           a
           place
           divided
           from
           the
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           shake
           the
           Earth
           :
           and
           it
           appear'd
           very
           inauspicious
           to
           the
           Model
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           in
           its
           first
           Paragraph
           ,
           it
           should
           stumble
           upon
           
             implicit
             Faith
          
           ,
           by
           swearing
           to
           a
           Government
           and
           Reformation
           that
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             preservation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             ,
          
           the
           particulars
           whereof
           ,
           the
           
           Lay-Covenanters
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Clerical
           also
           were
           far
           from
           understanding
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           in
           that
           Paragraph
           the
           Covenant
           binds
           its
           takers
           to
           endeavour
           to
           advance
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           (
           a
           Clause
           that
           Sir
           
             Harry
             Vane
          
           declared
           to
           a
           very
           
             worthy
             Gentleman
          
           now
           living
           ,
           that
           he
           caus'd
           to
           be
           inserted
           into
           the
           Covenant
           after
           much
           debate
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           opposition
           from
           the
           Scotch
           Commissioners
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           interested
           in
           the
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           said
           ,
           
             That
             ●e
             was
             three
             days
             in
             getting
             the
             word
             of
             God
             into
             the
             Covenant
          
           )
           yet
           that
           Covenant
           having
           almost
           extirpated
           
             Root
             and
             Branch
          
           ,
           those
           spiritual
           Guides
           from
           whom
           the
           people
           might
           expect
           a
           more
           Rational
           and
           Learned
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           ,
           they
           were
           soon
           sensible
           of
           their
           danger
           both
           as
           to
           the
           perverting
           of
           the
           Scripture
           and
           subverting
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           new
           Correctors
           of
           Magnificat
           ,
           and
           found
           that
           such
           an
           Inundation
           of
           Vile
           Religionary
           Tenets
           was
           got
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ordered
          
           the
           10
           th
           of
           
             March
             ,
             1646.
             
             To
             be
             set
             apart
             as
             a
             solemn
             day
             of
             humiliation
             to
             seek
             Gods
             Assistance
             for
             the
             suppressing
             and
             preventing
             of
             the
             growth
             and
             spreading
             of
             Errors
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Mr.
           Vines
           on
           that
           day
           Preaching
           before
           the
           Commons
           ,
           p.
           the
           4
           th
           of
           his
           Sermon
           printed
           ,
           acknowledged
           ,
           
             That
             that
             day
             was
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             was
             in
          
           England
           
             on
             that
             sad
             occasion
          
           ,
           and
           p.
           67
           of
           that
           Sermon
           mentioned
           a
           most
           detestable
           thing
           then
           broach'd
           by
           the
           Press
           ,
           though
           yet
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Query
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Scripture
             when
             it
             is
             asserted
             that
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             be
             holden
             worthy
             of
             death
             :
          
           for
           saith
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             either
             the
          
           English
           
             Scriptures
             or
             Scriptures
             in
          
           English
           
             are
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
          
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           
             Copies
             or
             Originals
             ,
             the
             former
             cannot
             be
             meant
             with
             reason
             ,
             because
             God
             did
             not
             speak
             to
             his
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             in
             the
          
           English
           
             Tongue
             :
             nor
             
             the
             latter
             ,
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             men
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             do
             not
             understand
             or
             know
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Vines
           declared
           his
           just
           Abhorrence
           of
           that
           insinuation
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             this
             dilemma
             be
             good
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             certain
             foundation
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             or
             faith
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ?
             how
             can
             we
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             without
             going
             first
             to
             School
             to
             learn
          
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           Greek
           ?
           And
           't
           was
           obvious
           to
           every
           one
           to
           consider
           that
           if
           the
           English
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           end
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Reformation
           according
           to
           it
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           the
           substantial
           one
           promoted
           by
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           that
           help'd
           us
           to
           the
           Treasure
           of
           our
           English
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           soon
           be
           stranded
           on
           the
           Shore
           of
           
             Implicit
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           Nor
           could
           it
           long
           be
           hid
           from
           common
           observation
           ,
           that
           those
           Divines
           who
           exclaim'd
           so
           much
           against
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           as
           an
           oppressive
           Yoke
           ,
           would
           have
           imposed
           on
           us
           such
           a
           rigid
           observation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           the
           great
           Scene
           of
           Ceremonies
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           made
           it
           forgot
           that
           it
           was
           ever
           
             made
             for
             man.
          
           
        
         
           The
           thinking
           sort
           of
           men
           found
           that
           tho
           the
           Principles
           of
           those
           Divines
           did
           not
           like
           the
           Jesuits
           make
           Calumny
           no
           mortal
           Sin
           ,
           that
           yet
           as
           the
           Adherents
           to
           Presbytery
           did
           calumniate
           the
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           bordring
           on
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           for
           being
           a
           Fautor
           to
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           by
           their
           Censorious
           tempers
           transfuse
           such
           an
           acid
           humour
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           very
           much
           loosned
           the
           Nerves
           of
           the
           English
           good
           nature
           ,
           and
           distorted
           the
           English
           hospitality
           ,
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           but
           by
           a
           natural
           instinct
           that
           that
           old
           
             Pharisaical
             Leven
          
           is
           now
           so
           nauseous
           ,
           that
           probably
           any
           one
           suspected
           of
           an
           inclination
           to
           replant
           the
           old
           Presbytery
           here
           and
           its
           Arbitrary
           Power
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           would
           too
           be
           staked
           down
           to
           a
           narrower
           tedder
           in
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           be
           it
           as
           it
           were
           excommunicated
           from
           Gentlemens
           Company
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Make-bates
           ,
           or
           common
           Informers
           upon
           Penal
           Statutes
           .
        
         
           The
           people
           heretofore
           found
           out
           that
           as
           Popery
           endangers
           men
           by
           the
           
             Priests
             not
             intending
             to
             make
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             when
             he
             administers
             it
             :
          
           So
           that
           these
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           intended
           it
           should
           not
           be
           at
           all
           administred
           but
           to
           their
           own
           Sect
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           gesture
           of
           sitting
           at
           the
           Communion
           that
           they
           invited
           men
           to
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           their
           being
           rescued
           from
           the
           Popish
           Posture
           of
           Kneeling
           ,
           was
           but
           a
           sort
           of
           Sham
           in
           its
           way
           ,
           for
           that
           kneeling
           ,
           was
           the
           gesture
           used
           in
           the
           ancient
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           that
           was
           ever
           observ'd
           to
           sit
           then
           was
           the
           Pope
           to
           express
           his
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           observing
           sort
           of
           Men
           then
           judged
           that
           as
           Sibthorpe
           and
           Manwaring
           had
           been
           exploded
           for
           going
           beyond
           their
           Credentials
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           God's
           Ambassadors
           ,
           in
           straining
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           Princes
           ,
           these
           deserv'd
           to
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           for
           scruing
           the
           Power
           of
           Parliaments
           above
           Law
           ,
           and
           for
           thrusting
           down
           the
           King
           into
           the
           Class
           of
           
             The
             Three
             Estates
          
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           Sibthorpe
           was
           exposed
           to
           severe
           Animadversions
           ,
           from
           the
           Age
           for
           his
           
             Sermon
             of
             Apostolic
             Obedience
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Duty
             of
             Subjects
             to
             pay
             Tribute
             and
             Taxes
             to
             their
             Princes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           p.
           21.
           of
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           applying
           the
           words
           of
           
             Curse
             ye
          
           Meroz
           ,
           
             yea
             curse
             them
             bitterly
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           the
           promoting
           his
           illegal
           purpose
           ;
           they
           deserved
           to
           be
           censur'd
           for
           going
           on
           too
           with
           the
           Alarm
           of
           
             Curse
             ye
          
           Meroz
           thousands
           of
           times
           over
           ,
           when
           the
           Subjects
           were
           slack
           in
           paying
           Tribute
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           dethrone
           their
           Prince
           .
        
         
           They
           saw
           that
           those
           Divines
           in
           trying
           to
           
             salve
             the
             Phaenomena
          
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           and
           the
           Covenant
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           Theology
           continually
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           deliberate
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           very
           deliberation
           of
           it
           was
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           one
           ,
           and
           a
           
           thing
           that
           included
           the
           horror
           of
           a
           mans
           deliberating
           to
           kill
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           't
           was
           but
           natural
           for
           the
           people
           representative
           and
           diffusive
           to
           fancy
           it
           lawful
           for
           them
           silently
           to
           resume
           the
           power
           given
           to
           those
           Church-men
           and
           abused
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           were
           always
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           Press
           lowdly
           trumpeting
           forth
           the
           Iesuitical
           Notion
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           peoples
           
             resuming
             the
             Power
             given
             to
             Kings
          
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           shall
           never
           fear
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           will
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           take
           the
           World
           in
           a
           Ginne
           by
           
             Campanellas
             advise
          
           to
           him
           in
           Chap.
           5.
           of
           the
           
             Spanish
             Monarchy
          
           to
           employ
           Divines
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           the
           Roar
           of
           
             unus
             Pastor
             and
             unum
             Ovile
          
           every
           where
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           neither
           shall
           I
           ,
           that
           mens
           vociferating
           the
           Clause
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             One
             and
             his
             Name
             One
             and
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           will
           ever
           again
           be
           able
           to
           embroyl
           them
           .
        
         
           
             In
             short
             any
             one
             who
             shall
             consider
             that
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             Presbytery's
             former
          
           Kingdom
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           
             the
             people
             have
             been
             so
             of
             late
             illuminated
             as
             to
             find
             the
             way
             to
             be
             Latitudinarians
             ,
             need
             never
             have
             any
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             of
             that
             Governments
             ,
          
           jus
           Divinum
           ,
           
             again
             Marching
             hither
             .
             In
             the
             first
          
           Session
           
             of
             the
          
           second
           
             Parliament
             of
             this
             King
             at
          
           Edenburgh
           ,
           November
           the
           16th
           ,
           1669.
           
           
             There
             passed
             an
          
           Act
           
             wherein
             't
             was
             declared
          
           ,
           That
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           over
           all
           Persons
           and
           in
           all
           Causes
           Ecclesiastical
           within
           this
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           the
           ordering
           and
           disposal
           of
           the
           external
           Government
           and
           Policy
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           properly
           belong
           to
           his
           Majesty
           and
           his
           Successors
           as
           an
           Inherent
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Majesty
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           may
           settle
           ,
           Enact
           and
           Emit
           such
           Constitutions
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Orders
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           External
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Persons
           employed
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           concerning
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           meeting
           ,
           and
           matters
           to
           be
           proposed
           and
           determined
           therein
           as
           they
           in
           their
           Royal
           Wisdom
           shall
           think
           fit
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           his
           Majesty
           with
           Advise
           and
           Consent
           aforesaid
           doth
           rescind
           and
           annual
           all
           Laws
           ,
           Acts
           and
           Clauses
           thereof
           and
           all
           Customs
           and
           Constitutions
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           Majesties
           Supremacy
           as
           it
           is
           here
           asserted
           ,
           and
           declares
           the
           same
           void
           and
           null
           in
           all
           times
           coming
           .
        
         
           This
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           is
           the
           more
           observable
           for
           that
           it
           declared
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Regal
           Power
           in
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           after
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           1663
           ,
           An
           Act
           passed
           there
           for
           a
           
             National
             Synod
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Bishops
             ,
          
           and
           for
           that
           Presbytery
           which
           was
           before
           like
           Hame
           ,
           the
           only
           body
           in
           Nature
           that
           doth
           not
           content
           it self
           to
           take
           in
           any
           other
           body
           ,
           but
           would
           either
           overcome
           and
           turn
           another
           body
           into
           it self
           ,
           as
           by
           victory
           ,
           or
           it self
           to
           dye
           and
           go
           out
           ,
           was
           then
           grown
           so
           amenable
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           in
           all
           other
           bodies
           (
           of
           which
           one
           is
           a
           glue
           to
           another
           )
           that
           not
           satisfied
           with
           its
           own
           former
           consistence
           ,
           it
           did
           as
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           easily
           ,
           and
           quietly
           receive
           in
           the
           body
           of
           Episcopacy
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           as
           Air
           takes
           in
           light
           ,
           and
           as
           readily
           as
           Metals
           themselves
           receive
           in
           strong
           waters
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           that
           Episcopacy
           which
           in
           the
           Forms
           of
           Church
           Government
           seems
           by
           its
           weight
           as
           Gold
           among
           Metals
           (
           and
           indeed
           all
           bodies
           )
           to
           be
           the
           most
           close
           and
           solid
           ,
           did
           there
           greedily
           drink
           in
           the
           Quicksilver
           of
           Presbytery
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           Presbytery
           then
           was
           and
           now
           is
           considerable
           in
           the
           Internal
           part
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           is
           likely
           so
           to
           be
           till
           Christ's
           second
           coming
           (
           humanly
           speaking
           )
           with
           a
           
             non
             obstante
          
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           time
           can
           cause
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           preserved
           in
           perpetuity
           by
           the
           means
           of
           what
           my
           
             Lord
             Bacon
          
           calls
           the
           drowning
           of
           Metals
           ,
           namely
           when
           the
           baser
           Metal
           is
           incorporated
           with
           the
           more
           rich
           as
           Silver
           with
           Gold
           ,
           yet
           so
           willing
           were
           they
           in
           Scotland
           to
           
             give
             to
          
           Caesar
           the
           real
           Supremacy
           that
           was
           Caesars
           ,
           that
           knowing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           can
           be
           no
           more
           there
           destroyed
           
           under
           any
           external
           form
           of
           Church
           Polity
           then
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           Gold
           can
           be
           destroyed
           in
           Nature
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           more
           prudent
           to
           trust
           the
           Crown
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           melting
           down
           that
           on
           emergent
           occasions
           ,
           and
           altering
           the
           Superscription
           of
           its
           Coin
           
             in
             infinitum
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           its
           outward
           polity
           and
           denominations
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           the
           Crown
           it self
           should
           be
           once
           more
           so
           fatally
           melted
           down
           by
           any
           of
           those
           denominations
           as
           formerly
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           Covenanting
           Divines
           of
           Scotland
           by
           at
           last
           consenting
           that
           some
           things
           in
           their
           Presbytery
           (
           which
           whether
           
             tolerabiles
             ineptiae
          
           or
           substantially
           good
           ,
           I
           now
           enquire
           not
           )
           should
           be
           preserved
           by
           Episcopacy's
           being
           the
           Paramount
           National
           Church
           Government
           ,
           have
           done
           that
           which
           would
           make
           it
           appear
           ridiculous
           for
           them
           ever
           again
           to
           attempt
           to
           replant
           Presbytery
           and
           extirpate
           Prelacy
           as
           formerly
           ,
           so
           likewise
           have
           the
           most
           eminent
           sort
           of
           our
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           ,
           who
           were
           associated
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           desiring
           since
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           to
           submit
           to
           Dr.
           Vsher
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
           Armagh's
           Form
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           done
           the
           self
           same
           thing
           (
           over
           and
           above
           their
           being
           then
           reordained
           by
           Bishops
           who
           had
           before
           received
           Orders
           only
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           )
           and
           especially
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           considered
           that
           that
           Form
           of
           Episcopacy
           as
           described
           by
           that
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Archbishop
           Courted
           them
           and
           was
           refused
           by
           them
           ,
           before
           our
           Civil
           War
           began
           wherein
           they
           were
           the
           Trumpeters
           and
           before
           
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             were
             slain
             in
          
           England
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
             Carew
             Reynel
          
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           the
           
             true
             English
             Interest
          
           Accounts
           the
           number
           to
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           with
           the
           justice
           of
           Fate
           that
           our
           old
           Presbytery
           too
           is
           gone
           among
           
             Pancirolls
             Res
             Deperditae
          
           :
           and
           if
           it
           could
           be
           supposed
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Order
           of
           Forraigners
           ,
           whose
           avowed
           or
           known
           design
           it
           was
           by
           force
           or
           restless
           artifices
           and
           retaining
           Pensioners
           to
           revive
           that
           Government
           here
           in
           spight
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           the
           term
           of
           hostes
           with
           justice
           applicable
           to
           them
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           beside
           the
           Coincidence
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Presbyterians
           ,
           with
           Popery
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           now
           too
           loud
           a
           Call
           to
           think
           of
           :
           and
           that
           is
           that
           the
           great
           real
           part
           of
           the
           danger
           that
           we
           now
           are
           in
           of
           the
           inundation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           its
           idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           their
           having
           broke
           the
           Banks
           of
           the
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           and
           enforced
           the
           Royal
           Issue
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           their
           Persons
           to
           be
           exiles
           abroad
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           might
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           Poyson
           of
           Popery
           conveyed
           into
           them
           in
           the
           Vehicle
           of
           the
           Civilities
           they
           received
           from
           Popish
           Princes
           after
           they
           had
           been
           so
           barbarously
           treated
           by
           their
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           had
           by
           secret
           whispers
           calumniated
           them
           for
           being
           Papists
           here
           ,
           did
           in
           effect
           by
           the
           loud
           outrage
           of
           their
           Actions
           bid
           them
           
             go
             and
             be
             Idolaters
             there
          
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           think
           of
           the
           cruelty
           in
           the
           late
           Usurpation
           they
           shewed
           to
           his
           Majesty
           in
           his
           being
           thus
           not
           led
           but
           driven
           into
           temptation
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           am
           minded
           of
           applying
           to
           it
           ,
           part
           of
           those
           words
           in
           1
           Samuel
           c.
           26.
           v.
           10.
           of
           David
           to
           
             Saul
             ,
             If
             the
             Lord
             hath
             stirred
             thee
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             accept
             an
             Offering
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             Men
             ,
             cursed
             be
             they
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             driven
             me
             out
             this
             day
             from
             abiding
             in
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             go
             serve
             other
             Gods
             :
          
           as
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
           consult
           no
           Commentators
           among
           the
           Critics
           but
           shall
           rather
           take
           it
           from
           the
           
             Assemblies
             Notes
          
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           say
           that
           in
           their
           Comment
           on
           it
           they
           write
           their
           own
           Commentaries
           ,
           and
           they
           thus
           
             à
             propos
          
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             now
             driven
             so
             as
             I
             cannot
             be
             present
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             to
             worship
             God
             and
             enjoy
             those
             holy
             Priviledges
             ,
             but
             am
             forced
             to
             wander
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             &c.
          
           saying
           ,
           go
           serve
           other
           Gods
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             tho
             not
             verbally
             yet
             really
             they
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             they
             have
             compelled
             me
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             forcing
             me
             an
             Exile
             to
             fly
             into
             idolatrous
             Countries
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           It
           cannot
           have
           escaped
           the
           observation
           of
           a
           person
           so
           curious
           as
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           many
           allow'd
           ways
           of
           Punishment
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           banishment
           was
           not
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           thereof
           is
           supposed
           among
           the
           Rabbinical
           writers
           to
           be
           this
           :
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           their
           Religion
           being
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           to
           have
           banished
           men
           from
           their
           Country
           and
           the
           benefits
           of
           its
           municipal
           or
           Civil
           Law
           there
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           have
           banish'd
           them
           from
           their
           Religion
           and
           the
           means
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           and
           from
           doing
           with
           the
           Iews
           were
           so
           averse
           that
           even
           the
           Excommunicate
           among
           them
           were
           not
           removed
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           were
           admitted
           there
           to
           a
           peculiar
           place
           .
           But
           this
           cruelty
           to
           Souls
           unknown
           even
           among
           the
           stiff-neck'd
           ,
           hard
           hearted
           Iews
           ,
           was
           by
           such
           Christians
           as
           pretended
           to
           the
           greatest
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           practised
           toward
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           that
           as
           if
           they
           designed
           that
           
             the
             Lords
             Annointed
             the
             Breath
             of
             our
             Nostrils
          
           should
           be
           only
           in
           the
           infectious
           Air
           of
           Popery
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           exiled
           him
           from
           his
           own
           Protestant
           Realms
           ,
           they
           effected
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           prevalent
           Faction
           in
           Holland
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           R.
           H's
           and
           their
           Adherents
           should
           be
           banish'd
           thence
           also
           :
           nay
           ,
           out
           of
           France
           where
           the
           Air
           was
           less
           infected
           with
           Popery
           ,
           into
           one
           more
           pestilential
           ,
           I
           mean
           into
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Spain
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           there
           is
           any
           number
           of
           men
           in
           these
           Realms
           that
           owns
           the
           old
           Scotch
           Plat-form
           or
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           Methods
           to
           advance
           it
           here
           who
           shall
           be
           excessive
           in
           aggravating
           our
           danger
           of
           Popery
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           that
           herein
           they
           practise
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Self-denial
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           consult
           their
           own
           rest
           while
           they
           disturb
           that
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           all
           men
           the
           most
           obliged
           to
           speak
           softly
           of
           that
           Subject
           .
        
         
           But
           more
           then
           enuf
           hath
           been
           said
           to
           argue
           the
           paucity
           of
           the
           number
           of
           such
           in
           England
           .
           The
           Bishops
           Survey
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           perverse
           Opiners
           in
           Religion
           ▪
           mentions
           that
           two
           or
           three
           are
           called
           Self-willers
           professedly
           :
           and
           by
           that
           number
           of
           that
           Sect
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           may
           be
           meant
           so
           many
           of
           the
           lovers
           of
           the
           old
           Plat-form
           ,
           and
           no
           name
           can
           better
           fit
           any
           who
           would
           maintain
           the
           Garrison
           of
           an
           opinion
           after
           their
           Commanders
           have
           slighted
           it
           ,
           then
           Self-willers
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           much
           gratitude
           doth
           Popery
           now
           shew
           to
           Presbytery
           and
           to
           those
           who
           are
           call'd
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           magnifie
           and
           enlarge
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           the
           Papists
           do
           the
           like
           for
           them
           .
           And
           because
           't
           is
           now
           the
           mode
           of
           many
           timid
           Protestants
           to
           value
           themselves
           upon
           their
           Timidity's
           ,
           and
           on
           
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             their
             numbers
             being
             falln
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           as
           if
           Christ
           who
           commanded
           his
           
             little
             Flock
          
           not
           to
           fear
           ,
           could
           be
           pleased
           with
           his
           great
           Flock
           of
           Protestants
           here
           being
           in
           continual
           fear
           of
           Antichrists
           little
           one
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           present
           number
           of
           the
           Papists
           here
           ,
           and
           some
           little
           historical
           Glanses
           about
           the
           gradual
           decrease
           thereof
           in
           this
           Realm
           in
           several
           conjunctures
           of
           time
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           one
           of
           which
           the
           highest
           tide
           of
           their
           numbers
           hath
           been
           but
           introductive
           to
           their
           lowest
           Ebb.
           
        
         
           Of
           all
           Nations
           the
           English
           are
           observ'd
           to
           be
           the
           least
           addicted
           either
           to
           fear
           or
           jealousie
           .
           The
           Pencil
           of
           Nature
           hath
           in
           English
           minds
           on
           the
           dull
           and
           vile
           colour
           of
           fear
           (
           the
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           aversion
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           hurt
           from
           any
           object
           )
           laid
           on
           that
           more
           noble
           and
           bright
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           hope
           of
           avoiding
           that
           hurt
           by
           resistance
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           Courage
           :
           and
           this
           Age
           which
           is
           so
           inquisitive
           into
           the
           Causes
           of
           things
           ,
           will
           be
           naturally
           apt
           to
           abominate
           that
           fear
           that
           is
           causeless
           ,
           or
           without
           the
           apprehension
           of
           why
           or
           what
           ,
           and
           which
           from
           the
           Fables
           of
           Pan
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           saith
           )
           is
           called
           
           Panic-fear
           :
           and
           methinks
           the
           very
           
             English
             genius
          
           
           doth
           now
           begin
           to
           rouze
           it self
           up
           and
           call
           on
           us
           to
           weigh
           our
           fear
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           find
           it
           just
           to
           prevent
           our
           being
           surprized
           by
           danger
           ,
           and
           if
           causeless
           ,
           to
           abandon
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Orator
           against
           
             Catiline
             ,
             Si
             verus
             ne
             opprimar
             ,
             sin
             fallus
             ut
             tandem
             aliquando
             timere
             desinam
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           encreasing
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           which
           has
           in
           all
           times
           most
           fatally
           happen'd
           (
           and
           that
           too
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           )
           by
           the
           fearing
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Instance
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Iews
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Esther
           ,
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             And
             many
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             became
          
           Jews
           ,
           
             for
             the
             fear
             of
             the
          
           Jews
           
             f●ll
             upon
             them
          
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           account
           of
           our
           having
           most
           justly
           deserved
           the
           Visitation
           of
           Popery
           we
           may
           very
           reasonably
           apprehend
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           :
           but
           the
           immoderate
           fear
           of
           the
           Plague
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           an
           Antidote
           against
           it
           that
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           comes
           with
           a
           fear
           .
           And
           as
           we
           have
           justly
           deserved
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           rage
           of
           Popery
           ,
           so
           have
           we
           likewise
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           those
           Epidemic
           fears
           to
           which
           we
           are
           abandon'd
           ,
           a
           Judgment
           mention'd
           by
           the
           Royal
           Prophet
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Put
             them
             in
             fear
             O
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           likewise
           one
           Concomitant
           of
           our
           fear
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           shame
           we
           are
           exposed
           to
           for
           it
           from
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           .
           An
           instance
           of
           it
           occurr'd
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Reading
           a
           Pamphlet
           call'd
           
             the
             seasonall●
             Address
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Tear
           1677
           ,
           but
           writ
           by
           a
           Papist
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Sarcasme
           ,
           where
           in
           p.
           30.
           the
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             omit
             to
             tell
             you
             that
             this
             partiality
             of
             our
             Rigor
             hath
             already
             given
             Protestants
             the
             consusion
             and
             Papists
             the
             comfort
             to
             imagine
             that
             our
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             of
             Popery
             which
             at
             present
             disturb
             and
             distract
             the
             Nation
             ,
             are
             but
             the
             self
             same
             sprights
             that
             haunted
          
           Caiphas
           
             his
             house
             ,
             lay
             under
             the
          
           Jews
           
             Council-Table
             ,
             and
             scared
             them
             with
             the
          
           Romans
           
             coming
             and
             overrunning
             their
             Countrey
             .
             There
             have
             been
             men
             of
             so
             weak
             a
             judgment
             that
             they
             have
             dyed
             only
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             without
             all
             ground
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             now
             hope
             that
             we
             shall
             at
             length
             turn
             Papists
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           am
           not
           heterodox
           in
           my
           Notion
           of
           Poperies
           not
           being
           now
           so
           formidable
           ,
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           its
           numbers
           as
           the
           timid
           Protestants
           make
           it
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           manifest
           from
           the
           Conditional
           Vote
           of
           two
           Houses
           of
           Commons
           relating
           to
           the
           being
           revenged
           on
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           Part
           of
           the
           entertainment
           I
           just
           now
           promised
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           shall
           borrow
           from
           
             Dr.
             Glanvile
          
           ,
           and
           for
           it
           do
           refer
           you
           to
           his
           
             Zealous
             and
             Impartial
             Protestant
          
           ,
           p.
           46
           ,
           47.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             in
             the
             year
             1676
             ,
             Orders
             came
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             the
             several
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             to
             the
             respective
             Ministers
             and
             Church-wardens
             in
             the
             Province
             of
          
           Canterbury
           ,
           
             to
             enquire
             carefully
             and
             to
             return
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             distinct
             Numbers
             of
             Conformists
             ,
             Nonconformists
             and
             Papists
             in
             their
             several
             Parishes
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Of
             all
             such
             men
             and
             women
             that
             were
             of
             Age
             to
             Communicate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           number
           of
           Papists
           there
           returned
           was
           but
           eleven
           thousand
           ,
           eight
           hundred
           and
           seventy
           .
           Now
           tho
           in
           this
           Account
           Conformists
           and
           Nonconformists
           were
           not
           so
           distinctly
           ,
           could
           not
           so
           justly
           be
           reckon'd
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           Papists
           they
           being
           so
           few
           in
           each
           Parish
           and
           so
           notoriously
           distinguished
           as
           generally
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Church-wardens
           could
           easily
           give
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           their
           partiality
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           St.
           Martins
           alone
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           thousand
           :
           but
           the
           Account
           was
           taken
           there
           and
           as
           exact
           a
           one
           as
           could
           be
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           assured
           by
           some
           that
           should
           know
           and
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           misinform
           me
           that
           the
           number
           return'd
           upon
           the
           most
           careful
           Scrutiny
           was
           about
           600.
           
           I
           have
           found
           the
           like
           fallings
           short
           of
           the
           reputed
           Number
           in
           divers
           other
           noted
           places
           .
           In
           one
           City
           talked
           of
           for
           Papists
           as
           if
           half
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           such
           ,
           I
           am
           assured
           there
           are
           not
           
           twenty
           Men
           and
           Women
           :
           In
           another
           large
           and
           popular
           one
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           living
           in
           it
           told
           me
           ,
           there
           were
           at
           least
           600
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           enquiry
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Church-wardens
           in
           each
           Parish
           ,
           the
           Number
           was
           not
           found
           to
           be
           60
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           very
           probable
           such
           a
           disproportion
           would
           be
           met
           between
           the
           reputed
           and
           real
           Numbers
           in
           all
           other
           places
           if
           Scrutiny
           were
           made
           .
           In
           all
           the
           West
           and
           most
           Populous
           part
           of
           England
           they
           are
           very
           inconsiderable
           .
           I
           hear
           frequently
           from
           Inhabitants
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           that
           in
           Bristol
           the
           second
           or
           third
           City
           of
           England
           there
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Glocester
           one
           ,
           or
           two
           at
           most
           :
           in
           the
           other
           great
           Towns
           and
           Cities
           Westward
           scarce
           any
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Counties
           at
           large
           are
           extremely
           few
           ,
           thinly
           scatter'd
           ,
           here
           one
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           many
           Miles
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           another
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           hear
           of
           the
           vast
           Numbers
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           more
           no
           doubt
           in
           those
           parts
           then
           in
           the
           Western
           :
           but
           I
           believe
           they
           are
           much
           fewer
           then
           we
           hear
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           able
           by
           their
           Numbers
           to
           make
           any
           kind
           of
           ballance
           for
           the
           exceeding
           disproportion
           in
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           The
           truth
           is
           People
           are
           mightily
           given
           and
           generally
           so
           to
           multiply
           the
           Numbers
           of
           Papists
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           it
           in
           common
           talk
           at
           least
           ten-fold
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             after
             saith
             thereupon
             ,
          
           God
           forbid
           ,
           I
           should
           diminish
           the
           real
           force
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           endeavour
           to
           render
           us
           secure
           in
           dangers
           .
           The
           Malignity
           and
           Principles
           of
           Papists
           ,
           their
           unwearied
           zeal
           and
           diligence
           to
           overthrow
           our
           Religion
           ,
           I
           very
           well
           know
           and
           thank
           God
           that
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           is
           awakened
           to
           apprehend
           :
           but
           I
           think
           we
           shall
           encourage
           them
           and
           dishearten
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           over
           magnifie
           their
           strength
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           There
           came
           out
           in
           Print
           in
           London
           in
           the
           year
           1680.
           a
           Sheet
           of
           Paper
           called
           
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Names
             of
             such
             Persons
             as
             are
             or
             are
             reputed
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             not
             as
             yet
             Convicted
             ,
             being
             Inhabitants
             within
             the
             County
             of
          
           Middlesex
           ,
           
             Cities
             of
          
           London
           and
           Westminster
           
             and
             Weekly
             Bills
             of
             Mortality
             ,
             exactly
             as
             they
             are
             ordered
             to
             be
             inserted
             in
             the
             several
             Commissions
             appointed
             for
             the
             more
             speedy
             Convicting
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             found
             of
             that
             Religion
          
           ;
           a
           Paper
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           Published
           I
           think
           by
           a
           friend
           to
           the
           Papists
           :
           for
           the
           Author
           there
           Names
           them
           and
           the
           respective
           Parishes
           they
           lived
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           total
           number
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           there
           was
           317
           ,
           of
           which
           only
           one
           Man
           was
           there
           called
           Monsieur
           ,
           tho
           yet
           six
           others
           seem'd
           to
           me
           there
           to
           be
           of
           French
           Names
           ;
           and
           one
           there
           has
           a
           Dutch
           Name
           ,
           and
           only
           one
           person
           in
           there
           call'd
           an
           Italian
           ;
           so
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Cry
           of
           Forraign
           Papists
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           London
           ,
           they
           did
           but
           little
           more
           then
           make
           a
           Number
           :
           and
           the
           persons
           there
           reckoned
           for
           St.
           Martins
           in
           the
           Fields
           are
           but
           22
           ,
           and
           for
           Covent-Garden
           but
           4
           ,
           where
           yet
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           makes
           64
           ,
           and
           for
           St.
           
             Margarets
             Westminster
          
           that
           Printed
           Paper
           makes
           but
           4
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Number
           it
           seem'd
           in
           41
           ,
           proved
           so
           dreadful
           to
           Justice
           Howard
           .
        
         
           St.
           
             Andrews
             Holborn
          
           has
           in
           that
           Paper
           but
           6
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           has
           13.
           
           St.
           
             Giles
             in
             the
             Fields
          
           has
           in
           that
           Paper
           but
           23
           ,
           which
           has
           in
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           126.
           
           The
           Savoy
           in
           that
           Paper
           has
           but
           6
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           has
           just
           the
           same
           Number
           ,
           and
           St.
           
             Giles
             Cripplegate
          
           has
           there
           but
           2
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           has
           20.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           care
           that
           was
           probably
           taken
           in
           those
           Parishes
           in
           London
           that
           made
           Returns
           in
           that
           Survey
           ,
           
           Covent-Garden-Parish
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           are
           Instances
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           namely
           that
           there
           are
           near
           so
           many
           houses
           as
           Returns
           are
           made
           for
           ,
           or
           not
           many
           more
           .
           Thus
           in
           Covent-Garden
           the
           Conformists
           return'd
           are
           790
           :
           the
           Papists
           64
           ,
           the
           Nonconformists
           6
           :
           and
           so
           Servants
           and
           Children
           and
           Lodgers
           being
           not
           return'd
           (
           as
           
             Dr.
             Glanvile
          
           saith
           ,
           )
           the
           persons
           of
           Men
           and
           their
           Wives
           return'd
           in
           all
           there
           ,
           are
           860
           ,
           which
           agrees
           pretty
           well
           with
           the
           number
           of
           houses
           there
           which
           are
           about
           460.
           
           
           I
           suppose
           that
           Printed
           Paper
           by
           the
           Number
           of
           Inhabitants
           included
           only
           House-keepers
           as
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           did
           ,
           and
           tho
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           when
           that
           Survey
           was
           made
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           the
           respective
           Diocesses
           ,
           Deaneries
           and
           Parishes
           therein
           return'd
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           full
           Number
           of
           the
           Papists
           therein
           mention'd
           ,
           yet
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           about
           two
           years
           after
           occasioning
           the
           other
           Paper
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           that
           what
           by
           many
           Popish
           Families
           removing
           out
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           many
           of
           them
           coming
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Popish
           Recusants
           did
           there
           considerably
           decrease
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           gradually
           done
           ,
           unless
           in
           some
           particular
           Intervals
           ,
           or
           Conjunctures
           ,
           and
           is
           likely
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           till
           the
           uncouthness
           and
           strangeness
           of
           their
           Principles
           and
           Scarcity
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           own
           them
           shall
           make
           them
           tolerable
           as
           Rarities
           .
        
         
           I
           did
           before
           in
           this
           Letter
           thus
           far
           accord
           with
           Mr.
           Nye
           that
           Popery
           since
           the
           Reformation
           may
           have
           sometimes
           acquired
           a
           new
           vigour
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           always
           since
           its
           first
           assaults
           against
           Popery
           gain'd
           ground
           of
           it
           proportionably
           ,
           but
           whatever
           the
           Fate
           of
           the
           Ejected
           Puritan
           Divines
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           days
           was
           ,
           and
           whether
           deserv'd
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           properly
           or
           not
           timed
           ,
           I
           enquire
           not
           (
           tho
           yet
           in
           our
           days
           the
           plenty
           of
           Conformist
           Divines
           is
           such
           visibly
           that
           the
           supply
           of
           all
           our
           good
           Livings
           needs
           not
           crave
           Aid
           from
           Dissenters
           )
           but
           do
           on
           all
           thoughts
           made
           persist
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Protestancy
           hath
           since
           its
           being
           first
           espous'd
           here
           as
           a
           Religion
           propagated
           it self
           by
           the
           great
           encrease
           of
           its
           followers
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           infectious
           Intervals
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           call
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           tho
           the
           Obsarvator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           hath
           taught
           us
           as
           aforesaid
           that
           every
           Marriage
           with
           another
           produceth
           four
           Children
           ,
           yet
           in
           times
           of
           Pestilence
           (
           we
           are
           told
           by
           him
           )
           that
           the
           
             Christnings
             decrease
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Disposition
             in
             the.
             Air
             toward
             the
             Plague
             doth
             also
             dispose
             Women
             to
             Abortion
             ,
          
           and
           considering
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           infer
           ,
           when
           the
           Burials
           do
           much
           exceed
           the
           Births
           in
           any
           City
           reverà
           (
           and
           not
           seemingly
           ,
           by
           the
           not
           Registring
           all
           the
           Births
           )
           that
           tho
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           tell
           us
           that
           there
           dyed
           then
           none
           of
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           then
           Parishes
           infected
           with
           the
           Plague
           none
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           then
           a
           Pestilence
           there
           Reigning
           .
           And
           thus
           is
           it
           a
           Pestilential
           time
           with
           a
           Church
           ,
           when
           more
           Apostatise
           from
           it
           then
           are
           born
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           regenerated
           into
           it
           ,
           or
           converted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           such
           times
           we
           are
           not
           to
           estimate
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           that
           the
           Reformation
           was
           honour'd
           by
           all
           Englands
           ,
           populace
           ,
           being
           of
           a
           piece
           almost
           ,
           and
           worshiping
           God
           in
           the
           way
           prescribed
           
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             mind
             :
          
           and
           then
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Sir
           
             Re.
             Cotton
          
           ,
           p.
           42
           ,
           and
           43.
           
           
             Of
             his
             considerations
             for
             repressing
             the
             encrease
             of
             Papists
             ,
             till
             the
          
           11th
           
             of
             her
             Reign
             ,
             a
             Recusants
             name
             was
             scarce
             known
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Papist
             smelt
             rank
             even
             in
             their
             own
             Nostrils
             ,
             and
             for
             pure
             shame
             to
             be
             accounted
             such
             ,
             they
             resorted
             duly
             to
             our
             Churches
             :
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             their
             great
          
           Coriphaeus
           Sanders
           
             had
             sl●ly
             pinn'd
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Puritans
           
             on
             the
             Sleeves
             of
             Protestants
             that
             encountred
             them
             with
             most
             courage
             and
             perc●ived
             that
             the
             word
             was
             pleasing
             to
             some
             of
             our
             own
             side
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             brought
             plenty
             of
             water
             to
             the
             Popes
             Mill
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             most
             Men
             grind
             where
             they
             see
             appearance
             to
             be
             well
             serv'd
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           accidental
           encrease
           of
           their
           Numbers
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           was
           carefully
           regarded
           by
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           are
           told
           it
           in
           
             Heywood
             Townsends
          
           Collections
           ,
           that
           
             Dr.
             Bennet
             acquainted
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             that
             there
             were
             1500
             R●cusants
             in
          
           Yorkshire
           ,
           
             which
             he
             vouched
             upon
             his
             
             Credit
             were
             presented
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Council
             at
          
           York
           .
        
         
           Popery
           it
           seems
           then
           gain'd
           ground
           in
           the
           poor
           North
           ,
           having
           lest
           it
           in
           the
           warm
           South
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           England
           where
           the
           Livings
           generally
           are
           poor
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           not
           quite
           dissipated
           the
           Mists
           of
           Popery
           ,
           in
           somuch
           that
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           tell
           me
           that
           the
           Province
           of
           York
           which
           bears
           but
           a
           6
           th
           part
           of
           the
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           in
           it
           much
           above
           a
           6
           th
           part
           of
           the
           people
           that
           the
           
             Province
             of
             Canterbury
          
           hath
           ,
           yet
           contains
           at
           least
           the
           half
           of
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           that
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           doth
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           contradict
           his
           Estimate
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           the
           Observation
           of
           
             Dr.
             Fuller
          
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           of
           the
           part
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Trent
             North
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             scarce
             a
             third
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             ground
             ,
             but
             almost
             the
             half
             thereof
             for
             the
             growth
             of
             Recusants
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           as
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           hath
           observed
           that
           
             Northern
             as
             well
             as
             Southern
             Countries
             are
             infected
             with
             great
             Plagues
             ,
             altho
             in
             the
             Southern
             Countries
             they
             are
             more
             vehement
             and
             do
             begin
             and
             end
             more
             suddenly
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           infection
           of
           Popery
           doth
           yet
           continue
           in
           our
           Northern
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             But
             that
             the
             Papists
             valued
             themselves
             on
             their
             numbers
             throughout
          
           England
           ,
           
             toward
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth's
           
             Reign
             ,
             appears
             out
             of
             that
             Pestilential
             Book
             of
          
           Father
           Parsons
           
             about
             the
          
           Succession
           ,
           part
           .
           2
           
             d
             ,
             where
             he
             weighs
             the
             several
             parties
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             Ballance
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
          
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           England
           at
           this
           day
           there
           are
           three
           different
           and
           opposite
           Bodies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           most
           bulk
           and
           do
           carry
           most
           sway
           and
           power
           which
           three
           Bodies
           are
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           Names
           of
           Protestant
           ,
           Puritants
           and
           Papists
           :
           
             and
             afterward
             speaking
             of
             the
          
           Great
           Power
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Party
           for
           wealth
           and
           force
           .
           
             He
             saith
             p.
          
           140.
           
           A
           chief
           Member
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Body
           is
           the
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           especially
           the
           Bishops
           and
           the
           other
           Men
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Dignities
           which
           are
           like
           to
           be
           a
           great
           back
           to
           this
           Party
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           
             &c.
             meaning
             the
             time
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             when
             her
             Successor
             should
             enter
             on
             the
             Stage
             :
             and
             then
             having
             weighed
             the
          
           Puritan
           
             Party
             and
             its
             interest
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           The
           third
           Body
           of
           Religion
           which
           are
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           who
           call
           themselves
           Catholicks
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           least
           in
           shew
           at
           this
           present
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Tides
           of
           the
           time
           that
           run
           against
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           of
           no
           small
           consideration
           in
           this
           Affair
           to
           him
           that
           weighs
           things
           indifferently
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           respect
           as
           well
           of
           their
           Party
           at
           home
           as
           their
           friends
           abroad
           :
           for
           at
           home
           they
           being
           of
           two
           sorts
           as
           the
           World
           knows
           ,
           the
           one
           more
           up●n
           that
           discover
           themselves
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Recusants
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           more
           close
           and
           privy
           that
           accommodate
           themselves
           to
           all
           external
           preceedings
           of
           the
           time
           and
           State
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           cannot
           be
           known
           or
           at
           leastwise
           not
           much
           touch'd
           ,
           we
           may
           imagine
           that
           their
           Number
           is
           not
           small
           throughout
           the
           Realm
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Vigour
             of
             the
             hopes
             that
          
           Popery
           
             had
             in
             that
          
           Conjuncture
           
             appears
             out
             of
             that
             great
             Historical
             Letter
             of
          
           D'Ossat
           
             to
             his
          
           King
           ,
           
             Anno
             1601
             ,
             where
             he
             makes
             such
             a
             judicious
             abstract
             of
             this
          
           goodly
           Book
           of
           Parsons
           
             (
             for
             so
             he
             calls
             it
          
           Ce
           beau
           livre
           )
           
             and
             Animadversions
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
          
           'T
           is
           about
           four
           years
           ago
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           Create
           in
           England
           a
           certain
           Arciprestre
           to
           the
           end
           that
           all
           Ecclesiasticks
           and
           Catholicks
           of
           the
           Realm
           should
           have
           one
           to
           whom
           to
           go
           and
           have
           recourse
           about
           the
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           means
           thereof
           to
           be
           united
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           what
           shall
           be
           good
           to
           be
           done
           for
           their
           preservation
           and
           the
           re-establishment
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           given
           his
           Holiness
           to
           understand
           that
           by
           that
           means
           he
           would
           make
           a
           great
           Party
           of
           the
           Catholicks
           in
           England
           for
           what
           he
           would
           effect
           ,
           
             and
             then
             acquaints
             the
             King
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           had
           sent
           three
           Briefs
           to
           
           his
           Nuntio
           in
           the
           Low-Countreys
           for
           him
           to
           keep
           till
           the
           death
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           to
           send
           them
           to
           England
           ,
           one
           to
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           another
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           the
           third
           Estate
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           said
           three
           Estates
           are
           admonished
           and
           exhorted
           by
           his
           Holiness
           to
           remain
           united
           together
           to
           receive
           a
           Catholick
           King
           that
           his
           Holiness
           shall
           name
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           who
           shall
           appear
           acceptable
           to
           them
           and
           honourable
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           restoring
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           was
           it
           seems
           one
           Brief
           more
           sent
           to
           England
           then
           Mr.
           Marvel
           mentions
           in
           his
           
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             sent
             two
             Briefs
             in
             order
             to
             exclude
             King
          
           James
           
             from
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
        
         
           In
           fine
           ,
           Popery
           was
           in
           a
           Storm
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           the
           Papists
           were
           sometimes
           
             carried
             up
             to
             the
             Skyes
             ,
             and
             then
             down
             again
             ,
          
           and
           in
           their
           Enterprizes
           with
           variety
           of
           success
           in
           some
           conjunctures
           ,
           their
           fortune
           was
           
             to
             reel
             to
             and
             fro
             and
             stagger
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
          
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           a
           Storm
           many
           hands
           are
           necessary
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           they
           found
           need
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           more
           hands
           then
           they
           could
           command
           ,
           and
           their
           Numbers
           decreased
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           people
           here
           ,
           as
           much
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Spains
           Ambition
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           United
           Provinces
           thereby
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           look'd
           big
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           numbers
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           
           Iames's
           :
           and
           as
           D'Ossat
           said
           in
           that
           Letter
           to
           Villeroy
           of
           April
           2d
           ,
           1603.
           
           
             You
             will
             find
             that
             the
          
           Spaniards
           
             who
             are
             most
             troubled
             about
             this
             Event
          
           (
           meaning
           of
           the
           Succession
           )
           
             will
             be
             the
             first
             to
             Congratulate
             the
             King
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           so
           it
           happen'd
           here
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Book
           in
           4
           to
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Ioseph
             Barnes
          
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Anno
          
           1604
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Papists
             Reasons
             of
             State
             and
             Religion
             for
             toleration
             of
             Popery
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             intimated
             in
             their
             supplication
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             and
             the
             States
             of
             the
             present
             Parliament
             ,
          
           where
           in
           their
           Supplication
           at
           large
           Printed
           they
           in
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           in
           a
           profession
           too
           as
           inauspicious
           as
           was
           possibly
           ,
           say
           that
           
             His
             Majesties
             direct
             Title
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             the
             Realm
             both
             by
             Lineal
             Descent
             and
             Priority
             of
             Blood
             ,
             and
             your
             Highness
             most
             quiet
             access
             to
             the
             same
             do
             exceedingly
             possess
             and
             englad
             our
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Tide
           of
           the
           Succession
           against
           which
           they
           had
           striven
           was
           made
           by
           Fate
           to
           run
           smooth
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           appear
           on
           the
           Surface
           of
           it
           with
           a
           
             nos
             poma
             natamus
          
           .
        
         
           Gabriel
           Powel
           
             of
             St.
          
           Maryhall
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           
             the
             Publisher
             of
             that
             Book
             saith
             in
             his
          
           Animadversion
           
             on
             the
             said
             beginning
             of
             that
          
           supplication
           ,
           How
           can
           Papists
           without
           blushing
           acknowledge
           his
           Majesties
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           to
           be
           direct
           ,
           seeing
           they
           have
           heretofore
           most
           indirectly
           and
           most
           unjustly
           oppugned
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           Traite●ous
           Parsons
           confesseth
           albeit
           for
           excuse
           ,
           he
           assureth
           himself
           that
           whatsoever
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           writ
           or
           done
           by
           any
           Catholick
           against
           his
           Majesty
           which
           with
           some
           others
           might
           breed
           disgust
           ,
           hath
           been
           directed
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Majesty
           first
           a
           Catholick
           and
           then
           our
           King
           ,
           as
           if
           Treason
           and
           Treachery
           against
           his
           Highness
           could
           make
           him
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           impugning
           of
           his
           direct
           and
           just
           Title
           ,
           tended
           to
           make
           him
           King.
           
             Rob.
             Parsons
          
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           three
           Conversions
           in
           the
           dedicat
           .
           Addition
           to
           the
           Catholicks
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           they
           gave
           themselves
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           an
           Act
           of
           Oblivion
           as
           to
           the
           many
           Treasons
           of
           Parsons
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           supplication
           they
           forgot
           not
           again
           in
           effect
           to
           use
           Parsons
           his
           division
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           into
           three
           parts
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           shape
           the
           Estimates
           of
           their
           Numbers
           :
           and
           they
           say
           in
           their
           
             first
             reason
             of
             State
             ,
             the
             World
             knows
             that
             there
             are
             three
             Kinds
             of
             Subjects
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             the
             Puritan
             and
             the
             Catholicks
             
             affected
             ,
             and
             by
             general
             report
             the
             subject
             Catholickly
             affected
             is
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             Puritan
             either
             in
             number
             or
             alliance
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           saith
           Powel
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           that
           
             Clause
             ,
             If
             by
             Catholickly
             affected
             you
             mean
             plainly
             Papists
             ,
             the
             World
             knows
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Protestants
             they
             are
             but
             as
             it
             were
             a
             handful
             of
             Thieves
             among
             honest
             Subjects
             ,
             however
             you
             are
             bold
             to
             brag
             that
             at
             this
             present
             there
             are
             within
             the
             Realm
             more
             Catholicks
             and
             Catholick
             Priests
             then
             there
             were
             forty
             years
             since
             .
             Math.
             Kellison
          
           in
           his
           Survey
           in
           the
           
             Epist.
             dedic
             .
             almost
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             .
          
        
         
           They
           afterward
           in
           their
           Supplication
           use
           the
           word
           
             Catholickly
             affected
          
           to
           make
           it
           comprehensive
           of
           both
           parts
           of
           Parsons
           his
           distinction
           of
           Papists
           ,
           more
           open
           ,
           and
           close
           ,
           and
           therein
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Invention
           of
           the
           Phrase
           of
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           so
           much
           gall'd
           them
           since
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           continues
           to
           do
           :
           and
           I
           shall
           accord
           with
           them
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           Papists
           or
           of
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           was
           apparently
           grown
           great
           in
           the
           juncture
           of
           time
           ,
           after
           King
           Iames
           came
           here
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           but
           't
           is
           not
           deniable
           that
           after
           the
           Epoche
           of
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           ,
           it
           did
           more
           sensibly
           decrease
           ;
           for
           they
           cannot
           say
           that
           by
           the
           intended
           blow
           from
           the
           
             Gun
             powder
          
           ,
           they
           
             designed
             to
             make
             him
             Catholick
             in
             order
             to
             make
             him
             continue
             a
             King.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Dean
           of
           Bangor
           in
           his
           excellent
           Sermon
           in
           Print
           ,
           and
           Preached
           at
           St.
           Martins
           on
           the
           5
           th
           of
           November
           ,
           1678.
           
           Speaking
           ,
           p.
           29
           ,
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           in
           the
           Gun-powder-Treason
           saith
           judiciously
           ,
           
             For
             the
             Number
             I
             believe
             the
             design
             it self
             was
             known
             to
             few
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             a
             design
             was
             known
             to
             many
             more
             .
             King
          
           James
           
             himself
             tells
             us
             so
             in
          
           his
           works
           ,
           p.
           291.
           
           
             A
             great
             number
             of
             my
             Popish
             Subjects
             of
             all
             Ranks
             and
             Sorts
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             as
             well
             within
             as
             without
             the
             Country
             ,
             had
             a
             confused
             Notion
             and
             obscure
             knowledge
             that
             some
             great
             thing
             was
             to
             be
             done
             in
             that
             Parliament
             for
             the
             Weal
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             tho
             for
             Secresies
             sake
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           great
           Number
           took
           occasion
           to
           slip
           their
           Necks
           out
           of
           the
           Collar
           of
           Misprision
           of
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Treason
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           a
           vast
           encrease
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Protestants
           was
           thereby
           occasioned
           .
           But
           there
           afterward
           appeared
           another
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           in
           which
           the
           
             Catholickly
             affected
          
           did
           in
           his
           Reign
           multiply
           in
           the
           which
           however
           
             implicit
             faith
          
           could
           never
           come
           so
           much
           in
           fashion
           but
           that
           (
           as
           Gondomar
           observed
           in
           the
           Kings
           Chappel
           )
           
             when
             ever
             the
             Preacher
             quoted
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Auditors
             would
             immediately
             turn
             to
             their
             Bibles
             to
             find
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Pryn
           saith
           in
           his
           
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
          
           Canterbury
           '
           
             s
             Tryal
          
           ,
           p.
           13.
           
           
             That
             the
             number
             of
             Priests
             and
             Popish
             Recusants
             enlarged
             out
             of
             Duress
             by
             King
          
           James
           ,
           
             if
             we
             may
             believe
          
           Gondomars
           
             Letter
             from
             hence
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Letter
             of
          
           Serica
           
             that
             Kings
             Secretary
             ,
             Dated
             from
          
           Madrid
           ,
           July
           7
           th
           ,
           1622
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           
             Cottington
             was
             no
             less
             then
          
           4000.
           
           He
           had
           before
           in
           p.
           10.
           and
           12.
           set
           down
           
             the
             Petition
             and
             Remonstrance
             intended
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             King
          
           James
           
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             in
          
           December
           1621
           ,
           where
           among
           other
           things
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Popish
             Recusants
             were
             then
             dangerously
             encreas'd
             in
             their
             Numbers
             ,
          
           and
           complaint
           is
           made
           of
           the
           
             swarm
             of
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             dispersed
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           probable
           that
           not
           many
           Papists
           except
           Priests
           were
           then
           imprison'd
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           conceived
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           Priests
           who
           escaped
           the
           Net
           of
           Imprisonment
           was
           more
           then
           double
           to
           that
           which
           was
           took
           therein
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Number
           of
           Lay-Papists
           was
           very
           growing
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Iohn
           Gee's
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Foot
             out
             of
             the
             Snare
          
           of
           4th
           Edition
           Printed
           in
           London
           ,
           1624.
           mentions
           the
           Names
           of
           many
           Romish
           Priests
           
           and
           Jesuites
           resident
           about
           London
           in
           that
           year
           ,
           and
           begins
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           him
           mentions
           Collington
           the
           Titular
           Arch-Deacon
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           
             Wright
             Treasurer
          
           for
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           
             Smith
             Vicar-General
          
           for
           the
           South
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           
             Broughton
             Vicar-General
          
           for
           the
           North
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           
             Bennet
             Vicar-General
          
           for
           the
           West
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Number
           of
           them
           there
           named
           together
           with
           the
           places
           of
           their
           Lodging
           ,
           is
           two
           hundred
           sixty
           one
           :
           and
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           out
           of
           that
           Total
           is
           72.
           
           Moreover
           out
           of
           that
           Total
           he
           mentions
           only
           3
           as
           having
           been
           formerly
           in
           Prison
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           who
           was
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Prison
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           the
           Priests
           there
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             These
             be
             all
             the
             Birds
             of
             this
             feather
             which
             have
             come
             to
             my
             Eye
             or
             Knowledge
             by
             Name
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             yet
             above
             four
             times
             so
             many
             there
             are
             that
             overspread
             our
             Thickets
             through
          
           England
           
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             empty
             Nests
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             have
             flown
             by
             Shoals
             of
             late
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Seminary
             Colledges
             which
             have
             deeply
             disgorged
             by
             several
             Missions
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             also
             is
             gathered
             by
             particular
             Computation
             of
             their
             divided
             Tro●ps
             :
             when
             as
             in
             one
             Shire
             where
             I
             have
             abode
             sometime
             they
             are
             reputed
             to
             nestle
             almost
             three
             hundred
             of
             this
             Brood
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           following
           Pages
           he
           there
           Prints
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           Popish
           Physitians
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Number
           of
           them
           27
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           encreasing
           ,
           there
           were
           enow
           Patients
           of
           that
           persuasion
           to
           afford
           Livelyhoods
           to
           so
           many
           Physitians
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Book
           immediately
           after
           p.
           116.
           he
           Prints
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           such
           English
           Books
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           to
           have
           been
           Printed
           ,
           reprinted
           or
           dispers'd
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           their
           Agents
           in
           England
           within
           two
           years
           last
           past
           or
           thereabout
           ,
           viz.
           156.
           
        
         
           So
           fortunate
           was
           that
           Conjuncture
           to
           the
           Papists
           then
           that
           the
           odious
           Name
           of
           Puritan
           was
           bestowed
           on
           any
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           that
           went
           to
           put
           any
           Laws
           in
           execution
           against
           Popery
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           it
           from
           Sir
           
             R.
             Cotton
          
           in
           his
           
             serious
             Considerations
             for
             repressing
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             Iesuites
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Papists
             without
             shedding
             of
             blood
             ,
          
           p.
           33.
           his
           words
           there
           are
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             small
             Number
             that
             stand
             doubtful
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             gratful
             work
             to
             cross
             Popery
             or
             that
             it
             may
             be
             done
             safely
             without
             a
             foul
             aspersion
             of
             Puritanisme
             ,
             or
             a
             shrew'd
             turn
             for
             their
             labour
             at
             some
             times
             or
             other
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           
             Petition
             and
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           in
           December
           1621
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           among
           the
           
             Causes
             of
             the
             growing
             mischiefs
             here
          
           the
           fifth
           Paragraph
           assignes
           one
           what
           would
           make
           Popery
           very
           prolific
           with
           Proselytes
           here
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             strange
             Confederacy
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             aiming
             mai●ly
             at
             the
             advancement
             of
             theirs
             and
             subverting
             ours
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           another
           is
           assigned
           in
           the
           6
           
             th
             Paragraph
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             great
             and
             many
             Armies
             raised
             and
             maintained
             at
             the
             Charge
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             the
             chief
             of
             that
             League
          
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           §
           .
           8th
           ,
           
             The
             interposing
             of
             Forraign
             Princes
             and
             their
             Agents
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Popish
             Recusants
             for
             Connivance
             and
             Favours
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           in
           fine
           ,
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           Reign
           ,
           the
           gross
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Protestants
           was
           generally
           reckoned
           to
           be
           ten
           times
           greater
           then
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           hinted
           in
           the
           Posthuma
           of
           Cotton
           who
           then
           said
           ,
           
             To
             what
             purpose
             shews
             it
             to
             muster
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             to
             vaunt
             them
             to
             be
             ten
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Roman
             Faction
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           their
           Numbers
           decreased
           faster
           in
           many
           active
           Conjunctures
           of
           time
           then
           they
           encreased
           in
           any
           lazy
           one
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Regal
             Apology
          
           ,
           and
           supposed
           to
           be
           Doctor
           Bate
           the
           Physitian
           saith
           in
           
             p.
             39.
             
             It
             is
             well
             known
             there
             are
             not
             24000
             Papists
             Convicted
             
             in
             all
          
           England
           and
           Wales
           :
           And
           if
           we
           should
           suppose
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Papists
           then
           not
           Convicted
           to
           be
           double
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Convicted
           ,
           yet
           would
           such
           their
           number
           appear
           considerably
           dwindled
           from
           what
           it
           was
           swoln
           to
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           before
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           Reign
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           if
           our
           Civil
           Wars
           had
           not
           happen'd
           ,
           one
           Canon
           even
           of
           the
           Convacation
           of
           1640
           ,
           as
           ill
           as
           that
           Convocation
           heard
           among
           many
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           third
           Canon
           would
           have
           effected
           the
           extermination
           of
           Popery
           from
           England
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           Canon
           is
           for
           
             Suppressing
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           No
           doubt
           but
           a
           little
           before
           that
           time
           Popery
           did
           again
           
             lift
             up
             his
             head
          
           as
           if
           its
           
             Redemption
             were
             to
             draw
          
           nigh
           in
           Ireland
           and
           England
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Convocation
           then
           with
           great
           conduct
           and
           skill
           did
           lead
           up
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Hierarchy
           to
           confront
           its
           growth
           :
           and
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           to
           have
           found
           that
           Phrase
           of
           the
           
             growth
             of
             Popery
          
           (
           which
           has
           in
           later
           days
           so
           filled
           our
           Mouths
           )
           used
           in
           any
           Author
           before
           the
           writing
           of
           that
           Canon
           :
           and
           do
           think
           that
           all
           the
           Committees
           that
           have
           been
           appointed
           to
           prevent
           the
           
             growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           or
           Books
           of
           that
           Subject
           have
           not
           produced
           to
           the
           World
           any
           means
           or
           expedient
           so
           likely
           to
           make
           Popery
           have
           done
           growing
           here
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           excellent
           Scheme
           for
           that
           purpose
           drawn
           in
           that
           Canon
           ,
           and
           which
           when
           ever
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           vigour
           executed
           will
           make
           our
           fears
           grow
           out
           of
           fashion
           either
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Argument
           of
           their
           Numbers
           .
        
         
           That
           since
           that
           Restoration
           of
           our
           King
           and
           Laws
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           discipline
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           a
           Conjuncture
           hap'ned
           that
           made
           the
           barren
           Womb
           of
           Popery
           here
           fruitful
           of
           Numbers
           none
           will
           deny
           ,
           who
           consider
           how
           all
           our
           great
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           so
           lately
           
             lift
             up
             their
             voices
             like
             a
             Trumpet
          
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           observed
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           perswasions
           in
           Religion
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           that
           Dr.
           Glanvile
           said
           he
           had
           seen
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           contained
           in
           a
           Sheet
           of
           Paper
           ,
           among
           the
           nine
           Preliminary
           Observations
           ,
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           
             That
             many
             left
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             late
             indulgence
             who
             before
             did
             frequent
             it
             .
          
        
         
           I
           believe
           by
           the
           many
           there
           are
           meant
           those
           that
           veer'd
           toward
           Popery
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           that
           few
           had
           for
           several
           precedent
           years
           repaired
           thither
           from
           fear
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           .
        
         
           
             We
             have
             a
          
           Remark
           
             given
             us
             by
             that
          
           Learned
           
             States-man
             and
             Noble
             Confessor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Clarendon
           
             in
             his
             judicious
          
           Animadversions
           printed
           Anno
           1673
           ,
           on
           Cressy
           '
           
             s
             Book
             against
             Dr.
          
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           That
           the
           rude
           and
           boisterous
           behaviour
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           here
           disturbed
           the
           happy
           Calm
           they
           all
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           the
           vanity
           and
           folly
           of
           others
           made
           that
           ill
           use
           of
           the
           Kings
           bounty
           and
           generosity
           toward
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           it
           believ'd
           that
           it
           proceeded
           not
           from
           Charity
           and
           Compassion
           toward
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           from
           affection
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           reproach
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           all
           who
           adhered
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           in
           a
           condition
           as
           well
           as
           a
           disposition
           to
           oppress
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           affront
           and
           discountenance
           all
           who
           would
           adhere
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           alienated
           the
           affections
           of
           those
           who
           desired
           they
           should
           not
           be
           disquieted
           and
           kindled
           a
           jealousie
           in
           others
           ,
           who
           had
           believed
           that
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           attempt
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           power
           to
           compass
           it
           then
           was
           discerned
           ,
           &c.
           and
           this
           mischief
           the
           wisest
           and
           soberest
           Catholicks
           of
           England
           have
           long
           foreseen
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           petulant
           and
           unruly
           Spirit
           that
           sway'd
           too
           much
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           they
           could
           to
           restrain
           it
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             afterward
             saith
          
           ,
           As
           if
           they
           could
           subdue
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           and
           so
           care
           not
           whom
           they
           provoke
           .
        
         
         
           A
           friend
           of
           mine
           in
           the
           Kings
           Loyal
           long
           Parliament
           wrote
           to
           me
           for
           News
           after
           one
           of
           their
           Sessions
           ,
           that
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           Mr.
           Seymour
           opening
           according
           to
           the
           customary
           manner
           in
           a
           publick
           Speech
           to
           his
           Majesty
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Bills
           then
           ready
           for
           the
           Royal
           Assent
           ,
           spake
           thus
           concerning
           that
           sharp
           one
           that
           will
           forever
           here
           cut
           Popery
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             for
             the
             severity
             of
             this
             Bill
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             may
             thank
             their
             own
             petulant
             insolence
             .
          
        
         
           The
           word
           petulant
           being
           very
           significant
           ,
           and
           importing
           
             sawcy
             ,
             malepert
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             reproachful
             ,
             ready
             to
             do
             wrong
             ,
          
           one
           would
           suppose
           that
           those
           two
           great
           observing
           persons
           would
           not
           apply
           it
           to
           any
           body
           of
           men
           without
           just
           occasion
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           at
           their
           next
           Session
           in
           an
           Address
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           October
           31.
           1673.
           had
           this
           Clause
           ,
           
             That
             for
             another
             age
             at
             the
             least
             this
             Kingdom
             will
             be
             under
             continual
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           in
           an
           Address
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           November
           the
           3
           d
           ,
           1673.
           
           Speaking
           of
           the
           Popish
           Recusants
           ,
           they
           have
           these
           words
           ,
           
             whose
             numbers
             and
             insolencies
             are
             greatly
             of
             late
             encreased
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           then
           high
           time
           for
           that
           Great
           Minister
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           
             Earl
             of
             Danby
          
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           of
           all
           Dissenters
           chiefly
           the
           Popish
           ones
           had
           sascinated
           so
           many
           with
           a
           belief
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           to
           cause
           that
           great
           enquiry
           into
           them
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           his
           fortune
           by
           the
           very
           enquiry
           to
           strip
           the
           Papists
           of
           many
           of
           their
           valued
           number
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           next
           observation
           to
           that
           I
           before
           mentioned
           is
           this
           ,
           
             The
             sending
             forth
             these
             Enquiries
             has
             caused
             many
             to
             frequent
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Alsted
           in
           his
           Chronology
           ventures
           to
           say
           ,
           
             p.
             112.
             
             David
             ex
             merâ
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             numerat
             populum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           perhaps
           done
           with
           an
           ill
           intent
           was
           punish'd
           with
           a
           Plague
           from
           God
           :
           but
           the
           Fact
           of
           our
           Noble
           and
           Profound
           States-man
           did
           abate
           the
           Plague
           of
           the
           late
           Conjuncture
           of
           pragmatical
           insolence
           ,
           and
           too
           the
           Plague
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           Papists
           that
           was
           then
           so
           epidemical
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           effect
           console
           us
           as
           with
           the
           words
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           viz.
           
             Fear
             not
             for
             they
             that
             be
             with
             us
             are
             more
             then
             they
             that
             be
             with
             them
             :
          
           and
           indeed
           the
           numbering
           of
           people
           in
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           who
           dye
           of
           the
           Plague
           is
           not
           more
           necessary
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           numbring
           of
           the
           Souls
           infected
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           with
           destructive
           opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           omission
           thereof
           in
           a
           publick
           Minister
           when
           ever
           it
           should
           be
           as
           necessary
           as
           at
           that
           time
           it
           was
           ,
           would
           appear
           in
           him
           a
           Lethargy
           that
           would
           be
           as
           Penal
           as
           a
           Plague
           to
           a
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           That
           useful
           undertaking
           of
           his
           Lordship
           as
           it
           was
           worthy
           of
           his
           very
           great
           abilities
           ,
           and
           vigilance
           for
           the
           publick
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           of
           the
           great
           power
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           have
           been
           conducted
           so
           far
           as
           it
           was
           by
           any
           private
           persons
           :
           the
           Book
           called
           
             Popery
             absolutely
             destructive
             to
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           printed
           in
           London
           in
           the
           year
           1673.
           shews
           the
           danger
           of
           ordinary
           Magistrates
           intermedling
           with
           the
           numbers
           of
           Papists
           in
           particular
           Parishes
           ,
           by
           instancing
           p.
           115.
           how
           
             when
             the
             long
             Parliament
             was
             first
             call'd
             ,
             Iustice
          
           Howard
           
             was
             ordered
             to
             deliver
             up
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             all
             Recusants
             within
             the
             Liberties
             of
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             to
             prevent
             which
             Mr.
          
           John
           James
           
             a
             Zealous
             Popist
             stabb'd
             the
             Iustice
             in
          
           Westminster-hall
           :
           and
           Sir
           
             George
             Wharton
          
           in
           his
           
             Gesta
             Britannorum
          
           saith
           
             Anno
             1640.
             
             November
             21.
             
             Iustice
          
           Howard
           
             assaulted
             and
             stabb'd
             in
          
           Westminster-hall
           .
           It
           seems
           that
           Iustice
           of
           Peace
           as
           well
           as
           Iustice
           Godfry
           
             found
             what
             it
             was
             to
             anger
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           and
           so
           has
           that
           Noble
           Earl
           done
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           by
           some
           Papists
           murdering
           his
           reputation
           and
           shamming
           the
           Blood
           of
           Godfry
           on
           him
           in
           vallanous
           Pamphlets
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           
           hear
           that
           32000
           were
           dispersed
           in
           one
           Week
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           appeared
           at
           an
           
             Honourable
             Committee
          
           that
           no
           inconsiderable
           quantity
           of
           them
           was
           dispers'd
           by
           Celier
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           probable
           that
           the
           time
           that
           was
           taken
           for
           discovering
           the
           number
           both
           of
           Papists
           and
           other
           Dissenters
           was
           most
           proper
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           visiting
           them
           as
           with
           a
           Sun-shine
           after
           the
           Rain
           ,
           invited
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Recesses
           to
           appear
           abroad
           visibly
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           another
           sence
           are
           ,
           
             To
             move
             out
             of
             their
             holes
             like
             Worms
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           And
           as
           if
           any
           man
           would
           give
           himself
           the
           trouble
           to
           essay
           the
           numbring
           of
           the
           Worms
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           properest
           time
           for
           that
           his
           affected
           Curiosity
           would
           be
           after
           the
           Rain
           making
           the
           earth
           soft
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           then
           warming
           it
           had
           invited
           those
           Animals
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           which
           lye
           within
           a
           few
           Foot
           of
           the
           Surface
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           for
           the
           above
           reason
           was
           the
           investigation
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           most
           properly
           timed
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           therefore
           of
           opinion
           with
           the
           aforesaid
           Dr.
           
             That
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Papists
             was
             near
             the
             matter
             retain'd
             with
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           that
           their
           number
           is
           still
           waining
           and
           will
           be
           so
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           accidental
           Conjunctures
           of
           time
           .
        
         
           A
           late
           Author
           hath
           publish't
           it
           ,
           
             That
             in
          
           England
           
             in
             these
             twenty
             years
             last
             past
             250
             Families
             of
             the
             Gentry
             and
             12
             of
             the
             Nobility
             have
             quitted
             the
             profession
             of
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           affirm
           ,
           as
           some
           considerate
           Papists
           have
           done
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           here
           of
           secret
           Papists
           and
           who
           go
           not
           to
           Mass
           is
           as
           great
           as
           the
           number
           of
           the
           professed
           ones
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           people
           of
           England
           having
           been
           in
           this
           Discourse
           represented
           so
           much
           greater
           then
           it
           was
           in
           former
           Estimates
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           secret
           Papists
           cast
           into
           that
           of
           the
           known
           ones
           will
           perhaps
           signifie
           little
           more
           then
           the
           dust
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Their
           Numbers
           that
           did
           somewhat
           encrease
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Conjuncture
           of
           their
           
             petulant
             Insolence
          
           that
           went
           before
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           as
           the
           Purples
           ,
           Small-pox
           and
           other
           Malignant
           Diseases
           fore-run
           the
           Plague
           ,
           did
           sensibly
           and
           suddenly
           decay
           by
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           that
           the
           Loyal
           long
           Parliament
           and
           its
           Act
           of
           the
           Test
           made
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Observator
           of
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           hath
           let
           us
           see
           that
           by
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           changes
           and
           dispositions
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           the
           Plague
           doth
           by
           sudden
           Jumps
           start
           back
           in
           a
           very
           few
           days
           time
           from
           vast
           numbers
           to
           very
           small
           ones
           :
           insomuch
           that
           presently
           after
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           the
           Plot
           they
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           detection
           of
           the
           paucity
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Danby's
           aforesaid
           Prudence
           had
           made
           ,
           as
           thence
           to
           raise
           an
           Argument
           
             ab
             impossibili
          
           that
           they
           should
           design
           a
           Plot
           to
           turn
           the
           Tide
           of
           Nature
           in
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           as
           Men
           once
           pass'd
           the
           valuing
           themselves
           on
           the
           Charmes
           and
           Vigour
           of
           Youth
           ,
           do
           it
           for
           the
           Reverence
           of
           their
           Old
           Age
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           be
           the
           better
           treated
           as
           Guests
           in
           the
           World
           for
           the
           shortness
           of
           the
           time
           they
           are
           to
           stay
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           did
           resemblingly
           too
           look
           big
           upon
           the
           smallness
           of
           their
           Num●e●s
           .
           The
           Author
           therefore
           of
           the
           Compendium
           printed
           Anno
           1679
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             à
             propos
          
           p.
           85
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             not
             50000
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             Men
             ,
             Women
             and
             Children
          
           ,
           and
           that
           agrees
           well
           enough
           with
           the
           Surveys
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           of
           the
           Age
           of
           Communicants
           ;
           and
           admitting
           the
           Total
           of
           such
           to
           be
           doubled
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Papists
           below
           the
           Age
           of
           Sixteen
           ,
           an
           account
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           having
           taught
           us
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           that
           there
           are
           in
           nature
           about
           as
           many
           under
           the
           Age
           of
           16
           ,
           as
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           making
           the
           Total
           of
           all
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           York
           ,
           according
           to
           Fuller
           ,
           
           equal
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Province
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Papists
           throughout
           England
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           probably
           near
           what
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Compendium
           hath
           estimated
           .
        
         
           That
           their
           Numbers
           did
           considerably
           decrease
           after
           the
           fermentation
           in
           peoples
           minds
           relating
           to
           Religion
           followed
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Parliament
           to
           Papists
           thereby
           occasion'd
           ,
           a
           convincing
           Argument
           may
           be
           had
           from
           the
           Letters
           of
           Mr.
           Coleman
           ,
           the
           which
           did
           confute
           several
           imp●tations
           of
           it
           in
           Mr.
           
           Marvel's
           
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           to
           the
           King's
           Ministers
           ,
           better
           than
           any
           Apologies
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           has
           enabled
           Fame
           to
           Trumpet
           them
           forth
           to
           Posterity
           as
           Confessors
           ,
           whom
           Envy
           here
           whisper'd
           to
           be
           Traditors
           ;
           and
           let
           the
           present
           Age
           see
           that
           their
           alledged
           Closing
           with
           Popery
           ,
           was
           but
           in
           the
           way
           of
           contending
           Wrestlers
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           friendly
           Embracers
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           then
           but
           the
           many
           Dependants
           and
           Followers
           those
           Ministers
           had
           ,
           and
           the
           Candidates
           for
           their
           favour
           and
           expectants
           of
           Offices
           thereby
           ,
           were
           then
           Enemies
           to
           all
           implicit
           Faith
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           what
           they
           thought
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Chiefs
           .
        
         
           
             In
             his
          
           Letter
           to
           le
           Cheese
           of
           September
           29
           ,
           1675
           ,
           
             He
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           Treasurer
           ,
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           and
           Duke
           of
           Lauderdale
           were
           become
           as
           fierce
           Apostles
           and
           as
           Zealous
           for
           Protestant
           Religion
           and
           against
           Popery
           ,
           as
           ever
           my
           Lord
           Arlington
           was
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuance
           thereof
           perswaded
           the
           King
           to
           issue
           out
           those
           severe
           Orders
           and
           Proclamations
           against
           Catholicks
           ,
           which
           came
           out
           in
           February
           last
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           did
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           to
           extirpate
           all
           Catholicks
           and
           Catholick
           Religion
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           
             And
             he
             in
             his
          
           Letter
           
             to
             the
          
           Internuntio
           
             of
             the
             5th
             of
          
           February
           1674
           /
           5
           tells
           him
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           had
           sign'd
           a
           Proclamation
           last
           Wednesday
           to
           banish
           all
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Natives
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           forbid
           all
           Subjects
           to
           hear
           Mass
           in
           the
           Queens
           Chappel
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Houses
           of
           Ambassadors
           ,
           to
           bring
           home
           all
           the
           Youth
           that
           is
           now
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           any
           Popish
           Colledges
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           all
           Persons
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Estates
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           insupportable
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           that
           is
           reach'd
           by
           them
           to
           have
           wherewithal
           to
           eat
           Bread
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           executed
           according
           to
           the
           said
           Proclamation
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           but
           about
           October
           1673
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           an
           Address
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           took
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             now
             more
             then
             one
             Age
             that
             the
             Subjects
             have
             lived
             in
             continual
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ;
           but
           what
           Mr.
           
           Coleman's
           apprehensions
           were
           of
           the
           Growth
           of
           Popery
           on
           the
           5th
           of
           February
           1674
           ,
           I
           have
           shewn
           before
           ,
           and
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           That
           though
           possibly
           in
           the
           following
           course
           of
           time
           to
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           the
           coming
           of
           many
           Romish
           Missionaries
           here
           might
           make
           some
           accession
           to
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           however
           the
           Laity
           of
           them
           ,
           here
           Inhabitants
           ,
           hath
           in
           its
           Numbers
           sensibly
           decreased
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           so
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           till
           the
           most
           timid
           Protestants
           shall
           be
           no
           more
           aggrieved
           at
           their
           Number
           ,
           then
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Muggletonians
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Sweet
             Singers
          
           of
           Israel
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           hath
           had
           a
           natural
           Tendency
           to
           the
           abating
           the
           Number
           of
           their
           perswasion
           ,
           must
           be
           granted
           by
           all
           who
           believe
           there
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           who
           know
           that
           the
           blustring
           attempts
           of
           the
           Conspirators
           to
           subvert
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           therein
           failed
           ,
           must
           end
           in
           the
           better
           settlement
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           Storms
           that
           do
           not
           overthrow
           a
           Tree
           confirm
           its
           growth
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Care
           
             in
             his
          
           History
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           mentions
           ,
           That
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Seminary
           Priests
           in
           England
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Plot
           were
           about
           1800
           ,
           
             a
             Number
             far
             inferior
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Conjuncture
             in
             King
          
           Iames
           '
           
             s
             time
             before
             mention'd
             :
             And
             short
             of
             the
             Number
             mention'd
             by
          
           Prynne
           
             in
             a
             Book
             
             of
             his
             ,
             Printed
          
           Anno
           1659
           ,
           called
           A
           True
           and
           Perfect
           Narrative
           of
           what
           was
           done
           ,
           spoken
           by
           and
           between
           Mr.
           Prynne
           ,
           the
           old
           and
           new
           forcibly
           Secluded
           Members
           ,
           and
           those
           now
           sitting
           ,
           
             &c.
             where
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           p.
           44
           ,
           That
           an
           English
           Lord
           return'd
           from
           Rome
           about
           four
           years
           since
           averr'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Provincial
           of
           the
           English
           Iesuites
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           to
           see
           the
           Colledge
           in
           Rome
           ,
           assured
           him
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           then
           above
           1500
           of
           their
           Society
           of
           Iesuites
           in
           England
           able
           to
           work
           in
           several
           Professions
           and
           Trades
           which
           they
           had
           there
           taken
           upon
           them
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           Support
           and
           Secure
           themselves
           from
           being
           discovered
           ,
           and
           infuse
           their
           Principles
           into
           the
           vulgar
           People
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Coleman
           complains
           of
           a
           Conjuncture
           as
           to
           Popery
           that
           he
           writ
           in
           ,
           that
           
             tho
             the
             Harvest
             was
             great
             ,
             the
             Labourers
             were
             very
             few
          
           ;
           but
           Mr.
           Prynne
           supposeth
           the
           Labouring
           Jesuites
           who
           wrought
           in
           the
           Trade
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Trades
           too
           ,
           were
           here
           after
           the
           year
           50
           above
           1500
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           therefore
           be
           well
           conceived
           that
           there
           were
           many
           Jesuites
           here
           beside
           who
           could
           only
           manage
           their
           Tools
           in
           the
           former
           Trade
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           as
           many
           Seminary
           Priests
           as
           Jesuites
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           without
           some
           hint
           of
           notification
           from
           some
           one
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           Provincials
           ,
           their
           Number
           in
           any
           Protestant
           State
           can
           hardly
           be
           conjectured
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           
           Proteus-like
           varying
           their
           Shapes
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           a
           Description
           of
           them
           is
           given
           in
           the
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Emperor
             and
             the
             Empire
             betray'd
             ,
          
           where
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             There
             are
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             Men
             of
             several
             sorts
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             dispens'd
             with
             not
             only
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             Habit
             ,
             but
             to
             marry
             and
             bear
             all
             sorts
             of
             Dignities
          
           ;
           and
           he
           further
           presumes
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Emperor
             was
             thus
             in
             this
             Order
             in
             his
             younger
             days
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           in
           p.
           42.
           
             of
             that
             Book
             averrs
             ,
             That
          
           Oliver
           Cromwel
           
             declared
             to
             his
             Parliament
          
           Anno
           1654
           ,
           That
           the
           Emissaries
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           then
           came
           over
           in
           great
           swarms
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           then
           fixed
           in
           England
           an
           Episcopal
           Power
           ,
           with
           Arch-Deacons
           and
           other
           Persons
           to
           pervert
           the
           People
           :
           
             a
             thing
             they
             never
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             attempted
             in
             any
          
           Conjuncture
           till
           Quarto
           Caroli
           ,
           
             and
             then
             (
             as
             appears
             out
             of
          
           Rushworth
           '
           
             s
             Collections
             )
             in
             a
             Conference
             between
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             and
             managed
             by
             Secretary
          
           Cook
           ,
           
             he
             said
          
           ,
           There
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           Popish
           Hierarchy
           established
           in
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           Bishop
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           Bishop
           had
           his
           subalternate
           Officers
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           as
           Vicars
           General
           ,
           Arch-Deacons
           ,
           Rural
           Deans
           ,
           Apparitors
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           Nominal
           or
           Titular
           Officers
           only
           ,
           but
           they
           all
           Executed
           their
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           ordinary
           Visitations
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           kept
           Courts
           ,
           and
           determin'd
           Ecclesiastical
           Causes
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           appears
           not
           that
           they
           had
           any
           such
           Hierarchy
           here
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Plot
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           at
           this
           time
           in
           this
           Realm
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Prynne
           tells
           us
           in
           p.
           49.
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           That
           in
           that
           
             Conjuncture
             in
          
           Cromwel's
           time
           
             above
             30000
             Popish
             Pamphlets
             were
             permitted
             to
             be
             Printed
             and
             Vended
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             of
             this
             the
          
           London
           
             Stationers
             complain'd
             in
             Print
          
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           very
           little
           that
           they
           have
           Printed
           here
           since
           the
           King's
           Restauration
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           private
           Presses
           which
           gave
           Birth
           to
           the
           few
           Pamphlets
           they
           printed
           ,
           would
           have
           done
           it
           to
           as
           many
           Volumes
           as
           ever
           Tostatus
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Prynne
           writ
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           pleased
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           Number
           of
           the
           Protestants
           must
           still
           be
           naturally
           attractive
           of
           the
           lesser
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           tho
           at
           the
           price
           of
           the
           diminution
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           as
           a
           drop
           is
           best
           preserved
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           tho
           it
           be
           there
           swallowed
           up
           .
           This
           Notion
           is
           well
           confirm'd
           by
           
             Edmund
             Spencer
          
           in
           his
           Observations
           of
           the
           History
           of
           Ireland
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           where
           he
           shews
           in
           what
           course
           of
           time
           a
           handful
           of
           English
           ,
           planted
           among
           the
           
           Numerous
           Irish
           must
           of
           necessity
           become
           Irish
           ,
           as
           indeed
           his
           own
           Family
           there
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           and
           that
           Cromwel
           speaking
           to
           the
           Grand-child
           of
           Spencer
           in
           English
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Fame
           of
           his
           Ancestor
           he
           should
           enjoy
           his
           Estate
           ,
           was
           not
           by
           him
           understood
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           time
           will
           illuminate
           the
           Papists
           as
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Politicks
           being
           inconvenient
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           only
           convenient
           to
           himself
           :
           For
           the
           same
           Principle
           in
           Politicks
           that
           makes
           every
           lesser
           State
           have
           a
           regret
           against
           being
           United
           to
           a
           greater
           ,
           namely
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           its
           being
           absorbed
           thereby
           (
           a
           Notion
           lately
           in
           vogue
           when
           the
           Union
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           was
           agitated
           )
           engageth
           the
           Pope
           to
           keep
           the
           Papists
           from
           a
           Coalition
           with
           the
           Protestants
           here
           ,
           that
           would
           drown
           the
           visibility
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           his
           Subjects
           in
           this
           Realm
           ,
           for
           so
           in
           effect
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           The
           true
           Cause
           therefore
           in
           Nature
           that
           made
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           Bull
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           prohibit
           the
           Papists
           from
           continuing
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           Common-Prayer
           ,
           a
           thing
           they
           would
           else
           still
           have
           done
           ,
           was
           the
           Pope's
           being
           enabled
           by
           such
           Prohibitions
           to
           put
           Marks
           on
           his
           Sheep
           whereby
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Numbers
           :
           And
           which
           had
           he
           forborn
           ,
           there
           had
           probably
           been
           no
           Number
           of
           them
           returnable
           in
           the
           Bishops
           Survey
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           that
           our
           Church
           got
           nothing
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           its
           Hierarchy
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           by
           the
           Policy
           used
           then
           by
           some
           of
           our
           well-meaning
           Church-men
           ,
           who
           thought
           that
           the
           use
           of
           some
           Ceremonies
           more
           than
           our
           Law
           required
           would
           have
           brought
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           over
           to
           us
           .
           '
           
             T
             is
             aut
             Caesar
             aut
             Nullus
          
           that
           the
           Pope
           would
           be
           ;
           and
           he
           will
           here
           keep
           as
           many
           Subjects
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           since
           not
           able
           to
           acquire
           as
           many
           as
           he
           would
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           attempt
           of
           an
           excellent
           Swimmer
           to
           save
           one
           totally
           inexpert
           therein
           usually
           proves
           fatal
           ,
           so
           likely
           will
           the
           generous
           and
           charitable
           design
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           a
           rational
           Discipline
           interposing
           to
           save
           one
           of
           an
           irrational
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           do
           nothing
           by
           vigour
           of
           reason
           to
           bear
           up
           it self
           ,
           and
           is
           therefore
           meer
           
             dead
             weight
          
           .
        
         
           Since
           the
           Epoche
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           that
           the
           Press
           has
           been
           to
           all
           writing
           Mankind
           so
           much
           unrestrain'd
           ,
           the
           World
           hath
           seen
           little
           of
           the
           Papists
           Learned
           Writings
           ,
           or
           scarce
           any
           thing
           writ
           with
           Art
           and
           Wit
           ,
           except
           the
           Compendium
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           proving
           in
           Volumes
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           no
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           that
           St.
           Peter
           was
           ever
           at
           Rome
           ,
           they
           have
           extended
           all
           the
           Nerves
           of
           their
           Wit
           in
           Pamphlets
           ,
           only
           to
           prove
           that
           Doctor
           Oates
           is
           no
           true
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           never
           a
           ●alamanca
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           believe
           that
           as
           the
           asserting
           of
           Popery
           here
           ,
           
             per
             viam
             Thomae
          
           ,
           (
           or
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Schools
           )
           is
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           Eternally
           over
           ,
           so
           will
           the
           adorning
           it
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Curiosity
           of
           Wit
           or
           Fancy
           grow
           obsolete
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Conjunctures
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           wherein
           our
           former
           Protestant
           Princes
           for
           deep
           reason
           of
           State
           have
           been
           most
           favourable
           to
           their
           Popish
           Subjects
           by
           the
           Relaxation
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           and
           when
           some
           Papists
           made
           great
           Figures
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Court-preferment
           a
           while
           by
           stealth
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           being
           anew
           Whiten'd
           over
           with
           some
           temporary
           Prosperity
           ,
           many
           Proselytes
           did
           
             Flock
             to
             it
             as
             Doves
             to
             their
             Windows
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           Ground
           that
           Popery
           got
           then
           was
           but
           Made
           Ground
           and
           not
           natural
           ,
           and
           was
           too
           chargeable
           to
           be
           kept
           .
           And
           as
           the
           vulgar
           have
           falsly
           imagined
           that
           a
           great
           Plague
           has
           happen'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           every
           Princes
           Reign
           ,
           so
           has
           it
           been
           obvious
           to
           the
           more
           refined
           observers
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           every
           new
           Protestant
           Prince
           ,
           Popery
           has
           made
           a
           fresh
           
           essay
           to
           augment
           it self
           in
           the
           Epocha
           of
           a
           new
           Conjuncture
           .
           And
           that
           as
           in
           the
           most
           Pestilential
           times
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           ,
           almost
           only
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           People
           are
           swept
           away
           by
           it
           ,
           Thus
           was
           it
           too
           in
           in
           those
           Conjunctures
           here
           ,
           when
           Popery
           boasted
           of
           its
           many
           Converts
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Nemo
             decipit
             lumbos
          
           ,
           and
           Popery
           when
           pamper'd
           ,
           did
           but
           Counterfeit
           a
           sound
           strength
           ,
           and
           as
           
           Quintilian's
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Verum
             robur
             inani
             saginâ
             mentiri
          
           ,
           and
           was
           but
           in
           bad
           
             travelling
             Case
          
           by
           that
           washy
           adventitious
           flesh
           ,
           and
           soon
           tired
           in
           its
           furious
           Race
           ;
           while
           Protestancy
           had
           that
           permanent
           Motion
           which
           Dr.
           Iackson
           on
           the
           
             Creed
             supposeth
          
           the
           Heavens
           would
           have
           if
           God
           should
           move
           them
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           were
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           more
           properly
           to
           be
           called
           
             A
             vigorous
             permanency
          
           ,
           alluding
           perhaps
           to
           things
           seeming
           to
           stand
           still
           when
           they
           move
           fastest
           .
           Dr.
           Twisse
           in
           answer
           to
           him
           doth
           to
           the
           Expression
           of
           a
           Permanent
           Motion
           ,
           with
           a
           mirth
           and
           raillery
           unusual
           in
           him
           ,
           apply
           that
           Verse
           of
           a
           Poet
           whose
           Horse
           being
           tired
           ,
           and
           not
           moveable
           by
           the
           Spur
           ,
           said
           to
           his
           fellow
           Traveller
           ,
           who
           Rein'd
           in
           his
           Horse
           to
           go
           easily
           ;
           
             Your
             Horse
             stands
             still
             faster
             then
             mine
             will
             go
             .
          
           And
           thus
           (
           raillery
           apart
           )
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           Protestancy
           will
           
             stand
             still
          
           faster
           than
           Popery
           can
           go
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           never
           so
           high
           mounted
           :
           And
           we
           may
           properly
           resemble
           the
           course
           of
           Protestancy
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           to
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           enjoys
           its
           Natural
           Motion
           at
           the
           same
           time
           it
           suffers
           its
           Forced
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           Mr.
           
           Cowley's
           Expression
           doth
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
             run
             the
             day
             and
             walk
             the
             year
             .
          
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           as
           properly
           resemble
           the
           height
           and
           greatness
           of
           Popery
           in
           any
           former
           Conjuncture
           ,
           and
           the
           greatness
           of
           Peoples
           fears
           of
           its
           Growth
           and
           Continuance
           to
           the
           dreadful
           Entrance
           and
           dull
           Exit
           of
           a
           Comet
           .
        
         
           Many
           Comets
           have
           hung
           over
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           lasted
           some
           considerable
           time
           ,
           that
           were
           bigger
           than
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           appear'd
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           so
           hath
           that
           great
           Mass
           of
           Matter
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           consisted
           ,
           and
           which
           threat'ned
           destruction
           to
           the
           Earth
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           dwindled
           to
           nothing
           ,
           or
           disappear'd
           .
           And
           this
           hath
           been
           the
           Event
           of
           the
           Growth
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           over-growth
           of
           its
           Fears
           here
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           will
           be
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           that
           can
           come
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           that
           if
           such
           an
           extremely
           improbable
           thing
           should
           ever
           happen
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           should
           allow
           the
           Papists
           a
           publick
           place
           for
           their
           Devotion
           in
           every
           great
           City
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           their
           Ceremonies
           would
           encrease
           and
           sharpen
           the
           Popular
           aversion
           against
           their
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             Du
             Fresnes
          
           in
           his
           Learned
           Glossary
           in
           three
           Tomes
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Scriptores
             mediae
             &
             infimae
             Latinitatis
          
           ,
           mentions
           the
           origination
           of
           the
           use
           and
           name
           of
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           quotes
           
             Durand
             in
             Ration
             .
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             n.
          
           10.
           11.
           for
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             Eo
             quod
             antiquitùs
             super
             tunicas
             pelliceas
             de
             pellibus
             mortuorum
             animalium
             factas
             induebatur
             ,
             quod
             adhuc
             in
             quibusdam
             Ecclesiis
             observatur
             :
          
           And
           cites
           many
           Authorities
           about
           its
           being
           used
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           while
           the
           Antient
           Monks
           lived
           upon
           the
           labour
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           wore
           such
           Leathern
           Clothes
           as
           labouring
           Rusticks
           in
           the
           Towns
           with
           whom
           they
           wrought
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           a
           necessary
           piece
           of
           decency
           when
           they
           retired
           to
           their
           Oratories
           to
           Worship
           God
           together
           ,
           to
           have
           that
           covering
           of
           Linnen
           that
           might
           hide
           the
           sordidness
           of
           their
           Clothes
           ,
           and
           so
           probably
           that
           Linnen
           Surplice
           appearing
           in
           it self
           decent
           ,
           and
           carrying
           with
           it
           more
           respect
           from
           the
           just
           Reverence
           those
           Innocent
           Ancient
           Monks
           attracted
           ,
           it
           came
           by
           that
           means
           first
           in
           fashion
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           worn
           by
           the
           better
           habited
           Priests
           ,
           and
           being
           here
           enjoyn'd
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           our
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           therein
           declared
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           not
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           necessary
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           
           be
           an
           uncivil
           humour
           in
           our
           Dissenters
           so
           much
           to
           quarrel
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           do
           suppose
           that
           the
           Civility
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           appearing
           in
           the
           Protestants
           of
           that
           Realm
           ,
           who
           are
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           natural
           not
           only
           to
           comply
           with
           Princes
           but
           even
           their
           fellow
           Subjects
           in
           the
           use
           of
           all
           Ceremonies
           they
           expect
           to
           be
           treated
           with
           ,
           may
           instill
           such
           a
           humour
           of
           Complaisance
           into
           some
           of
           those
           here
           who
           were
           aggrieved
           at
           our
           Churches
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           our
           Kings
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Learned
           Books
           of
           our
           Divines
           have
           not
           yet
           done
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           after
           the
           disuse
           of
           our
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           late
           Usurpation
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Surplice
           doth
           fright
           them
           so
           much
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           how
           would
           they
           be
           disgusted
           to
           see
           one
           with
           a
           shaven
           Crown
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Amice
             Girdle
             ,
             Aube
             ,
             Maniple
             ,
             Stole
             ,
             Chesible
             ,
          
           and
           other
           pretended
           holy
           Vestments
           ,
           and
           see
           him
           use
           
             Crossing
             ,
             Turning
             ,
             Ducking
             ,
             Lifting
             ,
             Whispering
             ,
             Gaping
             ,
             mingling
             of
             Wine
             and
             Water
             ,
             Lickings
             ,
          
           and
           other
           variety
           of
           Gestures
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           Prayers
           in
           Latine
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           our
           Bells
           Baptised
           ,
           to
           have
           Vailes
           ,
           Holy-Water
           ,
           Holy-Ashes
           ,
           Palms
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Erasmus
           
             saith
             in
             his
             Epistles
          
           ,
           p.
           108.
           
           Ep.
           10.
           
           An
           hic
           sacrificulum
           illum
           mal●unt
           imitari
           qui
           suum
           mumpsimus
           quo
           fuerat
           viginti
           usus
           annos
           ,
           muta●e
           noluit
           ,
           admonitus
           à
           quopiam
           sumpsimus
           esse
           legendum
           ?
           The
           Verse
           of
           Scripture
           
             in
             which
             he
             read
             that
             word
             ,
             was
          
           Iosua
           9.
           12.
           
           En
           panes
           quando
           egressi
           sumus
           de
           Domibus
           nostris
           ut
           veniremus
           ad
           vos
           Calidos
           [
           Mumpsimus
           ]
           nunc
           sicci
           facti
           sunt
           &
           vetustate
           nimia
           Comminuti
           ,
           
             no
             other
             Verse
             appearing
             to
             me
             by
             the
             Concordance
             of
             the
          
           Vulgar
           
             Latine
             to
             have
          
           Sumpsimus
           
             in
             it
             :
             And
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             Priest
             in
             so
             reading
             was
             so
             famous
             as
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
          
           Harry
           
             the
             Eighth
             ,
             and
             to
             occasion
             his
             saying
             (
             as
             my
             Lord
          
           Herbert
           
             tells
             us
          
           )
           Some
           of
           the
           Clergy
           are
           too
           stiff
           in
           their
           old
           Mumpsimus
           ,
           others
           too
           curious
           in
           their
           new
           Sumpsimus
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           Verse
           in
           Iosua
           was
           as
           unlucky
           and
           as
           ill
           boding
           a
           one
           to
           Popery
           for
           a
           Priest
           thus
           to
           signalize
           
             en
             ridicule
          
           ,
           as
           any
           he
           could
           have
           found
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           and
           carries
           in
           it self
           a
           revenge
           for
           its
           barbarous
           usage
           :
           For
           it
           naturally
           suggests
           to
           People
           that
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           is
           but
           a
           Gibeonitish
           or
           meer
           pretended
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           its
           Transubstantiated
           Bread
           is
           not
           
             brought
             from
             so
             far
             a
             Country
          
           as
           is
           pretended
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           no
           longer
           ago
           then
           Anno
           1212
           ,
           that
           Innocent
           the
           Third
           in
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           brought
           in
           Transubstantiation
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Decreed
           those
           to
           be
           Exterminated
           who
           did
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           
             And
             that
             Kings
             were
             to
             be
             compelled
             to
             Exterminate
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             had
             power
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
          
           an
           effectual
           way
           to
           put
           not
           only
           the
           nature
           of
           Things
           but
           Men
           on
           the
           Wrack
           ,
           and
           then
           make
           them
           say
           they
           believe
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           having
           been
           used
           to
           the
           New
           Sumpsimus
           these
           hundred
           years
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           
             Curious
             in
             it
          
           as
           to
           make
           what
           is
           barbarous
           the
           object
           of
           our
           Mirth
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Harry
           the
           Eighth
           and
           Erasmus
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           Novelty
           of
           Popery
           coming
           again
           here
           in
           the
           Masquerade
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           would
           appear
           as
           nauseous
           as
           would
           the
           
             moudly
             Bread
          
           of
           the
           Gibeonites
           to
           the
           Men
           of
           Israel
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           come
           to
           treat
           them
           with
           it
           a
           Second
           time
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           in
           this
           Historical
           way
           glanced
           at
           ,
           concerning
           the
           gradual
           decreasing
           Popery
           here
           in
           the
           several
           past
           Conjunctures
           ,
           we
           may
           without
           the
           
             Amentia
             Prophetiae
          
           (
           as
           Tertullian
           calls
           it
           )
           say
           ,
           That
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           that
           can
           hereafter
           come
           it
           will
           more
           and
           more
           decrease
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           any
           new
           Prince
           Protestancy
           will
           be
           the
           Rising
           Sun
           ,
           whose
           light
           will
           be
           then
           encreasing
           ,
           and
           Popery
           acquire
           no
           more
           lustre
           then
           the
           short
           one
           of
           a
           parelius
           .
        
         
           Doleman
           alias
           Parsons
           in
           his
           Book
           
             Of
             the
             Succession
          
           ,
           publishing
           his
           thoughts
           how
           ponderous
           the
           Papists
           would
           be
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           State
           in
           the
           Conjuncture
           
           of
           time
           attending
           the
           next
           Successor
           ,
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           before
           him
           in
           Vision
           ,
           
             With
             these
             many
             others
             do
             joyn
          
           ;
           Et
           omnes
           qui
           amaro
           animo
           sunt
           cum
           illis
           se
           conjungunt
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             those
             that
             followed
          
           David
           '
           
             s
             Retinue
          
           (
           1
           Kings
           12.
           )
           
             pursued
             by
          
           Saul
           
             and
             his
             Forces
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             be
             offended
             ,
             grieved
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             discontented
             with
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             be
             they
             of
             what
             Religion
             they
             will
             ,
             do
             easily
             joyn
             with
             these
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           how
           many
           there
           are
           ,
           
             qui
             amaro
             sunt
             animo
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Condition
           being
           embitter'd
           by
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           hath
           pursued
           them
           
             like
             an
             Armed
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           is
           likely
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           the
           Multitude
           of
           Free-Schools
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           diverting
           the
           Education
           of
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           our
           Youth
           from
           useful
           laborious
           Trades
           ,
           to
           the
           uselesly
           appearing
           Scholars
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           or
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Dutch
           word
           )
           Idlemen
           ,
           hath
           at
           last
           brought
           them
           but
           to
           fragments
           of
           knowledge
           and
           likewise
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           tho
           wearing
           better
           Habits
           then
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           little
           better
           than
           Thiefs
           in
           a
           handsome
           disguise
           ,
           robbing
           the
           World
           of
           their
           Labour
           ,
           and
           its
           own
           quiet
           by
           their
           being
           Sollicitors
           ,
           Make-bates
           ,
           Informers
           ,
           proulers
           into
           the
           rights
           of
           other
           Mens
           Estates
           ,
           Tamperers
           with
           Witnesses
           ,
           Tales-men
           ,
           Promoters
           of
           Office
           ,
           Suers
           of
           others
           in
           the
           way
           of
           
             qui
             tam
          
           ,
           &c.
           quam
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           I
           consider
           what
           is
           so
           truly
           observ'd
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Britannia
             languens
             ,
             .
             That
             of
             all
             other
             employments
             we
             have
             the
             greatest
             questing
             after
             Offices
             ,
             that
             Men
             will
             almost
             give
             any
             thing
             ,
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             an
             Office
             ,
             so
             that
             some
             Offices
             that
             were
             thought
             hardly
             worth
             the
             medling
             with
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             will
             now
             yield
             near
             Ten
             years
             Purchase
             for
             one
             Life
          
           ;
           And
           when
           I
           every
           where
           behold
           the
           t●rn
           Limbs
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Party
           among
           us
           as
           may
           be
           call'd
           the
           Luxuriants
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           sold
           the
           same
           Estates
           and
           Consciences
           three
           or
           four
           times
           over
           ,
           and
           do
           likewise
           recollect
           the
           Number
           of
           all
           such
           
             Idle
             men
          
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           observed
           of
           late
           years
           in
           Shoales
           so
           much
           to
           depopulate
           the
           Country
           to
           plant
           themselves
           about
           London
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           tho
           according
           to
           the
           Observator
           of
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           there
           usually
           did
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           to
           live
           in
           London
           but
           6000
           ,
           yet
           there
           dying
           within
           those
           Bills
           17249
           in
           the
           Year
           75
           ,
           and
           18732
           in
           the
           Year
           76
           ,
           and
           19064
           in
           the
           Year
           77
           ,
           and
           20678
           in
           the
           Year
           78
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           was
           discovered
           ,
           and
           21730
           in
           the
           Year
           79
           ,
           whence
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           one
           in
           30
           Yearly
           dying
           ,
           and
           there
           having
           dy'd
           gradualy
           above
           a
           1000
           a
           year
           since
           the
           year
           75
           to
           the
           year
           80
           (
           altho
           all
           years
           of
           ordinary
           health
           )
           so
           the
           remaining
           part
           in
           London
           did
           thence
           appear
           gradually
           encreased
           proportionably
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           1000
           dy'd
           each
           year
           more
           than
           other
           ,
           so
           29000
           lived
           there
           each
           year
           more
           than
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           lived
           in
           the
           year
           79
           in
           London
           120000
           more
           than
           did
           in
           the
           year
           75
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           these
           People
           having
           broke
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           through
           the
           Poverty
           that
           the
           Plot
           occasion'd
           ,
           came
           to
           London
           to
           hide
           themselves
           and
           their
           shame
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           conclude
           that
           all
           these
           Indigents
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           hope
           for
           a
           Golden
           Age
           ,
           and
           call
           any
           thing
           a
           Religion
           that
           will
           bring
           it
           them
           :
           And
           by
           a
           new
           shuffling
           of
           Religion
           will
           be
           indeed
           hoping
           for
           better
           Cards
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           Some
           of
           those
           who
           have
           been
           Trumpeters
           to
           the
           Puppet-Shows
           of
           little
           Enthusiastick
           Religions
           ,
           and
           movers
           of
           the
           Wyres
           there
           ,
           would
           if
           ever
           the
           great
           one
           of
           Popery
           should
           come
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           sharers
           or
           quarter
           sharers
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           either
           Actors
           or
           Ministerial
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           be
           applauding
           Spectators
           when
           by
           the
           ill
           Poets
           of
           the
           Play
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           well
           paid
           to
           line
           the
           Pit
           Boxes
           ,
           and
           Galleries
           to
           cry
           it
           up
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Wit
           and
           Philosophy
           of
           a
           great
           Lady
           have
           been
           Celebrated
           in
           the
           
           Vniversities
           by
           Heads
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           lodged
           there
           in
           Libraries
           on
           the
           expectance
           of
           her
           being
           a
           Benefactress
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           Tecelius
           would
           come
           not
           as
           a
           sturdy
           Pardon-Pedlar
           as
           before
           to
           require
           Mony
           (
           the
           which
           thing
           then
           proved
           so
           destructive
           to
           Popery
           )
           but
           to
           distribute
           it
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           enow
           to
           receive
           it
           ;
           and
           among
           the
           Indigents
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Stylus
             curiae
             Romanae
          
           in
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Letter
           of
           March
           the
           12
           th
           74
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Internuntio
             ,
             a
             little
             Mony
             ,
             I
             say
             a
             very
             little
             will
             do
             .
          
        
         
           But
           
             Conclamatum
             est
          
           as
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Religion
           it self
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           Prince
           ,
           when
           men
           come
           to
           be
           bought
           by
           him
           either
           into
           Religion
           or
           Loyalty
           .
           The
           profusion
           of
           Money
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Legacies
           by
           any
           one
           ,
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           his
           being
           near
           his
           end
           ,
           and
           Tacitus
           therefore
           saith
           it
           not
           improperly
           of
           
             Otho
             ,
             Pecunias
             distribuit
             parce
             nec
             tanquam
             periturus
             .
          
           And
           thus
           is
           any
           Princes
           Power
           and
           likewise
           Religion
           near
           expiring
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           comes
           to
           buy
           of
           Hydras
           heads
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           
           Hobbs's
           expression
           is
           in
           his
           
             History
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
          
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           common
           practice
           of
           Kings
           to
           buy
           of
           Demagogues
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           Ministers
           have
           perhaps
           been
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           those
           who
           formerly
           were
           by
           their
           Artifices
           able
           to
           make
           the
           Disease
           of
           Sedition
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           had
           likewise
           the
           greatest
           skill
           to
           cure
           it
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           any
           Doctor
           of
           Phsick
           who
           could
           make
           a
           Quartan
           Ague
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Disease
           ,
           would
           be
           held
           in
           the
           greatest
           repute
           for
           ability
           to
           cure
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           perhaps
           more
           easie
           to
           make
           a
           Disease
           then
           to
           cure
           it
           ,
           as
           composition
           is
           more
           easie
           then
           Analysis
           and
           Multiplication
           then
           Division
           :
           but
           the
           too
           
             dear
             bought
          
           experience
           of
           Princes
           ,
           hath
           seal'd
           the
           
             Probatum
             est
          
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           of
           all
           popular
           Wizards
           ,
           losing
           their
           power
           of
           charming
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           Captivated
           with
           Royal
           gifts
           ,
           Witches
           according
           to
           the
           vulgar
           received
           opinion
           ,
           being
           unable
           to
           hurt
           when
           they
           are
           in
           Jayles
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Notion
           I
           d●scanted
           largely
           on
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           overstocks
           the
           Market
           of
           expectants
           to
           be
           
             bought
             off
          
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           naturally
           think
           themselves
           equally
           wise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           any
           Ship
           that
           sails
           faster
           then
           another
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Sea-phrase
           said
           to
           wrong
           it
           ,
           so
           are
           men
           apt
           to
           think
           themselves
           wrongd
           by
           those
           who
           with
           Gales
           of
           Court
           preferment
           get
           beyond
           them
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           tho
           the
           power
           of
           Gold
           be
           still
           what
           it
           always
           was
           namely
           the
           most
           ductile
           thing
           in
           nature
           next
           to
           degenerate
           Man
           made
           ductile
           by
           it
           ;
           yet
           will
           any
           Prince
           be
           impoverish'd
           who
           buys
           Gold
           or
           Men
           of
           golden
           Abilities
           and
           great
           Parts
           too
           dear
           by
           Preferments
           and
           Donatives
           :
           for
           such
           Donees
           will
           be
           Continuando-beggers
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           expectants
           of
           further
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           their
           conversion
           either
           to
           a
           Princes
           Interest
           of
           State
           or
           Religion
           must
           be
           still
           nourished
           by
           the
           same
           thing
           it
           was
           made
           of
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           worthy
           the
           wisdom
           of
           Solomon
           to
           observe
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             oppresseth
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             giveth
             Gifts
             to
             the
             Rich
             ,
             shall
             surely
             come
             to
             want
             .
          
        
         
           And
           most
           certainly
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           France
           ,
           the
           Play
           of
           a
           Prince
           who
           shall
           use
           that
           Game
           to
           win
           Souls
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           worth
           the
           sorry
           Candle
           of
           Conversion
           he
           shall
           light
           up
           ;
           and
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Sharpers
           will
           be
           of
           such
           who
           will
           soon
           run
           away
           with
           the
           stake
           of
           their
           Souls
           they
           have
           laid
           down
           .
        
         
           The
           Fisherman
           of
           Rome
           St.
           
           Peter's
           pretended
           Successor
           ,
           can
           neither
           in
           France
           ,
           nor
           here
           with
           a
           drag-net
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           catch
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           ▪
           at
           a
           draught
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           elsewhere
           did
           :
           but
           must
           Angle
           for
           every
           Convert
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           golden
           Hook
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           value
           is
           more
           considerable
           to
           be
           lost
           ,
           then
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Fish
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           Hook
           too
           it
           can
           invisibly
           get
           off
           at
           pleasure
           .
        
         
         
           A
           Prince
           of
           that
           Religion
           will
           have
           more
           occasion
           for
           the
           multiplying
           Miracle
           of
           the
           Loaves
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           and
           the
           Multitude
           that
           follow
           his
           Converters
           for
           the
           former
           Miracle
           ,
           will
           be
           apt
           as
           soon
           to
           leave
           him
           as
           they
           did
           our
           Saviour
           who
           followed
           him
           on
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           The
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           shews
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           
             December
             1672.
             
             The
             Protestants
             in
          
           Paris
           
             were
             but
             as
             one
             to
          
           65
           :
           and
           't
           is
           confessedly
           true
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Scene
           of
           the
           late
           French
           Conversions
           lies
           in
           Paris
           ,
           and
           even
           there
           the
           present
           Ecclesiastical
           Policy
           is
           to
           Attaque
           t●e
           Fleet
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           rather
           by
           Merchant-men
           then
           by
           
             Fire
             ships
          
           .
           I
           have
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           of
           the
           persuasions
           there
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Index
           of
           Mersennus
           his
           Comment
           on
           the
           first
           6
           Chapters
           of
           Genesis
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Atheorum
             numerus
             Luteciae
          
           ,
           p.
           671.
           and
           
             Athei
             in
             Gall●â
             ,
             Germaniâ
             ,
             Scotiâ
             ,
             Poloniâ
             ,
             p.
          
           673.
           
           I
           could
           find
           neither
           of
           those
           places
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Book
           ;
           but
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           Learned
           Fryars
           Dedicatory
           Epistle
           to
           
             De
             Gondy
          
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Quibus
             addo
             te
             hujus
             urbis
             &
             orbis
             Parisiensis
             ut
             vigilantissimum
             Praelatum
             sapientissimè
             constitutum
             esse
             ,
             in
             quâ
             sicut
             eximiam
             plurimorum
             virtutem
             atque
             pietatem
             admiramur
             ,
             à
             multorum
             etiam
             infesto
             &
             immani
             scelere
             longissimè
             abhorremus
             :
             ad
             cujus
             fastigium
             non
             video
             quid
             adjungi
             possit
             ,
             cum
             numen
             omne
             pernegent
             ,
             &
             ex
             eorum
             mente
             quibuscum
             familiariter
             degunt
             ,
             sensum
             Divinitatis
             ,
             &
             consensum
             pro
             viribus
             evellunt
             .
             Quamobrem
             impii
             suorum
             numerum
             in
             hac
             Parisiorum
             luce
             ingentem
             esse
             aiunt
             atque
             gloriantur
             .
          
           But
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           more
           conversant
           in
           that
           Book
           then
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           relate
           ,
           how
           that
           great
           Master
           of
           Numbers
           doth
           make
           the
           Atheists
           in
           Paris
           to
           be
           20,000
           :
           and
           it
           being
           justly
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           those
           20000
           Miscreants
           being
           wretchedly
           poor
           (
           for
           that
           as
           Aristotle
           has
           long
           since
           well
           observ'd
           ,
           rich
           men
           are
           naturally
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           lovers
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           provided
           so
           well
           for
           them
           )
           they
           would
           presently
           seem
           Protestants
           to
           qualifie
           them
           for
           turning
           Papists
           ,
           and
           receiving
           their
           Conversion
           Money
           ,
           and
           would
           say
           as
           of
           old
           ,
           
             accipe
             pecuniam
             &
             dimitte
             asinum
          
           ,
           and
           instantly
           swell
           up
           the
           number
           of
           Converts
           in
           Paris
           .
           But
           Popery
           gains
           nothing
           in
           reality
           by
           those
           fugitive
           Converts
           :
           
             for
             the
             Fool
             that
             saith
             in
             his
             heart
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
          
           will
           be
           easily
           brought
           to
           say
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Soul
           :
           and
           therefore
           say
           I
           ,
           
             caveat
             emptor
          
           to
           Messieurs
           the
           French
           Converters
           :
           the
           volatile
           Converts
           for
           a
           good
           quantity
           of
           solid
           Gold
           ,
           sell
           them
           but
           a
           little
           Quicksilver
           ,
           or
           rather
           Smoak
           :
           and
           I
           think
           they
           may
           as
           well
           employ
           their
           Money
           in
           converting
           the
           Poysoners
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           that
           makes
           it
           very
           impolitick
           thus
           to
           throw
           away
           good
           Money
           on
           bad
           Converts
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           what
           hath
           been
           observed
           to
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           expenceful
           project
           in
           France
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Adherents
           to
           their
           former
           Religion
           to
           be
           really
           the
           more
           strong
           ,
           powerful
           and
           united
           .
           The
           Wine
           that
           was
           at
           first
           in
           colder
           weather
           preserved
           by
           the
           Lees
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           hotter
           season
           improves
           best
           by
           being
           rack'd
           off
           the
           Lee
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Adherents
           to
           a
           Religion
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           Persecution
           they
           are
           defecated
           from
           the
           viler
           part
           of
           its
           Numbers
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           the
           Mercenary
           Religionists
           and
           Religion-traders
           ,
           do
           grow
           impoverished
           with
           their
           very
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           the
           vigour
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           natural
           disposition
           to
           industry
           is
           thereby
           emasculated
           .
           I
           shall
           here
           once
           for
           all
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           word
           Religion-Trade
           ,
           I
           intend
           no
           prophane
           reflection
           on
           Religion
           as
           't
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           sense
           ,
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Christian
           :
           but
           't
           is
           they
           that
           prophane
           it
           ,
           who
           by
           prostituting
           that
           
             high
             Calling
          
           (
           as
           St.
           Paul
           styles
           it
           )
           to
           low
           and
           vile
           ends
           ,
           do
           indeed
           miscall
           it
           ,
           and
           occasion
           others
           to
           do
           so
           too
           .
           And
           indeed
           we
           are
           out
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           advertised
           of
           the
           Religion-Trade
           and
           Religion-Traders
           .
           St.
           Peter
           gives
           
           the
           Alarm
           of
           
             False
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             shall
             through
             Covetousness
             with
             feigned
             words
             make
             Merchandise
             of
             them
             :
          
           And
           one
           Chapter
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           as
           generally
           interpreted
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           makes
           his
           pretended
           Successor
           to
           deal
           in
           the
           
             Merchandise
             of
             Gold
             and
             Silver
             and
             Precious
             Stones
             ,
             and
             Pearls
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Slaves
             and
             Souls
             of
             Men.
          
           And
           as
           in
           Rome
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           long
           since
           ,
           the
           only
           considerable
           Trade
           that
           is
           driven
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Religion
           ,
           there
           being
           scarce
           any
           Secular
           Merchants
           there
           but
           Iews
           ,
           and
           those
           too
           chiefly
           dealing
           in
           Frippery
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           great
           Trade
           thence
           forced
           upon
           the
           World
           from
           the
           Apostles
           See
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           'T
           is
           there
           the
           great
           Bank
           of
           Souls
           is
           kept
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           of
           Rome
           is
           expos'd
           for
           that
           Bank
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           of
           Amsterdam
           for
           its
           Bank
           ,
           the
           which
           doth
           not
           more
           enrich
           the
           Merchants
           that
           deal
           with
           it
           by
           saving
           to
           them
           the
           expence
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           preventing
           their
           receiving
           of
           bad
           Money
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           Bank
           of
           Souls
           doth
           impoverish
           its
           Merchants
           by
           defrauding
           some
           of
           their
           good
           Money
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           pretious
           Souls
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           lavish
           wasting
           of
           the
           time
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           who
           embanked
           their
           Talents
           of
           good
           Natural
           Parts
           and
           Wit
           there
           ,
           but
           in
           effect
           to
           wrap
           them
           up
           in
           a
           Napkin
           ,
           and
           both
           by
           believing
           some
           of
           the
           Papal
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           paid
           so
           much
           and
           no
           more
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           providing
           for
           their
           Families
           as
           they
           might
           have
           better
           done
           by
           substantial
           and
           even
           Mechanical
           Trades
           ,
           to
           be
           
             worse
             then
             Infidels
          
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           but
           Natural
           to
           Suppose
           that
           a
           Man
           of
           two
           Trades
           will
           neither
           to
           any
           high
           Degree
           improve
           them
           ,
           or
           his
           Estate
           by
           them
           ,
           suitably
           to
           him
           who
           minds
           wholly
           one
           Trade
           :
           And
           the
           adventitious
           gain
           of
           a
           Man
           in
           any
           Profession
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Religion-Trader
           doth
           but
           entice
           him
           to
           the
           idleness
           whose
           effects
           render
           him
           unfortunate
           in
           both
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           account
           that
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           unless
           it
           could
           pretend
           to
           infinity
           of
           Treasure
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Infallibility
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           whereby
           it
           might
           plentifully
           by
           Pensions
           tye
           all
           its
           Devoti
           only
           to
           the
           Religion
           Trade
           ,
           loseth
           its
           Oyl
           and
           Labour
           in
           the
           largesses
           it
           affords
           Men
           of
           other
           Trades
           .
        
         
           The
           prying
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           next
           to
           their
           Algebraing
           out
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           Authors
           of
           Murder
           ,
           have
           that
           Curiosity
           too
           to
           discover
           the
           ways
           by
           which
           any
           of
           their
           Neighbourhood
           do
           subsist
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           knew
           them
           to
           have
           no
           Paternal
           Estates
           ,
           nor
           to
           have
           acquired
           any
           by
           Marriages
           ,
           or
           by
           Skill
           and
           Industry
           ,
           and
           Success
           in
           their
           particular
           Professions
           ,
           yet
           see
           them
           live
           with
           Equipage
           and
           Splendor
           ,
           they
           often
           with
           Justice
           resolve
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           Living
           so
           ,
           into
           the
           Contributions
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           Religion-Trade
           :
           But
           yet
           't
           is
           a
           Familiar
           thing
           to
           observe
           that
           other
           Artists
           in
           the
           same
           Secular
           Calling
           with
           them
           are
           therein
           more
           diligent
           ,
           and
           more
           dextrous
           ,
           and
           more
           thriving
           ,
           and
           too
           more
           frugal
           (
           as
           having
           that
           only
           to
           depend
           on
           for
           their
           Maintenance
           )
           then
           such
           Journey-men
           of
           Rome
           as
           are
           aided
           in
           their
           Expences
           by
           Contributions
           from
           Holy
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           births
           of
           their
           Fortunes
           are
           thus
           in
           a
           manner
           over-laid
           .
        
         
           Of
           trading
           Persons
           and
           Companies
           being
           undone
           by
           Donatives
           ,
           and
           being
           diverted
           from
           necessity
           ,
           compelling
           them
           to
           an
           excellence
           therein
           by
           their
           being
           provided
           with
           Golden
           Bridges
           to
           retreat
           from
           want
           and
           hard
           labour
           by
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           in
           
           St●w's
           
             Survey
             of
             London
          
           ,
           where
           he
           inserts
           the
           famous
           Will
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Kendrick
          
           Citizen
           and
           Draper
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           in
           the
           year
           1624
           ,
           wherein
           he
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Woollen
           Manufacture
           in
           certain
           Country
           Corporations
           that
           were
           then
           and
           before
           Eminent
           for
           and
           by
           that
           Manufacture
           ,
           bequeath'd
           great
           Sums
           of
           Mony
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           for
           Example
           ,
           to
           
             Redding
             7500
             l.
          
           and
           4000
           l.
           to
           Newbery
           ,
           and
           moreover
           ordered
           500
           l.
           to
           be
           lent
           gratis
           to
           the
           Clothiers
           of
           Newbery
           and
           Redding
           ;
           but
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           Charity
           
           of
           his
           their
           Trade
           was
           in
           the
           event
           really
           depressed
           ,
           and
           many
           Merchants
           of
           London
           occasionally
           broke
           by
           that
           means
           .
        
         
           And
           sutably
           to
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Religionary
           Trade
           and
           the
           other
           Secular
           one
           ,
           impoverishing
           several
           of
           our
           Iesuited
           and
           other
           Lay-Papists
           ,
           the
           late
           times
           gave
           us
           the
           Experience
           of
           several
           Tradesmen
           who
           being
           of
           a
           slothful
           disposition
           ,
           thought
           it
           for
           their
           ease
           to
           get
           some
           little
           Salaries
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           voluntary
           Contributions
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Sectarian
           Populace
           to
           eek
           out
           their
           Maintenance
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           under
           that
           great
           Idol
           
             Oliver
             Cromwel
          
           ,
           who
           so
           fatally
           ruin'd
           the
           Trade
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           resembling
           the
           Pope
           in
           being
           a
           
             Cape
             Merchant
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           was
           not
           undeservedly
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Reign
           greeted
           in
           print
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           applyed
           to
           Oliver
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           he
           it
           was
           that
           begger'd
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           then
           taught
           it
           to
           Cant
           ;
           and
           then
           did
           that
           Pharoah
           otherwise
           then
           in
           a
           Dream
           make
           the
           
             lean
             Cattle
          
           of
           Canting
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           devour
           the
           Fat
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           much
           of
           solid
           improvement
           ,
           even
           in
           Mechanical
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           was
           that
           various
           Clanns
           or
           Corporations
           of
           Canters
           only
           by
           being
           such
           ,
           Monopolis'd
           the
           Preferments
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           few
           were
           admitted
           to
           prattique
           there
           but
           such
           who
           had
           the
           Plague
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           idlers
           ,
           pests
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           Embanked
           their
           Souls
           in
           that
           great
           Religionary
           Bank
           of
           his
           setting
           up
           :
           And
           yet
           then
           those
           adherents
           of
           his
           that
           sold
           the
           Wind
           of
           inspiration
           were
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           substantial
           other
           Traders
           ,
           who
           soly
           depended
           on
           excelling
           in
           their
           particular
           Trade
           ,
           as
           poor
           almost
           as
           the
           Lap-landers
           who
           sell
           other
           Winds
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           is
           much
           more
           Momentous
           than
           the
           impoverishing
           of
           all
           these
           Particular
           Religion-Traders
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           diminution
           of
           Trade
           in
           general
           ,
           ensuing
           the
           profusion
           of
           profit
           by
           donations
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           that
           Religion
           it self
           is
           hereby
           impoverished
           ,
           and
           its
           most
           vital
           part
           Sincerity
           hereby
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           exterminated
           .
           For
           as
           't
           is
           a
           thing
           well
           known
           to
           Merchants
           and
           Goldsmiths
           and
           Mint-Masters
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Par
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           or
           exact
           Proportion
           between
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           be
           not
           observ'd
           in
           any
           Country
           ,
           either
           the
           Gold
           will
           carry
           all
           the
           Silver
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Silver
           all
           the
           Gold
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           be
           affirm'd
           too
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           Par
           or
           Proportion
           observ'd
           as
           to
           Religion
           and
           Profit
           or
           Wealth
           ,
           either
           the
           Religion
           of
           a
           Country
           will
           carry
           out
           all
           the
           profit
           or
           Proventus
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           profit
           will
           carry
           out
           or
           exterminate
           Religion
           .
           I
           will
           not
           therefore
           here
           Prophecy
           that
           the
           World
           will
           never
           ,
           but
           say
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           fixed
           in
           a
           quiet
           and
           orderly
           State
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           the
           Importunity
           and
           Sedition
           of
           Hypocrites
           till
           its
           Present
           State
           be
           such
           that
           Men
           can
           neither
           get
           nor
           lose
           by
           Religion
           :
           And
           till
           the
           World
           recovers
           this
           Golden
           Age
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Gold
           cannot
           carry
           out
           our
           Religion
           ,
           (
           and
           People
           us
           with
           Hypocrites
           )
           or
           our
           Religion
           Gold
           ,
           the
           World
           will
           be
           but
           a
           great
           disorderly
           House
           and
           scarce
           worth
           any
           Mans
           being
           Monarch
           over
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Irish
           call
           their
           last
           Rebellion
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Commotion
           ,
           so
           some
           have
           happen'd
           to
           call
           the
           Present
           State
           of
           Peoples
           Minds
           in
           England
           which
           is
           so
           disorderly
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Fermentation
           ,
           and
           this
           Fermentation
           can
           never
           be
           over
           in
           our
           English
           World
           ,
           till
           there
           shall
           here
           be
           neither
           profit
           or
           loss
           by
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Man
           shall
           be
           more
           or
           less
           Rich
           by
           more
           or
           less
           Combining
           with
           any
           Party
           ,
           to
           cry
           up
           or
           decry
           any
           Religionary
           Tenets
           or
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           wonder
           that
           since
           Religion
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Christian
           ,
           with
           its
           Credenda
           doth
           Crown
           the
           reason
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           likewise
           annex
           by
           
           the
           exuberance
           of
           the
           Divine
           benignity
           a
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           hereafter
           to
           the
           Believers
           ,
           that
           any
           Men
           should
           for
           their
           belief
           of
           Propositions
           not
           contrary
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           propounder
           was
           supported
           by
           Miracles
           ,
           expect
           to
           be
           rewarded
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           a
           humour
           that
           hath
           been
           regnant
           even
           among
           Christians
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           being
           on
           Earth
           to
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           and
           a
           humour
           that
           so
           poyson'd
           the
           Iews
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           Tanti
           to
           have
           their
           minds
           freed
           from
           the
           slavery
           to
           Error
           ,
           unless
           the
           Messias
           would
           have
           deliver'd
           them
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           the
           Romans
           (
           and
           because
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           and
           did
           decline
           the
           being
           made
           an
           Earthly
           King
           when
           the
           Iews
           with
           their
           Hosannas
           were
           tempting
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           Accused
           him
           Capitally
           for
           saying
           
             That
             he
             was
             a
             King
          
           ,
           whenas
           it
           was
           not
           he
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           put
           him
           to
           Death
           reverà
           because
           his
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           of
           this
           World
           )
           
             and
             a
             humour
          
           that
           would
           not
           quit
           the
           Stage
           when
           the
           first
           Christians
           did
           ,
           but
           boldly
           still
           faced
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           notion
           of
           the
           Millennium
           having
           been
           so
           much
           applauded
           by
           all
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Christians
           before
           the
           first
           Nicene
           Council
           .
        
         
           But
           methinks
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           who
           did
           
             Ambire
             Martyrium
          
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           that
           St.
           Gregory
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             God
             number
             our
             Martyrs
             ,
             for
             to
             us
             they
             are
             more
             in
             number
             then
             the
             Sands
          
           (
           as
           if
           the
           work
           had
           been
           too
           hard
           for
           another
           Archimedes
           with
           his
           Arenarius
           to
           Calculate
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Martyr'd
           Christians
           ,
           and
           one
           Author
           accounts
           that
           ,
           excepting
           on
           the
           first
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           day
           for
           which
           Records
           do
           not
           allow
           500
           Martyrs
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           most
           days
           they
           allow
           900
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           ennoble
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           by
           shewing
           to
           the
           World
           an
           Example
           of
           Contempt
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Life
           beyond
           that
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Romans
           )
           I
           say
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           Christians
           who
           did
           in
           shoals
           dye
           daily
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           Ours
           may
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           be
           taught
           the
           modesty
           not
           to
           expect
           daily
           livelihoods
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           they
           have
           very
           fair
           play
           if
           they
           do
           not
           lose
           their
           livelihoods
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           moreover
           observable
           that
           under
           the
           
             Iewish
             Theocracy
          
           Providence
           had
           then
           so
           ordered
           things
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           should
           get
           or
           lose
           by
           Religon
           .
           The
           Tribes
           had
           then
           their
           shares
           of
           the
           good
           Land
           by
           lott
           ,
           and
           the
           Levites
           only
           had
           that
           affluent
           proportion
           of
           the
           Proventus
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           that
           I
           have
           before
           Calculated
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           have
           tempted
           many
           of
           the
           other
           Tribes
           to
           have
           march'd
           over
           to
           the
           Officium
           and
           Beneficium
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           had
           not
           God
           their
           Monarch
           provided
           against
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           confinement
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           to
           one
           Tribe
           ,
           and
           its
           descendents
           by
           natural
           generation
           .
        
         
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             notion
             of
          
           getting
           or
           losing
           
             by
             Religion
             ,
             I
             shall
             recommend
             to
             your
          
           Lordships
           
             reading
             a
             small
          
           Pamphlet
           
             printed
             in
             two
             sheets
             of
             Paper
             in
          
           Folio
           ,
           
             and
             call'd
          
           The
           great
           Question
           to
           be
           consider'd
           by
           the
           King
           and
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           
             &c.
             to
             wit
          
           ,
           How
           far
           Religion
           is
           concern'd
           in
           Policy
           or
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           Policy
           in
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           On
           the
           disquisition
           of
           which
           a
           sufficient
           Basis
           is
           proposed
           for
           the
           firm
           settlement
           of
           these
           Nations
           to
           the
           most
           probable
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           several
           Parties
           and
           Interests
           therein
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Philo-Britanicus
           .
        
         
           
             Who
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             was
             I
             cannot
             learn
             ,
             but
             do
             easily
             find
             by
             the
             Book
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             great
          
           Acumen
           
             of
             thought
             ,
             and
             that
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             State
             ,
             especially
             relating
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             have
             been
             very
             much
             thought
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Author
             was
             certainly
             neither
          
           Papist
           nor
           Presbyterian
           ,
           
             and
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             favourer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             that
             he
             doth
          
           interminis
           
             make
             the
             publick
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Clergy
             to
             have
             been
             the
          
           Bone
           of
           Contention
           in
           these
           Nations
           ,
           p.
           8.
           
             and
             
             there
             saith
          
           ,
           It
           will
           be
           found
           to
           stand
           on
           the
           same
           foot
           with
           Abbies
           and
           N●●neries
           and
           their
           Lands
           ,
           
             and
             there
             further
             as
             a
          
           propounder
           
             would
             give
             all
             the
             Church-Lands
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             the
             Tithes
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             then
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           That
           all
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           and
           Animosities
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           will
           be
           pluck'd
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           .
           
             That
             Author
             in
          
           p.
           the
           5th
           
             doth
             very
             acutely
             observe
          
           ,
           That
           Popery
           hath
           two
           Parts
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           that
           which
           is
           meerly
           Religious
           ,
           that
           is
           which
           relates
           properly
           to
           Religion
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           believing
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Adoration
           of
           Saints
           and
           Images
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           superiority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           over
           other
           Churchmen
           ,
           all
           which
           and
           those
           of
           this
           kind
           may
           be
           believed
           and
           professed
           without
           prejudice
           to
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           matters
           relating
           to
           Conscience
           come
           not
           properly
           under
           the
           Magistrates
           Cognizance
           :
           the
           other
           part
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           over
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           his
           obsolving
           the
           people
           from
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           his
           giving
           them
           dispensations
           to
           kill
           Princes
           and
           destroy
           them
           ,
           and
           allowing
           them
           not
           to
           keep
           faith
           to
           Hereticks
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           are
           destructive
           to
           Government
           ,
           are
           truly
           no
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           a
           politick
           contrivance
           ,
           long
           hatch'd
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           and
           his
           dependants
           for
           the
           establishing
           to
           himself
           a
           firm
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           guarded
           against
           and
           punished
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           not
           as
           errors
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           as
           destructive
           to
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           
             Omnia
             comesta
             à
             Belo
          
           as
           great
           a
           Calculator
           as
           he
           would
           go
           for
           ,
           was
           yet
           but
           a
           Blunderer
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           so
           much
           smoothness
           of
           words
           and
           plausibleness
           of
           notion
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           he
           would
           
             deceive
             some
             of
             the
             very
             Elect
             ,
          
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           of
           their
           Established
           Maintenance
           .
        
         
           But
           whatever
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           that
           Author
           were
           ,
           I
           must
           affirm
           that
           as
           ample
           as
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           shews
           ,
           if
           compared
           with
           that
           of
           other
           Protestant
           Countries
           ,
           it
           is
           yet
           so
           far
           from
           excess
           in
           its
           proportion
           as
           to
           ward
           off
           all
           inconveniences
           from
           the
           State
           of
           mens
           getting
           by
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           over
           ballance
           of
           Land
           here
           was
           so
           much
           on
           the
           Churches
           side
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           then
           in
           our
           
             Provincial
             Constitutions
          
           sulminated
           as
           a
           Menace
           to
           the
           Layety
           that
           in
           case
           of
           some
           particular
           Contumacy
           ,
           none
           of
           their
           Children
           should
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Clerical
           Calling
           for
           three
           Generations
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           Nugatory
           would
           such
           a
           threatning
           now
           be
           !
           There
           are
           few
           or
           none
           of
           the
           inferiour
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           might
           have
           in
           inferiour
           Callings
           arrived
           at
           greater
           Incomes
           and
           with
           less
           charge
           of
           Education
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           envied
           of
           our
           dignified
           Clergy
           might
           in
           the
           other
           two
           of
           the
           great
           professions
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Law
           and
           Physick
           raised
           their
           Estates
           and
           Families
           on
           better
           and
           easier
           terms
           then
           they
           now
           can
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           natural
           parts
           would
           be
           losers
           by
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           by
           the
           Clerical
           Profession
           but
           for
           the
           encouragement
           of
           these
           Dignities
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           indication
           from
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Divines
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           who
           were
           generally
           so
           unlearned
           ,
           that
           Learning
           it self
           then
           seemed
           to
           have
           retreated
           from
           our
           Vniversities
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Physitians
           in
           London
           .
           Notwithstanding
           the
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           by
           the
           Usurp'd
           Powers
           employ'd
           in
           the
           Augmentations
           of
           Livings
           ,
           one
           may
           well
           suppose
           that
           all
           of
           the
           10000
           Livings
           in
           England
           except
           600
           needed
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Livings
           in
           England
           as
           beforesaid
           averr'd
           to
           have
           afforded
           a
           Competent
           maintenance
           for
           a
           Minister
           ,
           the
           dearth
           of
           Learning
           and
           Learned
           Men
           still
           continued
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           teeming
           press
           then
           brought
           forth
           few
           Learned
           Discourses
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           faculty
           of
           Theology
           but
           what
           was
           published
           by
           Dr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           and
           some
           other
           
           Divines
           born
           and
           bred
           in
           the
           Sunshine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           in
           Holland
           the
           Livelihoods
           for
           their
           Parochial
           Divines
           ,
           are
           better
           then
           those
           that
           our
           Livings
           at
           a
           Medium
           yield
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           Dutch
           Ministers
           Widdows
           have
           40
           l.
           a
           year
           paid
           them
           during
           their
           Viduity
           :
           but
           for
           want
           of
           such
           encouragement
           as
           our
           Dignities
           afford
           for
           the
           Educating
           their
           Natives
           in
           Learning
           ,
           they
           are
           constrained
           as
           Mr.
           
             Philip
             Nye
          
           observes
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           
             Beams
             of
             former
             light
          
           ,
           p.
           152.
           
           
             To
             send
             to
             Forraign
             Parts
             to
             men
             to
             be
             their
             Professors
             ,
             in
             their
             Academies
             .
          
        
         
           And
           I
           account
           that
           nothing
           less
           then
           the
           hopes
           of
           being
           Dignitaries
           ,
           could
           in
           the
           flourishing
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           make
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Learned
           Divines
           take
           up
           with
           the
           poor
           generality
           of
           our
           Livings
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           that
           the
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Abstract
          
           published
           by
           Authority
           in
           the
           Year
           1588
           ,
           mentions
           in
           
             p.
             27
             ,
             That
             surely
             if
             a
             Survey
             were
             taken
             of
             all
             Parish
             Churches
             and
             Parochial
             Chappels
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             I
             dare
             affirm
             that
             it
             would
             fall
             out
             that
             there
             be
             double
             or
             treble
             as
             many
             more
             Livings
             allotted
             for
             Ministers
             under
             the
             true
             value
             of
          
           30
           l.
           
             a
             year
          
           ,
           ultra
           omnia
           onera
           &
           reprisas
           ,
           
             as
             are
             above
             that
             Rate
          
           .
           And
           that
           our
           Divines
           in
           the
           late
           Times
           look'd
           on
           such
           a
           yearly
           Sum
           as
           an
           uncomfortable
           pittance
           for
           a
           Minister
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           instance
           in
           the
           Story
           told
           in
           a
           History
           of
           the
           late
           Times
           in
           
             Print
             ,
             where
             a
             Patron
             desiring
             one
             to
             recommend
             to
             him
             a
             godly
             man
             for
             a
             Living
             of
          
           50
           l.
           
             a
             year
             he
             then
          
           had
           void
           ,
           was
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             a
             godly
             man
             could
             not
             be
             had
             to
             accept
             of
             a
             Living
             of
             so
             small
             a
             value
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           moreover
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           to
           consider
           what
           an
           Excisum
           hath
           been
           put
           on
           the
           value
           ,
           even
           of
           our
           poor
           Livings
           ,
           by
           the
           Simoniacal
           Practices
           of
           Lay-Patrons
           :
           and
           in
           their
           hands
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Impropriations
           hath
           been
           computed
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Benjamin
             Rudyard
          
           a
           Famous
           Parliament-man
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           in
           a
           Speech
           of
           his
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           spoke
           in
           Parliament
           and
           Printed
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Anno
          
           1628
           ,
           speaks
           there
           of
           the
           Scandalous
           Livings
           we
           have
           of
           5
           l.
           and
           5
           Mark
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           Cites
           Bishop
           Iewel
           for
           complaining
           in
           a
           Sermon
           before
           Queen
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
             That
             the
             Simony
             of
             our
             Lay-Patrons
             ,
             was
             general
             throughout
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             that
             a
             Gentleman
             cannot
             keep
             his
             House
             unless
             he
             have
             a
             Parsonage
             or
             two
             in
             farm
             for
             his
             Provision
             .
          
        
         
           And
           how
           generally
           a
           Simoniacal
           disposition
           hath
           continued
           to
           infect
           our
           Gentry
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           vile
           Bonds
           that
           have
           been
           so
           much
           by
           Lay-Patrons
           imposed
           on
           the
           Ministers
           they
           presented
           ,
           viz.
           to
           resign
           their
           Livings
           again
           to
           them
           at
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           for
           the
           lasting
           Glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           Court
           declared
           that
           he
           will
           on
           occasion
           Null
           all
           Bonds
           of
           that
           sort
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           accidental
           encrease
           of
           the
           poverty
           of
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           which
           hath
           tempted
           them
           to
           sell
           the
           same
           Land
           twice
           ,
           and
           to
           sell
           the
           same
           Living
           once
           ,
           will
           tend
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           Simony
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           Case
           of
           a
           Minister
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           tho
           Lay-men
           are
           secured
           by
           the
           Great
           Charter
           from
           being
           punished
           for
           Contempt
           of
           the
           King's
           Commands
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           with
           the
           saving
           of
           their
           Contenement
           and
           Free-hold
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           holding
           
             Virtute
             Officii
          
           is
           lyable
           by
           the
           Kings
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ,
           even
           for
           those
           things
           that
           in
           the
           Layety
           are
           no
           offences
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           Free-hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           supposed
           him
           as
           Parson
           or
           Vicar
           to
           possess
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           by
           the
           Artifice
           of
           the
           said
           Bonds
           ,
           hath
           had
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Free-hold
           ,
           in
           effect
           during
           the
           Patrons
           le●eplacitum
           :
           and
           further
           ,
           that
           every
           New
           Political
           Conjuncture
           threatens
           him
           with
           New
           Subscriptions
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           New
           Nic-names
           from
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           any
           change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           put
           in
           the
           
           forlorn
           hope
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           tho
           continually
           thinking
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           profession
           ,
           hath
           not
           yet
           that
           freedom
           to
           speak
           all
           his
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           controverted
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           a
           Lay-man
           enjoys
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           still
           exposed
           by
           constant
           thinking
           to
           prey
           on
           the
           Membranes
           of
           his
           own
           Brain
           to
           find
           Notions
           for
           sensless
           people
           ,
           methinks
           after
           he
           has
           all
           his
           life
           before
           ,
           been
           constrain'd
           to
           take
           these
           bitter
           Pills
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           ,
           none
           should
           repine
           at
           their
           being
           gilded
           for
           him
           in
           his
           declining
           age
           :
           and
           if
           among
           
             Ten
             thousand
          
           of
           these
           ,
           
             twenty
             six
          
           shall
           in
           their
           old
           Age
           have
           the
           Revenue
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           
             five
             hundred
          
           of
           Prebends
           after
           so
           many
           shall
           have
           drawn
           Blanks
           in
           the
           Lottery
           of
           Preferment
           ,
           those
           few
           that
           shall
           draw
           those
           Prizes
           ,
           need
           not
           be
           envyed
           for
           what
           they
           have
           acquired
           by
           the
           Theological
           Profession
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           both
           with
           Justice
           and
           Prudence
           by
           our
           Laws
           caution'd
           that
           so
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Clerical
           Maintenance
           should
           arise
           from
           Tithes
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           means
           our
           Clergy
           are
           engaged
           to
           make
           the
           interest
           of
           their
           Country
           and
           its
           improvement
           their
           own
           ;
           and
           had
           they
           not
           had
           so
           much
           of
           their
           maintenance
           sounded
           on
           Tithes
           ,
           but
           on
           Money
           out
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           before
           this
           time
           lost
           excessively
           by
           Religion
           ,
           so
           Religion
           would
           have
           lost
           their
           Calling
           :
           for
           that
           the
           price
           of
           Silver
           falling
           by
           the
           plenty
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           plenty
           or
           encrease
           of
           our
           people
           making
           all
           the
           Products
           of
           our
           Country
           dearer
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           advantageous
           to
           our
           Clergy
           to
           receive
           their
           Tithes
           in
           kind
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           to
           Colleges
           to
           receive
           a
           Quota
           of
           their
           Rent
           in
           Corn.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           still
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           inferior
           Clergy
           ,
           was
           too
           mean
           ,
           will
           appear
           even
           by
           the
           late
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Hierarchy
           being
           Judges
           ,
           for
           Mr.
           Nye
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           called
           
             Beams
             of
             former
             Light
          
           ,
           having
           spoke
           of
           the
           Ministers
           Calling
           ,
           being
           once
           a
           gainful
           one
           ,
           saith
           
             p.
             123.
             
             It
             is
             vtterly
             otherwise
             now
             ,
             not
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             very
             liberal
             Maintenance
             appertaining
             to
             Ministers
             and
             greater
             by
             the
             bounty
             of
             the
             Honourable
             Parliament
             ,
             then
             the
             Preaching
             Ministry
             have
             formerly
             enjoyed
             .
          
        
         
           The
           gradual
           encrease
           of
           our
           People
           and
           Trade
           ,
           hath
           proportionably
           encreased
           the
           Clerical
           Revenue
           which
           on
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           was
           presently
           sunk
           ,
           so
           that
           Latimer
           in
           his
           Sermon
           before
           Edward
           the
           6
           th
           said
           ,
           
             We
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             had
             too
             much
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             now
             we
             have
             too
             little
          
           ;
           and
           what
           Iewel
           in
           his
           Sermon
           notified
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           so
           languid
           was
           the
           State
           of
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Inferior
           Clergy
           in
           her
           time
           ,
           that
           She
           by
           one
           of
           her
           Printed
           Ecclesiastical
           
             Injunctions
             ,
             Anno
          
           1599.
           did
           under
           great
           Penalties
           ,
           
             forbid
             all
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             to
             Marry
             any
             Woman
             without
             the
             Advice
             and
             Allowance
             first
             had
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             and
             two
             Iustices
             of
             Peace
             ,
          
           which
           I
           suppose
           was
           caution'd
           by
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           the
           many
           Ministers
           who
           had
           not
           competent
           Livings
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           ,
           might
           not
           marrying
           Wives
           without
           Dowries
           ,
           by
           new
           Births
           ,
           encrease
           the
           number
           of
           Paupers
           in
           Parishes
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           late
           times
           the
           Iesuites
           did
           publish
           many
           Pamphlets
           in
           Print
           against
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           did
           animate
           the
           people
           to
           make
           Tumultuary
           Addresses
           to
           the
           Usurpers
           to
           abolish
           that
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           wherein
           as
           their
           Politicks
           were
           so
           unjust
           to
           our
           Monarch
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           succeeded
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           barricaded
           the
           way
           for
           his
           return
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           too
           many
           of
           the
           People
           for
           fear
           that
           the
           payment
           of
           Tithes
           should
           return
           too
           ,
           so
           likewise
           were
           they
           so
           ridiculous
           by
           cutting
           off
           all
           hopes
           of
           the
           return
           of
           Popery
           here
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           ,
           that
           less
           then
           an
           Army
           of
           Bellarmines
           would
           never
           have
           perswaded
           the
           common
           People
           to
           hear
           with
           patience
           any
           talk
           of
           
             Holy
             Church's
          
           re-establishment
           here
           .
        
         
         
           Tho
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           Tithes
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           equality
           in
           the
           Imposition
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           diuturnity
           of
           time
           that
           hath
           habituated
           People
           to
           the
           payment
           thereof
           ,
           are
           a
           gentle
           part
           of
           the
           Yoke
           of
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           payment
           of
           them
           or
           any
           other
           Tax
           ,
           whether
           of
           
             Excise
             ,
             Customs
          
           ,
           or
           Chimny-money
           were
           for
           many
           years
           discontinued
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           probability
           of
           bringing
           either
           the
           old
           Stagers
           or
           new
           Comers
           in
           the
           World
           to
           consent
           or
           hearken
           to
           their
           being
           re-established
           .
        
         
           The
           Critical
           Observers
           of
           the
           Iewish
           State
           ,
           after
           Ten
           Tribes
           had
           made
           a
           Schism
           from
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           judge
           that
           there
           were
           two
           Conjunctures
           of
           time
           ,
           wherein
           their
           piecing
           together
           was
           fesable
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           great
           true
           Cause
           in
           Nature
           that
           hindred
           the
           Re-union
           of
           the
           Tribes
           ,
           was
           the
           aversion
           in
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           to
           make
           three
           chargeable
           Journeys
           yearly
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           a
           double
           Tenth
           yearly
           out
           of
           their
           Estates
           (
           besides
           Offrings
           and
           other
           Casualties
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           )
           from
           which
           trouble
           and
           charge
           they
           had
           been
           relaxed
           by
           Ieroboam
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Model
           of
           Idolatry
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           People
           having
           most
           inclination
           to
           that
           Religion
           that
           was
           cheapest
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           if
           they
           return'd
           to
           their
           old
           Religion
           ,
           they
           must
           likewise
           return
           to
           their
           old
           Payments
           to
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ,
           did
           venture
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           cheaper
           Golden
           Calf
           :
           and
           had
           the
           Iesuites
           here
           effected
           from
           the
           Usurpt
           Powers
           the
           Abolition
           of
           the
           Clergies
           Tithes
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Return
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           so
           difficult
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           argue
           that
           it
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Return
           of
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           ,
           and
           its
           chargeable
           Idolatry
           impossible
           ,
           whose
           Yoke
           of
           Payments
           neither
           we
           nor
           our
           Forefathers
           were
           able
           to
           fear
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           senseless
           ●anaticks
           came
           with
           those
           Petitions
           against
           Tithes
           ,
           the
           more
           sagacious
           of
           the
           Usurpers
           knew
           that
           the
           
             hand
             of
          
           Joab
           
             was
             in
             them
          
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           that
           hardly
           any
           Observation
           was
           more
           trite
           then
           that
           Popery
           gained
           ground
           ,
           chiefly
           in
           the
           poorer
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           the
           despicable
           maintenance
           made
           the
           Ministry
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           where
           too
           the
           Pope
           would
           no
           more
           hunt
           for
           Converts
           then
           among
           the
           poor
           Norwegians
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           of
           use
           to
           him
           to
           have
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Subjects
           increas'd
           in
           any
           poor
           places
           in
           a
           rich
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           he
           tho
           a
           spiritual
           King
           might
           yet
           call
           his
           Subjects
           to
           Fight
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Benjamin
             Rudyard
          
           takes
           notice
           of
           Popery's
           being
           an
           intruder
           among
           the
           poor
           Benefices
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           in
           the
           Speech
           before
           Cited
           ,
           and
           there
           saith
           ,
           
             p.
             1.
             
             That
             to
             plant
             good
             Ministers
             in
             good
             Livings
             ,
             is
             the
             strongest
             and
             surest
             means
             to
             establish
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             will
             prevail
             more
             against
             Papistry
             then
             the
             making
             of
             new
             Laws
             ,
             and
             executing
             the
             old
             ,
          
           and
           there
           p.
           3.
           relates
           what
           King
           Iames
           had
           done
           for
           the
           supporting
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           
             Scotland
             ,
             where
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             within
             the
             space
             of
             one
             year
             ,
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             Planted
             Churches
             throughout
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             High-Lands
             and
             the
             Borders
             worth
          
           30
           l.
           
             a
             year
             a
             piece
             ,
             with
             a
             House
             and
             some
             glebe-Land
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             which
          
           30
           l.
           
             a
             year
             considering
             the
             cheapness
             of
             that
             Country
             is
             worth
             double
             as
             much
             as
             any
             where
             within
             an
             100
             Miles
             of
          
           London
           .
           And
           p.
           7.
           he
           mentions
           some
           Passages
           of
           Bishop
           Iewels
           Sermon
           before
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           having
           in
           general
           reflected
           on
           those
           that
           then
           caused
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           he
           further
           saith
           ,
           
             howsoever
             they
             seem
             to
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             prosperity
             of
          
           Sion
           ,
           
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             safety
             and
             preservation
             of
          
           the
           Lords
           Anointed
           ,
           
             yet
             needs
             must
             it
             be
             that
             by
             these
             means
             Forraign
             Power
             ,
             of
             which
             this
             Realm
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             happily
             delivered
             ,
             shall
             again
             be
             brought
             in
             upon
             us
             .
             Such
             things
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             us
             as
             we
             before
             suffer'd
             in
             the
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             'T
             was
             there
             before
             mention'd
             how
             that
             Man
             of
             God
             with
             a
             flame
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             reflected
             in
             these
             words
             on
             the
          
           Queen
           her self
           ,
           Our
           posterities
           shall
           rue
           
           that
           ever
           such
           Fathers
           went
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           Chronicles
           shall
           report
           this
           Contempt
           of
           learning
           among
           the
           Plagues
           and
           Murrains
           and
           other
           Punishments
           of
           God
           ;
           they
           shall
           leave
           it
           written
           in
           what
           time
           ,
           and
           under
           whose
           reign
           this
           was
           done
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           good
           Bishop
           had
           considered
           the
           vastness
           of
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Expences
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           in
           desending
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           ,
           
             contra
             gentes
          
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           
             given
             her
             day
          
           to
           have
           built
           and
           endowed
           some
           Churches
           ;
           and
           to
           those
           expences
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           it
           comes
           into
           my
           memory
           here
           to
           add
           what
           I
           then
           forgot
           ,
           which
           is
           related
           in
           the
           Travels
           of
           Mr.
           
             Fines
             Moryson
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Secretary
           then
           to
           the
           
             Chief
             Governor
          
           of
           Ireland
           in
           her
           Reign
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             she
             expended
             in
             4
             years
             time
             on
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             a
             Million
             and
             one
             Hundred
             Ninety
             Eight
             Thousand
             Pound
          
           Sterling
           ;
           which
           Sum
           so
           laid
           out
           then
           on
           Ireland
           ,
           will
           seem
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           late
           Report
           of
           the
           
             Counsel
             of
             Trade
          
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           drawn
           by
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
             The
             currant
             Cash
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             is
             made
             to
             be
             but
             Three
             Hundred
             and
             Fifty
             Thousand
             Pound
          
           Sterling
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           resume
           my
           discourse
           of
           our
           Clergies
           neither
           getting
           nor
           losing
           by
           Religion
           ;
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           as
           the
           acceptable
           free
           restoration
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Crown
           to
           its
           Lands
           ,
           shewed
           that
           there
           was
           no
           fear
           of
           its
           injuring
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           hurting
           Religion
           by
           its
           weight
           ,
           so
           hath
           the
           following
           acquiescence
           of
           all
           dis-interested
           men
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           evinced
           that
           weight
           to
           be
           no
           gravamen
           .
        
         
           
             In
             a
          
           Pamphlet
           called
           a
           Letter
           from
           a
           Person
           of
           Quality
           to
           his
           Friend
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           
             Printed
             in
             the
          
           Year
           1675
           ,
           
             generally
             supposed
             to
             be
             writ
             by
             the
             Earl
             of
          
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           
             and
             which
             asserts
             the
             Justice
             of
             the
          
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           the
           Author
           
             in
             p.
             5.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             becoming
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Protestants
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           For
           that
           place
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           being
           in
           favour
           and
           of
           nearest
           approach
           to
           the
           most
           powerful
           Prince
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           always
           had
           it
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           be
           the
           Intercessors
           and
           Procurers
           of
           the
           greatest
           good
           and
           protection
           that
           Party
           throughout
           all
           Christendom
           can
           receive
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           might
           become
           not
           only
           
             alterius
             orbis
          
           ,
           but
           
             alterius
             Religionis
             Papa
          
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           Addition
           of
           Honour
           and
           Power
           attain'd
           without
           the
           least
           loss
           or
           diminution
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           it
           not
           being
           intended
           that
           one
           Dignity
           or
           Preferment
           should
           be
           given
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           were
           strictly
           conformable
           .
        
         
           
             The
             natural
             inclination
             in
             all
          
           ingenious
           
             Men
             not
             to
             cast
          
           an
           evil
           Eye
           
             on
             the
             Church
             Revenue
             ,
             appears
             in
             Mr.
          
           Marvel
           
             's
             Second
          
           Part
           
             of
             the
          
           Rehersal
           transpos'd
           ,
           
             p.
             146.
             where
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           enviously
           of
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           I
           think
           in
           my
           Conscience
           it
           is
           all
           but
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           that
           there
           could
           be
           some
           way
           found
           out
           to
           augment
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           our
           ingenious
           and
           great
           Lord
           Chancellor
           Bacon
           ,
           in
           his
           
             certain
             Considerations
             touching
             the
             pacification
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           hath
           with
           great
           equity
           decreed
           our
           Parliaments
           to
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           indebted
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           that
           Gentlemanly
           way
           of
           writing
           used
           by
           our
           great
           Divines
           ,
           in
           a
           late
           Conjuncture
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           so
           suitable
           to
           the
           refinement
           of
           Wit
           and
           Reason
           in
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           wherein
           without
           the
           Pedantry
           of
           unnecessary
           Words
           or
           Quotations
           ,
           or
           raising
           a
           dust
           out
           of
           the
           Learned
           Rubbish
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           they
           generally
           with
           a
           manly
           Style
           and
           clear
           reason
           and
           skill
           at
           that
           weapon
           got
           the
           Sword
           out
           of
           their
           Enemies
           hand
           by
           the
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           and
           shewed
           us
           that
           Popery
           and
           Implicit
           Faith
           were
           not
           Calculated
           for
           the
           Meridian
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           hath
           (
           I
           think
           )
           made
           all
           ingenious
           Men
           Conformists
           in
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Genius
           had
           been
           cramp'd
           with
           the
           
             res
             angust
             a
             domi
          
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           had
           not
           in
           their
           Books
           
           appeared
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           that
           all
           the
           well
           writ
           
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             seasonable
             discourses
             against
          
           Popery
           at
           that
           time
           when
           it
           was
           ready
           to
           curse
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           
             rise
             up
             against
             our
             Religion
          
           ,
           will
           make
           all
           thinking
           Protestants
           to
           say
           Amen
           to
           that
           Prayer
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Bless
             O
             Lord
          
           Levi
           
             's
             substance
             ,
             accept
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             :
             smite
             through
             the
             Loyns
             of
             them
             that
             hate
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             rise
             not
             again
             .
          
        
         
           It
           will
           I
           doubt
           not
           appear
           to
           rational
           and
           thinking
           men
           ,
           that
           our
           little
           interloping
           Churches
           or
           Congregations
           that
           set
           up
           with
           their
           precarious
           Power
           ,
           and
           small
           stock
           of
           Learning
           or
           Revenue
           ,
           will
           no
           more
           be
           able
           to
           break
           the
           great
           Compacted
           Body
           of
           the
           Papal
           Church
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           the
           Religion-Trade
           in
           so
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           then
           a
           few
           interloping
           Merchant-men
           to
           break
           the
           Opulent
           
             Dutch
             East-India
          
           Company
           ,
           who
           have
           engross'd
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Spices
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           they
           cause
           several
           Ships
           loadings
           of
           them
           to
           be
           at
           once
           consumed
           ,
           as
           knowing
           what
           quantity
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           will
           be
           useful
           to
           the
           World.
           And
           somewhat
           like
           that
           thing
           too
           ,
           the
           Polity
           of
           the
           Anglican
           Church
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           
           th's
           time
           perform'd
           while
           it
           drove
           a
           Religion-Trade
           with
           Rome
           ,
           and
           yet
           consumed
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           its
           superfluous
           Merchandize
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           our
           National
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           remaining
           parts
           of
           the
           Romish
           Superstition
           in
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           and
           indeed
           Superstition
           which
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Nimiety
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           so
           incident
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           destructive
           to
           the
           Polity
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           substantial
           Commerce
           of
           Nations
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           worthy
           the
           Power
           and
           Care
           of
           Nations
           to
           consume
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           considering
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           still
           valued
           it self
           for
           being
           
             terribilis
             sicut
             castrorum
             acies
             ordinata
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           contend
           with
           such
           a
           Regular
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           without
           our
           having
           of
           general
           Officers
           ,
           and
           as
           exact
           a
           Conduct
           ,
           or
           to
           think
           to
           have
           such
           Officers
           without
           Honourable
           Maintenance
           from
           the
           Publick
           :
           
             For
             none
             doth
             go
             a
             Warfare
             at
             any
             time
             at
             his
             own
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           When
           I
           think
           how
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           while
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Persecution
           was
           always
           over
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           yet
           they
           strain'd
           themselves
           so
           much
           in
           Contributions
           for
           the
           Pastorage
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Pastors
           then
           were
           so
           far
           from
           losing
           by
           Religion
           ,
           that
           some
           were
           tempted
           to
           that
           Office
           for
           
             filthy
             Lucre
          
           (
           as
           we
           may
           see
           out
           of
           
             Peter
             Ep.
             1.
             
             Ch
             5.
             
             Vers.
          
           2.
           )
           tho
           yet
           too
           so
           little
           comparatively
           was
           to
           be
           gain'd
           by
           all
           thereby
           ,
           that
           others
           probably
           undertook
           that
           Office
           
             by
             constraint
          
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           place
           intimates
           ,
           and
           that
           therein
           the
           Apostolick
           Prudence
           was
           conspicuous
           in
           ordering
           it
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Pastors
           then
           should
           not
           get
           or
           lose
           by
           Religion
           ,
           I
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           that
           we
           who
           live
           in
           the
           flourishing
           and
           prosperous
           State
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           ought
           to
           provide
           that
           the
           meanest
           Pastor
           of
           Souls
           in
           England
           ,
           may
           live
           competently
           and
           decently
           by
           that
           Office
           :
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           shall
           never
           give
           my
           voice
           for
           any
           ones
           serving
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           move
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Debt
           to
           the
           Clergy
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           will
           bear
           it
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Benjamin
             Rudyard
          
           in
           his
           aforesaid
           Speech
           p.
           3.
           mentioning
           the
           danger
           we
           are
           in
           of
           being
           upbraided
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           for
           being
           willing
           to
           serve
           God
           with
           somewhat
           that
           would
           cost
           us
           nothing
           ,
           hath
           a
           saying
           that
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           Cited
           in
           discourse
           as
           anothers
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             He
             that
             thinks
             to
             save
             any
             thing
             by
             Religion
             ,
             but
             his
             Soul
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             loser
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Notion
           of
           his
           of
           not
           saving
           by
           Religion
           ,
           doth
           fortifie
           my
           affirmation
           of
           the
           publick
           inconvenience
           accruing
           by
           the
           getting
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           which
           I
           have
           so
           opened
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Clergies
           maintenance
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           represent
           them
           rather
           losers
           then
           gainers
           .
        
         
         
           When
           't
           is
           considered
           how
           many
           there
           are
           in
           England
           of
           the
           Layety
           ,
           who
           gape
           for
           gain
           by
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           devour
           one
           another
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           none
           can
           with
           reason
           think
           the
           Quota
           of
           the
           Clergy's
           Maintenance
           ,
           should
           be
           such
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           State
           to
           render
           them
           losers
           .
        
         
           How
           scandalous
           and
           how
           ridiculous
           ,
           nay
           ,
           how
           ridiculous
           by
           Poverty
           it self
           ,
           many
           of
           our
           Lay-Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Religion-Traders
           have
           been
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           evinced
           ;
           and
           do
           suppose
           that
           nothing
           can
           blacken
           that
           Trade
           in
           the
           fancies
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Traders
           ,
           who
           must
           needs
           appear
           more
           odious
           then
           they
           who
           are
           the
           Mercenary
           Brokers
           ,
           for
           the
           debasing
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           by
           Lust
           ,
           since
           the
           Hypocritical
           Religion-Traders
           do
           for
           Rewards
           prostitute
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Creator
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           make
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           subservient
           to
           the
           diabolical
           Art
           of
           their
           Hypocrisy
           .
        
         
           Before
           the
           late
           Market
           for
           Converts
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           or
           read
           of
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           wherein
           great
           Parcels
           of
           the
           Layety
           have
           gain'd
           Mony
           by
           Religion
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           that
           in
           Amsterdam
           (
           whereas
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           saith
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           
             Nemo
             non
             mercaturam
             exercet
          
           )
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Religion-Trader
           ,
           tho
           yet
           all
           Religions
           are
           there
           tolerated
           .
           Nor
           yet
           is
           any
           Lay-man
           of
           that
           Trade
           in
           Paris
           who
           is
           of
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Policy
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           't
           is
           provided
           for
           as
           a
           Fundamental
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           be
           there
           acquired
           by
           Religion
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           all
           that
           Emperor's
           Subjects
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           being
           by
           their
           Law
           enjoyn'd
           to
           be
           able
           to
           practice
           some
           Manual
           Trade
           ,
           when
           any
           are
           call'd
           out
           to
           discharge
           the
           Office
           of
           Priests
           ,
           or
           Celebraters
           of
           the
           Publick
           Religious
           Worship
           there
           ,
           such
           exact
           Care
           is
           taken
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           get
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           Office
           ,
           just
           so
           much
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           by
           their
           Manual
           Trade
           :
           for
           which
           purpose
           ,
           an
           Excellent
           Person
           who
           was
           the
           King's
           Ambassador
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           related
           to
           me
           ,
           That
           he
           complaining
           to
           the
           Visier
           of
           some
           injury
           done
           by
           a
           Turkish
           Priest
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           the
           Visier
           deprived
           him
           of
           that
           Holy
           Employment
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Priest
           being
           afterward
           sent
           to
           Petition
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           ,
           being
           as
           well
           content
           to
           work
           on
           in
           the
           Mechanick
           Trade
           ,
           to
           the
           exercise
           whereof
           he
           was
           returned
           since
           his
           said
           deprivation
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Trade
           and
           sort
           of
           Traders
           that
           hath
           so
           long
           pester'd
           our
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           now
           about
           to
           expire
           and
           dye
           a
           natural
           death
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           could
           not
           before
           be
           brought
           to
           do
           by
           a
           violent
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Trade
           of
           sturdy
           Beggars
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Trade
           and
           as
           much
           conducted
           by
           Laws
           among
           themselves
           ,
           as
           is
           any
           incorporate
           one
           that
           hath
           the
           stamp
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           could
           by
           no
           Legislation
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           but
           would
           soon
           be
           so
           by
           peoples
           voluntary
           forbearing
           to
           be
           their
           Contributers
           ,
           thus
           too
           will
           this
           sturdy
           Religion-Trade
           have
           its
           Period
           .
           Our
           Fifth
           Monarchy-men
           who
           thought
           to
           inherit
           the
           earth
           without
           giving
           sixteen
           years
           Purchase
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           pretended
           to
           
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             wheresoever
             he
             went
          
           but
           really
           out
           of
           dreams
           of
           a
           golden
           Fleece
           ,
           are
           by
           all
           exploded
           .
           The
           condition
           of
           
             Britannia
             languens
          
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           very
           much
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           former
           insolence
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           being
           understood
           at
           Rome
           ,
           will
           make
           the
           old
           Gentleman
           there
           think
           't
           is
           vain
           for
           him
           to
           hope
           to
           be
           possess'd
           of
           the
           Abby
           Lands
           without
           giving
           for
           them
           many
           Millions
           of
           Pounds
           Sterling
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           here
           will
           I
           believe
           so
           soon
           penetrate
           into
           the
           present
           State
           of
           our
           Poverty
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           find
           no
           way
           effectual
           for
           the
           delivering
           them
           from
           the
           vexatious
           Prosecutions
           of
           Protestant
           Informers
           ,
           but
           the
           Removal
           of
           that
           decay
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           general
           dearth
           of
           many
           that
           has
           necessitated
           so
           many
           to
           be
           Informers
           ,
           
           and
           who
           cause
           them
           to
           spend
           upon
           
             under
             Sheriffs
          
           more
           Money
           then
           they
           save
           by
           not
           being
           
             high
             Sheriffs
          
           ,
           and
           which
           decay
           of
           Trade
           hath
           sunk
           a
           4th
           part
           of
           the
           value
           of
           their
           Lands
           ,
           and
           which
           can
           never
           be
           cured
           but
           by
           the
           dissolution
           of
           the
           Religionary
           one
           ;
           and
           finding
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Society
           crack'd
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           express'd
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           their
           
             Iourneymen
             Calumniators
          
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Sergeant
           calls
           them
           in
           a
           Paper
           of
           his
           I
           have
           seen
           )
           must
           necessarily
           
             break
             too
          
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           found
           that
           not
           only
           our
           Enthusiasts
           are
           forced
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           to
           desist
           from
           expecting
           any
           gain
           by
           Religion
           ,
           but
           all
           Protestants
           whatsoever
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Traders
           therein
           will
           be
           the
           more
           content
           to
           give
           over
           one
           of
           their
           Trades
           ,
           and
           the
           fare
           of
           them
           will
           be
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Associated
           Jesuites
           ,
           to
           march
           out
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           Corporations
           insensibly
           ,
           like
           the
           captious
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           whom
           't
           is
           there
           said
           ,
           
             Being
             convicted
             in
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             one
             by
             one
             beginning
             at
             the
             eldest
             even
             to
             the
             last
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Tho
           as
           I
           said
           no
           man
           in
           Holland
           doth
           get
           or
           lose
           by
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           since
           the
           Reformation
           there
           was
           a
           Controvery
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Armimini●n
           one
           which
           made
           an
           extraordinary
           fermentation
           in
           their
           State
           ,
           and
           which
           Controversy
           tho
           Knaves
           there
           frighted
           Fools
           with
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           stirred
           by
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           ;
           yet
           the
           knowing
           few
           easily
           understood
           that
           neither
           side
           of
           the
           Question
           could
           produce
           that
           effect
           ,
           and
           they
           likewise
           understood
           that
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           several
           opposite
           Points
           of
           that
           Controversie
           among
           the
           opposite
           Parties
           there
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           as
           Ribbands
           of
           several
           colours
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           Parties
           that
           are
           against
           each
           other
           in
           Arms.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           that
           very
           great
           Controversie
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           divided
           Holland
           and
           distracted
           our
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           the
           substance
           of
           which
           perplexed
           the
           Trihaeresia
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           the
           
             Saduces
             ,
             Essenes
          
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           and
           likewise
           three
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           
             Pelogians
             ,
             Calvinists
          
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           old
           divided
           the
           Sects
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           hath
           many
           years
           raged
           among
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           likewise
           among
           the
           Iesuites
           and
           Dominicans
           ,
           after
           its
           having
           for
           so
           many
           thousand
           years
           troubled
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           seems
           lately
           to
           be
           retired
           to
           its
           Eternal
           Rest
           ,
           and
           the
           sullen
           World
           seems
           resolved
           to
           hear
           and
           read
           no
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           none
           I
           believe
           will
           get
           or
           lose
           any
           secular
           profit
           by
           his
           Sentiments
           in
           that
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           probable
           that
           the
           Controvertible
           part
           of
           Popery
           may
           thus
           go
           silently
           out
           of
           the
           Company
           of
           People
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           without
           so
           much
           as
           troubling
           us
           by
           taking
           a
           formal
           leave
           ,
           give
           rest
           to
           it self
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           will
           in
           this
           our
           World
           get
           or
           lose
           by
           that
           part
           of
           Popery
           that
           can
           properly
           claim
           to
           be
           call'd
           a
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           usually
           in
           this
           Discourse
           called
           it
           an
           Hypothesis
           or
           Supposition
           ,
           which
           I
           chose
           rather
           to
           do
           then
           to
           call
           the
           entire
           Body
           of
           it
           a
           Religion
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           that
           it
           is
           not
           and
           cannot
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           Popery
           and
           the
           former
           Scotch
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           Socinianism
           are
           not
           in
           the
           gross
           called
           Religions
           otherwise
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           quarrel
           with
           Papists
           for
           calling
           some
           Points
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           wherein
           Disputants
           will
           be
           still
           playing
           with
           the
           Dye
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           give
           tho
           not
           grant
           them
           my
           Consent
           for
           applying
           that
           Name
           ,
           to
           the
           believing
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           
             Principium
             Vnitatis
          
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           not
           many
           Propositions
           in
           the
           
             Chronologia
             haeresium
             ,
             sectarum
             &
             schismatum
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           Haeresiographis
           that
           many
           have
           Publish'd
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           think
           a
           man
           to
           have
           
             laesa
             principia
          
           that
           did
           call
           Tenets
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           in
           Popery
           many
           things
           enjoyn'd
           ,
           that
           tho
           I
           look
           on
           as
           needless
           impositions
           and
           new
           inventions
           ,
           for
           the
           diverting
           the
           Melancholy
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           gainsay
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           call
           Religion
           and
           represent
           
           them
           as
           of
           Apostolical
           Practice
           ,
           tho
           the
           birth
           of
           many
           of
           them
           was
           reverâ
           but
           of
           yesterday
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           let
           the
           mixing
           of
           Water
           with
           Wine
           in
           the
           Eucha●ist
           ,
           and
           the
           fasting
           on
           Friday
           ,
           Pilgrimages
           to
           the
           Sepulchres
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           the
           Priests
           using
           a
           low
           voice
           in
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Canonization
           of
           Saints
           ,
           the
           institution
           of
           Saturday
           Mass
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           the
           invention
           of
           the
           Red
           Hatts
           and
           Scarlet
           Cloaks
           worn
           by
           Cardinals
           ,
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           year
           of
           Jubily
           ,
           the
           Popes
           every
           year
           Consecrating
           a
           Rose
           of
           Gold
           ,
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Bell
           at
           the
           hour
           of
           Mid
           day
           ,
           the
           Rosary
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Baptization
           of
           Bells
           ,
           be
           all
           baptised
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           many
           Notions
           and
           Practices
           likewise
           more
           peculiar
           to
           Popery
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           the
           denomination
           of
           things
           is
           from
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           as
           Mines
           are
           said
           to
           be
           of
           Lead
           ,
           or
           Silver
           ,
           &c.
           from
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Metal
           there
           most
           valuable
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           can
           be
           content
           to
           call
           a
           Complication
           of
           Tenets
           of
           which
           some
           are
           erroneous
           by
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           in
           any
           Systeme
           of
           Religion
           or
           Confession
           ,
           that
           may
           happen
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           World
           more
           pure
           and
           exact
           then
           the
           Augustane
           ,
           or
           the
           Helvetian
           ,
           or
           the
           Saxonic
           ,
           the
           Gallic
           ,
           or
           English
           ,
           or
           Belgic
           ,
           or
           Bohemian
           ,
           and
           more
           accommodate
           to
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Councils
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Expositors
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           containing
           more
           satisfactory
           explanations
           about
           the
           propagation
           and
           entrance
           of
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Order
           and
           Offices
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Consistency
           both
           of
           Gods
           immutable
           Decrces
           ,
           with
           the
           Contingency
           of
           second
           Causes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           with
           the
           freedom
           of
           Mans
           Will
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           Place
           and
           Antecedents
           of
           the
           last
           Judgment
           ,
           one
           single
           Notion
           relating
           but
           to
           a
           Commandment
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           incorporated
           with
           such
           a
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           applying
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           to
           the
           whole
           to
           be
           very
           ridiculous
           and
           nauseous
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           more
           fit
           in
           the
           gross
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Confession
           of
           Faction
           ,
           or
           of
           Conspiracy
           against
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           any
           one
           will
           think
           so
           if
           that
           one
           Article
           should
           be
           thus
           inserted
           ,
           
             And
             we
             further
             think
             it
             commendable
             at
             some
             Seasons
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             next
             man
             we
             shall
             meet
             .
          
           And
           yet
           as
           harshly
           as
           this
           sounds
           ,
           there
           is
           that
           in
           Popery
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Resistance
           of
           Princes
           contrary
           to
           the
           Municipal
           Laws
           ,
           that
           doth
           hear
           worse
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           tho
           not
           ajustification
           of
           the
           killing
           the
           next
           man
           to
           be
           met
           with
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           would
           yet
           make
           men
           excite
           their
           natural
           Courage
           and
           fortifie
           it
           with
           skill
           ,
           and
           be
           provided
           with
           good
           Arms
           ,
           whereby
           to
           be
           always
           ready
           to
           defend
           their
           Country
           (
           just
           as
           the
           Spartan
           Law
           of
           punishing
           no
           man
           for
           Theft
           that
           was
           not
           taken
           in
           the
           Fact
           ,
           made
           men
           more
           vigilant
           in
           the
           Custody
           of
           their
           Goods
           )
           namely
           ,
           the
           killing
           Multitudes
           of
           the
           best
           men
           that
           can
           be
           culled
           and
           singled
           out
           of
           the
           faex
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           whom
           the
           
             World
             is
             not
             worthy
          
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Alsted
           in
           his
           
             Chronologia
             testium
             veritatis
          
           ,
           that
           
             ab
             Anno
             1540
             ,
             usque
             ad
             Annum
             1580
             ,
             Novies
             centena
             millia
             Christianorum
             in
             B●lgio
             ,
             Gallia
             ,
             Anglia
             ,
             Italia
             &
             Hispania
             ,
             Religionis
             Causa
             trucidata
             sunt
             :
             atque
             inter
             eos
             fuerunt
             ,
             235
             Barones
             ,
             148
             Comites
             ,
             39
             Principes
             ,
          
           and
           the
           killing
           of
           Ten
           thousand
           Subjects
           next
           met
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           so
           destructive
           to
           Kingdoms
           as
           the
           killing
           of
           one
           King
           ,
           for
           according
           to
           the
           computation
           and
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             is
             worth
             Ten
             Thousand
             of
             us
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Lord
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           in
           his
           Famous
           Speech
           in
           the
           Star-Chamber
           p.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           &c.
           
           Answers
           some
           Mens
           Charge
           of
           Innovation
           against
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Prayers
           set
           forth
           for
           the
           5th
           of
           November
           ,
           and
           ordered
           (
           they
           say
           )
           to
           be
           read
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           where
           one
           passage
           was
           ,
           
             Cut
             off
             those
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             whose
             Religion
             is
             Rebellion
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Book
           
           Printed
           1635.
           't
           is
           thus
           alter'd
           ,
           
             Cut
             off
             those
             workers
             who
             turn
             Religion
             into
             Rebellion
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Grace
           in
           the
           p.
           36.
           there
           weighs
           the
           Consequences
           of
           avowing
           that
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           is
           Rebellion
           :
           and
           in
           the
           next
           p.
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             if
             you
             make
             their
             Religion
             to
             be
             Rebellion
             ,
             then
             you
             make
             their
             Religion
             and
             their
             Rebellion
             to
             be
             all
             one
             .
          
        
         
           But
           in
           my
           poor
           opinion
           several
           of
           the
           great
           Points
           of
           their
           Religion
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           even
           transubstantiation
           it self
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           term'd
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           other
           points
           before
           mentioned
           can
           properly
           be
           term'd
           nothing
           else
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           those
           Tenets
           are
           so
           complicated
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           all
           conjoyntly
           integrate
           their
           Religion
           ,
           then
           is
           there
           pretended
           Religion
           ,
           when
           really
           believed
           ,
           and
           practised
           ,
           a
           real
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           advice
           therefore
           that
           I
           can
           give
           to
           a
           Papist
           is
           that
           of
           the
           old
           
             Philosopher
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             simplifica
             te
             ipsum
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           a
           Iewish
           Rabbi
           ,
           
             Comede
             dactylos
             ,
             &
             projice
             for
             as
             ●uritiem
             .
          
           The
           World
           is
           a
           weary
           of
           seeing
           any
           men
           joyn
           what
           God
           and
           Nature
           have
           parted
           :
           and
           of
           their
           projecting
           a
           
             Communion
             between
             Christ
          
           and
           Belial
           ,
           and
           making
           
             Christ
             the
             Minister
             of
             Sin
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           is
           .
        
         
           A
           great
           Master
           of
           Mechanics
           and
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           refined
           Learning
           some
           years
           since
           brought
           to
           light
           the
           Invention
           of
           the
           
             double
             bottom'd
          
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           a
           rude
           Description
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           sent
           me
           for
           News
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           I
           easily
           guessed
           that
           such
           a
           Ship
           bearing
           much
           more
           Sail
           then
           other
           Ships
           ,
           must
           needs
           go
           a
           great
           deal
           faster
           before
           the
           Wind
           ;
           but
           I
           was
           not
           inform'd
           of
           the
           Provision
           that
           the
           excellent
           Artist
           had
           made
           against
           the
           danger
           of
           Divulsion
           ;
           it
           being
           obvious
           that
           in
           some
           Tempests
           't
           is
           as
           much
           as
           one
           entire
           body
           can
           do
           to
           preserve
           it self
           against
           the
           ●ury
           of
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           condition
           of
           Popery
           with
           its
           
             double
             bottom
          
           of
           Principles
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           bear
           a
           great
           wide
           spreading
           Sail
           ,
           and
           it
           has
           heretofore
           in
           a
           quiet
           World
           sail'd
           apace
           before
           the
           Wind
           and
           in
           fair
           weather
           ,
           but
           the
           Tempestuous
           Debates
           its
           Principles
           have
           raised
           here
           and
           abroad
           in
           the
           Sea
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           have
           made
           this
           old
           
             double
             bottom'd
          
           Ship
           of
           St.
           Peter
           in
           such
           danger
           of
           Divulsion
           that
           especially
           with
           such
           Pauls
           Marriners
           as
           it
           employs
           ,
           it
           can
           hardly
           escape
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           Papists
           as
           well
           as
           others
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           have
           a
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           the
           free
           and
           undisturb'd
           worshiping
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           purchased
           for
           them
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           Religion
           being
           Mens
           Priviledge
           as
           well
           as
           Duty
           (
           just
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           account
           that
           they
           endowed
           any
           place
           with
           a
           Priviledge
           when
           they
           gave
           them
           their
           Laws
           )
           they
           may
           thank
           their
           great
           Redeemer
           for
           being
           restored
           to
           it
           .
           By
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Papists
           stand
           seiz'd
           of
           a
           good
           and
           indefeisable
           estate
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           
             and
             they
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             Price
             ,
          
           and
           are
           therefore
           
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Servants
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             their
             Master
             even
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ▪
          
           and
           they
           are
           therefore
           to
           
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             .
          
        
         
           Socinus
           saith
           ,
           he
           went
           on
           his
           Knees
           to
           God
           to
           find
           out
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           58th
           V.
           of
           the
           8
           th
           of
           St.
           Iohn
           .
           And
           should
           I
           chance
           to
           over
           hear
           any
           one
           Member
           of
           Mankind
           at
           his
           Private
           Devotions
           ,
           
             and
             importuning
             Heaven
             to
             illuminate
             his
             mind
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             some
             point
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             he
             conceived
             necessary
             to
             his
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             it
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             ,
             that
             excited
             him
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             whereby
             to
             discover
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             so
             far
             through
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             assisting
             Grace
             practised
             the
             Truths
             ,
             his
             understanding
             was
             possest
             with
             as
             to
             satisfie
             his
             mind
             that
             he
             was
             a
             serious
             Supplicant
             for
             its
             being
             the
             depositary
             of
             more
             ,
          
           I
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           wishing
           this
           man
           delivered
           over
           to
           Satan
           ,
           from
           differing
           for
           me
           in
           any
           controverted
           
           Point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           think
           that
           if
           the
           truth
           he
           was
           in
           quest
           of
           ;
           imported
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           God
           would
           send
           an
           Angel
           to
           explain
           it
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           one
           part
           of
           the
           
             double
             bottom
          
           of
           Popery
           ,
           tho
           we
           should
           grant
           it
           laden
           with
           fundamental
           truths
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           notorious
           that
           the
           other
           is
           overladen
           with
           Fundamental
           Errors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           apt
           to
           undermine
           the
           Foundations
           of
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           Messenger
           from
           Heaven
           to
           tell
           one
           embarked
           therein
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           to
           absolve
           Subjects
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           nor
           to
           cause
           an
           eternal
           fermentation
           and
           inqui●tude
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           through
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           that
           should
           not
           be
           of
           it
           at
           all
           )
           yet
           being
           unbutted
           and
           unbounded
           by
           him
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           likewise
           tell
           any
           Soeinian
           that
           his
           great
           Master
           Socinus
           made
           such
           a
           
             double
             bottom
          
           of
           his
           Systeme
           of
           Notions
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           forfeited
           its
           right
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           by
           one
           Tenet
           complicated
           therewith
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           throw
           that
           off
           and
           
             simplificare
             se
             ipsum
          
           .
           Let
           any
           one
           if
           he
           pleaseth
           call
           the
           Socinians
           denying
           of
           the
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           ,
           and
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Infants
           ,
           or
           the
           Divine
           Prescience
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           of
           their
           Notions
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           own
           of
           their
           Tenets
           that
           their
           Master
           needed
           no
           long
           wrestling
           with
           Heaven
           as
           a
           Supplicant
           to
           find
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           Notion
           when
           really
           believed
           is
           as
           pernicious
           to
           Crown'd
           Heads
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           any
           ones
           sometime
           killing
           the
           next
           man
           he
           meets
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           my
           Prince
           and
           I
           may
           not
           defend
           our
           lives
           against
           the
           next
           Invader
           who
           comes
           to
           take
           them
           away
           ;
           for
           as
           to
           that
           great
           Question
           ,
           
             An
             bellum
             offensivum
             vel
             defensivum
             fit
             licitum
             ,
          
           the
           Socinians
           answer
           is
           negatur
           ,
           which
           any
           one
           may
           see
           who
           pleaseth
           to
           consult
           the
           
             Themata
             F.
             Socini
             de
             officio
             Christi
          
           p.
           7.
           
           
             Inter
             breves
             tractatus
             F.
             Socini
          
           :
           and
           likewise
           his
           Epistle
           to
           
             Christopher
             Morstias
          
           ,
           p.
           498.
           among
           his
           Epistles
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           let
           the
           well-willers
           to
           Presbytery
           ,
           call
           that
           erroneous
           opinion
           of
           their
           Church
           Government
           being
           founded
           on
           that
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           immediate
           Command
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           a
           Tenet
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           confront
           the
           Laws
           of
           Kingdoms
           in
           the
           settling
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           eradicate
           any
           part
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           root
           the
           inheritable
           Monarchs
           Power
           in
           popular
           Election
           or
           Approbation
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           but
           the
           Peoples
           Attorny
           ,
           and
           his
           Authority
           as
           revocable
           by
           them
           as
           a
           Letter
           of
           Attorney
           ,
           is
           abusively
           call'd
           Religion
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           properly
           to
           be
           term'd
           Sedition
           ,
           or
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           so
           copious
           in
           insisting
           on
           the
           necessary
           separation
           of
           all
           Tenets
           that
           are
           denominable
           as
           Religious
           ,
           from
           those
           that
           are
           really
           Irreligious
           and
           Seditious
           under
           the
           gross
           name
           of
           the
           Religion
           in
           any
           Party
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           perfectly
           just
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           necessary
           for
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           do
           hope
           that
           the
           Age
           that
           is
           so
           much
           addicted
           here
           to
           the
           improvement
           and
           polishing
           of
           our
           Language
           ,
           will
           incline
           it
           to
           do
           it self
           that
           right
           as
           not
           to
           give
           false
           Names
           to
           Things
           ,
           and
           Names
           of
           a
           contrary
           signification
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           that
           the
           Standard
           of
           England
           in
           the
           Mint
           refers
           both
           to
           weight
           and
           fineness
           ;
           and
           tho
           a
           piece
           of
           Money
           may
           have
           the
           Royal
           Stamp
           on
           it
           ,
           engraven
           with
           all
           possible
           curiosity
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           not
           standard
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           allow'd
           the
           Name
           of
           any
           Species
           of
           the
           Kings
           Coyn
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           instantly
           to
           be
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           is
           but
           just
           so
           is
           it
           but
           necessary
           for
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           else
           detecting
           it
           would
           suspect
           the
           whole
           credit
           of
           the
           Mint
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           that
           Species
           of
           Money
           ,
           and
           would
           either
           not
           take
           it
           or
           else
           with
           a
           Clamour
           raise
           the
           price
           of
           their
           Commodities
           for
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           too
           a
           thing
           unreasonable
           and
           troublesome
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           Coyn
           false
           words
           or
           false
           denominations
           for
           any
           Tenet
           in
           Religion
           intrinsecally
           defective
           ,
           what
           curious
           stamp
           of
           the
           artifice
           of
           any
           Party
           soever
           it
           may
           bear
           :
           its
           
             reprobate
             Silver
          
           is
           not
           to
           be
           call'd
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           makes
           Religion
           it self
           lyable
           to
           suspicion
           among
           the
           inquisitive
           ,
           it
           will
           trouble
           every
           hand
           it
           passeth
           to
           and
           from
           ,
           and
           in
           giving
           a
           value
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           People
           will
           raise
           the
           price
           of
           their
           tolerating
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           will
           never
           be
           quiet
           till
           its
           allay
           from
           the
           true
           Silver
           be
           separated
           by
           melting
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           it
           takes
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           only
           when
           it
           deserves
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           more
           ordinary
           then
           for
           Clamour
           to
           raise
           this
           question
           ,
           
             Will
             you
             punish
             any
             man
             for
             his
             Religion
             ?
             and
             will
             you
             have
             any
             man
             lose
             by
             his
             Religion
             ?
          
           and
           I
           see
           no
           end
           in
           the
           disputes
           of
           the
           question
           but
           by
           this
           Answer
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           it
           must
           find
           a
           Period
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             punish
             no
             man
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
          
           for
           that
           Tenet
           that
           I
           quarrel
           with
           him
           about
           ,
           is
           not
           and
           indeed
           cannot
           be
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           pure
           and
           rank
           Sedition
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Papist
           or
           Presbyterian
           shall
           write
           or
           speak
           to
           make
           the
           Kings
           Power
           a
           bubble
           blown
           up
           by
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           People
           and
           so
           dissolvable
           ,
           I
           shall
           esteem
           him
           fit
           to
           be
           proceeded
           against
           by
           the
           new
           Statute
           of
           the
           13
           th
           of
           this
           Kings
           Reign
           against
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Subverter
           of
           the
           Fundamental
           Laws
           ,
           and
           do
           suppose
           't
           will
           be
           ridiculous
           for
           any
           one
           to
           plead
           his
           Religion
           in
           bar
           of
           that
           Indictment
           ,
           and
           he
           doth
           moreover
           deserve
           to
           be
           punish'd
           as
           a
           Cheater
           for
           abusing
           the
           World
           and
           himself
           and
           Religion
           too
           ,
           by
           calling
           such
           a
           particular
           Tenet
           Religion
           ,
           or
           a
           Complication
           of
           many
           Tenets
           by
           that
           Name
           ,
           where
           the
           vertue
           of
           them
           all
           is
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           correct
           the
           Poyson
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           doth
           punish
           those
           with
           a
           denunciation
           of
           a
           Wo
           who
           
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             and
             good
             evil
             ,
             that
             put
             darkness
             for
             light
             ,
             and
             light
             for
             darkness
          
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           particular
           Point
           of
           the
           calling
           any
           of
           the
           Idolatries
           or
           Impostures
           of
           the
           Heathens
           or
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           remember
           not
           any
           instance
           in
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           tho
           yet
           in
           other
           Cases
           't
           is
           not
           infrequent
           for
           the
           inspired
           Pen
           man
           to
           speak
           
             cum
             vulgo
          
           .
        
         
           I
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           is
           several
           times
           applyed
           to
           the
           Iewish
           after
           the
           World
           was
           freed
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           it
           :
           but
           one
           of
           the
           holy
           Pen-men
           speaking
           in
           one
           Chapter
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           useth
           the
           Style
           of
           
             hating
             the
             Deeds
             of
             the
          
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           
             and
             of
             holding
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
          
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           
             and
             of
             holding
             the
             Doctrines
             of
          
           Balam
           :
           And
           another
           of
           the
           Amanuenses
           of
           the
           Holy-Ghost
           speaks
           of
           
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
          
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           shall
           offer
           to
           my
           consideration
           a
           Scheme
           of
           Doctrines
           that
           relate
           to
           Theology
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           it
           is
           too
           subtle
           for
           my
           understanding
           to
           penetrate
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           be
           so
           evil
           as
           to
           allow
           the
           Propounder
           to
           call
           it
           a
           Religion
           :
           and
           thus
           if
           Papists
           or
           Protestants
           would
           agree
           to
           call
           Dr.
           
           Gibbon's
           Scheme
           ,
           a
           Religion
           or
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           oppose
           theit
           calling
           it
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           since
           it
           enjoyns
           not
           to
           me
           any
           thing
           that
           would
           break
           my
           own
           or
           the
           Worlds
           quiet
           ;
           but
           when
           Popery
           doth
           enjoyn
           so
           many
           Tenets
           to
           be
           believed
           that
           are
           incredible
           to
           a
           rational
           Man
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           that
           are
           clearly
           impossible
           to
           a
           Moral
           Man
           ,
           I
           will
           call
           Popery
           in
           the
           gross
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           Religion
           ,
           just
           as
           Tully
           saith
           of
           those
           Law-givers
           who
           did
           
             perniciosa
             &
             injusta
             a
             populis
             praescribere
             ,
          
           that
           they
           did
           
             quidvis
             potius
             ferre
             quam
             leges
          
           .
        
         
           I
           find
           not
           that
           since
           the
           year
           1605.
           
           Popery
           hath
           so
           discriminated
           it self
           by
           any
           alteration
           for
           the
           beter
           ,
           as
           to
           overthrow
           the
           weight
           of
           King
           
           Iames's
           saying
           then
           to
           both
           his
           
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             viz.
             That
             as
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             but
             many
             honest
             men
             seduced
             with
             some
             E●rors
             in
             Popery
             ,
             may
             yet
             remain
             good
             and
             faithful
             Subjects
             ,
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             none
             that
             know
             and
             believe
             the
             grounds
             and
             School
             conclusions
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             can
             ever
             prove
             good
             Christians
             or
             faithful
             Subjects
             .
          
        
         
         
           There
           is
           one
           Tenet
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           that
           your
           Lordship
           shewed
           me
           once
           discust
           in
           Print
           by
           a
           Canonist
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           I
           was
           directed
           to
           trace
           it
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Gloss
           and
           Text
           in
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           that
           I
           having
           discours'd
           of
           ,
           to
           a
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Neighbour
           of
           mine
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           he
           obliged
           me
           to
           write
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           please
           to
           let
           any
           of
           your
           Amanuenses
           transcribe
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           hither
           to
           me
           the
           Resolution
           of
           that
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           determination
           of
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           Law
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           declared
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           joyn
           issue
           with
           me
           in
           the
           Plea
           about
           Religion
           ,
           in
           that
           being
           a
           Tenet
           or
           Principle
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           your
           habitual
           inclination
           to
           afford
           any
           one
           ,
           tho
           a
           stranger
           to
           you
           ,
           
             lumen
             de
             lumine
          
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           make
           it
           easie
           to
           you
           to
           gratifie
           my
           request
           in
           his
           behalf
           .
        
         
           He
           grants
           to
           me
           that
           if
           that
           Tenet
           can
           be
           shewn
           to
           be
           one
           approved
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           he
           believes
           there
           will
           be
           no
           occasion
           for
           disputants
           any
           more
           to
           attaque
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           an
           Independant
           Author
           in
           the
           late
           times
           writing
           a
           Pamphlet
           against
           Presbytery
           ,
           had
           this
           Title
           for
           it
           ,
           
             An
             end
             of
             one
             Controversy
          
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           supposed
           that
           a
           Sheet
           of
           Paper
           that
           without
           strain'd
           Inferences
           could
           fasten
           that
           Tenet
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           ,
           would
           with
           better
           success
           make
           an
           end
           of
           that
           Controversy
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           this
           Point
           discussed
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           I
           refer
           to
           ,
           is
           as
           I
           find
           it
           in
           the
           Notes●
           I
           took
           thereof
           in
           your
           Lordships
           Study
           ,
           in
           Gundissalvus
           his
           
             Tractatus
             de
             Haereticis
             ,
             Question
          
           .
           24.
           before
           which
           the
           Summarium
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Civitas
               in
               quâ
               aliqui
               insunt
               haeretici
               an
               tota
               possit
               igne
               exuri
               ,
               aut
               alias
               destrui
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Civitas
               quando
               dicatur
               haeresim
               committere
               ,
               ut
               universa
               destrui
               possit
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Vniversitate
               punitâ
               de
               haeresi
               an
               singuli
               qu●que
               puniti
               videantur
               ,
               ita
               ut
               amplius
               puniri
               non
               possint
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           Gentleman
           being
           of
           a
           nice
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           quick
           sense
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           looks
           like
           gross
           impiety
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           very
           nameing
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Question
           ,
           surprized
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           trembling
           ,
           and
           was
           somewhat
           more
           discomposed
           ,
           when
           I
           told
           him
           that
           upon
           consideration
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           it
           appear'd
           even
           from
           the
           most
           moderate
           of
           the
           Canonists
           that
           a
           whole
           City
           might
           lawfully
           be
           destroyed
           with
           Fire
           ,
           if
           the
           Majority
           of
           it
           were
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           were
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           and
           like
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           large
           and
           candid
           Soul
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sorry
           that
           Humane
           Nature
           could
           in
           any
           men
           so
           far
           degenerate
           ,
           as
           to
           deliberate
           about
           such
           their
           destroying
           a
           whole
           City
           by
           Fire
           ,
           but
           would
           reserve
           his
           judgment
           on
           the
           Point
           till
           he
           saw
           it
           before
           him
           in
           the
           Quotations
           out
           of
           the
           
           Canon-Law
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Canonists
           .
           What
           the
           Event
           of
           his
           Judgment
           will
           be
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           and
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           been
           very
           sparing
           of
           my
           time
           in
           discoursing
           with
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           about
           any
           Point
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           since
           I
           read
           it
           in
           Cardinal
           Tolets
           
             Inst.
             sacerdotum
          
           lib.
           4.
           cap.
           3.
           and
           7.
           p.
           612.
           and
           in
           our
           Countryman
           Holcot
           a
           Famous
           Schoolman
           in
           
             lib.
             1.
             
             Sententiarum
             Quest.
             1.
             ad
             sextum
             principale
             in
             replica
             .
          
           That
           
             if
             he
             hears
             his
             Prelate
             Preaching
             an
             erroneous
             Proposition
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             believes
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             sin
             ,
             but
             is
             bound
             to
             err
             because
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
          
           &
           meretur
           volendo
           credere
           errorem
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           who
           believes
           he
           shall
           merit
           by
           going
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           deserves
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           not
           much
           trouble
           my self
           to
           go
           out
           of
           mine
           ,
           to
           put
           him
           in
           the
           right
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           temper
           of
           this
           
             Worthy
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           esteem
           a
           lover
           of
           truth
           quatenus
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           doth
           not
           account
           falshood
           charming
           ,
           or
           
             rebelling
             against
             the
             Light
          
           meritorious
           :
           and
           indeed
           I
           have
           observ'd
           it
           in
           some
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           him
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           have
           deserted
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           their
           inquisitiveness
           in
           Religion
           has
           not
           been
           at
           its
           Journeys
           end
           ,
           but
           has
           still
           continued
           in
           its
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           Holy
           Church
           and
           they
           have
           oft
           been
           apt
           secretly
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           The
           Rational
           Religion
           they
           were
           first
           educated
           in
           ,
           has
           had
           the
           allurements
           of
           the
           
             Natale
             solum
          
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           never
           wholy
           overpower
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           known
           three
           Earls
           ,
           one
           whereof
           was
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           were
           men
           of
           great
           Wit
           and
           Parts
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           being
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           went
           off
           from
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           but
           receded
           not
           from
           the
           candour
           of
           their
           tempers
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           Society
           of
           their
           old
           Friends
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           frank
           readiness
           to
           discourse
           with
           them
           ,
           about
           the
           controverted
           Points
           of
           both
           Churches
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           them
           perverted
           their
           Wives
           or
           Children
           to
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           eldest
           Sons
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           are
           eminent
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           do
           make
           considerable
           figures
           in
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           One
           of
           those
           three
           Earls
           is
           yet
           living
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           lives
           the
           great
           example
           of
           an
           English
           Nobleman
           ,
           adorning
           Nobility
           by
           his
           intellectual
           and
           Moral
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Majesty
           mixt
           with
           incomparable
           sweetness
           in
           his
           familiar
           Converse
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           consummate
           Loyalty
           to
           his
           Prince
           that
           Envy
           it self
           never
           spotted
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           an
           exact
           Observation
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           given
           to
           any
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           no
           more
           violate
           it
           with
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           then
           with
           a
           Patriarch
           or
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           by
           having
           been
           never
           suspected
           from
           using
           any
           Iesuite-Confessors
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           evade
           from
           solid
           Honour
           by
           subtle
           distinctions
           ,
           or
           once
           to
           allow
           the
           least
           Chicanery
           in
           God's
           Great
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           cast
           our
           thoughts
           on
           France
           ,
           we
           shall
           there
           find
           that
           the
           great
           and
           the
           brave
           Turen
           after
           he
           had
           so
           unfortunately
           thrown
           himself
           at
           the
           Popes
           Feet
           ,
           had
           there
           his
           Arms
           as
           ready
           to
           embrace
           his
           Protestant
           Friends
           as
           ever
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           two
           Crown'd
           Heads
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           unkind
           to
           their
           Protestant
           Subjects
           after
           stipulations
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           the
           one
           was
           Ferdinand
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           who
           when
           Cardinal
           Cleselius
           Bishop
           of
           Vienna
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           made
           War
           on
           the
           Bohemians
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           flourishing
           Kingdom
           would
           certainly
           follow
           ,
           answered
           ,
           
             We
             would
             rather
             have
             the
             Kingdom
             destroyed
             then
             damned
          
           ;
           the
           other
           was
           Queen
           Mary
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           (
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           tells
           us
           )
           being
           intent
           on
           the
           
             Restoring
             the
             Abby-Lands
             ,
             and
             discoursing
             with
             Four
             of
             her
             Privy-Counsellors
             about
             the
             same
             ,
          
           said
           ,
           
             perhaps
             you
             may
             object
             to
             me
             again
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             my
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Dignity
             thereof
             and
             my
             Crown
             Imperial
             ,
             cannot
             be
             honourably
             maintain'd
             without
             the
             Possessions
             aforesaid
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             I
             set
             more
             by
             the
             Salvation
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             then
             by
             Ten
             Kingdoms
             :
          
           and
           the
           Reign
           of
           each
           of
           these
           was
           besmear'd
           with
           Blood
           :
           but
           had
           they
           been
           born
           and
           bred
           Lambs
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           no
           Transmutation
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           Tygres
           into
           them
           would
           have
           made
           them
           such
           .
        
         
           The
           Famous
           Iulian
           of
           whom
           't
           was
           said
           ,
           
             Nunc
             Apostolicus
             ,
             Nunc
             Vilis
             Apostata
             factus
             ,
          
           had
           learned
           too
           much
           Christianity
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Reader
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           raging
           Blood-sucker
           ;
           and
           if
           when
           Emperor
           he
           had
           had
           e're
           a
           Name-sake
           that
           collected
           the
           Madrigals
           or
           Hymns
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           perhaps
           have
           done
           him
           no
           harm
           .
        
         
         
           The
           low
           birth
           and
           the
           Poverty
           and
           Mercenary
           disposition
           of
           Iudas
           ,
           tempted
           him
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           with
           a
           kiss
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           so
           far
           wrought
           on
           by
           the
           good
           Company
           he
           had
           kept
           ,
           that
           he
           afterwards
           kill'd
           none
           else
           but
           himself
           :
           and
           they
           are
           such
           perverted
           Protestants
           generally
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           rate
           with
           Iudas
           for
           Birth
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           paultry
           Avarice
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           desire
           to
           stand
           out
           of
           the
           way
           from
           and
           to
           avoid
           the
           Vermine
           of
           such
           Renegadoes
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           only
           such
           Popish
           Princes
           as
           Ferdinand
           and
           Mary
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           Education
           were
           never
           imbued
           with
           better
           Principles
           then
           the
           bloody
           ones
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           fear
           as
           Monsters
           ,
           and
           account
           any
           Kingdom
           but
           a
           Den
           ,
           if
           I
           lived
           therein
           with
           them
           :
           and
           when
           ever
           I
           happen
           to
           dispute
           about
           that
           Notion
           in
           vogue
           that
           Vertue
           it self
           in
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           will
           be
           a
           Nusance
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           a
           bloody
           Bigot
           ,
           I
           answer
           with
           a
           distinction
           and
           grant
           it
           is
           likely
           to
           be
           so
           in
           one
           who
           passed
           from
           the
           Breast
           ,
           in
           Infancy
           to
           suck
           in
           Sanguinary
           Principles
           ,
           but
           where
           in
           any
           Successor
           ,
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           when
           he
           is
           on
           the
           Borders
           of
           old
           Age
           ,
           are
           Successors
           to
           Principles
           of
           a
           Noble
           and
           Rational
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           grown
           up
           into
           youth
           and
           manhood
           with
           ,
           I
           shall
           account
           my
           fears
           very
           wild
           and
           irrational
           if
           my
           hopes
           do
           not
           grow
           up
           with
           them
           as
           to
           my
           promising
           my self
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           at
           least
           answer
           Bocalines
           Character
           of
           the
           
             best
             Reformer
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             one
             that
             leaves
             it
             as
             he
             finds
             it
             ,
          
           and
           do
           suppose
           the
           practicableness
           of
           what
           is
           Savage
           in
           Nature
           ,
           being
           reclaim'd
           in
           one
           Animal
           toward
           another
           it
           was
           educated
           with
           ,
           will
           be
           allowed
           from
           the
           frequent
           and
           trivial
           spectacle
           of
           the
           Lion
           and
           the
           Lamb
           that
           were
           bred
           up
           together
           ,
           and
           who
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Miracle
           and
           Prophecy
           were
           taught
           by
           Nature
           
             to
             lye
             down
             together
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           account
           the
           same
           persons
           injurious
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           fishing
           in
           troubled
           waters
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             the
             worse
             the
             better
          
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           Prince
           educated
           in
           Protestancy
           and
           then
           perhaps
           turning
           Papist
           ,
           
             the
             better
             the
             worse
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           the
           Laws
           have
           espous'd
           us
           to
           his
           Line
           ,
           
             for
             better
             for
             worse
          
           .
        
         
           Our
           acute
           and
           profound
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           in
           Mature
           years
           went
           over
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           course
           there
           made
           a
           
             short
             turn
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Natale
             solum
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           charm'd
           him
           soon
           back
           again
           ,
           and
           he
           by
           the
           culture
           of
           his
           reason
           made
           the
           Soil
           a
           hundred
           fold
           amends
           for
           his
           temporary
           deserting
           it
           .
           But
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           are
           under
           higher
           temptations
           then
           his
           low
           Station
           placed
           him
           in
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           to
           retreat
           ,
           especially
           after
           their
           having
           once
           done
           it
           before
           ,
           and
           may
           suppose
           that
           other
           Princes
           will
           look
           on
           them
           as
           more
           slippery
           and
           unsafe
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           Principles
           once
           congeal'd
           or
           hardened
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           afterward
           dissolv'd
           should
           be
           congeal'd
           again
           ,
           just
           as
           the
           Earth
           is
           more
           slippery
           and
           unsafe
           to
           be
           walked
           on
           in
           a
           Frost
           after
           a
           Thaw
           .
        
         
           
             We
             are
             told
             by
             the
             Conformist
             in
          
           the
           Friendly
           Debate
           ,
           in
           p.
           112.
           
           That
           he
           has
           heard
           some
           of
           the
           Nonconformist
           Divines
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           scruple
           what
           the
           Conformists
           do
           :
           but
           thought
           it
           unhandsome
           for
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           meaning
           was
           ,
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ashamed
           to
           confess
           their
           error
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           some
           of
           those
           Divines
           whose
           low
           Education
           conducted
           them
           perhaps
           from
           being
           Servitors
           in
           the
           University
           to
           domineer
           in
           their
           Cures
           ,
           and
           who
           through
           the
           Track
           of
           their
           Lives
           might
           be
           traced
           by
           the
           slime
           of
           their
           Pedantry
           ,
           and
           whose
           Trade
           was
           (
           or
           should
           have
           been
           )
           the
           Study
           of
           Divinity
           (
           the
           Precepts
           of
           which
           and
           their
           fragments
           collected
           out
           of
           Augustinus
           and
           Aquinas
           as
           well
           as
           the
           example
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           obliged
           them
           to
           retract
           those
           Errors
           publickly
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           so
           utter'd
           )
           I
           say
           that
           if
           they
           were
           yet
           so
           
             Picquez
             d'
             Honneur
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           let
           their
           fallibility
           appear
           in
           Villages
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           falsity
           of
           those
           Principles
           of
           theirs
           ,
           by
           
           which
           as
           many
           
             Hundreds
             of
             Thousands
          
           here
           were
           slain
           as
           were
           bare
           hundreds
           murder'd
           in
           the
           inglorious
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           they
           have
           true
           Cause
           to
           think
           it
           dishonourable
           for
           them
           to
           restrain
           their
           Compassion
           from
           any
           high
           born
           Prince
           ,
           the
           brightness
           of
           whose
           great
           Martial
           Atchievements
           has
           dazel'd
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           to
           do
           it
           when
           he
           is
           in
           the
           shades
           below
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           may
           say
           as
           the
           Pope
           did
           to
           the
           
             Iansenists
             that
             he
             had
             never
             studyed
             Divinity
             ,
          
           and
           they
           are
           very
           unfit
           to
           Cashiere
           him
           from
           the
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           view
           of
           Mankind
           appear
           to
           make
           a
           Retreat
           at
           the
           Call
           of
           their
           Trumpet
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           known
           
             to
             give
             so
             uncertain
             a
             sound
          
           ;
           and
           such
           may
           be
           ashamed
           to
           dispair
           of
           his
           finding
           out
           any
           false
           Notions
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           received
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           privately
           discovered
           them
           because
           he
           doth
           not
           openly
           recant
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           that
           after
           perhaps
           he
           hath
           erred
           in
           the
           Tenet
           of
           Confession
           ,
           he
           should
           yet
           presently
           make
           the
           World
           his
           Confessor
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           grant
           him
           nothing
           of
           the
           Guard
           of
           Honour
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           but
           Monopolize
           the
           temptations
           from
           honour
           to
           their
           sinful
           obscure
           selves
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           no
           man
           can
           take
           the
           measures
           of
           anothers
           Sins
           without
           taking
           those
           of
           his
           temptations
           ,
           so
           none
           but
           a
           Prince
           can
           know
           the
           temptations
           of
           a
           Prince
           .
           
             Dic
             mihi
             si
             fueris
             tu
             Leo
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           like
           Pedantry
           therefore
           in
           the
           great
           St.
           Ierom
           was
           inexcusable
           as
           to
           that
           sharp
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Miror
             si
             aliquis
             Rex
             salvabitur
          
           :
           and
           that
           Satyrical
           fancy
           of
           his
           hath
           since
           met
           with
           its
           Match
           by
           some
           that
           have
           sent
           St.
           Ierom
           to
           the
           Devil
           as
           fantastically
           ;
           for
           so
           I
           find
           it
           said
           in
           Dr.
           
             Donnes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             After
             so
             many
             Ages
             of
             a
             Devout
             and
             Religious
             Celebrating
             the
             Memory
             of
             St.
          
           Jerom
           ,
           Causaeus
           
             hath
             spoken
             so
             dangerously
             ,
             that
          
           (
           Ratio
           .
           5.
           )
           Campian
           
             says
             ,
             he
             pronounceth
             him
             to
             be
             as
             deep
             in
             Hell
             as
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           I
           think
           it
           great
           injustice
           to
           any
           Prince
           who
           has
           changed
           his
           Religion
           of
           Protestancy
           for
           Popery
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           should
           at
           the
           same
           time
           be
           jealous
           of
           his
           retaining
           no
           tincture
           of
           his
           former
           Principles
           ,
           that
           the
           Bigotted
           and
           Jesuited
           Papists
           are
           jealous
           of
           his
           scarce
           retaining
           a
           tincture
           of
           his
           new
           ones
           ,
           and
           by
           jealousie
           too
           ,
           
             as
             cruel
             as
             the
             Grave
          
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           the
           fate
           of
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           ,
           who
           because
           he
           did
           not
           and
           indeed
           could
           not
           devest
           himself
           of
           that
           humanity
           toward
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           that
           was
           riveted
           in
           his
           nature
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           absolv'd
           by
           the
           Chair
           of
           Infalibility
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           to
           the
           very
           Scorners
           Chair
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           yer
           merely
           because
           he
           had
           not
           a
           window
           to
           his
           breast
           through
           which
           every
           capricious
           Priest
           might
           look
           in
           at
           ,
           and
           might
           thereby
           put
           in
           what
           Principles
           he
           pleased
           ,
           they
           were
           resolved
           to
           cut
           one
           there
           ;
           and
           after
           
             Iohn
             Chastel
          
           had
           begun
           to
           practice
           his
           incision
           ,
           an
           execrable
           Apology
           for
           it
           was
           Published
           ,
           in
           which
           Apology
           Printed
           in
           Latin
           at
           
             Lyons
             Anno
          
           1611.
           the
           Assertion
           or
           Head
           of
           Chapter
           3d
           ,
           Part
           2d
           is
           ,
           Chastel
           
             had
             no
             purpose
             to
             kill
             a
             King
             ,
          
           and
           of
           
             Chapter
             4th
          
           there
           ,
           Henry
           of
           Burbon
           
             cannot
             be
             called
             a
             King
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             pretended
             Conversion
             :
          
           and
           of
           
             Chapter
             8th
          
           there
           ,
           
             Neither
             can
             he
             be
             King
             tho
             absolved
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Chapter
           9th
           ,
           
             Neither
             can
             he
             be
             called
             a
             King
             by
             the
             Right
             of
             Succession
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Chapter
           11th
           ,
           
             Hereticks
             and
             especially
             relapsed
             ones
             are
          
           Ju●e
           Divino
           &
           Humano
           
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Chapter
           12th
           ,
           
             Hereticks
             and
             especially
             relapsed
             ones
             may
             be
             killed
             by
             private
             Persons
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Assassination
           of
           Harry
           the
           3
           d
           of
           France
           bears
           with
           it
           a
           
             Memento
             mori
          
           to
           any
           Roman
           Catholick
           Prince
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           be
           thorow
           pa●ed
           in
           obeying
           the
           Precepts
           of
           Bigotted
           Priests
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           runs
           the
           Clamour
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           such
           Bigots
           ,
           
             either
             you
             must
             go
             our
             pace
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Travel
             by
             our
             Mapp
             ,
             see
             with
             our
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             ride
             you
             when
             we
             will
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             ride
             over
             your
             Heretical
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             we
             will
             precipitate
             you
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           mention'd
           it
           before
           out
           of
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           that
           it
           was
           known
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           Queen
           Anne
           the
           Wife
           to
           King
           
             Iames
             ,
             had
             some
             inclination
             to
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           she
           was
           perverted
           to
           it
           in
           some
           measure
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Romish
           Priests
           who
           were
           then
           as
           since
           insolently
           over
           officious
           to
           tempt
           Princes
           to
           change
           their
           Faith
           :
           and
           tho
           none
           of
           our
           Histories
           mentions
           any
           thing
           of
           her
           being
           a
           Papist
           or
           inclining
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           yet
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           relates
           how
           Villeroy
           
             supposed
             her
             to
             have
             turn'd
             Papist
             :
          
           but
           our
           Historians
           unanimously
           mention
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           designed
           as
           well
           as
           the
           King
           and
           Prince
           and
           others
           to
           be
           blown
           up
           by
           the
           Gun-Powder-Treason
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           may
           give
           one
           who
           turns
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Mallem
             esse
             Herodis
             porcum
             quam
             filium
             .
          
        
         
           No
           doubt
           but
           the
           mind
           of
           any
           Popish
           Prince
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           cool
           and
           sweet
           Air
           of
           a
           benign
           and
           rational
           Religion
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           such
           a
           torrid
           Zone
           and
           Shambles
           of
           mans
           flesh
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           presents
           ,
           will
           be
           oftener
           in
           his
           thoughts
           travelling
           back
           to
           that
           Religion
           then
           the
           prying
           World
           can
           know
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Gentleman
           my
           friend
           is
           not
           any
           way
           tempted
           in
           point
           of
           honour
           to
           delay
           his
           Return
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           he
           lately
           mentioning
           to
           me
           his
           wishes
           of
           the
           speedy
           Arrival
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Papers
           ,
           told
           me
           ,
           that
           possibly
           he
           and
           I
           should
           be
           both
           gainers
           thereby
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           should
           gain
           the
           Victory
           and
           he
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           never
           account
           those
           Priests
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           the
           Missionaries
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           if
           their
           Doctrine
           be
           refused
           ,
           shall
           instead
           of
           
             shaking
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             their
             feet
          
           in
           any
           house
           ,
           reduce
           it
           to
           Ashes
           ;
           and
           further
           affirmed
           that
           it
           were
           less
           absurd
           and
           extravagant
           to
           wish
           there
           were
           no
           Religion
           at
           all
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           whether
           reveal'd
           or
           natural
           ,
           then
           that
           any
           such
           Hypothesis
           or
           Doctrine
           that
           Authorised
           a
           Practice
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           should
           be
           universally
           receiv'd
           in
           it
           as
           its
           Religion
           .
        
         
           For
           tho
           natural
           Religion
           acquaints
           me
           with
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           and
           gives
           me
           hopes
           of
           my
           Creators
           not
           rendring
           me
           miserable
           by
           that
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           when
           I
           have
           seen
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Contemners
           of
           Heavens
           Thunder
           lived
           prosperously
           on
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           if
           a
           Model
           of
           Religion
           pretended
           to
           be
           the
           only
           reveal'd
           one
           shall
           controuling
           all
           the
           Dictates
           of
           natural
           Religion
           enjoyn
           the
           firing
           of
           whole
           Cities
           ,
           and
           mankinds
           confused
           outraging
           one
           another
           ,
           I
           must
           abandon
           my
           further
           hopes
           of
           Bliss
           from
           such
           a
           Being
           as
           was
           it self
           miserable
           ,
           for
           so
           that
           would
           be
           whose
           nature
           was
           still
           in
           a
           fermentation
           of
           Anger
           and
           Passion
           ,
           and
           rear'd
           up
           Men
           as
           the
           Workmanship
           of
           its
           hands
           ,
           only
           to
           dash
           those
           curious
           but
           brittle
           Vessels
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           for
           such
           a
           Being
           't
           were
           more
           eligible
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           always
           so
           miserable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           't
           would
           prove
           so
           for
           my self
           too
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           always
           in
           Torment
           by
           Anger
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           know
           that
           as
           God
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             Order
             and
             not
             of
             Confusion
             ,
          
           so
           he
           is
           likewise
           an
           overflowing
           Fountain
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           so
           infinitely
           benign
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Nature
           were
           rightly
           represented
           to
           an
           ingenious
           Atheist
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           at
           last
           believe
           he
           would
           ardently
           wish
           there
           were
           a
           God
           :
           and
           I
           think
           if
           there
           be
           any
           number
           of
           that
           degenerate
           sort
           of
           Mankind
           called
           Atheists
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           that
           such
           degeneracy
           must
           needs
           be
           chiefly
           caused
           by
           the
           mis-representations
           of
           the
           Divine
           Being
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           how
           Tully
           in
           his
           
             de
             Natura
             Deorum
          
           shews
           great
           Wit
           in
           his
           Anger
           against
           the
           Epicureans
           ,
           for
           their
           representing
           the
           Deity
           as
           unconcern'd
           for
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           rendring
           God
           careless
           of
           the
           welfare
           of
           his
           Creature
           man
           he
           there
           exclaims
           ,
           
             Deinde
             si
             maxime
             talis
             est
             Deus
             ut
             nullâ
             gratiâ
             ,
             nullâ
             hominum
             charitate
             teneatur
             ,
             valeat
             .
          
        
         
         
           How
           passionately
           then
           would
           he
           have
           upbraided
           any
           Mushroom
           Sect
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           if
           such
           had
           sprung
           up
           in
           the
           World
           (
           as
           in
           his
           time
           and
           before
           there
           never
           did
           )
           that
           had
           represented
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Deity
           as
           solicitous
           and
           careful
           only
           of
           procuring
           the
           misery
           of
           Mankind
           and
           disorder
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           enjoyning
           men
           to
           spit
           fire
           at
           one
           another
           ,
           exposing
           them
           to
           the
           sury
           of
           Wild
           Beasts
           if
           they
           lived
           in
           Desarts
           ,
           and
           of
           wilder
           Creatures
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           lived
           in
           Cities
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           an
           Ingenious
           and
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Divine
           ,
           I
           mean
           Cressy
           who
           in
           our
           days
           forsook
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           turned
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           went
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           returned
           to
           England
           in
           the
           Conjuncture
           of
           the
           
             petulant
             Insolence
          
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           far
           infected
           therewith
           ,
           and
           likewise
           with
           the
           Chagrin
           incident
           to
           sickness
           ,
           that
           he
           writ
           very
           peevishly
           against
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           our
           great
           Church
           Men
           ;
           and
           his
           Writings
           were
           justly
           censured
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Clarendon
           :
           but
           according
           to
           my
           former
           Observation
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Character
           of
           the
           rationality
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           that
           he
           was
           long
           bred
           up
           in
           remain'd
           in
           him
           indelibile
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           had
           he
           been
           made
           an
           
             Inquisitor
             of
             Heretical
             Pravity
          
           ,
           he
           would
           neither
           have
           took
           away
           a
           drop
           of
           Blood
           from
           any
           Protestant
           ,
           nor
           a
           hair
           from
           his
           head
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           Reply
           to
           that
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           candid
           as
           speaking
           of
           the
           Position
           charged
           on
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           no
           Salvation
           is
           to
           be
           had
           out
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           to
           affirm
           
             that
             all
             Catholicks
             grant
             that
             this
             is
             not
             necessarily
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             an
             actual
             external
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             Christians
             of
             vertuous
          
           devout
           lifes
           ,
           and
           
             having
             had
             a
             constant
             preparation
             of
             mind
             to
             prefer
             truth
             whensoever
             effectually
             discovered
             to
             them
             before
             all
             temporal
             advantages
             ,
             they
             dying
             in
             this
             disposition
             tho
             not
             externally
             joyned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             be
             esteem'd
             by
             our
             merciful
             Lord
             as
             true
             Members
             of
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           No
           Papist
           but
           one
           bred
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           could
           have
           had
           thoughts
           so
           large
           concerning
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           or
           fancy
           that
           what
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           
             granted
             by
             all
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           and
           should
           I
           hear
           any
           Priest
           in
           a
           Fryars
           Cowle
           grant
           what
           is
           abovesaid
           ,
           I
           should
           fancy
           that
           he
           remain'd
           an
           invisible
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           continued
           so
           exuberantly
           good
           in
           his
           natural
           disposition
           as
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           frame
           an
           Idea
           in
           his
           mind
           of
           the
           damning
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           and
           making
           Coals
           of
           their
           Bodies
           and
           Bonefires
           of
           their
           Cities
           ,
           for
           mistaken
           Sentiments
           in
           Religion
           :
           and
           had
           Mr.
           Cressy
           lived
           till
           this
           time
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           your
           Lordship
           by
           your
           Notification
           of
           that
           fiery
           Tenet
           of
           the
           Papal
           Church
           aforesaid
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           an
           instrument
           of
           his
           visible
           Return
           to
           our
           Church
           ;
           for
           his
           labour'd
           heating
           himself
           with
           Passion
           upon
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Practice
           of
           that
           thing
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           ,
           shews
           sufficiently
           how
           he
           would
           have
           abhorr'd
           any
           Church
           that
           abhorr'd
           not
           that
           Tenet
           .
        
         
           The
           Place
           I
           refer
           to
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           is
           in
           the
           14th
           Book
           ,
           4th
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           doth
           strenuously
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           that
           
             Monk
             Austin
             was
             unjustly
             Accused
             of
             having
             killed
          
           1200
           Brittish
           Monks
           :
           and
           having
           said
           there
           §
           .
           9th
           ,
           
             yet
             of
             late
             this
             poysonous
             humour
             of
             Calumniating
             God's
             Saints
             is
             become
             the
             Principal
             Character
             of
             the
             New
             Reformed
             Gospel
             ,
          
           he
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             will
             add
             one
             example
             more
             of
             a
             Calumniator
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Mr.
          
           William
           Prynn
           ,
           
             a
             late
             stigmatised
             Presbyterian
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             But
             alas
             what
             repentance
             can
             be
             expected
             in
             such
             a
             person
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           
             Prynn
             )
             who
             is
          
           inveteratus
           malorum
           dierum
           ,
           
             when
             we
             see
             in
             his
             decrepit
             Age
             his
             rancorous
             Tongue
             against
             innocent
             Catholicks
             ,
             yet
             more
             violently
             set
             on
             Fire
             of
             Hell
             so
             far
             as
             to
             sollicit
             a
             general
             Messacre
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             publishing
             himself
             and
             tempting
             others
             to
             damn
             their
             Souls
             also
             by
             publishing
             through
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             Fatal
             Calamity
             by
             Fire
             happening
             to
          
           London
           
             they
             were
             the
             only
             Incendiaries
             .
             This
             he
             did
             tho
             himself
             
             at
             the
             same
             time
             confessed
             that
             not
             the
             least
             proof
             could
             be
             produced
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             said
             he
             it
             concerns
             us
             that
             this
             Report
          
           should
           be
           believed
           .
           
             Complaints
             of
             this
             most
             execrable
             Attentat
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             several
             Oaths
             to
             Confirm
             this
             were
             offer'd
             ,
             but
             in
             vain
             .
             But
             however
             surely
             there
             is
             a
             Reward
             for
             the
             innocent
             oppress'd
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             Mr.
          
           Prynn
           
             may
             think
             ,
             doubtless
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             judgeth
             the
             World.
             Let
             him
             therefore
             remember
             what
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             saith
             ,
          
           quid
           detur
           tibi
           ,
           aut
           quid
           apponatur
           tibi
           ad
           linguam
           dolosam
           sagittae
           potentis
           acutae
           ,
           cum
           carbonibus
           desolatoriis
           ,
           
             is
             what
             must
             be
             given
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             what
             must
             be
             assign'd
             to
             thee
             for
             thy
             Portion
             ,
             O
             deceitful
             Tongue
             ,
             sharp
             Darts
             cast
             by
             an
             Almighty
             Arm
             with
             devouring
             Coals
          
           of
           ●uniper
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           follows
           §
           .
           10.
           
           
             With
             as
             good
             reason
             therefore
             St.
          
           Austin
           
             may
             be
             Accused
             of
             the
             slaughter
             of
             those
          
           Brittish
           
             Monks
             as
             St.
          
           Columban
           ,
           a
           holy
           Irish
           Monk
           ,
           
             &c.
             might
             be
             charged
             with
             the
             most
             horrible
             death
             of
             Queen
          
           Brunecheld
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           good
           man
           certainly
           apprehended
           no
           reason
           of
           an
           additional
           Commandment
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             fire
             thy
             Neighbours
             house
             ,
          
           and
           had
           he
           been
           convinced
           that
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           decrepit
           Age
           had
           made
           a
           Commandment
           for
           the
           firing
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           whole
           Cities
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           pronounced
           
             è
             Cathedrâ
          
           ,
           would
           probably
           have
           imputed
           the
           
             lingua
             dolosa
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ca●bones
             desolatorii
          
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           smoak
           from
           that
           fiery
           Doctrine
           would
           have
           had
           the
           effect
           of
           opening
           his
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           Idea
           of
           the
           Massacring
           any
           Incendiaries
           tho
           they
           had
           been
           too●●
           
             in
             flagranti
          
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           staid
           in
           his
           old
           Church
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           England
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           any
           such
           thing
           sufficiently
           stigmatised
           by
           its
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           King
           to
           
             bear
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           and
           allows
           not
           the
           Rabble
           to
           be
           a
           
             Terror
             to
             Evil
             Doers
          
           ,
           nor
           Hell
           to
           break
           loose
           for
           the
           support
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           which
           inculcates
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           
             for
             Conscience
             sake
          
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           Law
           permits
           none
           to
           Assemble
           in
           Arms
           against
           a
           declared
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Kings
           particular
           Commission
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           therefore
           go
           to
           China
           or
           to
           Rome
           ,
           that
           will
           have
           a
           Street
           or
           a
           Town
           ,
           or
           the
           Vniversitas
           or
           Community
           therein
           punish'd
           ,
           for
           the
           pretended
           or
           real
           faults
           of
           particular
           persons
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           the
           
             English
             Genius
          
           hath
           not
           in
           Story
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           been
           tainted
           with
           Infamy
           for
           penetrating
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           horrid
           Nature
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           old
           days
           of
           Popery
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Iews
           :
           and
           the
           Lay-Rabble
           was
           then
           put
           upon
           it
           by
           the
           Rabble
           of
           Fryars
           and
           Monks
           ,
           who
           owing
           Money
           to
           the
           Iews
           were
           that
           way
           willing
           to
           confute
           their
           Creditors
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           the
           time
           that
           that
           Great
           and
           High
           Judg
           of
           Reason
           as
           well
           as
           Equity
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           Custody
           of
           the
           King's
           Conscience
           was
           Committed
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           held
           the
           Scale
           of
           Equity
           with
           as
           steady
           an
           hand
           and
           tender
           heart
           ,
           and
           as
           discerning
           and
           watchful
           an
           Eye
           as
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           did
           place
           the
           dreadful
           Guilt
           of
           the
           Firing
           of
           London
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           at
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Lord
           Stofford
           ,
           and
           probably
           had
           satisfied
           his
           Judgment
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           by
           Observations
           or
           Examinations
           of
           Passages
           that
           occured
           elsewhere
           ,
           rather
           then
           at
           that
           Tryal
           (
           for
           there
           the
           Evidence
           did
           not
           rise
           clear
           and
           high
           enough
           ,
           for
           the
           occasioning
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Sentence
           )
           and
           since
           the
           time
           that
           the
           People
           of
           England
           by
           their
           Representatives
           threw
           the
           Guilt
           of
           that
           Fire
           on
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           our
           Metropolis
           inscribed
           it
           on
           the
           Monument
           ,
           the
           populace
           have
           been
           as
           calm
           and
           temperate
           in
           their
           judging
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           perfectly
           free
           from
           resentments
           of
           Revenge
           against
           all
           the
           Papists
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           Papist
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           but
           that
           poor
           angry
           Antiquary
           Mr.
           Prynn
           had
           censured
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           whose
           Thunder
           the
           World
           being
           so
           long
           used
           to
           ,
           
           did
           so
           much
           despise
           that
           his
           popularity
           could
           scarce
           have
           obtain'd
           an
           out-cry
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           single
           Mad
           Dog.
           
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           tho
           by
           the
           reiterated
           Confession
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Execution
           of
           Hubert
           a
           Papist
           ,
           it
           appear'd
           that
           he
           did
           set
           Fire
           to
           the
           House
           in
           London
           from
           whence
           its
           rage
           began
           ,
           and
           tho
           his
           Confessing
           of
           Peidelow
           to
           be
           one
           of
           his
           Accomplices
           in
           the
           Fact
           ,
           exempts
           it
           from
           being
           doubted
           that
           Papists
           burn'd
           London
           ,
           and
           tho
           after
           I
           had
           heard
           of
           that
           judgment
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           was
           shewn
           that
           Papal
           Tenet
           by
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           doubted
           not
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           attributing
           in
           my
           th●●ghts
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           Fire
           to
           some
           Jesuited
           Papists
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           might
           be
           said
           with
           the
           same
           propriety
           of
           Speech
           that
           London
           was
           Fired
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           't
           was
           by
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           that
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           of
           
             France
             ,
             was
             kill'd
             by
             the
             Papists
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           never
           thought
           any
           considerable
           number
           of
           the
           Gentry
           among
           our
           Lay-Papists
           would
           have
           practised
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           tho
           the
           Pope
           himself
           should
           have
           Commanded
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Book
           containing
           Observations
           on
           our
           late
           Affairs
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1680
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Arts
             and
             Pernicious
             Designs
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             wherein
             is
             shewed
             what
             are
             the
             Aims
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             and
             Fryars
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             by
             a
             person
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             ,
             who
             turn'd
          
           Romanist
           
             about
             thirty
             years
             since
          
           :
           and
           throughout
           that
           Book
           as
           he
           in
           general
           fortifies
           my
           observation
           of
           a
           Protestant
           when
           turn'd
           Papist
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           abandon
           all
           Candour
           his
           mind
           was
           first
           nourished
           in
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           it
           particularly
           ,
           p.
           25.
           where
           having
           in
           
             Proposition
             4th
          
           ,
           spoke
           of
           the
           Mischiefs
           we
           hav●
           received
           from
           some
           Popish
           Orders
           and
           particularly
           that
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           he
           saith
           as
           followeth
           in
           Proposition
           41
           ,
           viz.
           
             Amongst
             which
             the
             late
             sad
             disaster
             happening
             to
             the
             City
             of
          
           London
           ,
           (
           
             not
             to
             mention
             divers
             others
             of
             like
             nature
             happening
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             since
             )
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Practice
             of
             any
             Humane
             Contrivance
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             meer
             judgment
             of
             God
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             us
             ,
             cannot
             reasonably
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Project
             or
             Practice
             of
             any
             other
             Men
             then
             these
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             come
             originally
             from
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Consistory
             there
             :
             who
             beside
             the
             bad
             Principles
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             legitimate
             such
             doings
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             that
             they
             judge
             it
             convenient
             for
             their
             ends
             ,
             were
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             willing
             to
             signalize
             that
             year
             (
             1666
             )
             with
             some
             remarkable
             mischief
             done
             to
             Protestants
             in
             check
             to
             the
             fancies
             of
             some
             in
             that
             Party
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             affirm
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             predict
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             year
          
           Rome
           
             and
             (
             their
             pretended
             Antichrist
             )
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
          
        
         
           That
           it
           appear'd
           a
           Practice
           of
           Humane
           Contrivance
           by
           the
           very
           Confession
           of
           the
           Incendiary
           is
           plain
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           by
           the
           People
           in
           the
           City
           then
           suspected
           so
           ,
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           were
           our
           plain
           English
           natures
           from
           charging
           it
           on
           any
           Lay
           -
           English
           Papist
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Marvel
           in
           his
           
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           Printed
           Anno
           1677
           ,
           having
           said
           ,
           
             That
             we
             may
             reckon
             the
             Reigns
             of
             our
             late
          
           English
           
             Princes
             ,
             by
             a
             Succession
             of
             the
             Popish
             Treasons
             against
             them
             ,
          
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             if
             under
             his
             Majesty
             we
             have
             yet
             seen
             no
             more
             visible
             effects
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             the
             Firing
             of
          
           London
           ,
           (
           
             acted
             by
          
           Hubert
           ,
           
             hired
             by
          
           Peidelow
           two
           French
           
             Men
             )
             which
             remains
             a
             Controversie
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             good
             Nature
             or
             better
             Principles
             of
             that
             Sect
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             his
             Holyness
             ,
             who
             observes
             that
             we
             are
             not
             of
             late
             so
             dangerous
             Protestants
             as
             to
             deserve
             any
             special
             Mark
             of
             his
             Indignation
             .
          
        
         
           I
           presume
           not
           to
           charge
           or
           discharge
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           about
           this
           Fact
           further
           then
           the
           Law
           hath
           done
           ,
           whether
           Papists
           or
           Priests
           ,
           or
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy-men
          
           ,
           (
           for
           of
           a
           Conspiracy
           to
           Fire
           the
           City
           on
           the
           day
           it
           was
           fired
           on
           ,
           several
           of
           that
           latter
           Sect
           had
           been
           before
           Convicted
           ,
           and
           deservedly
           Executed
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           must
           either
           Grant
           or
           Arraign
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Mr.
           Cressy
           had
           reason
           to
           blame
           Mr.
           Prynn
           in
           some
           measure
           
           for
           concluding
           
             that
             the
             Papists
             were
             the
             only
             Incendiaries
             of
             the
             City
             ,
          
           when
           Mr.
           Prynn
           could
           not
           have
           forgot
           what
           had
           happen'd
           to
           those
           Conspirators
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           very
           Principles
           of
           many
           of
           that
           wild
           Sect
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           legitimating
           the
           most
           desperate
           Out-rages
           and
           Rebellions
           imaginable
           ,
           )
           but
           out
           of
           Justice
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           will
           never
           render
           any
           man
           ill
           upon
           ill
           Proofs
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           one
           Argument
           which
           is
           so
           prevalent
           with
           many
           for
           their
           concluding
           that
           London
           was
           designedly
           burnt
           by
           many
           Popish
           Persons
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           apparently
           true
           and
           not
           denyable
           ,
           that
           the
           Flames
           did
           break
           out
           in
           several
           places
           of
           the
           City
           at
           the
           tops
           of
           several
           houses
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           a
           considerable
           distance
           from
           the
           Fire
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           move
           me
           so
           to
           conclude
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           obvious
           in
           Nature
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           heat
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Fire
           will
           put
           combustible
           light
           matter
           that
           is
           at
           a
           small
           distance
           from
           it
           into
           a
           flame
           ,
           a
           heat
           proportionably
           greater
           ,
           must
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           :
           and
           this
           appear'd
           in
           Fact
           conspicuous
           to
           Thousands
           ,
           while
           the
           Fire
           then
           broke
           out
           from
           the
           Timber-work
           in
           the
           Tower
           of
           the
           Old
           Exchange
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           Conflagration
           was
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           Mile
           distant
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Nor
           yet
           would
           I
           venture
           in
           discourse
           with
           any
           Papist
           about
           the
           aforesaid
           Tenet
           ,
           to
           call
           it
           either
           Tenet
           or
           Principle
           chargeable
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           as
           approved
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           only
           deducible
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Inferences
           from
           other
           Tenets
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           If
           one
           should
           say
           the
           Papists
           hold
           that
           't
           is
           lawful
           to
           burn
           the
           persons
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           therefore
           to
           burn
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           to
           burn
           the
           Nest
           as
           well
           as
           to
           kill
           the
           Bird
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Goods
           of
           Hereticks
           are
           
             ipso
             iure
          
           confiscate
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           Houses
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           I
           told
           my
           Roman-Catholick
           friend
           that
           I
           would
           never
           raise
           this
           Principle
           of
           Fire
           against
           his
           Church
           by
           Collision
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           help
           of
           your
           Lordships
           Quotations
           referring
           to
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           as
           well
           as
           Canonists
           ,
           shew
           him
           the
           Pope
           claiming
           the
           Power
           ,
           
             in
             terminis
             terminantibus
          
           ,
           to
           fire
           whole
           Cities
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           that
           long
           before
           his
           Power
           received
           so
           much
           accession
           of
           Territory
           (
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           )
           of
           Prerogative
           by
           those
           great
           Students
           of
           Crown-Divinity
           ,
           and
           Assertors
           of
           his
           
             Fifth
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           intend
           to
           entertain
           only
           this
           my
           particular
           friend
           at
           this
           Season
           ,
           with
           the
           Passages
           I
           shall
           receive
           from
           you
           concerning
           this
           Tenet
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           in
           me
           an
           habitual
           temper
           ,
           not
           
             salem
             nitro
             superaddere
          
           ,
           or
           to
           afflict
           any
           afflicted
           Lay-Papists
           who
           may
           retain
           some
           unsound
           Notions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           sound
           Members
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           not
           desire
           either
           by
           words
           or
           writing
           to
           imitate
           the
           ungenerous
           Practice
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Iacob
           toward
           the
           Sichemites
           ,
           in
           attacking
           them
           
             when
             they
             were
             sore
          
           .
           And
           moreover
           reason
           is
           thrown
           away
           on
           men
           in
           Passion
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           Paroxysme
           of
           Passion
           in
           either
           any
           Papists
           or
           Dissenters
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           frighting
           them
           from
           an
           absurdity
           by
           Arguments
           ,
           for
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           absurd
           then
           their
           very
           Passion
           ,
           and
           while
           that
           lasts
           they
           are
           as
           insensible
           of
           the
           wounds
           that
           are
           made
           in
           their
           Principles
           by
           objections
           ,
           as
           some
           in
           a
           Battel
           are
           of
           wounds
           they
           receive
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           not
           without
           hopes
           of
           a
           more
           
             pacific
             Conjuncture
          
           that
           may
           come
           wherein
           our
           Vn-Iesuited
           Lay-Papists
           may
           discriminate
           their
           Principles
           and
           Notions
           ,
           from
           the
           troublesome
           ones
           of
           others
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           vex
           the
           knowing
           part
           of
           Mankind
           with
           their
           Implicit
           Faith
           ,
           like
           Flies
           blind
           in
           one
           Season
           of
           the
           year
           getting
           into
           Mens
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           empty
           Religion-Traders
           will
           no
           more
           like
           the
           Merchants
           of
           Tyre
           pass
           for
           
             Princes
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           with
           a
           bulk
           of
           words
           so
           long
           enslaved
           the
           World
           and
           its
           Princes
           ,
           and
           themselves
           too
           ,
           and
           made
           Religion
           but
           the
           word
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           discriminate
           Parties
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           
             who
             and
             who
             are
             of
             a
             side
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
           by
           the
           Mutual
           Consent
           of
           reasonable
           men
           of
           all
           Parties
           the
           word
           Religion
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           put
           on
           what
           is
           really
           Irreligion
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           handful
           of
           men
           will
           think
           it
           in
           vain
           to
           strive
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           acception
           or
           signification
           of
           any
           word
           or
           words
           ,
           when
           the
           currency
           of
           the
           age
           and
           that
           justly
           too
           ,
           hath
           damned
           the
           former
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           men
           must
           speak
           in
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Rational
           Age
           or
           not
           speak
           intelligibly
           ;
           and
           as
           
             he
             who
             seems
             to
             be
             Religious
             and
             bridles
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             his
             Religion
             is
             vain
             ,
          
           it
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           too
           for
           him
           to
           think
           to
           have
           ought
           call'd
           Religion
           against
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Licence
           was
           vain
           and
           ridiculous
           granted
           to
           a
           Book
           of
           Physick
           wherein
           the
           Licencer
           said
           ,
           
             Nihil
             reperio
             in
             hoc
             libello
             fidei
             Catholicae
             contrarium
             quo
             minus
             typis
             mandetur
             ,
          
           so
           likewise
           will
           the
           Vogue
           of
           granting
           any
           Liberty
           to
           any
           thing
           of
           Catholick
           Faith
           that
           has
           Treason
           and
           Sedition
           in
           it
           ,
           be
           as
           worthy
           of
           Laughter
           :
           and
           then
           will
           the
           Publishing
           of
           this
           Tenet
           be
           prevalent
           probably
           with
           Papists
           ,
           and
           prove
           like
           
             a
             word
             in
             season
          
           ,
           and
           tend
           to
           the
           abolishing
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           word
           Religion
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           argued
           
             with
             in
             the
             cool
             of
             the
             day
             ,
          
           (
           as
           our
           first
           Parents
           where
           after
           the
           fall
           )
           and
           their
           Fiery
           Principles
           be
           then
           exposed
           ,
           and
           then
           may
           each
           of
           them
           whose
           Religion
           so
           call'd
           excited
           their
           angry
           Prophets
           to
           desire
           the
           destruction
           of
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           as
           the
           Choler
           of
           Ionah
           at
           last
           animated
           him
           tho
           not
           to
           destroy
           ,
           yet
           to
           wish
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Niniveh
           ,
           be
           as
           he
           was
           seasonably
           expostulated
           with
           ,
           
             dost
             thou
             well
             to
             be
             angry
             ?
          
           and
           dost
           thou
           well
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           others
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           call
           thy
           firing
           their
           houses
           Religion
           ,
           when
           thou
           seest
           the
           World
           begin
           to
           laugh
           at
           the
           impertinence
           of
           the
           calling
           it
           so
           ?
        
         
           The
           Author
           I
           cited
           before
           
             of
             the
             great
             Question
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           begins
           his
           discourse
           with
           a
           Patriotly
           kind
           of
           Sagacity
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             this
             Nation
             and
             the
             Nation
             of
          
           Scotland
           and
           Ireland
           
             concerned
             with
             it
             ,
             are
             at
             present
             in
             such
             a
             posture
             ,
             and
             under
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             as
             give
             just
             reason
             both
             of
             fear
             and
             care
             more
             then
             ordinary
             both
             to
             Rulers
             and
             People
             ,
             is
             so
             without
             doubt
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             Proof
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             dangerous
             Feaver
             ,
             in
             regard
             both
             to
             our
             Civil
             and
             Religious
             Interest
             ,
             all
             in
             their
             wits
             must
             know
             :
             which
             Disease
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             now
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             most
             come
             to
             a
             Crisis
             ,
             yet
             few
             can
             determine
             ,
             whether
             it
             will
             end
             in
             a
             natural
             cool
             ,
             or
             prove
             a
             distemper
             yet
             more
             dangerous
             and
             deadly
             .
          
        
         
           But
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           great
           number
           of
           those
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           who
           are
           at
           their
           ease
           therein
           ,
           either
           by
           substantial
           Fortunes
           or
           Professions
           or
           Trades
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           account
           it
           both
           trouble
           and
           shame
           to
           get
           by
           Religion
           ,
           as
           an
           adventitious
           Trade
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           a
           great
           first-rate
           Practitioner
           in
           Law
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Receit
           for
           the
           Curing
           the
           Tooth-Ach
           or
           Gout
           would
           to
           get
           Fees
           thereby
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           Mingle
           of
           Clients
           and
           Patients
           together
           ,
           and
           which
           sort
           of
           Mankind
           that
           by
           the
           solid
           weight
           of
           their
           Fortunes
           or
           Industry
           are
           come
           to
           their
           Center
           of
           Rest
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           hate
           all
           Projectors
           of
           Earthquakes
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           being
           well
           on
           their
           
             terra
             firma
          
           will
           never
           care
           to
           walk
           on
           the
           high
           Rope
           with
           the
           Poise
           of
           a
           drawn
           Sword
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           never
           venture
           their
           heads
           by
           wearing
           any
           discriminating
           Ribbands
           in
           their
           Hats
           ,
           nor
           give
           their
           heads
           for
           the
           washing
           or
           the
           rebaptising
           themselves
           with
           little
           Names
           of
           the
           distinctions
           of
           Parties
           ,
           and
           who
           generously
           valuing
           themselves
           on
           unmercenary
           Loyalty
           and
           unbribed
           Orthodoxy
           ,
           will
           neither
           rob
           Caesar
           or
           God
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           theirs
           ,
           and
           not
           expect
           that
           their
           Prince
           should
           impoverish
           himself
           by
           paying
           Tribute
           to
           them
           and
           
             taking
             them
             off
          
           by
           Gifts
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Patriots
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           days
           did
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           the
           more
           thinking
           and
           knowing
           part
           among
           these
           and
           whose
           ease
           is
           only
           infringed
           by
           seeing
           so
           many
           objects
           that
           are
           uneasie
           ,
           must
           needs
           think
           and
           know
           that
           solid
           Trade
           and
           Industry
           can
           never
           thrive
           ,
           nor
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           it
           ,
           
           till
           the
           false
           Trade
           of
           Religion
           shall
           be
           exterminated
           ,
           I
           do
           fancy
           to
           my self
           that
           we
           shall
           shortly
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           sound
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           weather
           the
           Crisis
           or
           decretory
           days
           of
           our
           feavourish
           distemper
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           disease
           will
           end
           in
           a
           
             natural
             cool
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           some
           fermentation
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           perfective
           as
           well
           as
           destructive
           ,
           (
           and
           indeed
           life
           it self
           is
           but
           a
           Continuation
           of
           the
           vigorous
           
             fermentation
             of
             the
             Blood
             which
             is
             so
             long
             maintained
             as
             the
             Mass
             of
             Blood
             is
             kept
             hot
             and
             Circulating
             through
             the
             Veins
             and
             Arteries
          
           )
           so
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           fermentation
           that
           has
           been
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           prove
           perfective
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           continuer
           of
           the
           life
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           one
           very
           useful
           property
           of
           fermentation
           is
           ,
           that
           while
           it
           separates
           all
           heterogeneous
           parts
           ,
           it
           leaves
           the
           basis
           as
           it
           were
           or
           main
           Ingredient
           of
           the
           Mass
           clear
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           discards
           from
           it
           recrements
           or
           superfluities
           ,
           and
           another
           noble
           property
           thereof
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           exalts
           the
           Body
           fermented
           to
           what
           perfection
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           these
           effects
           do
           I
           expect
           of
           our
           Political
           Fermentation
           (
           that
           hard
           word
           that
           is
           generally
           used
           in
           expressing
           the
           present
           distracted
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           and
           that
           it
           will
           naturally
           cause
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           that
           superfluity
           of
           folly
           as
           well
           as
           naughtiness
           to
           be
           thrown
           off
           ,
           which
           will
           leave
           the
           substantial
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           more
           clear
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           will
           end
           in
           
           England's
           Ballancing
           it self
           first
           and
           then
           the
           World
           ,
           all
           our
           useless
           Religion-Traders
           having
           been
           swept
           away
           as
           the
           dust
           of
           our
           Ballance
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           Animosities
           among
           many
           Protestants
           of
           narrow
           Souls
           ,
           and
           Principles
           may
           last
           too
           long
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           deluders
           will
           make
           a
           great
           many
           deluded
           desperately
           obstinate
           against
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Rulers
           :
           but
           the
           People
           of
           England
           are
           too
           many
           to
           be
           crowded
           into
           the
           Prisons
           of
           such
           narrow
           Principles
           ,
           and
           this
           great
           and
           active
           thing
           called
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           always
           busie
           and
           which
           sometimes
           doth
           its
           business
           even
           by
           mens
           Idleness
           (
           and
           the
           necessary
           effect
           thereof
           ,
           their
           Poverty
           )
           will
           by
           the
           general
           necessitous
           condition
           of
           Luxuriants
           and
           Religion-Traders
           force
           them
           to
           be
           industrious
           ,
           and
           that
           industry
           will
           bring
           us
           to
           the
           State
           of
           a
           
             Britannia
             florens
          
           ,
           and
           too
           of
           a
           
             Britannia
             triumphans
          
           ,
           and
           rescue
           a
           populous
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           decay
           of
           its
           Trade
           ,
           that
           hath
           happen'd
           by
           our
           having
           been
           embarrass'd
           with
           a
           
             Holy
             Kirk
          
           or
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           Militant
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           affirmation
           which
           appeared
           so
           senseless
           in
           the
           Theology
           of
           a
           Popish
           Priest
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             Respublica
             est
             in
             Ecclesia
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           will
           equally
           appear
           so
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           Mr.
           Car●wright
           (
           for
           that
           he
           there
           affirmed
           )
           and
           to
           be
           in
           any
           man's
           writings
           as
           absurdly
           said
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           
             Lexicon
             Geographicum
          
           in
           Folio
           ,
           
             Cantabrigia
             est
             quoddam
             oppidum
             in
             quo
             est
             Academia
             .
          
        
         
           If
           any
           Dissenter
           should
           now
           trouble
           the
           Press
           with
           ingenious
           Books
           to
           perplex
           the
           Layety
           about
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           ordination
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           would
           want
           ingenious
           Readers
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           now
           as
           much
           out
           of
           fashion
           for
           People
           to
           concern
           themselves
           about
           knowing
           the
           demonstrative
           certainty
           of
           the
           true
           ordination
           of
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           almost
           as
           't
           was
           among
           the
           Iews
           of
           old
           to
           question
           who
           were
           the
           true
           Sons
           of
           Levi
           by
           natural
           Generation
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Mother
           knew
           .
        
         
           Our
           English
           World
           is
           likely
           to
           the
           end
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           too
           busie
           to
           mind
           nice
           Questions
           of
           the
           
             uncertain
             Genealogies
          
           of
           Churches
           ,
           and
           each
           Protestant
           now
           will
           admit
           of
           the
           
             Credo
             Ecclesiam
             Catholicam
          
           without
           quarrelling
           about
           the
           Latinity
           of
           the
           expression
           ;
           and
           as
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           
             Council
             of
             Trent
          
           (
           where
           the
           Thred
           of
           the
           Controversie
           about
           
             proponentibus
             legatis
          
           runs
           through
           the
           whole
           Council
           )
           when
           it
           was
           told
           the
           Pope
           that
           Vargas
           granted
           
             that
             if
             the
             thing
             designed
             were
             only
             that
             the
             Legates
             shall
             propose
             ,
             no
             man
             would
             have
             complained
             ,
             but
             the
             Ablative
             ,
          
           proponentibus
           legatis
           
             did
             deprive
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Power
             to
             propose
             ,
             and
             therefore
             't
             was
             fit
             to
             change
             it
             into
             
             to
             another
             kind
             of
             Speech
             ,
          
           the
           Pope
           replyed
           ,
           
             That
             't
             was
             now
             no
             time
             to
             think
             of
          
           cujus
           generis
           &
           cujus
           casus
           ,
           so
           in
           our
           Realm
           all
           Policy
           it self
           whether
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           will
           now
           be
           accounted
           but
           Pedantry
           ,
           that
           by
           any
           previous
           questions
           puts
           off
           the
           debate
           of
           Capital
           Ships
           and
           their
           Maintenance
           and
           Equipage
           ;
           and
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           great
           Supplies
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           will
           carry
           the
           Vote
           with
           a
           
             Nemine
             Contradicente
          
           among
           the
           People
           diffusive
           here
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           give
           no
           more
           Supplyes
           to
           Religion-Traders
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Nations
           being
           able
           as
           a
           
             Britannia
             florens
          
           in
           point
           of
           Trade
           to
           keep
           great
           Fleets
           at
           Sea
           ,
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           mens
           expectation
           should
           be
           bankrupt
           of
           gain
           by
           Castles
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           or
           in
           fine
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Corporation
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           all
           Beggars
           should
           be
           broken
           which
           has
           so
           much
           diminished
           our
           other
           Trade
           .
        
         
           The
           great
           States-man
           of
           this
           latter
           Age
           ,
           Mazarine
           projecting
           the
           growing
           Power
           and
           Glory
           of
           France
           ,
           did
           not
           long
           before
           he
           dyed
           ,
           wisely
           lay
           the
           Foundation
           of
           it
           by
           the
           extirpating
           out
           of
           the
           Metropolis
           and
           other
           Cities
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           those
           publick
           Nusances
           there
           called
           Beggars
           ,
           and
           since
           all
           Religion-Traders
           are
           in
           truth
           and
           reallity
           of
           the
           Trade
           of
           Beggars
           ,
           and
           the
           Multitude
           of
           them
           at
           present
           diminisheth
           the
           shame
           of
           that
           very
           Trade
           ,
           the
           destruction
           of
           it
           will
           probably
           by
           all
           be
           judged
           as
           the
           first
           thing
           necessary
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           other
           Commerce
           .
           And
           as
           the
           wisest
           course
           I
           ever
           heard
           of
           ,
           taken
           for
           breaking
           the
           Trade
           of
           Beggars
           in
           the
           Streets
           was
           that
           by
           the
           Iustices
           of
           Middlesex
           in
           their
           Printed
           Papers
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Church-Wardens
           ,
           Overseers
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           Constables
           of
           the
           respective
           Parishes
           in
           the
           Suburbs
           ,
           whereby
           
             all
             Persons
             are
             desired
             and
             required
             by
             their
             Order
          
           to
           forbear
           to
           relieve
           any
           Beggars
           at
           their
           doors
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           kind
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           so
           in
           like
           manner
           will
           nature
           probably
           by
           the
           real
           Poverty
           of
           People
           cause
           them
           to
           forbear
           to
           give
           relief
           to
           these
           Religious
           Mendicants
           ,
           and
           will
           thereby
           break
           their
           Trade
           .
        
         
           And
           moreover
           tho
           there
           hath
           in
           all
           Ages
           been
           another
           sort
           of
           Traders
           ,
           and
           who
           too
           were
           but
           splendid
           Beggars
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           importunity
           in
           Courts
           ,
           and
           with
           artifice
           representing
           the
           Sores
           and
           Maims
           of
           their
           Estates
           have
           moved
           the
           Royal
           Commiseration
           to
           exhaust
           its
           Revenue
           on
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           vast
           publick
           charge
           likely
           to
           be
           impendent
           over
           us
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Neighbours
           will
           shew
           those
           First-rate
           Mendicants
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           Science
           of
           begging
           ,
           a
           Science
           that
           Agrippa
           doth
           very
           well
           Animadvert
           upon
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Vanitate
             Scientiarum
          
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           being
           no
           way
           for
           the
           Heirs
           and
           Children
           of
           our
           many
           Luxuriants
           ,
           to
           get
           from
           under
           the
           loads
           of
           debts
           and
           Incumbrances
           bequeath'd
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           industry
           and
           frugality
           ,
           I
           account
           that
           they
           will
           be
           necessitated
           to
           mend
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           Trade
           .
        
         
           
             When
             the
          
           Author
           of
           Britannia
           languens
           
             doth
             (
             I
             fear
             )
             too
             truly
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           p.
           139.
           
           That
           our
           late
           wealthy
           Yeomanry
           are
           impoverished
           or
           so
           much
           reduced
           in
           their
           Stocks
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           hardly
           find
           three
           in
           a
           County
           able
           to
           Rent
           3
           or
           400
           l.
           
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Poor
           are
           encreased
           to
           near
           ten
           times
           their
           late
           number
           within
           these
           last
           twenty
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           maintainance
           doth
           cost
           the
           Nation
           400000
           l.
           per
           Annum
           constant
           Tax
           ,
           
             and
             had
             before
             in
          
           p.
           138
           shew'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Trades
           of
           Tillage
           ,
           Grazing
           ,
           Dairy
           ,
           Cloathing
           ,
           Fulling
           ,
           that
           formerly
           enriched
           the
           Occupiers
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           in
           these
           latter
           years
           been
           the
           usual
           Shipwracks
           of
           Mens
           Stocks
           and
           Estates
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           
             England
             ,
             and
             in
          
           p.
           27.
           
           That
           we
           have
           in
           a
           manner
           lost
           the
           Eastland
           and
           Northern
           Trades
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           p.
           240
           shews
           ,
           That
           the
           cheapness
           of
           Interest
           doth
           not
           proceed
           from
           the
           plenty
           of
           Mony
           but
           scarceness
           of
           security
           ,
           
             and
             there
             observes
          
           ,
           That
           Personal
           Security
           for
           Mony
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Land
           security
           in
           
           twenty
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           p.
           291.
           
           I
           hear
           of
           no
           new
           improving
           Manufactures
           in
           England
           but
           that
           of
           Periwigs
           ,
           
             we
             may
             well
             account
             that
             the
             Ebb
             of
             our
             Trade
             is
             at
             the
             very
             lowest
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             so
             good
             a
             Prince
             in
             so
             good
             and
             populous
             a
             Land
             ,
             nature
             will
             hasten
             its
             improvement
             .
          
        
         
           Tho
           the
           understandings
           of
           the
           English
           have
           in
           all
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           appear'd
           as
           sharp
           as
           those
           of
           any
           Nation
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           Science
           of
           the
           Politics
           ,
           yet
           so
           it
           has
           happen'd
           that
           since
           the
           Reformation
           our
           States-men
           have
           been
           so
           put
           to
           it
           by
           the
           efforts
           of
           Popery
           and
           other
           Religion-Trades
           to
           stand
           continually
           upon
           their
           Guard
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           so
           worn
           out
           by
           continual
           duty
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           had
           time
           to
           make
           Platforms
           of
           improvement
           of
           Political
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           to
           acquaint
           the
           World
           with
           their
           Memoires
           as
           many
           of
           the
           States-men
           of
           France
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Ship
           of
           the
           Nation
           in
           its
           Trading
           Voyages
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           under
           Sail
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           great
           figure
           in
           the
           Sea
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           having
           experienced
           Pilots
           at
           the
           Helm
           of
           State
           ,
           hath
           yet
           been
           so
           clog'd
           in
           its
           motion
           by
           the
           little
           fantastick
           Remora
           of
           a
           pretended
           Religion
           sticking
           to
           its
           side
           in
           several
           Conjunctures
           ,
           that
           our
           making
           no
           more
           way
           in
           the
           World
           hath
           appeared
           a
           Jest
           to
           Critical
           Spectators
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           pending
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Religion-Trade
           ,
           as
           paramount
           over
           others
           in
           this
           or
           any
           Country
           ,
           its
           fate
           will
           be
           like
           
             Reubens
             ,
             never
             to
             excel
          
           .
           Not
           only
           our
           States-men
           but
           our
           Princes
           in
           former
           times
           tho
           their
           abilities
           were
           very
           great
           and
           adequate
           to
           support
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Government
           had
           it
           been
           greater
           ,
           were
           yet
           exposed
           to
           perpetual
           toyl
           ,
           by
           ballancing
           the
           Religionary
           Contest
           ,
           viz.
           of
           the
           Parties
           of
           Papists
           and
           Puritans
           ;
           which
           minds
           me
           how
           it
           hath
           been
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           a
           strong
           Horse
           should
           not
           draw
           a
           
             one
             wheel'd
          
           Coach
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ease
           ,
           considering
           that
           he
           only
           bears
           up
           part
           of
           the
           weight
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           upright
           to
           a
           Ballance
           by
           thills
           on
           either
           side
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           experience
           't
           is
           found
           that
           this
           Horse
           becomes
           weary
           sooner
           then
           expectation
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           tho
           he
           bears
           not
           so
           much
           burthen
           nor
           draws
           so
           much
           draught
           as
           a
           Coach
           or
           other
           Carriage
           with
           two
           or
           more
           Wheels
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           so
           bruised
           and
           banged
           on
           either
           side
           with
           the
           unusual
           motion
           of
           the
           thills
           to
           keep
           the
           one
           Wheel'd
           Coach
           upright
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           thereby
           much
           sooner
           spent
           and
           wearied
           then
           by
           ordinary
           drawing
           or
           bearing
           he
           would
           have
           been
           :
           and
           thus
           neither
           better
           nor
           worse
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           fate
           of
           our
           Monarchs
           and
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           be
           continually
           throughout
           the
           Journey
           of
           their
           Lives
           hit
           on
           this
           and
           'tother
           side
           ,
           and
           bruised
           with
           the
           Thills
           of
           Popery
           and
           Presbytery
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           keeping
           up
           Religion
           to
           a
           Ballance
           ;
           but
           I
           believe
           't
           will
           appear
           a
           shame
           to
           us
           that
           they
           should
           be
           thus
           the
           Ludibria
           of
           Fortune
           any
           longer
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Part.
             2.
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           the
           yearly
           Charge
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Navy
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           continuing
           in
           Harbor
           ,
           is
           so
           well
           regulated
           that
           it
           amounts
           to
           scarce
           70000
           l.
           
        
         
           Had
           he
           heard
           my
           Lord-Keeper
           
           Bridgeman's
           Speech
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           Anno
           1670.
           he
           would
           there
           have
           been
           informed
           ,
           
             That
             His
             Majesty
             finds
             that
             by
             his
             Accounts
             from
             the
             year
             1660
             to
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Charge
             of
             the
             Fleet
             ,
          
           Communibus
           annis
           ,
           
             came
             to
          
           500000
           l.
           
             a
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             supported
             with
             less
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Lordship
           in
           that
           Speech
           mentioning
           
             to
             what
             proportion
             our
             Neighbours
             had
             augmented
             their
             Fleets
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             imported
             His
             Majesty
             to
             keep
             pace
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             outgo
             them
             in
             number
             and
             strength
             of
             Shipping
             ,
          
           minds
           me
           of
           the
           Force
           of
           that
           saying
           of
           Cicero
           to
           Atticus
           ,
           L.
           10.
           
           Ep.
           7.
           
           
             Qui
             mare
             tenet
             ,
             eum
             necesse
             est
             rerum
             potiri
             ,
          
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           is
           much
           more
           applicable
           to
           the
           State
           of
           the
           World
           now
           ,
           then
           that
           in
           his
           time
           :
           and
           we
           shall
           always
           be
           but
           
             damnati
             ad
             insulam
          
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           by
           a
           vigorous
           industry
           so
           supply
           
           our selves
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           supply
           our
           Princes
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           make
           the
           Naval
           Strength
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           proportionable
           to
           that
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           be
           made
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           ordinary
           charge
           of
           the
           Fleet
           for
           several
           years
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           great
           above
           mentioned
           Sum
           ,
           so
           I
           believe
           that
           the
           ordinary
           Naval
           Charge
           never
           since
           amounted
           to
           less
           then
           200,000
           
             l.
             per
             Year
          
           ,
           beside
           the
           vast
           Charge
           in
           building
           new
           Ships
           and
           rebuilding
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           Charge
           of
           Summer
           and
           Winter
           Guards
           ,
           and
           of
           Convoys
           and
           of
           Ships
           against
           Algeers
           :
           and
           His
           Majesties
           most
           exact
           care
           of
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           hath
           been
           such
           ,
           while
           he
           beheld
           the
           emulous
           endeavours
           of
           Nations
           to
           excell
           in
           Naval
           Power
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           enrich'd
           his
           Realm
           since
           the
           Year
           69
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           valuable
           Fleet
           then
           it
           had
           before
           :
           and
           the
           great
           Cordial
           that
           Nature
           allows
           us
           against
           
             Wars
             ,
             and
             Rumors
             of
             Naval
             Wars
             ,
          
           when
           we
           are
           dejected
           with
           the
           shame
           of
           our
           Civil
           Wars
           having
           occasioned
           the
           Neighbouring
           World
           to
           augment
           its
           Naval
           Force
           ,
           and
           consequently
           too
           our
           own
           vast
           perpetual
           Charge
           in
           the
           augmenting
           ours
           ,
           is
           that
           by
           the
           necessary
           encrease
           of
           our
           industry
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           defraying
           it
           ,
           and
           herein
           Providence
           is
           but
           just
           in
           treating
           us
           in
           the
           Confinement
           to
           our
           Island
           ,
           as
           the
           Dutch
           do
           Idlers
           sent
           to
           their
           Work-houses
           ,
           where
           care
           is
           taken
           that
           if
           they
           do
           not
           the
           Work
           appointed
           them
           ,
           the
           Sea
           will
           come
           in
           upon
           them
           :
           and
           't
           is
           well
           for
           us
           that
           accordingly
           as
           is
           shewn
           in
           the
           8th
           Chapter
           of
           Sir
           W.
           P's
           
             Political
             Arithmetick
             ,
             there
             are
             spare
             hands
             enough
             among
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           '
           
             s
             Subjects
             to
             earn
             Two
             Millions
          
           per
           Annum
           ,
           
             more
             then
             they
             now
             do
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             employments
             ready
             ,
             proper
             and
             sufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           His
           expression
           of
           the
           
             spare
             hands
          
           of
           the
           English
           minds
           me
           ,
           how
           we
           who
           did
           before
           our
           Commotion
           only
           pay
           to
           our
           Kings
           ,
           the
           6
           
             th
             part
          
           of
           
             the
             spareable
             part
             of
             our
             Estates
             ,
          
           (
           for
           that
           was
           what
           Mr.
           Vaughan
           afterward
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
          
           declared
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           proportion
           that
           men
           were
           to
           be
           taxed
           in
           the
           old
           gentle
           way
           of
           Assessments
           ,
           called
           Subsidies
           )
           were
           forced
           upon
           those
           manifold
           payments
           to
           the
           Usurpers
           ,
           that
           amounted
           to
           one
           entire
           Subsidy
           in
           each
           Week
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           when
           as
           what
           we
           payed
           before
           exceeded
           not
           usually
           one
           Subsidy
           or
           15
           th
           in
           two
           or
           three
           years
           space
           .
        
         
           And
           afterward
           when
           instead
           of
           
             the
             demanding
             of
             Five
             Members
          
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           above
           400
           were
           forcibly
           secluded
           from
           it
           ,
           most
           Exorbitant
           Taxes
           were
           Levyed
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           in
           which
           instead
           of
           508
           Members
           as
           the
           legal
           Complement
           of
           its
           number
           ,
           and
           of
           78
           Knights
           of
           Shires
           for
           England
           ,
           and
           12
           for
           Wales
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Knights
           of
           the
           Shire
           at
           all
           sitting
           in
           that
           House
           for
           these
           26
           English
           and
           11
           Welch
           Counties
           following
           ,
           viz.
           
             Bedfordshire
             ,
             Cornwal
             ,
             Cambridgeshire
             ,
             Derbyshire
             ,
             Devonshire
             ,
             Dorsetshire
             ,
             Essex
             ,
             Glocestershire
             ,
             Hartfordshire
             ,
             Herefordshire
             ,
             Lincolnshire
             ,
             Lancashire
             ,
             Middlesex
             ,
             Monmouthshire
             ,
             Norfolk
             ,
             Northumberland
             ,
             Oxfordshire
             ,
             Surry
             ,
             Shropshire
             ,
             Southampton
             ,
             Suffolk
             ,
             Somersetshire
             ,
             Sussex
             ,
             Westmerland
             ,
             Warwickshire
             ,
             Yorkshire
             ,
             Anglesey
             ,
             Brecknock
             ,
             Cardiganshire
             ,
             Carmarthinshire
             ,
             Carnarvanshire
             ,
             Denbighshire
             ,
             Flintshire
             ,
             Glamorganshire
             ,
             Pembrokshire
             ,
             Montgomeryshire
             ,
             Radnorshire
             ,
          
           and
           but
           one
           Knight
           of
           the
           Shire
           in
           each
           of
           the
           9
           following
           Counties
           ,
           
             Berkshire
             ,
             Cheshire
             ,
             Huntingtonshire
             ,
             Kent
             ,
             Leicestershire
             ,
             Northamptonshire
             ,
             Staffordshire
             ,
             Wiltshire
             Worcestershire
             ,
          
           and
           only
           the
           full
           number
           of
           Knights
           of
           the
           Shire
           in
           
             Buckinghamshire
             ,
             Nottinghamshire
             ,
             Rutlandshire
             ,
             Merionethshire
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             York
             ,
             Westminster
             ,
             Bristol
             ,
             Canterbury
             ,
             Chester
             ,
             Exeter
             ,
             Oxford
             ,
             Lincoln
             ,
             Worcester
             ,
             Chichester
             ,
             Carlile
             ,
             Rochester
             ,
             Wells
             ,
             Coventry
             ,
          
           had
           no
           Citizens
           in
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           London
           had
           only
           1
           instead
           of
           4
           ,
           and
           Glocester
           and
           Salisbury
           alone
           of
           all
           the
           Cities
           in
           England
           ,
           had
           their
           full
           Number
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           parcel
           
           of
           about
           89
           permitted
           to
           sit
           ,
           was
           the
           whole
           Clergy
           as
           well
           as
           Layety
           of
           England
           Taxed
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           forgot
           that
           after
           the
           great
           Usurper
           by
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           only
           laid
           a
           Tax
           of
           60,000
           
             l.
             per
             Month
          
           on
           us
           ,
           he
           afterward
           found
           a
           giving
           Parliament
           that
           Calculating
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           judged
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           to
           amount
           to
           1300,000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           whereof
           200,000
           l.
           for
           the
           Protectors
           support
           ,
           400,000
           l.
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Navy
           and
           Ports
           ,
           and
           700,000
           l.
           for
           the
           Army
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           told
           out
           of
           the
           
             History
             of
             the
             Iron
             Age
          
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1656
           :
           and
           that
           they
           who
           grudged
           the
           best
           of
           Kings
           the
           ordinary
           yearly
           Revenue
           of
           less
           then
           half
           a
           Million
           ,
           were
           brought
           to
           settle
           more
           then
           double
           that
           Sum
           on
           the
           worst
           of
           Usurpers
           ,
           
             viz.
             1,300,000
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           helping
           him
           into
           the
           Power
           to
           break
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Christendome
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           they
           have
           entailed
           on
           us
           and
           our
           Heirs
           ,
           a
           necessity
           of
           labouring
           hard
           for
           ever
           ,
           to
           expiate
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Folly
           of
           their
           idle
           Politicks
           .
        
         
           The
           Plenty
           and
           Pride
           and
           Idleness
           here
           that
           occasioned
           our
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           and
           the
           Tessera
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           Militemus
           ,
           and
           the
           various
           discriminating
           words
           and
           signs
           of
           Religion
           ,
           have
           brought
           us
           to
           the
           Tessera
           of
           another
           of
           them
           which
           will
           stick
           by
           us
           ,
           namely
           Laboremus
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           't
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
             Scobels
             Collection
          
           of
           
             Acts
             ,
             Anno
          
           1656.
           cap.
           6.
           in
           
             the
             humble
             Petition
             and
             advice
             of
          
           Cromwel's
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           7th
           Paragraph
           ,
           which
           Enacts
           the
           Revenue
           ,
           mentions
           nothing
           in
           particular
           of
           the
           1,300
           ,
           000
           l.
           yearly
           ,
           to
           be
           settled
           for
           the
           Protectors
           support
           ,
           but
           provides
           that
           as
           a
           constant
           yearly
           Revenue
           for
           the
           support
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           safety
           and
           defence
           of
           these
           Nations
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           1000000
           
             l.
             be
             settled
             for
             the
             Navy
             and
             Army
             ,
          
           and
           300,000
           l.
           in
           general
           for
           the
           support
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           not
           dilate
           on
           the
           Subject
           of
           those
           past
           Calamitous
           Times
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           but
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Number
           of
           those
           who
           experimented
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           Actors
           or
           Sufferers
           therein
           is
           now
           dead
           ,
           that
           this
           Age
           wants
           the
           Poize
           or
           Ballast
           of
           their
           experiences
           to
           keep
           it
           steddy
           and
           secure
           ,
           from
           being
           overset
           by
           Waves
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           or
           Winds
           of
           Doctrine
           .
           There
           are
           several
           Latine
           Sayings
           about
           War
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Pedantly
           Citation
           is
           nauseous
           ,
           as
           was
           particularly
           Sorbiers
           valuing
           himself
           on
           the
           Motto
           of
           
             Pax
             bello
             Potior
          
           :
           but
           there
           is
           another
           saying
           familiar
           to
           Grammar
           Schools
           ,
           whence
           the
           most
           Oracular
           Men
           in
           Cabinets
           of
           State
           may
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ought
           to
           take
           their
           Measures
           and
           Estimates
           of
           the
           probable
           Continuance
           of
           the
           publick
           Peace
           in
           any
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           that
           never
           felt
           the
           misery
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           that
           saying
           is
           ,
           
             Dulce
             bellum
             inexpertis
          
           ,
           a
           saying
           that
           was
           thought
           to
           give
           an
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Monumental
           Inscription
           of
           our
           Harry
           the
           3
           d
           ,
           among
           the
           Westminster
           Monuments
           ,
           the
           Epitaph
           of
           which
           Prince
           whose
           Reign
           moved
           so
           much
           in
           the
           bloody
           Track
           of
           War
           being
           there
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Tertius
               Henricus
               jacet
               his
               pietatis
               amicus
               .
            
             
               Ecclesiam
               stravit
               istam
               quam
               post
               renovavit
               .
            
             
               Reddat
               ei
               munus
               qui
               Regnat
               Trinus
               &
               unus
               .
            
             
               Tertius
               Henricus
               est
               Templi
               conditor
               hujus
               ,
               1273
               :
            
             
               Dulce
               bellum
               inexpertis
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           long
           before
           that
           obtained
           as
           a
           Latin
           Adage
           ,
           it
           was
           one
           in
           Greek
           ,
           viz.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           and
           it
           is
           well
           said
           in
           
             Vegetius
             De
             Re
             militari
          
           ,
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           14.
           
           
             Nec
             confidas
             satis
             si
             tyro
             praelium
             cupit
             .
             Inexpertis
             enim
             dulcis
             est
             pugna
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           in
           Pindar
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             dulce
             bellum
             inexpertis
             ,
             ast
             expertus
             quispiam
             horret
             ,
             si
             accesserit
             cordi
             supra
             modum
             .
          
        
         
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           weighty
           
             Adage
             Horace
          
           ,
           applyes
           to
           the
           Contracting
           Friendship
           with
           Great
           Men
           ,
           
             
               Dulcis
               inexpertis
               cultura
               potentis
               amici
               ,
            
             
               Expertus
               metuit
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           reason
           that
           induced
           the
           Romans
           to
           place
           their
           Tyrones
           in
           the
           Van
           of
           the
           Battel
           ,
           was
           that
           their
           not
           knowing
           all
           the
           uncertainties
           and
           horrors
           of
           War
           ,
           would
           contribute
           to
           their
           eagerness
           in
           the
           onset
           .
           Partly
           to
           this
           purpose
           Mr.
           Hobs
           in
           his
           Behemoth
           or
           
             History
             of
             our
             Civil
             Wars
          
           observes
           well
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             at
             first
             in
             the
             Parliaments
             Army
             a
             great
             many
          
           London
           
             Apprentices
             ,
             who
             for
             want
             of
             experience
             in
             the
             War
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             fearful
             enough
             of
             death
             and
             wounds
             approaching
             visibly
             in
             glistering
             Swords
             ,
             but
             for
             want
             of
             judgement
             scarce
             thought
             of
             such
             death
             as
             comes
             invisibly
             in
             a
             Bullet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             very
             hardly
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Field
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           therefore
           should
           any
           Great
           Person
           descend
           to
           ask
           my
           poor
           Opinion
           of
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           danger
           we
           are
           in
           of
           a
           Relapse
           into
           the
           Plague
           of
           War
           ,
           I
           would
           give
           it
           by
           bringing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Dulce
             bellum
          
           ,
           &c.
           into
           use
           and
           application
           thus
           ,
           namely
           ,
           I
           would
           Calculate
           the
           number
           of
           the
           inexperts
           now
           here
           living
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           not
           living
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           last
           War
           ,
           a
           thing
           not
           hard
           to
           do
           sufficiently
           for
           my
           purpose
           :
           and
           thus
           I
           essayed
           to
           do
           it
           the
           last
           year
           when
           I
           fancied
           to
           employ
           my
           thoughts
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           diverting
           my self
           with
           these
           
             Queries
             .
             1.
             
             What
             part
             of
             the
             People
             of
          
           England
           
             now
             living
             ,
             are
          
           inexperts
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             who
             are
             now
             alive
             that
             were
             born
             since
             the
             year
             in
             which
             our
             Wars
             ended
             ,
             or
             were
             then
             Children
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Of
             such
             years
             as
             not
             to
             have
             experienced
             ,
             or
             been
             sensible
             of
             the
             miseries
             and
             inconvenience
             of
             the
             War
             ?
             2.
             
             What
             numbers
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             1641
             ,
             about
             which
             time
             the
             War
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             begun
             ,
             are
             now
             dead
             ?
             3.
             
             What
             proportion
             of
             those
             now
             living
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             that
             time
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             did
             gain
             by
             the
             War
          
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           perhaps
           War
           may
           be
           sweet
           to
           such
           surviving
           
             experts
             .
             4.
             
             The
             War
             of
          
           Ireland
           
             ending
             about
             the
             year
             1653
             ,
             how
             many
             may
             the
             number
             of
             such
          
           inexperts
           
             there
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ?
             5.
             
             The
             People
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             being
             now
             above
             a
             Million
          
           (
           as
           are
           the
           People
           of
           Ireland
           )
           and
           the
           Scotch
           War
           ending
           at
           Worcester
           Fight
           ,
           September
           the
           3
           
             d
             ,
             1651.
             
             How
             many
             are
             now
             living
             in
          
           Scotland
           
             that
             lived
             there
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             the
             number
             of
             the
          
           inexperts
           there
           ?
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           the
           satisfying
           my self
           in
           these
           Queries
           ,
           tho
           I
           know
           that
           many
           do
           make
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           of
           England
           to
           end
           with
           the
           surrender
           of
           Oxford
           in
           Mid-summer
           1646
           ,
           yet
           because
           several
           Acts
           of
           War
           in
           England
           were
           committed
           long
           after
           1646
           ,
           viz.
           in
           
             Lancashire
             ,
             Kent
          
           ,
           at
           
             Colchester
             ,
             Worcester
          
           ,
           I
           supposed
           not
           the
           English
           War
           to
           end
           till
           1651
           ,
           about
           the
           same
           time
           with
           that
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           both
           Kingdoms
           as
           they
           are
           but
           one
           Island
           ,
           so
           intermixing
           and
           bringing
           mutual
           Calamities
           on
           one
           another
           :
           and
           besides
           ,
           a
           few
           years
           at
           that
           distance
           of
           time
           would
           not
           much
           alter
           the
           State
           of
           this
           Case
           :
           so
           then
           as
           to
           the
           first
           and
           last
           Queries
           ,
           I
           thus
           concluded
           that
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Island
           in
           the
           year
           1651
           ,
           were
           and
           always
           are
           about
           one
           half
           of
           them
           under
           the
           age
           of
           16
           ,
           (
           before
           which
           time
           as
           they
           are
           reckoned
           unfit
           for
           War
           ,
           so
           may
           they
           likewise
           be
           thought
           inexperts
           as
           to
           the
           miseries
           thereof
           )
           and
           the
           other
           half
           above
           that
           age
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           this
           latter
           half
           more
           then
           one
           other
           Moyety
           are
           dead
           in
           these
           28
           or
           29
           years
           ,
           which
           have
           passed
           
           from
           51
           to
           near
           80.
           
           For
           if
           we
           reckon
           only
           Arithmetically
           without
           any
           Consideration
           of
           Geomerrical
           proportion
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           (
           which
           with
           reason
           enough
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           takes
           in
           )
           yet
           28
           ½
           (
           the
           number
           of
           years
           in
           51
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           said
           half
           are
           supposed
           dead
           )
           and
           27
           ½
           (
           for
           the
           years
           of
           the
           other
           half
           surviving
           )
           and
           fifteen
           (
           for
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           Inexperts
           from
           1651
           )
           makes
           72
           ,
           the
           full
           Age
           of
           Man
           :
           so
           that
           the
           surviving
           Experts
           are
           not
           a
           fourth
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           again
           at
           least
           one
           half
           of
           this
           fourth
           ,
           either
           through
           forgetfulness
           by
           Age
           or
           Dotage
           ,
           or
           for
           want
           of
           understanding
           all
           their
           whole
           life
           time
           ,
           may
           be
           very
           well
           counted
           among
           the
           Inexperts
           also
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Inexperts
           will
           be
           above
           
             seven
             eighth
          
           parts
           of
           the
           whole
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           in
           answer
           to
           the
           third
           Query
           ,
           we
           shall
           add
           the
           Number
           of
           the
           Gainers
           by
           the
           War
           ,
           (
           which
           perhaps
           some
           will
           estimate
           but
           small
           )
           and
           of
           those
           who
           lost
           by
           the
           Peace
           and
           Settlement
           on
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           ,
           with
           the
           Heirs
           ,
           Executors
           and
           Principal
           Legatees
           of
           both
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           these
           three
           last
           sorts
           ,
           the
           War
           was
           so
           very
           sweet
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           very
           well
           be
           reckoned
           for
           the
           Equivalent
           of
           three
           or
           four
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           many
           times
           more
           the
           number
           of
           the
           other
           common
           Inexperts
           )
           we
           may
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           judging
           modestly
           ,
           conclude
           the
           Inexperts
           of
           all
           the
           former
           sorts
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           less
           then
           (
           9
           /
           10
           )
           
             nine
             Tenths
          
           of
           the
           whole
           People
           :
           and
           to
           these
           also
           they
           who
           have
           spent
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           cannot
           well
           live
           in
           Peace
           may
           be
           properly
           added
           .
        
         
           I
           satisfied
           my self
           as
           to
           the
           fourth
           Query
           ,
           concerning
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bear
           at
           least
           the
           same
           proportion
           ,
           with
           what
           was
           asserted
           in
           relation
           to
           Great
           Brittain
           :
           and
           tho
           the
           War
           in
           the
           former
           lasted
           some
           years
           longer
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           other
           Considerations
           obvious
           enough
           ,
           that
           would
           more
           then
           ballance
           that
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Query
           about
           how
           many
           are
           now
           dead
           who
           were
           living
           in
           41
           ,
           the
           Principles
           I
           have
           variously
           discoursed
           of
           out
           of
           the
           Observations
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           may
           easily
           satisfie
           Curiosity
           therein
           .
        
         
           I
           account
           that
           of
           the
           Lords
           Temporal
           in
           the
           Kings
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           that
           sate
           the
           8
           th
           of
           May
           ,
           1661.
           there
           were
           dead
           77
           at
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           in
           Ianuary
           the
           25
           th
           ,
           1678.
           
           And
           of
           the
           26
           Bishops
           that
           sate
           on
           the
           8th
           of
           May
           in
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           only
           2
           were
           alive
           in
           the
           25
           th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           1678.
           
           And
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           which
           sate
           in
           the
           8th
           of
           May
           1661.
           
           And
           consisted
           of
           about
           520
           odd
           Members
           there
           died
           during
           their
           sitting
           ,
           viz.
           in
           17
           Years
           and
           8
           
             Months
             307
             Members
          
           ,
           viz.
           in
           each
           year
           about
           1
           /
           17
           th
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           in
           about
           30
           of
           the
           whole
           of
           that
           House
           every
           year
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           things
           considered
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           conclude
           that
           of
           the
           Parliament
           that
           sate
           on
           the
           3
           d
           of
           November
           ,
           1640
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           living
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           that
           of
           that
           turbulent
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           scarce
           16
           are
           now
           living
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           that
           met
           the
           first
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           1643.
           all
           the
           Divines
           except
           2
           are
           dead
           .
           The
           Sculls
           of
           many
           of
           those
           hot
           Spurrs
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           that
           troubled
           us
           so
           much
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           perhaps
           since
           diverted
           us
           in
           the
           Scene
           in
           Hamlet
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           of
           the
           poor
           handful
           of
           surviving
           Experts
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           most
           considerate
           are
           not
           now
           considering
           how
           by
           any
           Projects
           to
           put
           the
           World
           either
           in
           Tune
           or
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           are
           tuning
           their
           fancies
           to
           the
           
             still
             Musick
          
           of
           the
           Grave
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           that
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Presbyterians
           ,
           are
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           tho
           I
           am
           no
           Concurrer
           with
           their
           Estimates
           ,
           that
           make
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           gain'd
           by
           the
           War
           to
           be
           small
           ,
           for
           as
           the
           Judicious
           Author
           of
           the
           
           
             Regal
             Apology
          
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1648
           ,
           (
           and
           by
           the
           
             Oxford
             Antiquities
          
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           Dr.
           Bate
           the
           late
           Eminent
           Physitian
           )
           in
           p.
           49
           estimates
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Revenues
             of
             King
             ,
             Queen
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             and
             Delinquents
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             Vsurpers
             were
             almost
             one
             Moiety
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             besides
             many
             rich
             Offices
             ,
          
           &c
           and
           as
           to
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Offices
           then
           ,
           a
           very
           ingenious
           Pamphlet
           written
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           call'd
           
             the
             City
             Alarum
          
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Excise
          
           ,
           mentions
           in
           
             p.
             33.
             
             That
             't
             was
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             more
             then
          
           200,000
           l.
           per
           Annum
           ,
           
             was
             then
             consumed
             by
             superfluous
             Officers
             :
          
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           sufficiently
           shews
           the
           ill
           Managery
           of
           the
           publick
           Treasure
           in
           those
           days
           )
           and
           tho
           I
           have
           put
           the
           rate
           of
           the
           Heirs
           of
           such
           above
           that
           of
           common
           Inexperts
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           without
           hopes
           that
           possibly
           some
           what
           like
           a
           sort
           of
           Experience
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           those
           Heirs
           have
           from
           the
           latest
           Histories
           and
           Traditional
           Accounts
           had
           of
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           People
           having
           blown
           away
           that
           mighty
           Ballance
           of
           Land
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           unjust
           Poss●ssors
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Models
           of
           Government
           built
           thereon
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           who
           had
           by
           their
           Swords
           acquired
           ample
           shares
           of
           the
           Spoyles
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           Cavaliers
           Estates
           ,
           growing
           ashamed
           of
           their
           unjust
           Victories
           ,
           and
           the
           Yoke
           they
           have
           brought
           upon
           themselves
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           affraid
           of
           their
           Estates
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           not
           being
           ensureable
           under
           a
           fluctuating
           Military
           Oligarchy
           ,
           thought
           it
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Game
           to
           aspire
           with
           their
           All
           to
           the
           feet
           of
           their
           Lawful
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           his
           Restorers
           without
           Capitulation
           ,
           may
           incline
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           not
           desperate
           in
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           have
           perhaps
           inherited
           the
           Blessiing
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           penitence
           ,
           by
           their
           Peaceable
           Morals
           to
           make
           such
           an
           exception
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           may
           confirm
           the
           Rule
           and
           make
           them
           according
           to
           the
           expression
           before
           used
           ,
           become
           
             sound
             parts
             of
             the
             State.
          
           
        
         
           Another
           momentous
           thing
           cannot
           but
           be
           obvious
           to
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Considerate
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           Orders
           or
           Parties
           of
           men
           here
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           devesting
           the
           unjust
           Proprietors
           of
           about
           half
           the
           Land
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           the
           necessary
           Course
           of
           the
           Law
           at
           the
           Kings
           Restoration
           ,
           did
           in
           making
           so
           many
           persons
           and
           their
           dependants
           Paupers
           ,
           and
           useless
           in
           the
           improvement
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           many
           to
           be
           Nusances
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           troublesome
           Sollicitors
           and
           Barrettors
           ,
           and
           many
           likewise
           to
           withdraw
           to
           our
           Forraign
           Plantations
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           
             insula
             Sanctorum
          
           call'd
           Ireland
           ,
           unavoidably
           make
           the
           price
           of
           our
           Land
           sink
           to
           the
           proportion
           it
           hath
           since
           done
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           and
           disloyal
           persons
           ,
           should
           be
           ever
           able
           by
           a
           new
           Commotion
           to
           introduce
           the
           old
           Confusions
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           dispossess
           the
           Proprietors
           of
           about
           half
           our
           Land
           as
           formerly
           ,
           that
           England
           it self
           would
           turn
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           our
           Land
           perhaps
           be
           valuable
           but
           at
           ten
           years
           purchase
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           the
           Experts
           now
           in
           being
           among
           us
           are
           comparatively
           few
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Loyal
           part
           of
           them
           so
           easie
           to
           demonstrate
           to
           their
           Vicinage
           ,
           every
           where
           the
           dreadful
           inconvenience
           of
           essaying
           to
           mend
           the
           World
           by
           War
           ,
           that
           one
           Harvy
           could
           not
           more
           easily
           among
           the
           judicious
           ,
           propagate
           a
           general
           Notion
           of
           the
           Circulation
           of
           the
           Blood
           ,
           then
           may
           a
           thousand
           of
           these
           shew
           to
           Millions
           of
           others
           ,
           the
           impious
           folly
           of
           
             Blood
             guiltiness
          
           again
           incircling
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           especially
           when
           all
           our
           Blood
           and
           our
           Treasure
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           preserved
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           in
           a
           Conjuncture
           that
           hath
           put
           Christendom
           
             in
             procinctu
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           't
           is
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           a
           season
           the
           generality
           of
           Peoples
           minds
           here
           should
           manifest
           such
           an
           Abhorrence
           of
           both
           the
           Irish
           and
           English
           in
           41
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Religion-Trade
           which
           had
           us
           at
           its
           feet
           ,
           being
           now
           at
           ours
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           again
           struggle
           to
           get
           uppermost
           as
           formerly
           ,
           is
           to
           expect
           from
           so
           many
           to
           find
           the
           salute
           of
           the
           rising
           blow
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           I
           love
           to
           think
           of
           these
           things
           without
           asperity
           ,
           or
           offering
           the
           least
           Violence
           to
           the
           Sacredness
           of
           the
           great
           Established
           Amnesty
           ,
           so
           do
           I
           observe
           the
           same
           inclination
           to
           be
           very
           prevalent
           among
           the
           weightier
           persons
           of
           the
           several
           Parties
           .
        
         
           The
           smalness
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           Persons
           now
           living
           that
           wanted
           that
           Amnesty
           ,
           makes
           men
           generally
           concur
           in
           not
           esteeming
           it
           ,
           ta●ti
           to
           wish
           it
           broken
           ;
           but
           tho
           most
           of
           our
           former
           Empirical
           State-Physicians
           are
           covered
           with
           Earth
           ,
           their
           Errors
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           People
           seem
           generally
           sensible
           that
           both
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           in
           likelyhood
           the
           future
           State
           of
           England
           will
           not
           allow
           of
           Political
           Physicians
           ,
           trying
           more
           Experiments
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           former
           churlish
           ones
           that
           succeeded
           ill
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           a
           Conjuncture
           when
           nature
           is
           by
           necessity
           leading
           us
           to
           a
           Convalescence
           .
        
         
           
             As
             in
          
           Boccalines
           Politick
           Touch-stone
           ,
           Where
           the
           Monarchy
           of
           Spain
           is
           represented
           ,
           throwing
           her
           Physician
           out
           of
           the
           Window
           ,
           and
           Apollo
           desiring
           to
           know
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           ,
           she
           told
           him
           how
           about
           40
           years
           ago
           ,
           she
           asking
           Counsel
           of
           her
           Physician
           ,
           he
           prescribed
           her
           a
           tedious
           and
           chargeable
           Purge
           of
           divers
           Oyls
           of
           Holy
           Leagues
           ,
           of
           Insurrections
           of
           People
           ,
           of
           Rebellions
           ,
           of
           Cauteries
           and
           other
           very
           painful
           Medicines
           that
           had
           wasted
           and
           weakened
           her
           spirits
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           prescribing
           just
           such
           another
           Purge
           as
           before
           ,
           was
           therefore
           thrown
           out
           at
           Window
           ,
           
             so
             would
             such
             Purges
             and
             such
             Purgers
             as
             we
             were
             troubled
             with
             forty
             years
             ago
             ,
             be
             here
             deservedly
             dealt
             with
             now
             .
          
        
         
           How
           ridiculous
           will
           any
           Demagogue
           now
           appear
           ,
           that
           should
           in
           an
           English
           Parliament
           harangue
           it
           against
           supplying
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Elliot
          
           and
           Mr.
           Pym
           did
           4
           to
           Caroli
           ,
           who
           then
           (
           as
           
           Rushworth's
           Collections
           tells
           us
           )
           
             moved
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             not
             to
             yield
             the
             King
             Tunnage
             and
             Poundage
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             first
             settled
             Religion
             ,
             touching
             the
             Points
             of
             Ariminianism
             .
          
        
         
           They
           might
           as
           well
           have
           moved
           that
           the
           King
           might
           have
           no
           Money
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           found
           out
           the
           Longitude
           ,
           and
           likewise
           discovered
           the
           Quadrature
           of
           the
           Circle
           ,
           and
           they
           by
           that
           motion
           would
           have
           ensured
           to
           him
           the
           name
           of
           Pochi-Dinari
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           Herbert
           in
           his
           Harry
           the
           8
           th
           says
           ,
           was
           given
           to
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           for
           his
           famed
           want
           of
           Money
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           wantonness
           of
           Popularity
           ,
           did
           shew
           the
           worse
           in
           those
           two
           great
           Demagogues
           of
           their
           Age
           ,
           for
           the
           ingratitude
           it
           carried
           with
           it
           ,
           they
           moving
           so
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           as
           they
           did
           so
           soon
           after
           the
           great
           Royal
           Concessions
           as
           to
           the
           
             Petition
             of
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           might
           well
           excuse
           the
           Great
           Earl
           of
           
           Strafford's
           then
           quitting
           their
           Company
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           here
           observe
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           ,
           
             viz.
             3
             Iacobi
          
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           gave
           him
           
             three
             Subsidies
          
           ,
           and
           
             six
             Fifteenths
             and
             Tenths
          
           of
           the
           Layety
           ,
           and
           
             four
             Subsidies
          
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           all
           which
           by
           estimation
           amounted
           to
           453000
           l.
           and
           it
           was
           but
           just
           in
           them
           then
           so
           to
           supply
           the
           Crown
           after
           the
           detection
           of
           that
           Conspiracy
           ,
           because
           it
           appeared
           by
           several
           Examinations
           ,
           
             That
             if
             it
             had
             taken
             effect
             ,
             an
             Association
             of
             Forraign
          
           Roman
           Catholick
           
             Princes
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Oath
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Holy
             League
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             was
             desigued
             to
             have
             assured
             the
             business
             afterward
             :
          
           and
           it
           was
           but
           natural
           for
           the
           Parliament
           believing
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           enable
           their
           Prince
           with
           a
           Counter
           mine
           of
           Gold
           ,
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           Associated
           Purses
           of
           those
           Forraign
           Princes
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           but
           by
           the
           very
           Noise
           of
           that
           liberal
           Supply
           being
           heard
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Association
           was
           Thunder-struck
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           else
           must
           be
           in
           a
           Conjuncture
           when
           the
           Nations
           abroad
           shall
           see
           our
           Prince
           provided
           with
           effects
           ,
           as
           King
           Iames
           was
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           a
           Conjuncture
           I
           despair
           not
           of
           seeing
           ,
           nor
           of
           its
           influencing
           the
           World
           with
           Terror
           as
           did
           the
           very
           sound
           of
           the
           supplying
           the
           King
           by
           the
           last
           Pole-Act
           ,
           to
           enable
           him
           for
           a
           War
           with
           France
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           the
           
           Cause
           that
           the
           Panic
           Fear
           in
           some
           of
           our
           rustical
           Plebs
           of
           the
           French
           landing
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Purbec
           ,
           and
           when
           some
           of
           the
           poor
           adjacent
           Mobile
           ,
           in
           the
           air
           of
           their
           fancies
           heard
           the
           noise
           of
           
             adventare
             Gallos
          
           ,
           as
           
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
             ,
             genialium
             dierum
             ,
          
           l.
           3.
           c.
           14.
           saith
           ,
           
             Gallis
             etiam
             Senonibus
             ad
             urbem
             properantibus
             in
             novâ
             viâ
             ubi
             alloqu●tionis
             postea
             templum
             fuit
             ,
             vocem
             auditam
             quae
             Gallos
             adventare
             diceret
             ,
             inter
             exempl●
             relatum
             est
             ,
          
           was
           not
           more
           opprobrious
           then
           that
           fear
           of
           the
           French
           that
           marched
           off
           an
           Army
           and
           Royal
           Fleet
           so
           abruptly
           out
           of
           Scicily
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           a
           voice
           of
           
             Adventare
             Anglos
          
           (
           which
           evaporating
           of
           the
           French
           Forces
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           sufficient
           indication
           that
           there
           was
           no
           perfect
           love
           between
           our
           Kings
           great
           Minister
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           Ministers
           ,
           
             for
             perfect
             love
             casts
             out
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           had
           there
           been
           any
           perfect
           good
           understanding
           between
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           the
           nois'd
           
             Adventare
             Anglos
          
           would
           not
           have
           exorcised
           them
           out
           of
           the
           body
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           )
           so
           it
           perhaps
           proved
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           perfect
           French
           Hatred
           against
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           that
           he
           so
           satisfactorily
           acquainted
           our
           English
           World
           with
           in
           one
           of
           his
           solid
           and
           sinnewy
           Printed
           Vindications
           )
           and
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           the
           future
           Warlike
           State
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           will
           necessarily
           prompt
           all
           that
           affect
           to
           be
           Patriots
           ,
           instead
           of
           studying
           to
           make
           men
           unwilling
           to
           promote
           publick
           supplyes
           ,
           to
           bend
           their
           brains
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Calculation
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           able
           to
           contribute
           to
           its
           defence
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           do
           it
           with
           equality
           in
           Taxes
           and
           Levyes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           appear
           the
           most
           popular
           man
           who
           shall
           shew
           our
           Representatives
           ,
           how
           and
           in
           what
           proportion
           the
           Rateable
           parts
           of
           Mens
           Estates
           may
           be
           rated
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           I
           hear
           Sir
           
             W.
             P.
          
           in
           his
           Manuscript
           called
           ,
           
             Verbum
             sapienti
          
           ,
           has
           essayed
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           given
           his
           Sentiment
           ,
           that
           supposing
           a
           Million
           should
           ever
           be
           raised
           in
           England
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           Levyed
           on
           the
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                 m.
                 
              
               
                 ll
                 .
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Lands
              
               
                 216
              
               
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 /
                 30
                 of
                 the
                 Rent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Cattle
              
               
                 54
              
               
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 /
                 600
              
            
             
               
                 Personal
                 Estate
              
               
                 60
              
               
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 /
                 60
              
            
             
               
                 Housing
              
               
                 45
              
               
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 12
                 d
                 a
                 
                   Chimney
                   in
                
                 London
                 ,
                 10
                 
                   d
                   without
                   the
                   Liberties
                   :
                   6d
                
                 in
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns
                 ,
                 and
                 4
                 d
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           People
           —
           625
           at
           2s
           .
           1d
           per
           Head
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           Poll
           of
           6d
           and
           19d
           Excise
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           full
           1
           /
           38
           part
           of
           the
           mean
           expence
           ,
           
             and
             he
             doth
             there
          
           Chap.
           9.
           
           §
           .
           7.
           
             with
             great
             Judgment
             insinuate
          
           ,
           That
           the
           over-favourable
           taxing
           personal
           faculties
           and
           Estates
           makes
           Plebeians
           richer
           and
           surlier
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           may
           be
           feared
           as
           a
           tendency
           to
           Democracy
           .
        
         
           How
           favourably
           such
           Estates
           were
           Taxed
           when
           Subsidies
           were
           in
           use
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           and
           how
           very
           little
           they
           came
           to
           in
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           last
           Poll
           Bill
           is
           fresh
           in
           Memory
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           Dutch
           Republic
           ,
           when
           the
           States
           raise
           an
           extraordinary
           Tax
           sometimes
           of
           the
           1000
           dth
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           the
           500
           dth
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           the
           200
           th
           part
           of
           every
           Mans
           Estate
           richer
           or
           poorer
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           Taxed
           therein
           according
           to
           Common
           Fame
           and
           Report
           by
           their
           Magistrates
           of
           their
           several
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           and
           the
           Party
           grieved
           at
           his
           Assessment
           declaring
           on
           his
           Oath
           that
           his
           Estate
           is
           not
           worth
           so
           much
           will
           be
           always
           relieved
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           rarely
           seen
           that
           any
           man
           makes
           himself
           poorer
           then
           common
           Report
           speaks
           him
           ,
           by
           means
           whereof
           that
           Tax
           is
           very
           considerable
           :
           and
           therefore
           for
           us
           to
           debase
           our
           Government
           by
           the
           making
           of
           that
           Tax
           so
           low
           ,
           when
           they
           advance
           theirs
           ,
           by
           chearfully
           making
           it
           so
           high
           ,
           will
           to
           the
           Loyal
           Lovers
           of
           our
           Monarchy
           naturally
           in
           time
           seem
           un●easonable
           .
        
         
         
           I
           believe
           then
           that
           he
           will
           be
           the
           most
           Celebrated
           Parliament-man
           ,
           that
           can
           in
           any
           Mony-Bills
           direct
           the
           making
           the
           Levy
           generally
           proportionable
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           
             in
             pari
             jugo
             facilis
             est
             tractus
          
           )
           and
           can
           in
           the
           Debate
           of
           any
           
             Book
             of
             Rates
          
           ,
           provide
           against
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           clogging
           of
           Trade
           ,
           which
           he
           who
           takes
           wrong
           measures
           in
           burthening
           ,
           doth
           (
           as
           one
           saith
           )
           
             put
             a
             pound
             Weight
             at
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Pole
             ,
             which
             is
             heavier
             then
             twenty
             times
             so
             much
             placed
             at
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             doth
             thereby
             work
             down
             Land
             Revenues
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Sums
             actually
             paid
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           can
           demonstrate
           what
           burden
           the
           People
           can
           well
           bear
           ,
           and
           that
           Parliamentary
           Imposts
           may
           be
           put
           on
           them
           in
           the
           way
           that
           men
           use
           to
           lade
           the
           Camel
           when
           he
           lies
           down
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           may
           cheerfully
           rise
           up
           with
           his
           burden
           ,
           and
           how
           that
           which
           is
           the
           
             second
             Principal
             Conclusion
             in
             Sir
          
           W.
           P'
           
             s
             Political
             Arithmetick
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             some
             kind
             of
             Taxes
             and
             publick
             Levies
             ,
             may
             rather
             encrease
             then
             diminish
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           may
           be
           render'd
           applicable
           to
           us
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           his
           explicating
           which
           Conclusion
           he
           doth
           not
           as
           a
           Propounder
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           having
           Authority
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Instance
           in
           three
           various
           Taxes
           for
           
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           that
           would
           encrease
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           same
           )
           and
           how
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           Equality
           in
           Taxes
           ,
           Mens
           Estates
           may
           be
           as
           accurately
           weighed
           as
           they
           were
           of
           old
           by
           the
           Roman
           Prudence
           ,
           which
           for
           that
           purpose
           instituted
           the
           Office
           of
           Censors
           (
           and
           when
           in
           the
           Censes
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
          
           ordered
           the
           Censors
           Estimates
           to
           be
           registred
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           
             bona
             Mobilia
          
           and
           Immobilia
           to
           be
           registred
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Sums
           of
           Money
           at
           Interest
           to
           be
           registred
           and
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Debtors
           ,
           and
           this
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           registration
           of
           Lands
           their
           true
           value
           was
           set
           down
           and
           how
           they
           were
           fertile
           or
           barren
           ,
           and
           every
           Tax
           was
           Collected
           where
           the
           Estimate
           was
           made
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Quota
           of
           Taxes
           might
           not
           be
           sunk
           by
           Peoples
           being
           return'd
           as
           real
           or
           feign'd
           Paupers
           ,
           the
           whole
           City
           was
           ratably
           Taxed
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Capitation
           or
           Pole-money
           for
           Paupers
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           People
           might
           be
           exactly
           numbered
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           to
           be
           done
           every
           five
           years
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           new
           Censors
           entered
           into
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           word
           lustration
           refers
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           Copy
           out
           the
           Politics
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           securing
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           made
           them
           so
           inclinable
           to
           look
           on
           the
           giving
           her
           Mony
           to
           be
           the
           great
           
             quid
             agendum
          
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           they
           thought
           
             depended
             both
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           in
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           when
           as
           we
           are
           told
           it
           in
           
           townsend's
           Collections
           very
           great
           masterly
           skill
           was
           shewn
           in
           Debates
           as
           to
           the
           proportioning
           the
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           those
           great
           Masters
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           Secretary
           Cecil
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             Bacon
          
           ,
           and
           when
           Cecil
           accurately
           Calculated
           in
           the
           house
           how
           much
           a
           Levy
           came
           to
           wherein
           the
           Respective
           Quota's
           laid
           on
           Land
           and
           Goods
           were
           mentioned
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           skill
           was
           really
           shewn
           in
           Proportions
           and
           Estimates
           of
           the
           Publick
           Money
           to
           be
           raised
           then
           has
           by
           some
           Parliaments
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           been
           endeavoured
           after
           or
           perhaps
           so
           much
           as
           pretended
           to
           .
        
         
           The
           long
           Parliament
           of
           1640.
           seem
           to
           me
           in
           their
           Taxes
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           Associated
           Counties
           to
           have
           provided
           only
           that
           their
           concern
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           might
           
             vivere
             in
             diem
          
           ,
           but
           hath
           occasioned
           the
           disproportionate
           and
           immoderate
           weight
           of
           the
           Taxes
           in
           some
           places
           of
           those
           Counties
           to
           be
           perpetual
           .
           And
           the
           prodigious
           Taxes
           laid
           on
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           London
           ,
           during
           the
           War
           after
           41
           did
           not
           end
           with
           it
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           Lilly
           the
           Astrologer
           in
           his
           vile
           Book
           of
           
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             no
             Monarchy
             in
             England
             ,
          
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1651.
           saith
           in
           
             p.
             92.
             
             My
             proportion
             in
             the
             Ship-money
             was
             22
             s.
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             now
             my
             Annual
             Payments
             to
             the
             Souldiery
             are
             very
             near
             or
             more
             than
          
           20
           l
           ,
           
             my
             Estate
             being
             no
             way
             greater
             than
             formerly
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             Parliament
             in
          
           Anno
           Domini
           1605.
           and
           Anno
           Reg.
           Iac.
           3.
           
             there
             was
             passed
          
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           granting
           3
           entire
           Subsidies
           and
           six
           fifteenths
           and
           tenths
           granted
           by
           the
           Temporalty
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           with
           the
           Reasons
           why
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           advantages
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           been
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
             Act
             it
             is
          
           inter
           alia
           said
           ,
           A
           first
           and
           principal
           Reason
           is
           that
           late
           and
           monstrous
           Attemps
           of
           that
           cursed
           Crew
           of
           desperate
           Papists
           ,
           to
           have
           destroyed
           your
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           Queen
           and
           your
           Royal
           Progeny
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Reverend
           Prelates
           ,
           Nobility
           and
           Commons
           of
           this
           Land
           ;
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Confusion
           and
           Subversion
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           barbarous
           Malice
           in
           some
           unnatural
           Subjects
           ,
           we
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           check
           and
           encounter
           with
           the
           certain
           demonstration
           of
           the
           universal
           and
           undoubted
           love
           of
           your
           Loyal
           and
           Faithful
           Subjects
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           present
           to
           breed
           in
           your
           Majesty
           a
           more
           confident
           assurance
           of
           our
           uttermost
           Aids
           ,
           in
           proceeding
           with
           a
           Princely
           Resolution
           to
           repress
           them
           and
           to
           furnish
           your
           Majesty
           against
           Hostile
           Attempts
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           future
           times
           ,
           to
           give
           their
           Patrons
           and
           Partakers
           to
           understand
           that
           your
           Majesty
           can
           never
           want
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           means
           of
           defence
           of
           your
           Rights
           ,
           Revenge
           of
           your
           Wrongs
           ,
           and
           support
           of
           your
           Estate
           .
        
         
           
             They
             had
             immediately
             before
             said
          
           ,
           We
           do
           further
           think
           fit
           to
           add
           and
           express
           these
           reasons
           special
           and
           extraordinary
           ,
           which
           have
           moved
           us
           hereunto
           ,
           lest
           the
           same
           our
           doing
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           precedent
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           State
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           our
           Posterity
           .
        
         
           As
           hidebound
           as
           King
           Iames
           found
           Parliaments
           afterward
           (
           for
           as
           I
           said
           )
           he
           in
           his
           Speech
           in
           Parliament
           Anno
           1620
           mentioned
           ,
           
             That
             in
             all
             his
             Reign
             he
             had
             but
             4
             Subsidies
             and
             six
             Fifteenths
             ,
          
           yet
           their
           Belief
           of
           that
           Popish
           Gun-powder
           Plot
           fired
           the
           Zeal
           of
           their
           Supplyes
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           too
           )
           made
           their
           Money
           burn
           in
           their
           Pockets
           ,
           and
           pass
           with
           speed
           into
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           the
           
             Caution
             about
             not
             drawing
             that
             Act
             into
             a
             President
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Had
           I
           been
           in
           the
           Parliament
           that
           sate
           after
           the
           Discovery
           of
           the
           last
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           moved
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           that
           Plot
           might
           have
           shewn
           it self
           by
           works
           of
           supply
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           was
           then
           abroad
           ,
           
             inter
             sacrum
             &
             saxum
          
           ,
           and
           do
           hope
           that
           the
           belief
           thereof
           will
           so
           shew
           it self
           in
           any
           Parliament
           his
           Majesty
           shall
           call
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           that
           way
           Expostulate
           with
           the
           
             quare
             fremuerunt
             Gentes
          
           ,
           abroad
           against
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           And
           such
           a
           golden
           Age
           do
           I
           expect
           for
           the
           Crown
           from
           future
           Parliaments
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           that
           nothing
           of
           Prerogative
           that
           safeguards
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           be
           ask'd
           as
           the
           price
           of
           any
           Supplyes
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           I
           thought
           it
           very
           absurd
           in
           a
           Country
           Fellow
           ,
           when
           he
           called
           for
           a
           quantity
           of
           an
           Opiate
           Medicine
           his
           Doctor
           had
           prescribed
           ,
           to
           ask
           angrily
           ,
           
             shall
             I
             have
             no
             more
             for
             my
             Money
             ?
          
           when
           as
           if
           he
           had
           had
           more
           it
           would
           have
           poysoned
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           generally
           appear
           as
           absurd
           on
           any
           Supplies
           to
           swallow
           up
           so
           much
           of
           the
           executive
           part
           of
           the
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           as
           would
           prove
           in
           effect
           destructive
           to
           the
           Body
           Politick
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           have
           so
           much
           occasion
           to
           come
           for
           shelter
           under
           the
           Branches
           of
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           tempted
           by
           any
           leisure
           to
           lay
           its
           roots
           bare
           .
           And
           considering
           that
           even
           in
           Republicks
           both
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           Parenthesis
           of
           Dictatorian
           or
           Monarchic
           Power
           in
           times
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           times
           that
           all
           the
           living
           now
           in
           Christendom
           are
           to
           be
           fencing
           with
           all
           the
           way
           in
           their
           March
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           be
           times
           of
           War
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           account
           that
           the
           
             Sir
             Politics
          
           will
           every
           where
           appear
           ridiculous
           ,
           who
           shall
           trouble
           the
           World
           with
           Models
           of
           Republicks
           ,
           
             Agrarian
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           Rotations
           ,
           and
           spending
           time
           in
           the
           contrivance
           of
           Ballotting
           Boxes
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           dust
           in
           mens
           eyes
           with
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Land
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           
           be
           forced
           still
           to
           look
           out
           sharp
           to
           keep
           the
           ballance
           of
           Power
           exact
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           abroad
           ,
           and
           shall
           think
           time
           better
           imployed
           in
           notions
           of
           the
           building
           great
           Capital
           Ships
           to
           defend
           our
           Interest
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           then
           in
           furnishing
           such
           little
           wooden
           ware
           for
           a
           Fantastick
           Oceana
           ,
           and
           shall
           essay
           from
           an
           Oceana
           or
           Vtopia
           to
           introduce
           an
           Establishment
           of
           one
           Assembly
           only
           to
           propose
           ,
           and
           another
           only
           to
           Enact
           such
           things
           as
           the
           other
           shall
           propose
           ,
           a
           thing
           that
           an
           English
           House
           of
           Commons
           would
           naturally
           as
           much
           loath
           as
           to
           be
           tyed
           from
           eating
           any
           meat
           ,
           but
           what
           a
           House
           of
           Lords
           should
           chew
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           is
           this
           divided
           or
           double-bottom
           Supream
           Power
           of
           the
           two
           Assemblies
           by
           our
           Airy
           Dreamers
           made
           essential
           for
           the
           preventing
           the
           Divulsion
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           I
           lately
           mentioned
           the
           
             proponentibus
             legatis
          
           to
           be
           the
           thred
           of
           Controversie
           that
           ran
           through
           the
           whole
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           reads
           all
           Father
           Pauls
           History
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           question
           to
           animate
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           
             tota
             in
             toto
          
           and
           as
           it
           were
           all
           in
           every
           part
           of
           it
           .
           The
           chiefest
           of
           the
           Cardinals
           were
           the
           Popes
           Legates
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           by
           their
           Interest
           tied
           sufficiently
           to
           propound
           nothing
           but
           what
           should
           promote
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           but
           in
           Book
           6th
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             advice
             from
             his
             Nuntio
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             that
             the
             most
             Catholick
             King
             was
             much
             displeased
             with
             the
             Style
             of
          
           Proponentibus
           legatis
           ,
           
             allowed
             in
             the
             first
             Session
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             excused
             it
             as
             introduced
             without
             his
             privity
             ,
             but
             that
             however
             he
             would
             not
             quit
             it
             nor
             have
             it
             permitted
             that
             every
             turbulent
             person
             there
             might
             propound
             what
             he
             pleased
             .
          
           And
           there
           in
           Book
           7th
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Pope
             on
             further
             application
             from
             the
             Ambassadors
             of
             Princes
             that
             that
             Clause
             might
             be
             damned
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             Ambassadors
             and
             Bishops
             in
             propounding
             what
             they
             thought
             profitable
             ,
             those
             for
             their
             States
             and
             these
             for
             their
             Churches
             ,
             the
             Pope
             gave
             them
             good
             words
             about
             it
             but
             did
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           Book
           10th
           ,
           The
           Spanish
           
             Ambassador
             desiring
             the
             Retractation
             of
             that
             Clause
             ,
             and
             that
             otherwise
             the
             Council
             could
             not
             be
             called
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             its
             freedom
             was
             to
             be
             dated
             only
             from
             the
             time
             of
             such
             Retractation
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Emperor
             insisted
             on
             its
             abrogation
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             Clause
             no
          
           German
           
             had
             yet
             come
             to
             that
             Council
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             was
             effected
             for
             its
             revoking
             ,
             and
             still
             the
          
           Proponentibus
           legatis
           stood
           as
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Addresses
           dash'd
           themselves
           in
           pieces
           ,
           producing
           nothing
           but
           the
           froath
           of
           excusatory
           words
           from
           the
           Pope
           about
           it
           :
           and
           in
           fine
           all
           that
           could
           be
           gained
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           after
           that
           Clause
           had
           had
           its
           full
           effect
           ,
           and
           done
           all
           its
           Execution
           against
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           Ambassadors
           and
           Bishops
           there
           ,
           and
           was
           like
           a
           Post-horse
           ridd
           to
           his
           Stage
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           all
           the
           Cloak-bags
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           from
           Rome
           ,
           to
           turn
           it
           to
           grass
           with
           a
           Formal
           Declaration
           or
           Protestation
           contrary
           to
           Fact
           ,
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           
             Synod
             was
             not
             by
             that
             Clause
             to
             change
             in
             any
             part
             the
             usual
             manner
             of
             handling
             matters
             in
             general
             Councils
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           A
           crying
           
             Con
             licensa
          
           to
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Ambassadors
           after
           the
           cutting
           of
           the
           Throats
           of
           their
           Liberties
           .
           And
           now
           can
           any
           Opiniatre
           yet
           further
           think
           that
           a
           Representative
           of
           English
           Commoners
           will
           ever
           think
           those
           Republican
           Projectors
           of
           liberty
           ,
           who
           do
           bare
           faced
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           share
           in
           Enacting
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           another
           House
           shall
           propound
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           shall
           have
           the
           Sanction
           of
           Law
           ,
           but
           what
           enters
           the
           Stage
           with
           a
           
             proponentibus
             Patriciis
          
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Proposition
           of
           any
           
             other
             House
          
           ,
           the
           Style
           of
           one
           of
           Cromwels
           two
           Houses
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           set
           up
           for
           Inventors
           in
           Politics
           by
           reviving
           the
           exploded
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Athenians
           among
           whom
           Anacharsis
           observed
           ,
           
             Wise
             men
             did
             consult
             and
             Fools
             determine
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           the
           days
           are
           pass'd
           and
           gone
           ,
           that
           gave
           People
           of
           subtle
           and
           uneasie
           Brains
           the
           leisure
           of
           digging
           in
           Politics
           further
           than
           the
           Center
           ,
           which
           whoever
           doth
           ,
           digs
           not
           downward
           but
           upwards
           ,
           and
           that
           Center
           I
           account
           the
           ancient
           
             lex
             terrae
          
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           hath
           got
           beyond
           that
           doth
           digging
           upwards
           destroy
           the
           real
           Foundations
           of
           Churches
           and
           States
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           laying
           imaginary
           ones
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           
             in
             hieme
             nil
             movendum
          
           ,
           men
           of
           Sense
           who
           love
           to
           be
           tampering
           with
           Physick
           in
           other
           seasons
           ,
           will
           in
           that
           be
           averse
           from
           stirring
           the
           humours
           and
           trying
           Conclusions
           on
           themselves
           and
           in
           the
           churlish
           State
           of
           the
           World
           abroad
           that
           is
           in
           prospect
           ,
           all
           State
           Empirics
           that
           would
           any
           where
           advise
           a
           change
           of
           Fundamental
           Governments
           ,
           will
           find
           an
           unruly
           Patient
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           sober
           Political
           Virtuosi
           will
           be
           necessarily
           inclined
           to
           study
           how
           to
           maintain
           and
           support
           our
           old
           Government
           ,
           instead
           of
           projecting
           any
           new
           one
           .
           And
           in
           order
           to
           the
           support
           of
           our
           old
           one
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           that
           there
           will
           be
           no
           more
           suspension
           of
           Royal
           Aids
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Arminian
           Controversie
           ,
           or
           the
           freedom
           of
           our
           Wills
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           busied
           in
           preparing
           to
           defend
           the
           freedom
           of
           our
           Estates
           and
           Bodies
           from
           Forraigners
           ,
           and
           securing
           both
           Prince
           and
           Peoples
           not
           being
           predestinated
           to
           ruine
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Extinguishing
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Clergy
           will
           not
           pass
           for
           a
           new
           Evangelical
           Light
           ,
           but
           the
           exactest
           provision
           for
           the
           Enabling
           Crown'd
           Heads
           to
           support
           their
           Civil
           Government
           and
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           observance
           of
           equality
           and
           proportion
           in
           the
           same
           respecting
           the
           State
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           will
           be
           worthy
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           most
           illuminated
           Doctors
           :
           for
           as
           among
           the
           Divines
           it
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           agreed
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           40th
           Chap.
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Ezekiel
           to
           the
           end
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           the
           thing
           chiefly
           designed
           in
           the
           Portraiture
           of
           the
           great
           Vision
           of
           the
           Prophet
           is
           to
           represent
           the
           figure
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           great
           proportion
           kept
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           curious
           colouring
           but
           the
           exactness
           of
           draught
           and
           design
           required
           in
           a
           great
           Historical
           Painting
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           same
           appeared
           so
           express'd
           on
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Prophets
           imagination
           ,
           when
           God
           himself
           was
           pleas'd
           there
           to
           paint
           it
           partly
           after
           the
           exactness
           and
           proportion
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Oeconomy
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           Additions
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           tho
           a
           litteral
           interpretation
           is
           not
           applicable
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           tho
           no
           expectance
           of
           the
           Erection
           of
           another
           material
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           or
           in
           Iudea
           is
           to
           be
           founded
           ,
           or
           of
           12000
           Reeds
           of
           Land
           for
           the
           Temple
           and
           Priests
           ,
           yet
           may
           it
           thence
           be
           naturally
           inferred
           that
           the
           preserving
           of
           orderly
           proportion
           in
           the
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Prince
           and
           Priest
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           number
           Weight
           and
           Measure
           in
           the
           Future
           times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           then
           the
           care
           and
           design
           of
           Providence
           .
           The
           45th
           Chapter
           that
           doth
           so
           nicely
           assign
           the
           Portion
           ,
           for
           the
           Prince
           and
           Priest
           ,
           ordains
           or
           rather
           predicts
           a
           Royal
           Patrimony
           for
           the
           Prince
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           ballance
           of
           Land
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           8th
           Verse
           ,
           
             In
             the
             Land
             shall
             be
             his
             Possession
             in
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             my
             Princes
             shall
             no
             more
             oppress
             my
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Land
             shall
             they
             give
             to
             the
             House
             of
          
           Israel
           
             according
             to
             their
             Tribes
          
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           may
           probably
           reforme
           the
           men
           of
           curious
           imagination
           who
           are
           still
           making
           the
           Metal
           of
           Government
           more
           fine
           than
           the
           Standard
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           leave
           out
           there
           the
           necessary
           Mixture
           of
           the
           baser
           allay
           that
           the
           frail
           State
           of
           humanity
           requires
           to
           make
           it
           currant
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           it
           would
           be
           too
           brittle
           for
           use
           ,
           and
           projecting
           how
           to
           make
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           with
           ease
           to
           live
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           or
           on
           Taxes
           in
           a
           confused
           and
           blundering
           manner
           laid
           ,
           when
           the
           thought
           of
           an
           inspired
           Prophet
           in
           this
           Vision
           relating
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           the
           which
           is
           called
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
          
           
           applied
           all
           the
           exactness
           of
           Mathematics
           to
           the
           supporting
           both
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Keys
           by
           an
           ample
           and
           certain
           Revenue
           .
           And
           as
           the
           great
           Tax
           of
           Augustus
           on
           the
           Roman
           World
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           way
           of
           Capitation
           or
           Pole
           near
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviors
           Birth
           ,
           served
           to
           confirm
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Prediction
           of
           Christs
           being
           born
           in
           Bethlem
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           Ioseph
           and
           
           Mary's
           going
           thither
           ,
           a
           resembling
           effect
           in
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           most
           rational
           kind
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           do
           I
           expect
           from
           our
           Future
           Legal
           and
           Equal
           Taxes
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           mentioned
           my
           Lord
           
           Bacon's
           saying
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           being
           yet
           in
           debt
           to
           the
           Church
           since
           Harry
           the
           8ths
           time
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           perhaps
           as
           justly
           be
           said
           that
           they
           are
           in
           debt
           to
           the
           Crown
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           since
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           ,
           who
           as
           I
           have
           been
           informed
           from
           some
           well
           Vers'd
           in
           our
           Exchequer
           Records
           )
           alienated
           more
           of
           the
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Crown
           then
           any
           English
           Prince
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           order
           to
           her
           raising
           those
           great
           Sums
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           securing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           rivetting
           it
           in
           fast
           to
           our
           Laws
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           the
           more
           apt
           to
           credit
           such
           my
           Information
           because
           I
           see
           not
           by
           what
           other
           way
           she
           could
           raise
           those
           vast
           Sums
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           alienation
           of
           the
           Crown
           Lands
           ,
           her
           ordinary
           expences
           ,
           probably
           coming
           near
           such
           her
           receits
           ,
           which
           one
           may
           partly
           guess
           by
           what
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           in
           his
           
             abstract
             of
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             Tower
             touching
             the
             Kings
             Revenue
          
           affirms
           ,
           (
           
             Ex
             Computo
             Dom.
             Burleigh
             The
             saurar
             .
          
           )
           that
           
             Anno
             12
             ,
             her
             Revenue
             besides
             the
             Wards
             ,
             and
             Dutchy
             of
          
           Lancaster
           was
           188197
           l.
           4
           s.
           
             and
             the
             Payments
             and
             Assignmets
             were
          
           110612
           l.
           13
           
             s.
             of
             which
             the
             Houshold
             was
          
           30000
           l.
           
             Privy
             Purse
             2000
             l.
             Admiralty
             30000
             l.
          
           and
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           in
           that
           Book
           mentions
           that
           she
           did
           
             pawn
             her
             Iewels
             in
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             often
             morgage
             her
             Land
             :
          
           which
           no
           doubt
           she
           was
           constrained
           to
           do
           for
           the
           great
           end
           aforesaid
           ,
           her
           ordinary
           Revenue
           and
           extraordinary
           Supplies
           of
           Subsidies
           not
           being
           adequate
           to
           the
           great
           Sums
           that
           her
           Measures
           of
           State
           and
           Religion
           caus'd
           her
           to
           expend
           .
           And
           to
           how
           low
           an
           Ebb
           the
           Crown
           Lands
           were
           fall'n
           in
           the
           late
           Kings
           time
           ,
           from
           what
           they
           were
           in
           the
           12th
           year
           of
           her
           Reign
           (
           and
           when
           they
           were
           perhaps
           about
           200,000
           
             l.
             per
             Annum
          
           )
           appears
           in
           a
           Book
           of
           
             Mr.
             Christopher
             Verion
          
           an
           Exchequer
           man
           dedicated
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Culpeper
             under
             Treasurer
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Exchequer
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Kings
             Lands
             now
             in
             charge
             before
             his
             Majesties
             Auditors
             ,
             amounted
             in
             the
             whole
             to
          
           100,000l
           .
           per
           Annum
           ,
           
             and
             consisted
             then
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Fee-Farms
             and
             certain
             Rents
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           that
           
             she
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           being
           here
           
             semper
             eadem
          
           :
           &
           as
           in
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Holland
           the
           Foundation
           of
           a
           House
           ordinarily
           costs
           as
           much
           as
           the
           superstructure
           ,
           thus
           expenceful
           to
           the
           Crown
           did
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Protestancy
           by
           her
           prove
           :
           and
           she
           needed
           not
           the
           Precaution
           in
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Luke
             ,
             For
             which
             of
             you
             intending
             to
             build
             a
             Tower
             ,
             sits
             not
             down
             first
             and
             counts
             the
             cost
             whether
             he
             hath
             sufficient
             to
             finish
             it
             ,
             lest
             happily
             after
             he
             hath
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             able
             to
             finish
             it
             ,
             all
             that
             behold
             it
             begin
             to
             mock
             him
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             man
             began
             to
             build
             and
             was
             not
             able
             to
             finish
             .
          
           She
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           English
           Gospel
           so
           deep
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           that
           (
           God
           be
           thanked
           )
           the
           Romanists
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           mock
           it
           further
           then
           by
           calling
           it
           a
           Parliament-Religion
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           consent
           let
           them
           that
           way
           still
           
             mock
             on
          
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           mock
           at
           them
           who
           think
           that
           any
           Religion
           but
           protestancy
           here
           will
           ever
           have
           a
           Parliamentary
           Sanction
           ;
           and
           if
           Popery
           had
           not
           been
           a
           Parliamentary
           Religion
           here
           in
           the
           Marian
           dayes
           ,
           her
           Reign
           had
           not
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           been
           infamous
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           any
           
             Noble
             Army
             of
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Eclipse
           ,
           of
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           good
           nature
           in
           her
           vile
           Quinquennium
           been
           made
           an
           Epoche
           of
           
           Horror
           in
           the
           English
           Story
           ,
           as
           great
           Eclipses
           of
           old
           in
           Chronology
           ,
           like
           notches
           in
           the
           Line
           of
           Time
           for
           Mens
           Memories
           to
           fasten
           on
           ,
           served
           as
           dates
           of
           Epoches
           to
           measure
           it
           by
           ;
           and
           setting
           aside
           some
           just
           ground
           of
           fear
           of
           Poperies
           being
           here
           permitted
           by
           Heaven
           to
           be
           an
           Epidemical
           opinion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           Punishment
           of
           such
           defection
           from
           Morality
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           being
           Shipwrack't
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           sustaining
           thereby
           such
           persecution
           as
           was
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           would
           be
           as
           much
           to
           be
           mocked
           as
           Shakespears
           Shipwrack
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Writ
           
             De
             haretico
             comburendo
          
           grillading
           any
           more
           Christians
           be
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           Lithgows
           mentioning
           in
           his
           Travels
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           hot
           Country
           he
           saw
           Geese
           roasted
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           But
           
             My
             Lord
          
           (
           raillery
           apart
           )
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           that
           before
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           was
           only
           like
           a
           Picture
           hanging
           on
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           removed
           without
           Fatal
           Prejudice
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           hath
           since
           been
           so
           incorporated
           into
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           heart
           of
           our
           Politicks
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           old
           Fresco
           Painting
           appearing
           on
           Walls
           and
           there
           wrought
           deeply
           in
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           removed
           but
           with
           the
           Wall
           it self
           :
           and
           whatever
           Popish
           Bishops
           or
           Iudges
           any
           Prince
           of
           that
           persuasion
           may
           possibly
           hereafter
           appoint
           ,
           they
           must
           till
           some
           of
           our
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           can
           be
           Repeal'd
           ,
           which
           declare
           Popery
           to
           be
           against
           God's
           Law
           ,
           give
           Judgment
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           accordingly
           as
           't
           is
           rationally
           resolved
           in
           
           Vaughan's
           Reports
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Thomas
             Hill
             vers
             .
             Thomas
             Good
             ,
          
           where
           't
           is
           occasionally
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             a
             Marriage
             be
             declared
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             to
             be
             against
             God's
             Law
             ,
             we
             must
             admit
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             it
             is
             so
             declared
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           I
           am
           more
           ashamed
           of
           in
           many
           Protestants
           who
           pass
           for
           first-rate
           ones
           ,
           and
           carry
           not
           only
           swoln
           Sails
           of
           Profession
           of
           it
           but
           Flaggs
           as
           Demagogues
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           them
           as
           I
           said
           value
           themselves
           on
           their
           excessive
           Fears
           of
           Papists
           and
           Popery
           .
           I
           would
           wish
           that
           such
           intimidated
           Protestants
           (
           if
           really
           they
           suffer
           that
           Passion
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           of
           the
           Fire
           of
           those
           Faggots
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           distant
           in
           nature
           from
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           heat
           of
           Mount
           Aetna
           ,
           and
           talk
           after
           the
           Rate
           of
           the
           Martyr
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Cranmer
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           prepare
           to
           hold
           out
           to
           the
           Fire
           Inclusive
           )
           would
           not
           by
           their
           pittiful
           ill
           boding
           fears
           stain
           the
           Noble
           Prophecies
           of
           some
           English
           Martyrs
           ,
           when
           the
           Fire
           was
           kindled
           about
           them
           at
           the
           Stake
           .
           The
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           will
           tell
           them
           how
           at
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           Ridley
           and
           
             Latimer
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Faggot
             was
             kindled
             with
             fire
             and
             laid
             down
             at
          
           Ridleys
           Feet
           ,
           Latimer
           
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             Mr.
          
           Ridley
           ,
           
             and
             play
             the
             man
             ;
             We
             shall
             this
             day
             light
             such
             a
             Candle
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             I
             trust
             shall
             never
             be
             put
             out
             .
          
           But
           what
           is
           somewhat
           more
           extraordinary
           and
           which
           I
           remember
           not
           to
           have
           heard
           any
           one
           observe
           out
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
          
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Tryal
           of
           
             Roger
             Holland
          
           a
           Merchant-Taylor
           of
           London
           ,
           how
           Bishop
           Bonner
           heard
           him
           say
           after
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           was
           read
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             heard
             the
             Prayer
             of
             his
             Servants
             which
             hath
             been
             powred
             forth
             with
             Tears
             for
             his
             afflicted
             Saints
             ,
             whom
             you
             daily
             persecute
             .
             But
             this
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             in
             God
             to
             speak
             ,
             which
             by
             his
             Spirit
             I
             am
             moved
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             shorten
             your
             hand
             of
             Cruelty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             after
             this
             day
             in
             this
             place
             shall
             there
             not
             be
             any
             by
             you
             put
             to
             the
             Tryal
             of
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             :
          
           and
           Mr.
           Fox
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             after
             that
             day
             there
             never
             was
             one
             that
             suffered
             in
          
           Smithfield
           
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           Prophetic
           Impetus
           of
           
             George
             Sophocard
          
           a
           Scotch
           Minister
           was
           very
           remarkable
           (
           as
           Buchanan
           in
           his
           15th
           Book
           of
           his
           History
           relates
           it
           )
           and
           when
           the
           Cardinal
           in
           Scotland
           and
           his
           Train
           of
           Priests
           were
           Spectators
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           he
           fixed
           his
           eye
           on
           the
           Cardinal
           and
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Cardinal
             who
             there
             gazeth
             on
             me
             with
             so
             much
             Pomp
             and
             Pride
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             days
             shall
             fall
             there
             with
             more
             Ignominy
             then
             he
             now
             sits
             with
             State
             ,
             and
             
             so
             it
             fell
             out
             that
             the
             Cardinals
             Carcase
             was
             shortly
             dragged
             with
             infamy
             by
             that
             very
             place
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           somewhat
           natural
           for
           dying
           men
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           for
           all
           unfortunate
           men
           to
           offer
           at
           Prophecy
           .
           They
           who
           have
           good
           Cards
           dealt
           them
           in
           one
           Game
           ,
           trouble
           not
           themselves
           to
           Prophecy
           that
           they
           shall
           have
           either
           good
           or
           bad
           ones
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           and
           few
           who
           have
           sound
           minds
           in
           sound
           bodies
           and
           with
           sound
           Estates
           ,
           can
           tune
           their
           thoughts
           to
           Divination
           .
           But
           as
           I
           would
           not
           rashly
           embrace
           ,
           so
           neither
           would
           I
           trample
           on
           the
           Predictions
           of
           Pious
           men
           in
           their
           last
           Agonies
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           what
           they
           who
           are
           Gods
           Witnesses
           or
           Martyrs
           Predict
           about
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Lot
           of
           Witnesses
           in
           any
           Cause
           ,
           to
           be
           frequently
           entrusted
           with
           the
           Secrets
           of
           it
           .
           But
           however
           the
           most
           raised
           Intenseness
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           near
           its
           period
           in
           any
           men
           may
           tempt
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           things
           they
           wish
           to
           the
           World
           will
           have
           their
           certain
           Birth
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           whether
           God
           doth
           then
           inspire
           them
           with
           the
           knowledg
           of
           Futurity
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           know
           that
           the
           very
           Prediction
           of
           Future
           things
           from
           dying
           men
           of
           valued
           Fame
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           natural
           Causes
           ,
           an
           Engin
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Fate
           to
           bring
           the
           things
           predicted
           to
           an
           accomplishment
           .
           For
           it
           being
           sound
           that
           Sagacious
           men
           on
           the
           Confines
           of
           Eternity
           have
           foretold
           any
           alterations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           such
           as
           wish
           the
           same
           will
           think
           them
           first
           possible
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           degrees
           likely
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           the
           next
           thought
           certain
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           safe
           by
           Heavens
           Office
           of
           Ensurance
           that
           their
           Embarquing
           in
           Designs
           to
           bring
           those
           things
           into
           practice
           will
           be
           prosperous
           .
           However
           when
           we
           see
           those
           Martyrs
           both
           living
           in
           Story
           ,
           and
           their
           Predictions
           in
           Nature
           ,
           and
           when
           our
           Martyrology
           hath
           represented
           to
           us
           with
           what
           an
           Heroick
           Bravery
           their
           Souls
           flew
           up
           to
           Heaven
           from
           the
           Flames
           ,
           like
           the
           Eagles
           cut
           loose
           and
           Towring
           aloft
           from
           the
           Funeral
           Piles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           as
           they
           were
           going
           to
           be
           made
           Divi
           ,
           can
           we
           be
           dispirited
           by
           dull
           fears
           and
           suppositions
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           our
           Laws
           loosing
           their
           Vigour
           ,
           and
           be
           Proditors
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           out
           dying
           Martyrs
           ?
           I
           do
           rather
           both
           hope
           and
           believe
           that
           as
           dead
           mens
           Sculls
           do
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           the
           heads
           and
           feet
           of
           the
           Epileptick
           living
           ,
           that
           the
           ashes
           of
           those
           Marian
           Martyrs
           will
           confirm
           the
           faltring
           paces
           of
           our
           weaker
           Protestants
           from
           staggering
           into
           an
           excess
           of
           the
           fears
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           of
           the
           mad
           it
           is
           often
           seen
           that
           an
           Hypochondriac
           Person
           whom
           irrational
           fears
           and
           fancied
           dangers
           brought
           thither
           ,
           is
           by
           a
           real
           danger
           ,
           imminent
           on
           his
           Family
           or
           Estate
           ,
           frightning
           him
           into
           his
           Senses
           led
           out
           from
           thence
           ;
           such
           a
           Restoration
           of
           People
           to
           their
           Wits
           ,
           do
           I
           expect
           from
           the
           present
           and
           probable
           Future
           State
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           necessarily
           rescue
           us
           from
           unnecessary
           fears
           as
           likewise
           from
           all
           Curiosities
           ,
           that
           would
           imply
           our
           ingratitude
           to
           Heaven
           while
           we
           would
           illegally
           mend
           our
           own
           Country
           after
           the
           example
           of
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           that
           is
           almost
           the
           only
           quiet
           part
           in
           it
           :
           and
           Propounders
           will
           I
           believe
           every
           day
           grow
           more
           out
           of
           request
           who
           would
           make
           Earthquakes
           by
           telling
           us
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           falling
           Skies
           .
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           rationally
           estimated
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           mad
           men
           becomes
           such
           by
           extravagant
           Suppositions
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Quid
             si
             Coelum
             ruat
          
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           most
           Bedlams
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           subversion
           of
           most
           States
           by
           Intestine
           War
           ,
           making
           them
           appear
           as
           much
           the
           Ludibrium
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           Story'd
           Fate
           of
           the
           
             two
             Brothers
          
           killing
           one
           another
           on
           occasion
           ,
           tho
           not
           of
           falling
           Skies
           ,
           yet
           of
           their
           imaginations
           travelling
           thither
           ,
           and
           ones
           Supposition
           of
           his
           having
           Pasture
           Ground
           as
           spacious
           as
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           of
           his
           having
           as
           many
           Sheep
           as
           there
           were
           Stars
           there
           ,
           and
           his
           demanding
           their
           being
           pastured
           there
           ,
           and
           fatally
           resenting
           its
           being
           denyed
           him
           .
        
         
         
           What
           a
           grave
           piece
           of
           madness
           is
           it
           in
           the
           common
           Writers
           of
           Politics
           to
           make
           it
           a
           kind
           of
           Proverbial
           saying
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           it
           used
           by
           Reinkingh
           in
           his
           
             Tractatus
             de
             Regimine
             seculari
             &
             ecclesiastico
          
           as
           well
           as
           by
           other
           dull
           Learned
           Writers
           of
           Politics
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           may
           be
           resisted
           
             Si
             navem
             Reip.
             in
             quâ
             ipse
             cum
             subditis
             navigat
             ,
             perforare
             velit
             .
          
           'T
           is
           a
           degree
           of
           madness
           to
           suppose
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           I
           thought
           of
           a
           Supposition
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           printed
           not
           long
           after
           our
           41
           Commotion
           ,
           and
           called
           
             Observations
             on
             some
             of
             his
             Majesties
             late
             Answers
             and
             Expresses
             ,
          
           where
           in
           p.
           4.
           't
           is
           gravely
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             a
             Generalissimo
             should
             turn
             his
             Cannons
             upon
             his
             own
             Soldiers
             ,
             they
             might
             disobey
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           or
           thus
           supposing
           with
           
             Gerson
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Pope
             goes
             to
             strike
             and
             box
             any
             one
             ,
          
           or
           with
           
             Alacius
             de
             Privileg
          
           .
           l.
           1.
           c.
           8.
           that
           if
           the
           
             Emperor
             doth
             so
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           in
           such
           Case
           to
           lay
           violent
           hands
           on
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           thence
           gravely
           to
           conclude
           
             that
             the
             Party
             so
             uncivilly
             and
             outragiously
             treated
             becomes
             thereby
             the
             Deputy
             and
             Lieutenant
             to
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             common
             and
             equal
             Soveraign
             to
             them
             all
             ,
          
           as
           one
           Persons
           words
           of
           inference
           in
           this
           Case
           are
           from
           those
           Authors
           .
        
         
           Bodin
           doth
           therefore
           very
           wisely
           in
           his
           
             De
             Rep.
          
           check
           the
           affected
           wisdom
           in
           a
           Venetian
           Edict
           against
           two
           Banditi
           who
           were
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           and
           offering
           the
           Son
           his
           Liberty
           and
           Estate
           if
           he
           would
           bring
           in
           his
           Fathers
           head
           :
           and
           being
           angry
           with
           the
           supposition
           of
           such
           a
           things
           being
           done
           faith
           ,
           
             That
             't
             were
             better
             that
             the
             whole
             City
             of
          
           Venice
           
             had
             been
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             Sea
             then
             that
             it
             should
             have
             rewarded
             so
             detestable
             a
             Villany
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           a
           madness
           for
           any
           to
           trouble
           the
           World
           by
           putting
           wanton
           impossible
           Cases
           ,
           and
           extending
           the
           Gold
           of
           Reason
           to
           such
           a
           thinness
           that
           will
           make
           it
           lose
           its
           weight
           and
           value
           .
        
         
           To
           an
           
             over
             subtle
          
           Case
           put
           ,
           that
           blundering
           Answer
           of
           a
           Lawyer
           was
           good
           enough
           ,
           
             Non
             est
             ejusmodi
             casus
             dabilis
          
           .
           Mr.
           Hobs
           in
           his
           Behemoth
           doth
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             if
             my
             Prince
             should
             command
             me
             with
             my
             own
             hands
             to
             execute
             my
             Father
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             should
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           answer
           well
           enough
           ,
           
             this
             is
             a
             Case
             that
             need
             not
             be
             put
             .
             We
             never
             have
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             any
             King
             or
             Tyrant
             ,
             so
             inhumane
             as
             to
             command
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           suppose
           better
           things
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           then
           to
           believe
           it
           will
           ever
           suffer
           such
           real
           madness
           and
           real
           dangers
           ,
           as
           formerly
           from
           Suppositions
           and
           Fictions
           ,
           not
           of
           Law
           but
           of
           Injury
           ,
           and
           when
           some
           injurious
           Demagogues
           did
           often
           acquire
           both
           Popular
           Air
           and
           bread
           by
           their
           but
           seeming
           to
           suppose
           what
           they
           seduced
           the
           people
           really
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           really
           thereby
           impoverished
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           think
           how
           some
           men
           by
           false
           Alarmes
           of
           suppositions
           ,
           would
           for
           the
           lengthening
           their
           Interests
           ,
           lengthen
           the
           fears
           of
           any
           persons
           ,
           and
           among
           Mortal
           men
           make
           the
           dangers
           of
           Plots
           immortal
           ,
           I
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           't
           is
           not
           very
           long
           ago
           that
           a
           Forraigner
           who
           was
           Physician
           to
           King
           Charles
           the
           First
           ,
           I
           mean
           Sir
           
             Theodore
             Mayerne
          
           occasioned
           an
           Universal
           Out-cry
           of
           the
           Disease
           of
           the
           Spleen
           here
           ,
           and
           was
           observed
           in
           many
           Cases
           where
           the
           Disease
           proceeded
           from
           the
           fowlness
           of
           the
           Stomach
           or
           other
           Causes
           ,
           yet
           to
           attribute
           it
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           which
           tho
           all
           Animals
           have
           yet
           most
           if
           not
           all
           may
           live
           without
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Spleen
           ,
           but
           however
           he
           got
           his
           Living
           thereby
           and
           so
           plentifully
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           made
           the
           Spleen
           ,
           and
           the
           Spleen
           made
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           doth
           a
           Spleen
           of
           some
           Popish
           Sham-Plots
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           fears
           and
           danger
           from
           a
           true
           one
           ,
           make
           some
           persons
           perhaps
           who
           made
           the
           former
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           latter
           :
           and
           such
           State
           Empyricks
           would
           be
           as
           much
           impoverished
           by
           the
           utter
           abolishing
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           our
           great
           Merchants
           who
           Trade
           in
           Companies
           and
           with
           Convoys
           ,
           would
           be
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Argeer
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           swelling
           of
           the
           Spleen
           proves
           the
           emaciating
           of
           the
           other
           
           parts
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           hath
           the
           swoln
           Spleen
           of
           the
           Popish-Plot
           ,
           particularly
           not
           more
           enriched
           some
           Merchants
           that
           Traded
           therein
           ,
           than
           it
           hath
           impoverished
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           believe
           that
           a
           Tax
           of
           a
           Million
           of
           Money
           raised
           in
           England
           in
           the
           way
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           been
           universally
           so
           heavy
           a
           burthen
           as
           the
           Popish-Plot
           in
           its
           Effects
           and
           Consequences
           hath
           been
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           by
           the
           bravery
           of
           the
           
             English
             Genius
          
           to
           which
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           the
           continuance
           of
           any
           sort
           of
           fear
           is
           unnatural
           ,
           and
           despair
           which
           generally
           grows
           from
           Sloth
           and
           Cowardize
           appearing
           so
           dull
           a
           thing
           (
           humane
           Nature
           being
           apt
           easier
           to
           descend
           into
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           ascend
           by
           presumption
           )
           and
           what
           by
           Peoples
           being
           Convinced
           of
           the
           smallness
           of
           the
           Papists
           numbers
           here
           comparatively
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ridiculousness
           of
           the
           rumour'd
           greatness
           thereof
           in
           particular
           places
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           of
           there
           being
           60,000
           Papists
           in
           St.
           Martins
           Parish
           ,
           where
           there
           dying
           ordinarily
           about
           2000
           in
           a
           Year
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           judged
           to
           live
           60000
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           1
           in
           30
           dying
           each
           year
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           the
           late
           great
           divulsion
           of
           the
           
             double
             bottom
          
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           appearing
           by
           his
           Decree
           of
           March
           the
           2
           d
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           (
           which
           makes
           all
           thinking
           People
           as
           much
           to
           expect
           its
           Shipwrack
           as
           do
           the
           throngs
           of
           the
           Plebs
           resorting
           to
           the
           shore
           in
           Tempests
           expect
           the
           Ruine
           of
           Navigating
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           on
           Papisme
           as
           saying
           in
           effect
           to
           
             Iesutisme
             ,
             nec
             tecum
             ,
             nec
             sine
             te
          
           )
           and
           what
           by
           the
           Notion
           so
           much
           in
           Vogue
           and
           so
           likely
           to
           be
           more
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           as
           improper
           to
           call
           some
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           't
           would
           be
           professedly
           to
           mis-call
           any
           thing
           obvious
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           to
           call
           Musick
           the
           Art
           of
           Rhetoric
           ,
           or
           Grammar
           Logic
           ,
           or
           to
           call
           Astronomy
           or
           Dyalling
           ,
           by
           Surveying
           or
           Gawging
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           only
           that
           that
           is
           Religion
           indeed
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           honoured
           (
           according
           to
           that
           expression
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             honour
             Widows
             that
             are
             Widows
             indeed
          
           )
           and
           what
           by
           the
           urging
           Fate
           of
           Christendom
           now
           so
           loudly
           as
           with
           the
           voice
           of
           Thunder
           repeating
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           
             this
             Nation
             must
             either
             now
             be
             quiet
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             World
             abroad
             can
             never
             be
             so
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           this
           Realm
           must
           be
           steady
           ,
           if
           ever
           it
           will
           keep
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Christendom
           so
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           the
           Nations
           having
           outlived
           all
           the
           Malignant
           Symptomes
           of
           the
           Plague
           of
           its
           Fears
           ,
           I
           think
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           we
           may
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Fire
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           only
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           presage
           that
           the
           excessive
           fear
           of
           Popery
           as
           well
           as
           its
           danger
           will
           here
           be
           exterminated
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           former
           as
           well
           as
           later
           experiences
           of
           the
           Papists
           here
           concerning
           the
           Inconveniences
           of
           their
           Artifice
           of
           making
           or
           increasing
           Dissensions
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           (
           the
           dividing
           of
           which
           by
           them
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Religion-Traders
           hath
           prejudiced
           it
           more
           than
           the
           so
           much
           talk'd
           of
           Division
           of
           the
           Fleet
           )
           will
           in
           the
           present
           Conjuncture
           of
           Affairs
           incline
           the
           sober
           Party
           of
           them
           to
           joyn
           with
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           being
           sharp
           Abhorrers
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           :
           for
           they
           can
           hardly
           go
           any
           where
           now
           in
           the
           Land
           without
           seeing
           a
           
           Cain's
           Mark
           set
           on
           
             those
             who
             cause
             divisions
          
           ,
           or
           still
           drive
           the
           old
           Trade
           that
           the
           Bohemian
           Nobleman
           
             Andreas
             ab
             Habering
             field
          
           in
           his
           Detection
           of
           the
           Popish
           Practices
           mentions
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Toby
             Mathews
             ,
             Maxwel
          
           and
           Reade
           those
           Jesuited
           Political
           Interlopers
           did
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           mis-represent
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Puritans
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           to
           perswade
           male-contented
           People
           ,
           that
           that
           Pious
           Prince
           designed
           their
           Slavery
           ,
           a
           thing
           so
           false
           that
           he
           was
           Reverâ
           their
           Martyr
           ,
           as
           he
           with
           great
           Justice
           said
           of
           himself
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           ,
           and
           which
           great
           name
           he
           might
           challenge
           even
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Natural
           Justice
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           nothing
           relating
           to
           reveal'd
           
           Religion
           in
           the
           case
           to
           entitle
           him
           to
           it
           :
           for
           
             St.
             Iohn
          
           the
           Baptist
           was
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           and
           yet
           died
           for
           no
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           justly
           said
           that
           our
           Monarch
           fell
           a
           Martyr
           for
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           not
           violating
           the
           
             lex
             terrae
          
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           by
           his
           Oath
           bound
           to
           maintain
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           therefore
           not
           owning
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Vile
           Court
           over
           him
           ;
           and
           moreover
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           obliging
           him
           indispensably
           to
           do
           nothing
           that
           by
           his
           exemplary
           abdicating
           any
           Right
           Inherent
           in
           the
           Crown
           would
           have
           incapacitated
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           from
           protecting
           their
           Liege-People
           in
           their
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           certain
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           is
           as
           much
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Law
           positive
           or
           his
           written
           Word
           (
           and
           indeed
           as
           Gataker
           saith
           well
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Lots
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             Nature
             written
             in
             Mans
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             same
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             't
             is
             yet
             undefaced
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
          
           )
           it
           may
           be
           with
           reason
           averr'd
           ,
           that
           any
           Member
           of
           Mankind
           whether
           Prince
           or
           Subject
           who
           is
           put
           to
           death
           by
           any
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           Armed
           Force
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Russians
           or
           Bravos
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           discharging
           his
           Obligations
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           may
           enter
           his
           just
           Claim
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Martyrdom
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           supposing
           that
           Godfrey
           lost
           his
           life
           by
           vile
           hands
           for
           discharging
           with
           Courage
           the
           Duty
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           the
           Land
           required
           from
           him
           ,
           have
           given
           the
           Name
           of
           Martyrdom
           to
           his
           Fate
           ,
           and
           I
           should
           ascribe
           the
           same
           Name
           to
           any
           one
           that
           should
           suffer
           the
           same
           Fate
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           any
           Ruffians
           that
           called
           themselves
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           his
           asserting
           the
           Religion
           by
           Law
           Established
           ,
           and
           discountenancing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           that
           subvert
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Inheritable
           English
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           doing
           what
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           the
           Land
           obliged
           to
           ,
           for
           the
           asserting
           the
           one
           and
           discountenancing
           the
           other
           .
           Thus
           therefore
           do
           I
           judge
           that
           Name
           due
           to
           the
           Dire
           Fate
           that
           the
           late
           Arch-bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           sustained
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           execrable
           Presbyterian
           Bravos
           ,
           who
           defiled
           their
           Land
           and
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           there
           with
           the
           open
           Murder
           of
           that
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           And
           supposing
           that
           the
           great
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           abandoned
           by
           Heaven
           to
           little
           Fears
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sully
           was
           perswading
           him
           not
           to
           recall
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           to
           answer
           him
           thus
           ,
           
             Give
             me
             then
             security
             for
             my
             Life
             ,
          
           did
           yet
           receive
           the
           doom
           of
           the
           Fearful
           in
           this
           World
           for
           his
           continuing
           his
           Protection
           to
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Realm
           ;
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           the
           right
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           Fate
           hath
           to
           be
           Crown'd
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           Martyrdom
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           possible
           that
           some
           wretched
           Protestants
           so
           call'd
           ,
           may
           to
           the
           scandal
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Religion
           design
           Out-rages
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Publications
           of
           many
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Re-printing
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Rebellious
           ones
           that
           faced
           the
           Light
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Usurpation
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           example
           of
           the
           
             Political
             Catechism
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           in
           which
           latter
           the
           Murder
           of
           the
           King
           is
           justified
           ,
           and
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           English
           Monarchy
           struck
           through
           the
           5th
           Ribb
           ,
           by
           the
           Authors
           making
           it
           Elective
           )
           hath
           given
           the
           Government
           a
           just
           Alarm
           of
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           Publishers
           of
           such
           Pamphlets
           and
           of
           their
           Abettors
           ,
           and
           they
           serve
           among
           Men
           of
           Caurion
           as
           a
           suspicious
           sign
           of
           some
           mischief
           intended
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           extraordinary
           Commotion
           of
           the
           Waters
           is
           to
           Whale-fishers
           ,
           an
           indication
           of
           a
           Whale
           approaching
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           as
           well
           as
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Emissary
           Slaves
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           here
           ,
           what
           can
           any
           who
           act
           with
           the
           highest
           zeal
           in
           their
           several
           Capacities
           to
           assert
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           and
           Church
           expect
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Stile
           of
           Cicero
           against
           
             Cataline
             ,
             Nisi
             ut
             notent
             &
             designent
             oculis
             ad
             caedem
             unumquemque
             nostrum
             .
          
           But
           as
           to
           any
           who
           for
           the
           just
           discharge
           of
           their
           Natural
           Obligation
           and
           Duty
           ,
           
           as
           Magistrates
           or
           private
           persons
           shall
           suffer
           the
           worst
           of
           Fates
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           deny
           the
           name
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           so
           neither
           shall
           I
           think
           him
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           an
           English
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           Regarder
           of
           the
           Divine
           Natural
           Law
           ,
           who
           doth
           not
           if
           a
           Magistrate
           by
           the
           due
           Execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           or
           if
           a
           private
           person
           and
           of
           Signal
           parts
           and
           Learning
           by
           his
           discourse
           and
           writing
           notifie
           the
           absurdities
           and
           inconveniences
           of
           any
           Seditious
           Principles
           chargeable
           ,
           on
           any
           perswasion
           of
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           every
           Subject
           being
           under
           Moral
           Obligations
           duly
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           
             Pater
             Patriae
          
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Brethren
           Subjects
           the
           dangers
           imminent
           over
           them
           by
           any
           destructive
           Principles
           or
           Practices
           ,
           whatever
           disguise
           of
           Religion
           the
           same
           may
           assume
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           most
           worthy
           of
           the
           most
           generous
           dispositions
           that
           can
           be
           in
           men
           who
           own
           the
           love
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           with
           Monuments
           of
           Praise
           to
           honour
           the
           Memories
           of
           those
           Heroic
           Persons
           who
           were
           so
           unnaturally
           dealt
           with
           for
           asserting
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           thus
           fell
           its
           Noble
           Victimes
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           the
           Race
           of
           their
           Lives
           were
           Agonists
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           resemble
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Lacedemonians
           among
           whom
           those
           that
           died
           for
           their
           Country
           were
           proverbially
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           were
           Crown'd
           with
           Olive
           and
           other
           Branches
           ,
           and
           with
           Praises
           Extoll'd
           to
           the
           Skies
           :
           and
           to
           this
           Custom
           probably
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           have
           a
           reference
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fight
             the
             good
             Fight
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           and
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           sutably
           was
           but
           just
           to
           himself
           ,
           when
           writing
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             be
             offered
             up
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           added
           ,
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           too
           may
           our
           Royal
           Martyr
           be
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           great
           an
           Agonist
           and
           Confessor
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           often
           she
           was
           designed
           for
           Martyrdom
           by
           some
           of
           her
           Romish
           Antagonists
           ,
           the
           Londoners
           were
           but
           just
           to
           her
           ,
           when
           adorning
           their
           Churches
           with
           the
           figure
           of
           her
           Monument
           they
           placed
           over
           her
           Effigies
           ,
           the
           Inscription
           of
           ,
           
             I
             have
             fought
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           old
           Agonistical
           Games
           were
           among
           the
           Graecians
           and
           Romans
           ,
           instituted
           in
           honour
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           as
           critical
           seasons
           for
           their
           shewing
           their
           love
           to
           their
           Country
           by
           their
           then
           making
           Leagues
           and
           agreeing
           on
           the
           great
           Concerns
           of
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           then
           in
           various
           Contentions
           of
           the
           Body
           and
           Mind
           shewed
           their
           utmost
           Abilities
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Divine
           Natural
           and
           Positive
           Law
           oblige
           all
           Christians
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           or
           Season
           of
           Colluctation
           between
           true
           and
           false
           Religionary
           Principles
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           Athletic
           Habits
           of
           mind
           in
           the
           most
           consummate
           manner
           ,
           
             and
             earnestly
             to
             contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             :
          
           and
           indeed
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           the
           Rule
           of
           its
           Practice
           ,
           having
           throughout
           the
           New
           Testament
           made
           Agonisme
           Essential
           to
           its
           Morals
           (
           which
           one
           word
           of
           Agonisme
           is
           Comprehensive
           of
           more
           vigour
           than
           all
           the
           Heathen
           Precepts
           of
           Morality
           include
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           all
           the
           written
           Practices
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotional
           Books
           )
           let
           him
           by
           my
           consent
           be
           devested
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           Christian
           ,
           who
           on
           any
           just
           occasion
           shews
           not
           himself
           as
           an
           Athleta
           for
           his
           Religion
           and
           Country
           in
           all
           lawful
           ways
           by
           entring
           the
           Lists
           with
           all
           Principles
           of
           Hostility
           to
           either
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Event
           may
           be
           ;
           but
           still
           with
           a
           fair
           respect
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           all
           Contenders
           ;
           for
           even
           that
           the
           Agonostic
           Games
           required
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           
             Ne
             quis
             in
             Colluctatione
             vel
             pugilatu
             antagonistam
             studio
             deditâque
             operâ
             conficeret
             :
             alioqui
             ne
             victor
             Coronaretur
             :
          
           nay
           so
           averse
           were
           the
           Athletick
           Laws
           to
           cruelty
           ,
           that
           they
           obliged
           all
           Contenders
           to
           endeavour
           ,
           
             Quo
             mollior
             leviorque
             ictus
             minus
             laederet
             ,
          
           and
           especially
           to
           abhor
           the
           Brutish
           Art
           of
           biting
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           abhorrence
           of
           which
           I
           do
           expect
           will
           grow
           more
           and
           more
           in
           fashion
           between
           Religionary
           Antagonists
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           many
           exorbitant
           incivilities
           I
           find
           practiced
           by
           some
           such
           Contenders
           towards
           the
           persons
           of
           each
           other
           in
           the
           present
           Conjuncture
           ,
           
           wherein
           I
           have
           observed
           that
           too
           many
           of
           the
           Protestant
           as
           well
           as
           Popish
           Antagonists
           have
           by
           
             cruel
             mockings
          
           and
           biting
           words
           and
           Shams
           ,
           made
           it
           their
           chief
           business
           but
           in
           one
           thing
           to
           resemble
           one
           of
           the
           old
           Agonistic
           Games
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Wrestlers
           who
           after
           their
           having
           been
           first
           annointed
           with
           Oyl
           to
           strengthen
           themselves
           ,
           did
           then
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           lay
           hold
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           slip
           out
           of
           each
           others
           hands
           ,
           
             Se
             mutuo
             pulvere
             sive
             arenâ
             aspergere
             ,
             ac
             propemodum
             faedare
             ,
          
           a
           thing
           too
           many
           among
           us
           have
           done
           outright
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shewed
           themselves
           not
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           
             almost
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           a
           ridiculing
           humour
           of
           throwing
           dirt
           that
           the
           Colluctations
           about
           the
           Land
           on
           the
           Continent
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           will
           I
           believe
           ridicule
           out
           of
           our
           World
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           unteach
           us
           the
           turpitude
           of
           such
           Railery
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           speculative
           points
           of
           Religion
           to
           give
           us
           no
           more
           disturbance
           than
           doth
           or
           ever
           did
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Lines
           and
           Figures
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           more
           ingenuous
           and
           true
           sober
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           now
           moved
           with
           pity
           to
           Nonconformists
           ,
           for
           being
           led
           away
           by
           the
           Nose
           from
           our
           Churches
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           (
           a
           thing
           that
           Mr.
           Nye
           himself
           affirms
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Case
             of
             great
             and
             present
             use
             ,
             whether
             we
             may
             lawfully
             hear
             the
             now
             Conforming
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           printed
           Anno
           1677
           ,
           and
           the
           not
           thinking
           which
           lawful
           he
           makes
           a
           misperswasion
           ,
           and
           saith
           in
           p.
           24
           ,
           and
           25
           ,
           
             In
             most
             of
             the
             misperswasions
             of
             these
             latter
             times
             by
             which
             mens
             minds
             have
             been
             corrupted
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             whatsoever
             otherwise
             they
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             they
             agree
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             hear
             in
             publick
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             perswaded
             is
             one
             constant
             design
             of
          
           Satan
           
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             ways
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             hath
             set
             on
             foot
             by
             Iesuites
             among
             us
          
           )
           and
           doth
           the
           more
           pity
           them
           for
           that
           some
           well
           meaning
           persons
           among
           them
           who
           were
           blindfolded
           into
           some
           of
           their
           Nonconformity
           by
           Iesuitic
           Emissaries
           ,
           had
           not
           heretofore
           their
           Eyes
           opened
           to
           see
           that
           the
           same
           persons
           were
           often
           Sollicitors
           with
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           duty
           and
           put
           the
           Laws
           in
           due
           Execution
           against
           them
           for
           their
           Nonconformity
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           Emissaries
           had
           thereby
           an
           occasion
           of
           saying
           to
           them
           according
           to
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           
             Chief
             Priests
          
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           blind-folded
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           then
           smote
           him
           ,
           
             Prophecy
             who
             is
             he
             that
             smote
             thee
             ?
          
           and
           for
           that
           such
           well
           meaning
           persons
           have
           been
           observed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           to
           importune
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             open
             the
             Eyes
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
          
           so
           hath
           it
           likewise
           general
           resentments
           of
           Scorn
           and
           Anger
           against
           the
           Principles
           of
           those
           bantring
           Popish
           Seducers
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           have
           some
           Emissaries
           here
           to
           kill
           Souls
           and
           others
           probably
           ready
           on
           occasion
           ,
           to
           kill
           bodies
           ,
           have
           distended
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           to
           such
           an
           excess
           of
           Cruelty
           that
           no
           man
           can
           Calculate
           the
           number
           of
           Gods
           it
           hath
           made
           ,
           or
           of
           men
           it
           hath
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           that
           such
           Iesuited
           Emissaries
           will
           in
           time
           generally
           appear
           not
           only
           hateful
           but
           ridiculous
           to
           our
           Papists
           themselves
           :
           for
           who
           indeed
           can
           choose
           but
           laugh
           at
           the
           discussing
           or
           deliberating
           of
           the
           Question
           in
           p.
           98.
           
           
             Of
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iesuitisme
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Whether
             the
             Iesuites
             may
             kill
             the
             Iansenists
             ?
          
           So
           very
           hateful
           are
           their
           Principles
           to
           some
           of
           our
           ingenuous
           English
           Papists
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Person
           mention
           it
           with
           Contentment
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           that
           Order
           of
           
             False
             Prophets
          
           were
           since
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           executed
           for
           it
           ,
           tho
           yet
           he
           doubted
           of
           the
           Veracity
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           against
           them
           .
           I
           very
           much
           differ'd
           in
           my
           Judgment
           from
           that
           of
           that
           Noble
           Person
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           no
           man
           damnified
           in
           the
           least
           for
           the
           greatest
           Crime
           ,
           but
           by
           Witnesses
           greater
           than
           all
           exception
           ,
           and
           do
           account
           it
           easier
           to
           give
           Heaven
           an
           occount
           of
           Mercy
           than
           Justice
           :
           but
           yet
           on
           the
           recollecting
           of
           my
           thoughts
           I
           have
           found
           it
           so
           incident
           to
           humane
           nature
           to
           delight
           by
           ill
           Witnesses
           to
           punish
           the
           avowers
           of
           false
           Religionary
           Principles
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           read
           it
           among
           
           some
           Rabbinical
           Observators
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           that
           they
           anciently
           allowed
           of
           false
           Witnesses
           against
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           of
           whose
           being
           such
           the
           Sanhedrim
           did
           cognosce
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           impiously
           reputing
           Christ
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           did
           barefaced
           bring
           forth
           false
           Witnesses
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           be
           allow'd
           to
           except
           against
           their
           Persons
           but
           only
           against
           their
           sayings
           as
           discordant
           :
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           find
           it
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           
             Mathew
             ,
             Ch.
             26.
             
             Vers.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
             Now
             the
             Chief
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             and
             all
             the
             Council
             sought
             false
             Witnesses
             against
             Iesus
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             found
             none
             :
             yea
             tho
             many
             false
             Witnesses
             came
             ,
             yet
             found
             they
             none
             .
             At
             the
             last
             came
             two
             false
             Witnesses
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             St.
             Mark
             ,
             Ch.
             14.
             
             V.
          
           56.
           and
           59.
           't
           is
           declared
           how
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           
             False
             Witnesses
          
           agreed
           not
           together
           .
           I
           have
           mentioned
           this
           as
           not
           in
           the
           least
           intending
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           testimony
           of
           any
           one
           Witness
           ever
           produced
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           any
           Criminal
           Cause
           in
           any
           age
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           that
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           that
           
             defensio
             non
             est
             deneganda
             Diabolo
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           railing
           Accusation
           is
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           against
           the
           Devil
           ,
           so
           much
           less
           ought
           a
           false
           Testimony
           .
           And
           I
           am
           moreover
           in
           any
           Point
           relating
           to
           the
           safety
           of
           Princes
           Lives
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           are
           exasperated
           Parties
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           criminating
           and
           recriminating
           each
           other
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           inclined
           to
           do
           what
           is
           fairly
           to
           be
           done
           to
           support
           the
           Credit
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           considering
           (
           as
           the
           Observation
           is
           )
           that
           as
           he
           who
           is
           bound
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Bond
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           to
           any
           one
           else
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           during
           such
           a
           Conjuncture
           is
           a
           Witness
           for
           the
           King
           is
           liable
           to
           so
           many
           Volleys
           of
           Dirt
           from
           some
           one
           of
           the
           inraged
           Parties
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           all
           the
           particular
           excesses
           and
           extravagances
           of
           his
           Life
           so
           display'd
           ,
           as
           to
           endanger
           his
           Testimonies
           usefulness
           in
           other
           cases
           .
           But
           yet
           if
           any
           Magistrate
           finds
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Witnesses
           he
           would
           support
           to
           be
           insupportable
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           
             fide
             digni
          
           ,
           he
           is
           obliged
           Morally
           to
           avow
           such
           his
           Sentiment
           thereof
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           legally
           put
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           pretermit
           an
           occasion
           of
           mentioning
           your
           Lordships
           great
           Courage
           and
           Justice
           in
           an
           Affair
           that
           my
           Correspondent
           writ
           to
           me
           of
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           when
           some
           Witnesses
           had
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           been
           Examined
           about
           a
           Popish
           Plot
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Vote
           of
           every
           one
           in
           that
           House
           was
           given
           for
           the
           reallity
           of
           that
           Plot
           except
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           you
           entered
           your
           dissent
           as
           not
           believing
           any
           such
           Plot
           in
           Ireland
           as
           was
           by
           the
           Witnesses
           sworn
           ,
           which
           was
           certainly
           most
           worthy
           of
           your
           Lordship
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           you
           thought
           not
           the
           Witnesses
           worthy
           of
           your
           belief
           ,
           and
           your
           Caution
           in
           your
           so
           judging
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           in
           Ireland
           designed
           not
           such
           a
           Plot
           to
           be
           Executed
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           remarkable
           in
           regard
           that
           't
           was
           some
           time
           since
           published
           in
           a
           large
           Pamphlet
           of
           
             the
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Irish
           Plot
           was
           a
           thing
           contrived
           only
           to
           divert
           and
           hound
           us
           away
           from
           the
           pursuit
           and
           Examination
           of
           the
           English
           one
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           same
           Witnesses
           (
           as
           I
           was
           inform'd
           )
           obtain'd
           that
           belief
           from
           a
           Loyal
           and
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           concerning
           the
           Irish
           Plot
           ,
           that
           caused
           the
           Vote
           of
           its
           reallity
           to
           pass
           with
           a
           
             Nemine
             Contradicente
          
           there
           .
        
         
           What
           Fautors
           of
           false
           Testimony
           the
           Jesuites
           principles
           are
           ,
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           afforded
           my
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Heroic
           Vertue
           of
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           great
           and
           pedantical
           kind
           of
           Injustice
           to
           charge
           all
           Lay-Papists
           with
           a
           readiness
           to
           obey
           their
           Priests
           Commands
           by
           being
           ministerial
           in
           Cruelty
           to
           Protestants
           .
           I
           remember
           I
           have
           read
           it
           in
           a
           printed
           Speech
           of
           Sir
           
             Audly
             Mervin
          
           the
           Speaker
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           a
           Speech
           glowing
           with
           anger
           enough
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           where
           yet
           't
           is
           said
           p.
           24.
           
           
             In
             the
             Barony
             of
          
           Enishoan
           
             there
             are
             above
             two
             thousand
          
           Irish
           
             Papists
             can
             bring
             hundreds
             of
             Protestants
             to
             witness
             their
             Civil
             demeanor
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             the
             distemper
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           as
           the
           bloody
           Sect
           of
           the
           Zealots
           grew
           at
           last
           so
           odious
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           another
           Order
           of
           such
           sicarii
           among
           the
           Turks
           ,
           so
           I
           suppose
           that
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           will
           naturally
           do
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           writ
           
             de
             haeretico
             Assassinando
          
           ,
           grow
           obsolete
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           places
           where
           the
           Scene
           of
           Mr.
           
             Coleman's
             Northern
             Heresie
          
           lies
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           old
           observation
           that
           Northern
           Countries
           are
           more
           hospitable
           and
           less
           cruel
           ,
           than
           Southern
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           very
           time
           of
           the
           dawn
           of
           Learning
           ushering
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           it
           presently
           grew
           odious
           to
           the
           first-rate
           Ingeniosi
           to
           draw
           Heretics
           blood
           .
           Our
           Famous
           Countryman
           Tunstal
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           (
           who
           had
           imbibed
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Mathematical
           Sciences
           ,
           that
           
             Vossus
             de
             Scientiis
             Mathematicis
          
           saith
           p.
           40.
           
           
             Ante
             annos
             Centum
             &
             quod
             excurrit
             ,
             magnâ
             cum
             laude
             praecipue
             ob
             sermonem
             purum
             ,
             &
             perspicuum
             de
             arte
             supputandi
             egit
             Cutbertus
             Tunstallus
             ,
          
           and
           whose
           Book
           of
           Arithmetick
           writ
           with
           such
           pure
           Latinity
           is
           commonly
           extant
           )
           was
           of
           such
           a
           temper
           that
           (
           as
           Fuller
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           )
           the
           
             Bishopric
             of
          
           Durham
           
             had
             halcyon
             days
             of
             Peace
             and
             Quiet
             under
             God
             and
             good
          
           Cutbert
           Tunstal
           
             the
             Bishop
             thereof
          
           .
        
         
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moor
          
           of
           whom
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           writ
           on
           his
           Tomb
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             furibus
             haereticisque
             molestus
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           Vtopia
           rouls
           neither
           of
           them
           in
           Blood
           :
           and
           in
           his
           Chapter
           there
           
             concerning
             the
             Religions
             in
             Vtopia
          
           ,
           he
           makes
           
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Religion
             not
             only
             in
             sundry
             parts
             of
             the
             Island
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             some
             worshipping
             the
             Sun
             and
             some
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Planets
             ,
             and
             the
             wisest
             of
             them
             worshipping
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             some
             embracing
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             at
             first
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             minding
             to
             choose
             a
             Bishop
             among
             themselves
             ,
             without
             sending
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
          
           and
           makes
           them
           affrighting
           none
           to
           or
           from
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           And
           that
           that
           Book
           of
           his
           may
           rather
           be
           thought
           an
           Original
           of
           his
           Mind
           than
           a
           mere
           Copy
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           Suffrage
           of
           Dr.
           Danne
           in
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           where
           having
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Sir
          
           Thomas
           Moor
           
             was
             a
             man
             of
             the
             most
             tender
             and
             delicate
             Conscience
             that
             the
             World
             hath
             seen
             since
             St.
          
           Austin
           ,
           and
           citing
           of
           his
           Vtopia
           .
           l
           2.
           c.
           
             de
             servis
          
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             was
             not
             likely
             to
             write
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             jest
             mischievously
             interpretable
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           a
           man
           would
           quote
           things
           of
           Erasmus
           his
           great
           Humanity
           to
           all
           humane
           kind
           ,
           he
           must
           quote
           almost
           his
           whole
           Works
           .
           But
           how
           far
           his
           Genius
           led
           him
           from
           any
           brutal
           ferity
           toward
           Heretics
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           will
           see
           by
           this
           passage
           in
           his
           
             Supput
             .
             error
             .
             Bedae
             .
             Dic
             ecclesiae
             ,
             quod
             si
             non
             audierit
             sit
             tibi
             velut
             ethnicus
             &
             publicanus
             :
             quasi
             hic
             ulla
             sit
             incendii
             mentio
             .
             Rursus
             Apostolum
             .
             Post
             unam
             &
             alteram
             correptionem
             devita
             .
             An
             devitare
             est
             in
             ignem
             conjicere
             ?
             Iterum
             Auferte
             malum
             ex
             vobis
             ipsis
             .
             Num
             auferte
             valet
             idem
             quod
             occidere
             ?
          
           He
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           
             Quas
             autem
             mihi
             narrat
             ecclesiae
             leges
             ?
             An
             leges
             ecclesiae
             sunt
             quenquam
             ultricibus
             tradere
             flammis
             .
          
           And
           afterward
           
             at
             episcoporum
             est
             quod
             quidem
             in
             ipsis
             est
             docere
             corrigere
             ,
             mederi
             .
             Qualis
             autem
             est
             &
             episcopus
             qui
             nihil
             aliud
             possit
             ,
             quam
             vincire
             ,
             torquere
             flammis
             tradere
             ?
             Quod
             si
             qui
             tractant
             hoc
             negotium
             tales
             essent
             ,
             qualem
             se
             declarat
             in
             hoc
             libello
             Beda
             ,
             hoc
             est
             si
             tantum
             spirarent
             odii
             si
             tantum
             haberent
             impudentiae
             ,
             tam
             impotens
             calumniandi
             studium
             ,
             tam
             corruptum
             judicium
             ,
             ut
             videatur
             citius
             decem
             propulsurus
             in
             haeresim
             ,
             quam
             unum
             revocaturus
             ,
             nonne
             belle
             ageretur
             cum
             delatis
             ?
             Nisi
             fallor
             primum
             designare
             cui
             male
             vellet
             ,
             eum
             curaret
             clam
             rapiendum
             in
             carcerem
             :
             ibi
             quaererentur
             articuli
             tales
             quales
             plurimos
             objicit
             mihi
             partim
             falsos
             ,
             partim
             depravatos
             .
             Disputatio
             si
             qua
             fieret
             ,
             perageretur
             in
             carcere
             ,
             si
             quidhisceret
             contrà
             mox
             accersitis
             tribus
             dilectis
             monachis
             ,
             pronunciaretur
             sententia
             diffinitiva
             .
             Quod
             reliquum
             est
             perageret
             carnifex
             .
             Vbi
             theologus
             defert
             rapit
             in
             carcerem
             ,
             urget
             
             accusationem
             ,
             damnatum
             tradit
             judici
             profano
             .
             Iudex
             non
             ex
             suâ
             cognitione
             ▪
             sed
             ex
             theologi
             praejudicio
             tradit
             flammis
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Martyrologist
           Mr.
           Fox
           could
           not
           have
           expressed
           more
           anger
           against
           a
           Bishop
           Bonner
           ,
           than
           Erasmus
           a
           Papist
           hath
           here
           against
           Popish
           Persecuting
           Prelates
           .
           Had
           Erasmus
           then
           known
           of
           one
           practice
           enjoyn'd
           constantly
           by
           the
           Canons
           to
           Popish
           Bishops
           at
           their
           Condemning
           of
           Heretics
           ,
           to
           salve
           the
           Phoenomena
           of
           their
           irregularity
           by
           intermedling
           in
           
             Causâ
             sanguinis
          
           (
           and
           about
           which
           your
           Lordship
           shewed
           me
           once
           some
           remarkable
           quotations
           in
           a
           Letter
           writ
           to
           you
           by
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           quotations
           I
           beg
           a
           Copy
           from
           you
           by
           the
           first
           opportunity
           )
           namely
           ,
           
             efficaciter
             &
             excorde
          
           ,
           to
           intercede
           with
           the
           secular
           Judge
           to
           whom
           they
           deliver
           the
           Heretic
           over
           ,
           
             to
             bring
             no
             pain
             of
             death
             or
             mutilation
             of
             member
             to
             him
             ,
          
           I
           believe
           the
           great
           Wit
           of
           Erasmus
           would
           after
           his
           ingenious
           account
           aforesaid
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           of
           the
           Condemned
           Heretic
           ,
           pleasantly
           entertained
           himself
           and
           Posterity
           with
           the
           wanton
           cruelty
           of
           that
           Farce
           that
           ensued
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           see
           how
           the
           Popish
           Bishop
           then
           using
           the
           Speech
           familiar
           to
           some
           Tooth
           drawers
           just
           before
           their
           operation
           ,
           
             I
             will
             do
             you
             no
             harm
             and
             put
             you
             to
             little
             or
             no
             pain
             ,
          
           did
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           use
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           secular
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Linnen
           Clout
           or
           Silk
           to
           wrap
           and
           hide
           the
           tormenting
           Pincers
           of
           Holy-Church
           in
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           my
           observation
           of
           all
           Popish
           Canonists
           themselves
           ,
           not
           allowing
           that
           wanton
           mode
           of
           the
           cruel
           usage
           and
           interceding
           with
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             Efficaciter
             &
             ex
             corde
          
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           Condemned
           Heretic
           no
           harm
           ,
           I
           think
           the
           same
           quotations
           mention
           how
           the
           famous
           Panormitan
           did
           brand
           the
           Hypocrisie
           of
           that
           Practice
           :
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           abominable
           that
           Heretics
           neither
           living
           nor
           dying
           ,
           can
           be
           free
           from
           suffering
           Shammes
           by
           some
           Papists
           .
        
         
           But
           again
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           't
           is
           with
           Justice
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           some
           Papists
           whose
           names
           the
           Age
           riseth
           up
           to
           ,
           for
           their
           great
           advancement
           of
           real
           Learning
           ,
           I
           mean
           
             Peiresk
             ,
             Descartes
             ,
             Gassendus
             ,
             Mersennus
             ,
          
           had
           as
           much
           tenderness
           for
           any
           differing
           in
           judgment
           from
           them
           as
           Protestants
           can
           have
           :
           and
           that
           mighty
           hunter
           after
           knowledg
           Peiresk
           was
           so
           far
           from
           eagerness
           in
           pursuing
           the
           blood
           of
           Heretics
           ,
           that
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Judges
           for
           Capital
           Causes
           in
           France
           ,
           he
           would
           always
           come
           off
           the
           Bench
           when
           Sentence
           of
           death
           was
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           though
           against
           the
           most
           outragious
           Murderer
           ,
           and
           he
           always
           carried
           in
           his
           mind
           a
           charity
           large
           enough
           to
           embrace
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           a
           constant
           Correspondence
           with
           
             Salmasius
             ,
             Causabon
          
           and
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           did
           put
           Grotius
           on
           the
           writing
           his
           
             De
             jure
             belli
             &
             pacis
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           taught
           more
           Civility
           to
           Nations
           than
           the
           Modern
           Papal
           Christianity
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           there
           so
           perfectly
           manumitted
           Secular
           Magistrates
           from
           being
           obliged
           implicitly
           to
           execute
           the
           Sentences
           of
           Ecclesiastic
           Judges
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           there
           asserted
           it
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           26.
           
           §
           .
           4.
           
           
             Quin
             probabile
             est
             etiam
             Carnifici
             qui
             damnatum
             occisurus
             est
             hoc
             tenus
             aut
             quaestioni
             &
             actis
             inter
             fuerit
             aut
             ex
             rei
             confessione
             cognita
             esse
             debere
             causae
             merita
             ut
             satis
             ei
             constet
             mortem
             ab
             eo
             commeritam
             :
             idque
             nonnullis
             in
             locis
             observatur
             ,
             nec
             aliud
             spectat
             lex
             Hebraea
             cum
             ad
             lapidandum
             eum
             qui
             damnatus
             est
             testes
             vult
             prodire
             populo
             .
          
           Deut.
           17.
           
        
         
           By
           the
           7th
           Verse
           of
           that
           
             Chapter
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Witnesses
             were
             to
             be
             first
             on
             him
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             ,
          
           which
           Law
           no
           doubt
           had
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           Caveat
           with
           men
           against
           their
           ambitus
           of
           the
           standing
           Office
           of
           Witnesses
           by
           tacking
           thereunto
           the
           standing
           Office
           of
           Executioners
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           both
           common
           observation
           and
           Cursory
           looking
           into
           Books
           ,
           and
           indeed
           common
           sense
           will
           teach
           us
           that
           the
           Papal
           Principles
           do
           not
           oblige
           
           men
           at
           once
           to
           fence
           against
           Heretics
           lives
           ,
           and
           against
           impossibilities
           ,
           nor
           to
           endanger
           themselves
           by
           fighting
           with
           the
           Wind-mills
           in
           Heretics
           Brains
           .
        
         
           
             That
             great
          
           Cardinal
           D'
           Ossat
           
             whom
             I
             have
             so
             often
             here
             cited
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             so
             renown'd
             for
             his
             probity
             as
             well
             as
             comprehensive
             knowledg
             of
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             doth
             in
             the
             86th
          
           Letter
           
             that
             is
             to
          
           Villeroy
           
             in
             the
          
           Year
           1597.
           
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             his
             discourse
             with
             the
          
           Pope
           
             on
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             Holyness
             angrily
             resenting
          
           Harry
           
             the
             4ths
             observing
             the
          
           Edict
           
             of
             pacification
             ,
             and
             that
          
           D'
           Ossat
           
             thereupon
             said
          
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Peace
           of
           France
           that
           the
           Edict
           should
           be
           observ'd
           :
           that
           for
           want
           of
           such
           an
           Edict
           France
           had
           not
           been
           quiet
           for
           35
           years
           .
           That
           the
           Date
           of
           the
           Edict
           ,
           1577.
           shewed
           't
           was
           not
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           late
           King
           12
           years
           before
           his
           death
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           late
           King
           and
           King
           Charles
           his
           Predecessor
           and
           Brother
           ,
           did
           not
           make
           such
           Edicts
           of
           Pacification
           with
           their
           good
           liking
           and
           frankly
           ,
           but
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           it
           by
           necessity
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Catholic
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Realm
           after
           having
           found
           that
           many
           Wars
           made
           by
           Heretics
           served
           for
           nothing
           but
           in
           many
           places
           to
           abolish
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Discipline
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           order
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           besides
           that
           necessity
           hath
           no
           Law
           in
           whatever
           Subject
           and
           Matter
           it
           be
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           hath
           taught
           us
           in
           his
           Gospel
           to
           tolerate
           the
           Chaff
           in
           our
           Fields
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           danger
           of
           plucking
           up
           with
           it
           and
           spoyling
           the
           good
           Corn
           :
           that
           other
           Catholick
           Princes
           used
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           whom
           none
           spoke
           ill
           of
           for
           it
           .
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           as
           great
           a
           Zealot
           as
           he
           makes
           himself
           for
           the
           Catholic
           Religion
           doth
           tolerate
           Heretics
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           Valleys
           of
           Italy
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           is
           Lord.
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Poland
           did
           as
           much
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Sweden
           but
           of
           Poland
           :
           that
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           Celebrated
           for
           being
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           ,
           did
           as
           much
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Towns
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           their
           own
           proper
           Estates
           ,
           as
           in
           Austria
           it self
           from
           whence
           they
           take
           their
           Name
           ,
           in
           
             Hungary
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Moravia
             ,
             Silesia
             ,
             Lusatia
             ,
             Stiria
             ,
             Carinthia
             ,
          
           and
           Croatia
           .
           That
           Charles
           the
           5th
           Father
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           was
           he
           that
           taught
           the
           King
           of
           France
           and
           other
           Princes
           to
           yield
           to
           such
           a
           necessity
           by
           making
           the
           Interim
           (
           that
           every
           one
           knows
           )
           even
           after
           his
           having
           Conquered
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Germany
           .
           That
           his
           Son
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           at
           this
           day
           who
           is
           reputed
           to
           be
           Archi-Catholic
           ,
           and
           to
           uphold
           the
           Catholic
           Religion
           as
           Atlas
           doth
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           doth
           yet
           tolerate
           in
           his
           Kingdoms
           of
           Valencia
           and
           Granada
           the
           Moors
           with
           their
           Mahumetanisme
           ,
           and
           hath
           caused
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           the
           Heretics
           of
           Zealand
           and
           Holland
           ,
           and
           other
           Heretics
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           pretended
           Religion
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           for
           the
           future
           acknowledge
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             concludes
             his
             discourse
             to
             the
             Pope
             saying
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Kings
           ablest
           Counsellors
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           if
           his
           Holyness
           saw
           things
           so
           near
           as
           the
           King
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           to
           Command
           France
           in
           the
           State
           the
           Realm
           was
           at
           present
           ,
           his
           Holyness
           would
           not
           in
           this
           point
           do
           less
           than
           the
           King
           did
           .
           
             To
             all
             which
          
           D'
           Ossat
           saith
           ,
           The
           Pope
           made
           no
           reply
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           think
           it
           may
           with
           parity
           of
           reason
           be
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           himself
           were
           to
           Command
           England
           in
           the
           State
           it
           is
           in
           at
           present
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           no
           hammer
           of
           Heretics
           so
           as
           to
           knock
           any
           one
           of
           them
           on
           the
           head
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           after
           the
           date
           of
           that
           Letter
           ,
           
             viz.
             Anno
          
           1597.
           of
           D'
           Ossat's
           last
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           various
           Revolutions
           in
           Christendom
           made
           the
           Scene
           of
           the
           toleration
           of
           Heterodoxy
           in
           those
           Countries
           to
           be
           altered
           with
           a
           Vengeance
           ;
           for
           six
           years
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             D'
             Ossat
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1610.
           
           King
           Phillip
           the
           3d
           of
           Spain
           made
           an
           Edict
           for
           the
           exterminating
           the
           Moors
           
           with
           their
           Mahumetatisme
           out
           of
           his
           Realms
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           executed
           with
           great
           Cruelty
           ;
           and
           the
           Vnion
           of
           Vtrecht
           entered
           by
           the
           Provinces
           in
           1579
           ,
           and
           the
           blow
           given
           to
           the
           Spanish
           Monarchy
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           in
           1588
           ,
           and
           the
           Patronage
           the
           United
           Provinces
           had
           from
           her
           and
           the
           kindness
           they
           found
           from
           Harry
           the
           4th
           of
           France
           ,
           made
           his
           Conditional
           offers
           of
           favour
           to
           the
           Dutch
           Heretics
           not
           thank-worthy
           ,
           but
           even
           at
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           both
           of
           the
           United
           and
           Spanish
           Provinces
           there
           is
           a
           certain
           reciprocal
           liberty
           for
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           liberty
           not
           equal
           :
           for
           in
           the
           United
           Provinces
           the
           States
           allow
           the
           Papists
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Priests
           to
           officiate
           among
           them
           
             in
             sacris
          
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           by
           an
           express
           Concession
           .
           But
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Dominions
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Concession
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           who
           there
           privately
           officiate
           among
           Protestants
           do
           it
           at
           their
           peril
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           
             Year
             1599.
             
             Ferdinand
          
           of
           Austria
           expelled
           the
           Lutherans
           out
           out
           of
           his
           Provinces
           :
           and
           in
           
             Austria
             ,
             Bohemia
             ,
             Moravia
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           heritable
           Lands
           of
           the
           House
           of
           
             Austria
             ,
             Franconia
             ,
             Bavaria
          
           ,
           and
           the
           upper
           Palatinate
           ,
           no
           Protestants
           are
           permitted
           to
           have
           the
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           and
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           Emperor's
           Persecuting
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Hungary
           the
           World
           knows
           and
           feels
           ,
           and
           have
           with
           horror
           gazed
           on
           the
           Protestants
           of
           Transylvania
           putting
           themselves
           under
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           enjoy
           their
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           .
           And
           how
           the
           Bohemians
           were
           treated
           by
           a
           Jesuited
           Emperor
           twenty
           years
           after
           1579
           I
           have
           spoken
           ,
           when
           I
           gave
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           Emblem
           painted
           on
           the
           Arms
           of
           Austria
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             have
             practiced
          
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           practiced
           nothing
           of
           Cruelty
           to
           his
           Heretical
           Subjects
           in
           the
           Valleys
           about
           the
           time
           1597
           ,
           those
           poor
           Protestants
           may
           under
           God
           thank
           their
           old
           friend
           Harry
           the
           4th
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           year
           1600
           took
           almost
           his
           whole
           Country
           ,
           after
           his
           having
           been
           before
           in
           a
           Contest
           with
           him
           by
           way
           of
           demand
           for
           the
           Marquisat
           of
           Salusses
           ,
           and
           his
           having
           applied
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           interpose
           therein
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           having
           likewise
           demanded
           that
           Marquisat
           in
           Right
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           while
           that
           Duke
           was
           in
           fear
           of
           being
           fleeced
           by
           the
           Pope
           and
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           Harry
           the
           4th
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           he
           suffered
           his
           Heretical
           Subjects
           to
           graze
           or
           sleep
           in
           whole
           Skins
           in
           the
           Neighbouring
           Valleys
           of
           Piemont
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           year
           1655
           there
           ran
           in
           those
           Valleys
           such
           a
           torrent
           of
           Protestant
           blood
           as
           did
           bear
           away
           all
           the
           dire
           Examples
           of
           Cruelty
           before
           it
           that
           History
           could
           shew
           ,
           as
           appears
           out
           of
           Sir
           Samuel
           Morelands
           
             History
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             those
             Valleys
             ,
          
           and
           Book
           4th
           ,
           and
           Chap.
           4.
           where
           in
           his
           
             Audience
             Speech
          
           as
           Envoy
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           Protestants
           in
           those
           Valleys
           ,
           on
           that
           sad
           occasion
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Si
             reviviscant
             omnes
             omnium
             temporum
             &
             aetatum
             Nerones
             (
             quod
             sine
             ullâ
             celsitudinis
             vestrae
             offensione
             dictum
             velim
             ,
             quemadmodum
             &
             nullà
             ejus
             culpâ
             quicquam
             factum
             esse
             credi●us
             )
             puderet
             prefecto
             eos
             :
             ut
             qui
             nihil
             non
             mite
             ac
             humanum
             (
             ad
             haec
             facin●ra
             si
             spectas
             )
             excogitasse
             se
             reperirent
             ,
             interim
             exhorrescunt
             Angeli
             ,
             Mortales
             obstupescunt
             ,
             Ipsum
             coelum
             morientium
             clamoribus
             attonitum
             esse
             videtur
             ,
             ipsaque
             terra
             diffuso
             tot
             hominum
             innocuorum
             cruore
             erubescere
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Power
           then
           gave
           the
           Prince
           there
           no
           leisure
           to
           attend
           squabbles
           about
           Heresy
           and
           Heretics
           :
           and
           as
           for
           the
           interest
           he
           had
           in
           Sweden
           ,
           which
           too
           in
           the
           year
           1599
           ,
           had
           a
           Popish
           King
           (
           as
           Sandys
           saith
           in
           his
           
             Europae
             Speculum
          
           that
           year
           writ
           )
           yet
           were
           the
           Papists
           there
           then
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           few
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Heretics
           too
           many
           to
           be
           persecuted
           .
        
         
           The
           very
           Interim
           spoke
           of
           by
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           ,
           or
           
             Formula
             inter-Religionis
          
           as
           't
           was
           called
           ,
           was
           a
           double
           bottom
           of
           Popery
           and
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           nothing
           was
           expected
           to
           be
           its
           Fate
           but
           Divulsion
           .
           Alsted
           in
           his
           Chronology
           mentions
           its
           
           Date
           with
           the
           words
           of
           
             Infaelix
             partus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Constance
           rather
           than
           they
           would
           embark
           in
           that
           double
           bottom
           ,
           threw
           themselves
           overboard
           into
           the
           Sea
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           Ferdinand
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           Brother
           of
           Charles
           ,
           who
           soon
           used
           them
           not
           as
           their
           Protector
           ,
           but
           their
           Conqueror
           :
           and
           't
           is
           notorious
           that
           the
           Interim
           was
           professedly
           designed
           to
           continue
           only
           till
           the
           Council
           of
           Trents
           determinations
           were
           ended
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           likewise
           as
           notorious
           that
           that
           Council
           was
           called
           designedly
           and
           reverâ
           for
           the
           exterminium
           of
           Heretics
           ;
           and
           its
           being
           called
           
             ad
             restituendos
             collapsos
             eclesiae
             mores
          
           ,
           was
           but
           umbrage
           and
           shamme
           .
           And
           what
           Quarter
           Heretics
           were
           to
           expect
           from
           the
           Tridentine
           Spirit
           ,
           Father
           Paul
           hath
           told
           us
           in
           his
           History
           ,
           p.
           693
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           to
           the
           year
           1563.
           
           
             Advice
             came
             to
          
           Rome
           
             that
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             had
             made
             a
             Peace
             with
             the
             Hugonots
             ,
             the
             particular
             Conditions
             being
             not
             known
             of
             yet
             :
             And
             the
             Pope
             thinking
             it
             proceeded
             from
             some
             Prelates
             ,
             who
             tho
             they
             did
             not
             openly
             declare
             themselves
             to
             be
             Protestants
             ,
             yet
             did
             follow
             that
             Party
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             discover
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             he
             was
             wronged
             more
             by
             the
             Masqued
             Heretics
             then
             by
             the
             bare-faced
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             last
             of
          
           March
           
             he
             gave
             order
             that
             the
             Cardinals
             who
             governed
             the
             Inquisition
             should
             proceed
             against
             them
             .
             The
             Cardinal
             of
          
           Pisa
           
             answering
             that
             there
             was
             need
             of
             proper
             and
             special
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ordain'd
             that
             a
             new
             Bull
             should
             be
             made
             which
             was
             dated
             the
             7th
             of
          
           April
           ,
           
             and
             contained
             in
             Substance
             that
             the
             Pope
             being
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             recommended
             the
             feeding
             of
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             those
             that
             wander
             ,
             and
             to
             bridle
             with
             temporal
             Penalties
             those
             who
             cannot
             be
             gain'd
             by
             Admonitions
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Assumption
             omitted
             to
             execute
             this
             Charge
             ,
             notwithstanding
             some
             Bishops
             are
             not
             only
             fallen
             into
             Heretical
             Errors
             but
             do
             also
             favour
             other
             Heretics
             opposing
             the
             faith
             .
             For
             Provision
             wherein
             he
             commands
             the
             general
             Inquisitors
             of
          
           Rome
           
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             formerly
             commended
             this
             business
             to
             proceed
             against
             such
             ,
             tho
             Bishops
             and
             Cardinals
             inhabiting
             in
             places
             where
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             Sect
             is
             Potent
             ,
             with
             Power
             to
             cite
             them
             to
          
           Rome
           
             by
             Edict
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Confines
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             appear
             personally
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             will
             not
             appear
             ,
             to
             proceed
             to
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             pronounce
             in
             private
             Consistory
             .
          
           The
           Cardinals
           in
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Popes
           Commands
           cited
           by
           Edict
           to
           appear
           personally
           at
           Rome
           ,
           to
           purge
           themselves
           from
           imputation
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           favourers
           of
           Heretics
           ,
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Chastillon
           ,
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Aix
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chartres
           ,
           and
           other
           Bishops
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           His
           Holyness
           it
           seems
           thought
           that
           Cardinal
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           and
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           Protestants
           in
           Masquerade
           ,
           and
           has
           given
           an
           example
           to
           some
           Furiosi
           among
           Protestants
           thus
           to
           miscal
           some
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           fine
           that
           which
           I
           aim
           at
           by
           referring
           to
           these
           Historical
           Passages
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           some
           of
           the
           very
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hold
           Principles
           in
           Religion
           that
           allow
           indulgence
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           Heretics
           .
           I
           have
           instanced
           how
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           in
           the
           Popes
           presence
           was
           a
           Confessor
           for
           moderation
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           and
           spake
           like
           a
           skillful
           Divine
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             to
             tolerate
             the
             Chaff
             in
             our
             Fields
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             danger
             of
             plucking
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             spoyling
             the
             good
             Corn
             :
          
           and
           Theophylact
           on
           that
           place
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           by
           Tares
           are
           meant
           Heretics
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           unknown
           to
           men
           of
           great
           thought
           among
           the
           Papists
           ,
           that
           the
           sanguinary
           usage
           of
           Heretics
           ,
           hath
           much
           encreased
           their
           number
           ,
           not
           perhaps
           will
           it
           be
           denyed
           by
           the
           Critical
           Judges
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Papal
           World
           ,
           what
           was
           by
           one
           of
           our
           
             beaus
             esprits
          
           and
           great
           States-men
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Lord
           Viscount
           Falkland
           observed
           in
           Print
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Massacre
             in
          
           France
           
             made
             more
             Protestants
             in
             one
             night
             than
             all
          
           Calvins
           
             Works
             have
             done
             since
             their
             first
             publication
             .
          
        
         
         
           According
           to
           that
           Observation
           ,
           
             That
             nothing
             surfeits
             soner
             than
             man's
             flesh
             ,
          
           't
           is
           but
           natural
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           Papal
           World
           must
           be
           surfeited
           with
           it
           at
           last
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           experience
           Popish
           Polititians
           have
           had
           of
           their
           success
           by
           dividing
           us
           formerly
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           would
           tempt
           them
           to
           omit
           other
           courses
           and
           to
           persist
           still
           in
           that
           if
           it
           were
           not
           now
           generally
           seen
           through
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           
             in
             viridi
             observantiâ
          
           how
           our
           Famous
           great
           Usurper
           Cromwel
           who
           founded
           his
           Dominion
           in
           pretended
           Grace
           or
           Religion
           ,
           and
           was
           afraid
           of
           Thunder
           from
           every
           Cloud
           of
           Enthusiasme
           he
           saw
           over
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           was
           awed
           likewise
           by
           the
           Serene
           and
           Rational
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           Game
           to
           play
           in
           order
           to
           the
           dividing
           the
           several
           Religionary
           Parties
           but
           by
           in
           some
           manner
           tolerating
           all
           according
           to
           the
           Mode
           of
           Iulians
           Politics
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           were
           the
           first
           who
           miscalled
           any
           of
           our
           English
           Princes
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Iulian
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           King
           Iames
           as
           appears
           in
           his
           Learned
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           printed
           Anno
           1609.
           where
           being
           much
           concerned
           for
           his
           being
           so
           termed
           (
           and
           that
           too
           by
           no
           meaner
           a
           man
           then
           Bellarmine
           )
           he
           doth
           with
           great
           strength
           there
           largely
           prove
           that
           that
           name
           was
           congruous
           (
           as
           his
           words
           are
           )
           
             in
             no
             point
             save
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
          
           Julian
           
             was
             an
             Emperor
             and
             I
             a
             King
             :
          
           and
           indeed
           't
           is
           a
           very
           impotent
           humour
           of
           Calumny
           in
           any
           Protestant
           to
           call
           any
           one
           an
           Apostate
           or
           especially
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           merely
           for
           the
           alteration
           of
           his
           Judgment
           in
           some
           controvertible
           points
           of
           Faith
           between
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           denominable
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           great
           folly
           to
           cherish
           immoderate
           fears
           that
           any
           English
           Prince
           who
           possibly
           may
           happen
           in
           such
           Controvertible
           Points
           to
           change
           his
           perswasions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           will
           if
           a
           Papist
           attempt
           
             á
             la
             Iulian
          
           to
           plant
           Divisions
           among
           his
           Subjects
           by
           the
           Instrument
           of
           Religion
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           being
           kept
           undivided
           and
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           will
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           life
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           the
           State
           of
           Christendom
           is
           likely
           to
           continue
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           probable
           that
           any
           such
           Prince
           can
           ever
           think
           in
           the
           single
           course
           of
           his
           life
           to
           make
           this
           Nation
           all
           of
           a
           piece
           or
           united
           under
           the
           perswasion
           of
           Popery
           .
           For
           if
           any
           one
           would
           suppose
           it
           possible
           that
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           three
           or
           four
           Successive
           Princes
           of
           that
           perswasion
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           things
           might
           be
           so
           far
           forced
           as
           that
           Millions
           of
           men
           might
           by
           artifice
           be
           made
           to
           abandon
           a
           Rational
           Religion
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           is
           framed
           to
           support
           the
           Government
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           such
           one
           Prince
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           acquired
           the
           gift
           of
           long
           life
           that
           Ante-diluvian
           Patriarchs
           had
           ,
           and
           to
           extend
           the
           Span
           of
           his
           life
           to
           that
           of
           three
           or
           four
           Princes
           .
           It
           is
           a
           known
           Rule
           relating
           to
           
             Mathematics
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             reconciling
             time
             and
             force
             ,
          
           and
           he
           who
           would
           have
           one
           man
           do
           as
           much
           as
           four
           ,
           must
           allow
           him
           to
           be
           as
           long
           a
           doing
           it
           as
           four
           one
           after
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           surviving
           Experts
           have
           seen
           too
           much
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           shaking
           all
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           by
           a
           Protestant
           Usurper
           ,
           ever
           to
           wish
           for
           another
           in
           any
           Case
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           ballance
           of
           Christendom
           again
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           be
           again
           divided
           to
           preserve
           his
           Families
           interest
           and
           to
           keep
           that
           entire
           ,
           which
           is
           notorious
           to
           have
           happen'd
           under
           the
           aforesaid
           Usurper
           both
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           the
           name
           of
           Iulian
           is
           most
           properly
           applicable
           to
           him
           or
           any
           Protestant
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           be
           necessitated
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           his
           Track
           of
           Politics
           :
           and
           the
           notion
           of
           which
           
             Ammianus
             Marcellinus
             lib.
          
           22.
           set
           us
           right
           in
           ,
           where
           he
           shews
           that
           Iulian
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           weaken
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           which
           he
           feared
           ,
           knew
           no
           way
           so
           easie
           as
           to
           endeavour
           to
           do
           it
           by
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           recall'd
           the
           Bishops
           banish'd
           by
           Constantius
           ,
           and
           
           gave
           them
           and
           the
           People
           leave
           to
           be
           Christians
           tho
           himself
           was
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           
             Nullas
             infestas
             hominibus
             bestias
             ut
             sunt
             sibi
             ferales
             plerique
             Christianorum
             expertus
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           because
           he
           had
           never
           found
           Beasts
           so
           cruel
           to
           one
           another
           as
           he
           had
           most
           Christians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           travelled
           through
           Palaestine
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             O
             Marcomanni
             ,
             O
             Quadi
             ,
             O
             Sarmatae
             ,
             tandem
             alios
             vobis
             inquietiores
             inveni
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           did
           the
           Usurper
           promote
           the
           Animosities
           among
           Religionary
           Parties
           ,
           and
           was
           enforced
           thereby
           to
           weaken
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           strengthen
           himself
           :
           some
           indulgence
           he
           shewed
           to
           Congregations
           where
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           worship
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           its
           Church
           ,
           yet
           permitting
           none
           to
           have
           Benefices
           but
           such
           as
           were
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           perswasion
           generally
           ,
           and
           among
           such
           and
           the
           Independants
           he
           distributed
           his
           Donatives
           of
           preferment
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           he
           took
           care
           that
           no
           form
           of
           Church
           Discipline
           or
           particular
           Church
           might
           preponderate
           by
           his
           being
           a
           Member
           therein
           .
           He
           made
           some
           Lay-men
           and
           some
           Divines
           differing
           in
           Judgment
           about
           Presbytery
           and
           Independency
           to
           be
           Tryers
           of
           Ministers
           fitness
           for
           Livings
           ,
           and
           Commissioned
           many
           ignorant
           Lay-men
           in
           the
           several
           Counties
           to
           be
           Judges
           of
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           their
           continuing
           in
           Livings
           .
           The
           press
           was
           open
           to
           all
           unlearned
           Wranglers
           about
           Religion
           .
           Many
           of
           his
           Military
           Preferments
           he
           placed
           on
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           did
           suffer
           many
           of
           the
           Fifth-Monarthy
           Religionaries
           to
           disturb
           the
           Apocolypse
           and
           the
           World
           thereby
           ,
           gave
           freedom
           to
           Muggleton
           the
           Impostor
           to
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           
             two
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           particular
           Patron
           to
           
             Manasseth
             ben
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           in
           treaty
           with
           him
           here
           to
           introduce
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           tolerated
           Biddels
           Congregated
           Church
           of
           Socinians
           ,
           further
           likewise
           so
           far
           giving
           an
           occasion
           to
           Mr.
           Marvels
           Writing
           a
           Book
           then
           of
           
             the
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Pryn
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             true
             and
             perfect
             Narrative
             of
             what
             was
             done
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1659.
           saith
           in
           p.
           57th
           ,
           
             That
             Sir
          
           Kenelm
           Digby
           
             was
             his
             particular
             Favourite
             ,
             and
             lodged
             by
             him
             at
          
           White-hall
           ,
           that
           Maurice
           Conry
           
             Provincial
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Priests
             had
             his
             Protections
             under
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             suspended
             Penal
             Laws
             and
             Executions
             against
             Popish
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             tho
             sometimes
             taken
             in
             their
             Pontificalibus
             at
             Mass
             ,
             and
             were
             soon
             after
             released
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             stop
             the
             Bill
             against
             Papists
             the
             very
             Morning
             he
             was
             to
             pass
             it
             ,
             by
             his
          
           White-hall
           -
           
             Instruments
             ,
             who
             moved
             its
             suspension
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             not
             suting
             with
             the
             then
             present
             Forraign
             Correspondencies
             ,
             against
             whom
             it
             was
             carried
             by
             88
             Votes
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             sent
             up
             with
             the
             rest
             then
             passed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             writ
             to
          
           Mazarine
           
             to
             excuse
             his
             passing
             that
             Bill
             as
             being
             carried
             on
             by
             a
             violent
             Presbyterian
             Party
             much
             against
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             that
             yet
             it
             should
             not
             hurt
             them
             tho
             passed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           suppose
           an
           Author
           more
           profound
           in
           his
           Observations
           than
           Mr.
           Pryn
           ,
           doth
           in
           a
           Loyal
           Pamphlet
           Printed
           in
           the
           
             Year
             1656.
             
             Called
             a
             Letter
             from
             a
             true
             and
             lawful
             Member
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           &c
           (
           and
           generally
           conceived
           to
           be
           writ
           by
           the
           late
           Lord
           Hollis
           )
           there
           in
           p.
           58.
           and
           the
           following
           ones
           charge
           Cromwel
           home
           for
           the
           swarming
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           then
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           transforming
           themselves
           into
           several
           shapes
           among
           the
           divided
           Sects
           here
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             liberty
             the
             Priests
             and
             Iesuites
             take
             ,
             how
             far
             they
             prevail
             on
             the
             People
             ,
             what
             Countenance
             they
             receive
             from
             this
             Government
             is
             apparent
             enough
             by
             not
             proceeding
             against
             them
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             as
             if
             no
             Laws
             were
             in
             force
             for
             their
             punishment
             .
             Your
             private
             Negotiations
             with
             the
             Pope
             and
             your
             promises
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             can
             ●stablish
             your
             own
             greatness
             ,
             you
             will
             protect
             the
             Catholics
             and
             the
             insinuations
             that
             you
             will
             countenance
             them
             much
             further
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             known
             and
             understood
             :
             and
             of
             their
             dependance
             upon
             and
             devotion
             to
             you
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             Evidence
             beyond
             the
             Book
             lately
             written
             by
             Mr.
          
           White
           
             a
             
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             your
             Favourite
             Sir
          
           Kenelm
           Digby
           ,
           Entitled
           ,
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Government
           ,
           
             in
             which
             he
             justifies
             all
             the
             Grounds
             and
             Maximes
             in
             your
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             determines
             positively
             that
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             performing
             any
             promise
             or
             observing
             any
             Oath
             that
             you
             have
             taken
             if
             you
             know
             that
             it
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             People
             that
             you
             break
             it
             ,
             albeit
             they
             foreseeing
             all
             that
             you
             now
             see
             ,
             did
             therefore
             bind
             you
             by
             Oath
             not
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             offend
             both
             against
             your
             Oath
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             People
             if
             you
             maintain
             those
             limitations
             you
             〈◊〉
             sworn
             to
             ,
             and
             sure
             what
             you
             do
             must
             be
             supported
             by
             such
             Casuists
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           speaks
           how
           Cromwel
           in
           distrust
           of
           the
           whole
           English
           Nation
           was
           Treating
           to
           bring
           over
           a
           Body
           of
           Swiss
           to
           serve
           him
           as
           the
           Ianisaries
           do
           the
           Turk
           .
        
         
           The
           Declaration
           here
           referred
           to
           was
           Cromwels
           Declaration
           of
           
             October
             31
             ,
             Anno
          
           1655
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           worded
           by
           his
           Lord
           Keeper
           Fiennes
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           Justice
           toward
           the
           Cavaliers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Public
           Faith
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           the
           punctual
           and
           exact
           performance
           of
           Articles
           with
           them
           after
           the
           vast
           gain
           that
           had
           accrued
           to
           the
           Parliament
           by
           their
           Compositions
           ,
           and
           an
           Act
           of
           Grace
           and
           Oblivion
           afterward
           granted
           to
           the
           Royal
           Party
           ,
           are
           avowedly
           broken
           :
           and
           in
           p.
           36.
           of
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             If
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             were
             tyed
             up
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Rules
             and
             had
             not
             liberty
             to
             proceed
             upon
             the
             illustrations
             of
             reason
             ,
             against
             those
             who
             are
             continually
             suspected
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             wanting
             in
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             Common
             Safety
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           before
           in
           p.
           12
           ,
           and
           13.
           the
           Iesuites
           are
           out-done
           as
           to
           the
           
             keeping
             of
             no
             faith
             with
             Heretics
             ,
          
           by
           the
           asserting
           in
           effect
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           
             nulla
             fides
             est
             servanda
          
           ,
           and
           the
           humour
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           4th
           is
           Repeated
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           tells
           us
           ,
           declared
           it
           in
           the
           
             Consistory
             ,
             That
             't
             was
             Heresie
             to
             say
             the
             Pope
             can
             bind
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           And
           we
           are
           assured
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             Peter
             Walsh
          
           his
           
             History
             and
             Vindication
             of
             the
          
           Irish
           Remonstrance
           ,
           that
           
             Edmund
             Reilly
          
           the
           titular
           Popish
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           who
           at
           a
           public
           Dinner
           boasted
           that
           he
           never
           had
           been
           friend
           or
           well
           wisher
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           
             two
             Brothers
          
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ormond
           ,
           did
           yet
           write
           Precepts
           under
           his
           Seal
           to
           all
           the
           Province
           of
           Armagh
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Health
           ,
           Establishment
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           Cromwell
           Protector
           and
           his
           Government
           .
        
         
           More
           need
           not
           be
           said
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Popery
           and
           Arbitrary
           Power
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           if
           God
           and
           man
           had
           not
           hindered
           Lamberts
           Usurpation
           over
           it
           .
           I
           have
           mention'd
           how
           some
           of
           the
           Plot-Winesses
           have
           deposed
           somewhat
           thereof
           :
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Countrymen
           have
           in
           discourse
           affirm'd
           his
           having
           been
           there
           a
           Fautor
           of
           Papists
           :
           and
           my self
           observing
           it
           to
           a
           worthy
           Gentleman
           of
           Yorkshire
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Popish
           Lords
           in
           the
           Tower
           did
           in
           February
           1662
           ,
           pass
           a
           Grant
           from
           the
           Crown
           of
           several
           Mannors
           in
           Yorkshire
           forfeited
           by
           the
           Attainder
           of
           
             Iohn
             Lambert
          
           ,
           he
           averr'd
           to
           me
           that
           Lamberts
           Son
           enjoys
           that
           Estate
           at
           this
           day
           .
           It
           had
           been
           just
           for
           the
           Almighty
           to
           have
           punished
           the
           extravagance
           of
           the
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           that
           Reigned
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Martyr
          
           about
           his
           not
           being
           a
           Protestant
           (
           a
           Character
           of
           Religion
           he
           had
           constantly
           own'd
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           by
           his
           publick
           Devotions
           and
           Alliances
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           with
           Holland
           which
           chiefly
           his
           Zeal
           for
           that
           Religion
           made
           him
           to
           ensure
           by
           the
           Marriage
           of
           his
           Daughter
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           that
           the
           War
           between
           the
           Crown
           of
           Spain
           and
           the
           States
           was
           depending
           )
           by
           permitting
           a
           private
           Gentleman
           whose
           name
           perhaps
           had
           not
           come
           to
           public
           knowledg
           but
           for
           the
           figure
           he
           made
           in
           illegal
           Arms
           ,
           so
           far
           to
           march
           with
           his
           Religion
           undiscern'd
           through
           the
           Quarters
           of
           all
           the
           gathered
           Churches
           and
           the
           Classical
           ones
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           deceived
           in
           that
           point
           so
           many
           
           that
           called
           themselves
           
             the
             very
             Elect
          
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           as
           well
           vers'd
           in
           the
           business
           of
           all
           Religions
           as
           Iews
           are
           in
           Coines
           and
           in
           the
           way
           of
           adulterating
           them
           ,
           and
           who
           after
           that
           Religion
           had
           always
           been
           the
           Staple
           Commodity
           of
           England
           as
           much
           as
           Wooll
           ,
           did
           almost
           nothing
           else
           but
           Weave
           and
           Dye
           and
           Tenter
           the
           same
           with
           all
           subtilty
           of
           Art
           possible
           to
           them
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Israelites
           marched
           out
           of
           Egypt
           without
           the
           farewel
           of
           a
           Dogs
           barking
           at
           them
           ,
           we
           were
           then
           near
           the
           point
           of
           being
           driven
           back
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           Civil
           and
           Spiritual
           Slavery
           without
           the
           least
           ●arm
           given
           us
           by
           any
           of
           our
           best
           and
           deep
           mouth'd
           Dogs
           against
           Popery
           .
           But
           the
           extreme
           danger
           to
           Protestancy
           from
           that
           intended
           Usurpation
           hath
           been
           long
           since
           over
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           expect
           that
           any
           fatality
           of
           that
           kind
           can
           ever
           happen
           to
           it
           from
           any
           Prince
           of
           the
           Right
           Line
           ,
           how
           much
           a
           Papist
           soever
           he
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           from
           one
           who
           was
           swathed
           with
           the
           Laws
           in
           his
           Cradle
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           Circumscribed
           with
           them
           in
           his
           Crown
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           that
           great
           severe
           truth
           I
           observed
           before
           of
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           
             ten
             Tribes
          
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           made
           a
           defection
           from
           the
           Line
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           punished
           with
           a
           Succession
           of
           10
           Kings
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           '
           good
           one
           in
           the
           whole
           Pack
           ,
           and
           their
           falling
           at
           last
           as
           a
           Prey
           to
           Forraigners
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Lot
           of
           England
           justly
           to
           suffer
           what
           has
           been
           here
           described
           ,
           from
           various
           Governments
           and
           Governors
           for
           its
           defection
           from
           the
           Royal
           Line
           ,
           and
           the
           experience
           of
           our
           disastrous
           past
           Calamities
           must
           needs
           convince
           all
           men
           of
           serious
           thought
           and
           sense
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Usurper
           how
           true
           a
           Religion
           soever
           he
           may
           own
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           false
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           by
           diving
           it
           ,
           and
           thereby
           as
           much
           depretiating
           it
           in
           the
           view
           of
           all
           Christendom
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           Diamond
           would
           be
           if
           cut
           in
           two
           :
           for
           tho
           Diamonds
           or
           Pearles
           be
           equal
           and
           like
           in
           their
           Figures
           ,
           Waters
           ,
           Colours
           ,
           and
           Evenness
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           Weights
           and
           Magnitudes
           ,
           those
           are
           the
           Roots
           of
           their
           Prices
           ,
           and
           a
           Diamond
           of
           Decuple
           weight
           is
           of
           Centuple
           value
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           think
           the
           Kings
           Loyal
           long
           Parliament
           did
           consult
           the
           public
           Security
           when
           in
           the
           great
           Act
           of
           the
           Test
           they
           enjoyn'd
           the
           taking
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           thereby
           the
           laying
           on
           the
           takers
           an
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           outlast
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           distinction
           of
           the
           Religion
           true
           or
           pretended
           of
           such
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           arising
           from
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           Mr.
           Pryn
           in
           his
           
             Concordia
             Discors
          
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1659.
           hath
           writ
           usefully
           :
           but
           because
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           fermentation
           ,
           many
           Pamphlets
           have
           been
           writ
           pro
           and
           c●n
           of
           the
           Political
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           relating
           to
           a
           Popish
           Successor
           ,
           and
           none
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           has
           professedly
           writ
           of
           the
           Casuistical
           Part
           thereof
           ,
           and
           particularly
           with
           relation
           to
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           have
           heard
           that
           in
           some
           discourse
           about
           the
           same
           in
           some
           good
           Company
           where
           the
           Obligation
           by
           those
           Oaths
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           hath
           been
           asserted
           ,
           some
           good
           men
           have
           been
           blundered
           but
           of
           their
           apprehending
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           mistaking
           the
           saying
           in
           the
           Civil-Law
           ,
           that
           
             nemo
             est
             haeres
             viventis
          
           ,
           and
           likewise
           some
           things
           obvious
           in
           the
           Common-Law
           ,
           and
           I
           did
           fear
           that
           it
           might
           thence
           grow
           a
           common
           and
           vulgar
           error
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Obligation
           resulting
           from
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           Supine
           neglect
           of
           the
           use
           of
           means
           to
           find
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           would
           be
           very
           culpable
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           serious
           and
           dispassionate
           representing
           the
           same
           would
           to
           all
           men
           that
           regard
           the
           weight
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           be
           very
           acceptable
           ,
           I
           have
           with
           as
           much
           recollection
           of
           th●ught
           as
           I
           could
           fai●ly
           and
           impartially
           writ
           my
           opinion
           thereof
           Casuistically
           ,
           and
           shall
           very
           shortly
           send
           it
           your
           Lordship
           for
           your
           perusal
           .
        
         
         
           And
           indeed
           as
           I
           should
           not
           think
           I
           dealt
           candidly
           with
           any
           person
           of
           the
           Popish
           perswasion
           if
           I
           should
           be
           severe
           to
           him
           ,
           before
           I
           had
           a
           Moral
           Certainty
           of
           his
           having
           imbibed
           any
           of
           the
           Principles
           imputable
           to
           Popery
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           called
           unmoral
           or
           inhumane
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           especially
           seem
           to
           me
           somewhat
           like
           the
           
             drawing
             on
             a
             naked
             man
          
           ,
           for
           a
           Protestant
           at
           this
           time
           to
           write
           for
           the
           devesting
           any
           Popish
           Prince
           of
           his
           legal
           Property
           ,
           when
           few
           or
           no
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           either
           do
           ,
           or
           dare
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           offending
           the
           Pope
           ,
           draw
           their
           pens
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           such
           his
           property
           ,
           without
           respect
           to
           any
           Religionary
           Tenets
           he
           may
           hold
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Pope
           did
           to
           obstruct
           King
           
           Iames's
           Succession
           ,
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           what
           favour
           any
           Protestant
           Prince
           can
           hope
           for
           from
           the
           Holy
           See
           ,
           may
           appear
           out
           of
           D'
           Ossat's
           Letter
           to
           Villeroy
           in
           the
           
             Year
             1598.
             
             Book
          
           4th
           ,
           where
           having
           spoke
           of
           the
           Artifices
           used
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           make
           him
           believe
           ,
           that
           if
           Harry
           the
           4th
           recovered
           the
           Marquisate
           of
           Salusium
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           Commanded
           by
           Hugonots
           ,
           he
           thereupon
           adviseth
           the
           King
           to
           declare
           the
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Pope
           and
           adds
           ,
           
             I
             would
             not
             interpose
             to
             write
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             not
             know
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             this
             Court
             hold
             that
             to
             maintain
             the
             Catholic
             Religion
             in
             a
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             it
             from
             Heresie
             ,
             his
             Holyness
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             deprive
             the
             true
             Lord
             and
             Possessor
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             away
             to
             any
             other
             who
             hath
             no
             property
             therein
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             more
             able
             and
             willing
             there
             to
             preserve
             the
             Catholic
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           I
           met
           with
           some
           passages
           lately
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           ,
           that
           concerned
           the
           Succession
           ,
           where
           the
           Author
           having
           liberally
           descanted
           on
           the
           words
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           in
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             as
             I
             will
             not
             take
             up
             Arms
             without
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
             nor
             enter
             into
             any
             Association
             to
             commence
             in
             his
             life
             time
             against
             his
             Consent
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             so
             any
             one
             by
             whom
             or
             for
             whom
             any
             resignation
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Power
             shall
             be
             extorted
             shall
             not
             reign
             over
             me
             :
          
           and
           there
           was
           another
           very
           course
           expression
           there
           applyed
           to
           a
           very
           fine
           Person
           ,
           and
           one
           so
           every
           way
           truly
           great
           that
           every
           Age
           doth
           not
           produce
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             conned
             little
             thanks
             to
          
           George
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Hallifax
           ,
           &c.
           but
           according
           to
           the
           licence
           of
           Speech
           used
           by
           that
           Author
           ,
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           declare
           that
           where
           ever
           I
           have
           a
           Suffrage
           in
           the
           Choice
           of
           a
           Parliament-man
           ,
           if
           any
           Candidate
           shall
           tell
           me
           that
           he
           served
           in
           the
           place
           before
           and
           was
           for
           an
           
             Exclusion
             Bill
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           Kings
           Offers
           ,
           and
           without
           advising
           with
           his
           Country
           would
           have
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           Secluded
           from
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           any
           Religionary
           Tenet
           (
           for
           our
           English
           Antiquities
           afford
           Footsteps
           of
           Parliament-men
           on
           some
           weighty
           matters
           ,
           consulting
           their
           Towns
           or
           Counties
           that
           chose
           them
           )
           such
           a
           one
           if
           I
           can
           help
           it
           ,
           shall
           never
           represent
           me
           :
           and
           moreover
           he
           who
           doth
           not
           with
           acknowledgments
           of
           Honour
           and
           Gratitude
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hallifax
           ,
           mention
           that
           Bill
           that
           he
           brought
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           extermination
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           I
           spake
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           lodged
           in
           our
           Statute
           Book
           ,
           that
           man
           if
           I
           can
           help
           it
           shall
           never
           represent
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           rash
           in
           my
           efforts
           against
           Future
           time
           as
           perhaps
           that
           Author
           was
           ,
           and
           can
           cite
           a
           great
           Name
           for
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           Representatives
           advising
           with
           those
           they
           represent
           in
           matters
           of
           great
           moment
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           Lord
           Viscount
           Fal●land
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           in
           a
           Printed
           Draught
           of
           a
           Speech
           concerning
           Episcopacy
           ,
           &c.
           saith
           p.
           4.
           
           
             Mr.
             Speaker
             ,
             Tho
             we
             are
             trusted
             by
             those
             that
             sent
             us
             in
             Cases
             wherein
             their
             opinions
             were
             unknown
             ,
             yet
             truely
             if
             I
             knew
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             my
             Town
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             't
             were
             the
             intention
             of
             those
             that
             trusted
             me
             that
             I
             should
             follow
             my
             own
             opinion
             against
             theirs
             ,
          
           and
           thereupon
           his
           Lordship
           advised
           
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           at
           least
           to
           stay
           till
           the
           next
           Session
           ,
           and
           consult
           more
           particularly
           with
           their
           Electors
           about
           it
           .
           And
           if
           according
           to
           the
           example
           of
           that
           great
           man
           any
           of
           our
           Contenders
           against
           Popery
           had
           thought
           fit
           to
           consult
           with
           those
           they
           represented
           ,
           about
           the
           meeting
           those
           Royal
           and
           Frank
           offers
           with
           hearty
           embraces
           ,
           they
           would
           perhaps
           have
           found
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           they
           represented
           ,
           zealous
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           :
           and
           if
           they
           that
           perhaps
           with
           a
           well
           intended
           Gallantry
           of
           Courage
           and
           scorn
           of
           Popery
           ,
           threw
           out
           the
           Bills
           that
           came
           from
           the
           Lords
           in
           the
           Year
           1677
           ,
           should
           ask
           those
           they
           represented
           if
           they
           do
           not
           now
           wish
           those
           Bills
           had
           then
           passed
           into
           Laws
           ,
           I
           believe
           they
           would
           say
           ,
           they
           did
           :
           and
           if
           they
           were
           asked
           whether
           that
           Bill
           I
           mentioned
           before
           that
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hallifax
           had
           not
           likewise
           passed
           into
           a
           Law
           ,
           I
           believe
           they
           would
           wish
           it
           had
           .
        
         
           I
           presume
           not
           to
           inveigh
           against
           any
           of
           our
           late
           Loyal
           Parliaments
           whatever
           slips
           in
           Politics
           were
           by
           any
           there
           made
           ,
           or
           Arbitrary
           Votes
           there
           passed
           against
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           and
           am
           as
           impatient
           when
           I
           hear
           any
           inveigh
           against
           our
           Representatives
           who
           in
           the
           contention
           of
           Popery
           exerted
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           faculties
           of
           their
           minds
           what
           ever
           errors
           they
           fell
           into
           ,
           as
           I
           should
           be
           if
           I
           heard
           any
           Principal
           speak
           unkindly
           of
           his
           Second
           ,
           who
           contending
           for
           him
           in
           
             loco
             lubrico
          
           ,
           or
           fencing
           on
           the
           Ice
           did
           slip
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           as
           apt
           as
           any
           to
           wish
           and
           hope
           that
           now
           such
           have
           consulted
           with
           their
           Country
           as
           the
           Agonothetae
           ,
           and
           know
           their
           opinions
           better
           then
           formerly
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           take
           other
           measures
           ;
           and
           especially
           when
           they
           see
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Christendom
           importuning
           us
           to
           be
           quiet
           more
           then
           formerly
           ,
           and
           thus
           in
           the
           old
           Agnonistic
           Games
           many
           of
           the
           
             lapsi
             athletae
          
           came
           to
           be
           Crown'd
           .
           The
           Rule
           in
           those
           Games
           was
           that
           the
           Agonists
           were
           to
           make
           three
           Attaques
           on
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           did
           slip
           or
           go
           back
           in
           the
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           if
           yet
           he
           overcame
           in
           the
           third
           On-set
           was
           lawfully
           Crown'd
           ,
           and
           
             good
             luck
          
           (
           say
           I
           )
           
             have
             they
             with
             their
             honour
          
           ,
           who
           having
           an
           opportunity
           of
           a
           third
           Assault
           against
           Popery
           ,
           shall
           out-do
           not
           only
           others
           but
           themselves
           :
           and
           I
           have
           the
           Charity
           to
           believe
           that
           what
           the
           great
           Athletae
           did
           in
           the
           Exclusion
           Bill
           was
           thought
           lawful
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           thought
           therein
           they
           did
           not
           
             transilire
             metas
          
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           but
           with
           Justice
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           seem
           as
           Agonothetae
           to
           have
           judged
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           our
           Prince
           in
           this
           Religionary
           Certamen
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           whatever
           time
           can
           cause
           ,
           that
           yet
           among
           all
           composed
           and
           sedate
           Minds
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           deportment
           in
           the
           late
           Conjuncture
           will
           never
           happen
           to
           be
           forgot
           ,
           and
           particularly
           his
           wrestling
           with
           his
           Parliaments
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           by
           several
           Gracious
           Offers
           and
           Messages
           relating
           to
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           making
           of
           English
           Men
           everlasting
           Comprehensors
           of
           the
           same
           .
           He
           notified
           it
           to
           them
           by
           the
           
             Lord
             Chancellor
          
           on
           March
           the
           11th
           78.
           
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             time
             to
             secure
             Religion
             at
             home
             and
             strengthen
             it
             from
             abroad
             ,
             by
             strengthening
             the
             Interests
             of
             all
             the
             Protestants
             in
          
           Europe
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             The
             results
             of
             this
             Council
             seem
             to
             be
             decisive
             of
             the
             fate
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           must
           confess
           I
           wish
           that
           
             tempus
             acceptabile
          
           (
           as
           I
           call'd
           it
           before
           )
           had
           been
           accepted
           of
           ,
           that
           great
           Critical
           Moment
           of
           time
           when
           the
           curious
           needed
           no
           intelligence
           from
           that
           Oracular
           States-man
           of
           the
           measures
           taken
           abroad
           to
           extirpate
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           when
           its
           Enemies
           in
           some
           Countries
           thought
           they
           had
           the
           life
           of
           that
           Religion
           as
           sure
           within
           their
           gripe
           as
           he
           had
           that
           of
           the
           Bird
           ,
           when
           out-braving
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           he
           ask'd
           if
           the
           Bird
           in
           the
           hand
           were
           dead
           or
           alive
           ,
           and
           when
           all
           his
           Majesties
           real
           acceptable
           offers
           were
           thus
           reiterated
           to
           all
           the
           noble
           Contenders
           ,
           and
           offered
           like
           the
           
           
             water
             of
             life
          
           to
           prevent
           their
           fainting
           in
           their
           Race
           ,
           and
           that
           
             without
             Money
             and
             without
             Price
          
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           his
           Majesties
           Title
           hath
           appear'd
           as
           due
           to
           his
           Agonists
           Crown
           as
           to
           his
           Inheritable
           Royal
           one
           ,
           for
           having
           in
           the
           several
           periods
           of
           his
           life
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           contended
           so
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           ,
           and
           purchased
           an
           immunity
           from
           Envy
           it self
           (
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           right
           of
           that
           Law
           in
           the
           Code
           ,
           that
           restrains
           the
           obtaining
           of
           Immunities
           only
           to
           such
           a
           one
           who
           hath
           striven
           
             per
             omnem
             aetatem
             ,
             cum
             coaevis
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           to
           the
           Athlotletae
           given
           proof
           of
           his
           valour
           from
           his
           youth
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           at
           least
           
             in
             tribus
             agonibus
          
           been
           Conqueror
           )
           I
           think
           the
           rather
           that
           a
           Crown
           of
           Iustice
           is
           laid
           up
           for
           him
           both
           in
           time
           and
           in
           eternity
           for
           his
           preserving
           the
           property
           of
           his
           Line
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           those
           his
           earnest
           Messages
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           did
           not
           by
           the
           infringing
           the
           Legal
           Rights
           of
           that
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             transilire
             lineas
          
           ,
           or
           by
           doing
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Justice
           whereof
           he
           doubted
           and
           much
           more
           of
           the
           Injustice
           whereof
           he
           was
           fully
           convinced
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           Crown
           must
           be
           entire
           ,
           so
           must
           every
           good
           Action
           consist
           of
           entire
           Causes
           that
           is
           to
           be
           rewarded
           with
           it
           :
           and
           any
           Prince
           who
           doth
           deliberate
           of
           the
           doing
           a
           thing
           in
           it self
           unjust
           has
           need
           of
           the
           Caution
           given
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           
             Philadelphia
             ,
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             take
             away
             thy
             Crown
             :
          
           and
           indeed
           for
           a
           Monarch
           to
           do
           an
           Act
           of
           Injustice
           is
           a
           greater
           misfortune
           to
           him
           than
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           the
           latter
           being
           but
           the
           evil
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           of
           sin
           .
           I
           reading
           lately
           in
           
             Klockius
             de
             aerario
          
           was
           ashamed
           to
           see
           the
           41.
           
           Summarium
           of
           Chap.
           109th
           ,
           Book
           2d
           ,
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           
             viz.
             A
             Iustitiâ
             licite
             in
             parvis
             subinde
             variariut
             in
             majoribus
             inviolata
             sit
             :
          
           and
           ashamed
           to
           find
           in
           that
           Chapter
           Tacitus
           quoted
           by
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             Habet
             aliquid
             ex
             iniquo
             omne
             magnum
             exemplum
             ,
          
           and
           Plutarch
           cited
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             A
             justitia
             in
             parvis
             rebus
             nonnunquam
             abeas
             ,
             si
             salvam
             eam
             voles
             in
             magnis
             .
          
           But
           honest
           Cicero
           tells
           us
           better
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           
             Nihil
             honestum
             esse
             potest
             quod
             justitiâ
             vacat
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Christian
           Morallity
           I
           am
           sure
           prohibits
           the
           doing
           of
           one
           unlawful
           Act
           ,
           tho
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           would
           be
           the
           restoring
           the
           whole
           Creation
           
             in
             integrum
          
           to
           its
           first
           State
           in
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           it
           enjoyns
           the
           fortitude
           of
           
             not
             fearing
             those
             that
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviours
           words
           are
           in
           
             St.
             Math.
          
           10.
           28.
           and
           where
           he
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           
             fear
             not
             those
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           but
           who
           do
           actually
           and
           frequently
           kill
           the
           Body
           :
           
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           implying
           that
           unjust
           men
           often
           labour
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           it
           if
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           their
           cursed
           sollicitude
           therein
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           practised
           more
           then
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           prevail
           on
           Men
           by
           fear
           of
           imminent
           bodily
           danger
           to
           warp
           from
           principles
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           annex
           
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
          
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           being
           
             faithful
             unto
             death
          
           ,
           and
           to
           not
           
             fearing
             the
             things
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
          
           as
           't
           is
           said
           in
           Rev.
           2.
           10.
           the
           ominous
           Text
           Preached
           on
           at
           the
           Coronation
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           it
           is
           a
           saying
           that
           
             Must
             is
             for
             the
             King
          
           ,
           so
           
             he
             that
             Rules
             over
             Men
             must
             be
             just
             ,
             ruling
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           part
           of
           the
           last
           words
           of
           King
           David
           assures
           us
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           by
           fear
           of
           Man
           do
           any
           unjust
           thing
           that
           would
           imply
           his
           intermitting
           the
           filial
           fear
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           justly
           punished
           by
           being
           abandon'd
           to
           the
           Servile
           Fear
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           
             fear
             bringing
             a
             Snare
          
           (
           as
           that
           Kings
           Son
           hath
           in
           his
           Proverbs
           told
           us
           )
           and
           when
           otherwise
           he
           might
           have
           made
           his
           own
           wrath
           
             as
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lion
             as
          
           Solomons
           
             words
             are
          
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           when
           exact
           Justice
           is
           as
           it
           should
           be
           fixed
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           a
           Princes
           Mind
           ,
           that
           its
           brightness
           is
           above
           being
           Ecclipsed
           by
           any
           popular
           
           temptations
           or
           fears
           ,
           that
           it
           resembles
           the
           fixt
           Stars
           whose
           great
           height
           dazles
           the
           eyes
           of
           gazers
           and
           which
           Stars
           cannot
           be
           eclipsed
           by
           the
           shaddow
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           .
        
         
           The
           Populace
           and
           their
           Multitudes
           and
           Commotions
           are
           in
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           compared
           to
           water
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           like
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           eating
           towards
           the
           Roots
           of
           the
           Powers
           of
           Soveraigns
           ;
           but
           while
           the
           Mountains
           of
           their
           Power
           are
           bottom'd
           on
           Natural
           Justice
           ,
           all
           the
           preying
           of
           the
           Sea
           of
           the
           People
           there
           makes
           but
           the
           promontory
           more
           surely
           guarded
           ,
           and
           appear
           more
           majestic
           as
           well
           as
           be
           more
           inaccessible
           .
           And
           of
           this
           Sea
           of
           the
           Peoples
           as
           I
           would
           wish
           every
           Prince
           in
           the
           just
           observance
           of
           the
           Municipal
           Laws
           of
           his
           Country
           to
           espouse
           the
           Interest
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           doth
           his
           Adriatic
           ,
           yet
           should
           I
           see
           one
           for
           fear
           of
           Popular
           Envy
           or
           Obloquy
           forbearing
           to
           administer
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           the
           real
           last
           Dictates
           of
           his
           practical
           understanding
           rightly
           informed
           and
           servily
           giving
           up
           himself
           to
           obey
           any
           mens
           pretended
           ones
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           it
           to
           be
           as
           extravagant
           a
           Madness
           as
           Hydrophoby
           ,
           or
           fear
           of
           water
           ,
           on
           the
           biting
           of
           a
           Mad
           Dog
           ;
           and
           while
           a
           Sovereign
           observes
           the
           immutable
           Principles
           of
           Justice
           ,
           he
           may
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           results
           of
           Providence
           ,
           and
           expect
           that
           the
           
             troubling
             of
             the
             waters
          
           may
           be
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Angel
           before
           the
           time
           of
           healing
           ,
           or
           a
           Conjuncture
           of
           the
           Peoples
           being
           possessed
           of
           healing
           Principles
           :
           and
           in
           fine
           ,
           a
           King
           when
           he
           finds
           the
           Waters
           of
           Popular
           Discontent
           more
           tumultuous
           by
           Religionary
           Parties
           as
           
             two
             Seas
          
           meeting
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Presbyterians
           ,
           he
           may
           depend
           on
           his
           being
           near
           Land
           ,
           that
           being
           always
           near
           where
           two
           Seas
           meet
           :
           and
           let
           every
           Prince
           be
           assured
           that
           't
           is
           not
           only
           Popery
           but
           Atheisme
           in
           Masquerade
           to
           do
           an
           unjust
           Act
           to
           support
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             incident
             to
             some
             good
             men
             to
             strain
             pretences
             beyond
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             for
             justice
             Causes
             of
             War
             abroad
             in
             the
             World
             to
             advance
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             And
             thus
             in
             the
             last
             Age
             ,
             the
             Crown
             and
             Populace
             of
          
           England
           being
           clutter'd
           
             with
             the
             Affair
             of
             the
          
           Palatinate
           ,
           
             the
             Prince
             Palatine
             had
             here
             many
             well-wishers
             to
             his
             Title
             for
             the
          
           Bohemian
           
             Crown
             :
             and
          
           Rushworth
           
             tells
             us
             in
             his
          
           1st
           Vol.
           Ann.
           1619.
           
           That
           he
           being
           Elected
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           craved
           Advice
           of
           his
           Father
           in
           Law
           the
           King
           of
           Great
           Brittain
           ,
           touching
           the
           acceptation
           of
           that
           Royal
           Dignity
           :
           and
           that
           when
           this
           Affair
           was
           debated
           in
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbot
           whose
           infirmity
           would
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           Consultation
           ,
           wrote
           his
           mind
           to
           Sir
           
             R.
             Nauton
          
           the
           Kings
           Secretary
           ,
           viz.
           That
           God
           had
           set
           up
           this
           Prince
           his
           Majesties
           Son
           in
           Law
           as
           a
           Mark
           of
           Honour
           throughout
           all
           Christendome
           to
           propagate
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           protect
           the
           Oppressed
           .
           That
           for
           his
           own
           part
           he
           dares
           not
           but
           give
           advice
           to
           follow
           where
           God
           leads
           ,
           apprehending
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           this
           and
           that
           of
           Hungary
           :
           that
           by
           the
           P●ece
           and
           Peece
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           that
           gave
           their
           power
           to
           the
           Beast
           shall
           leave
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           desolate
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           satisfied
           in
           Conscience
           that
           the
           Bohemians
           had
           just
           Cause
           to
           reject
           that
           Proud
           and
           Bloody
           Man
           who
           had
           taken
           a
           Course
           to
           make
           that
           Kingdom
           not
           Elective
           in
           taking
           it
           by
           Donation
           of
           another
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             concludes
          
           ,
           Let
           all
           our
           Spirits
           be
           gathered
           up
           to
           animate
           this
           Business
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           may
           take
           notice
           that
           we
           are
           awake
           when
           God
           calls
           .
        
         
           Rushworth
           saith
           ,
           that
           King
           Iames
           disavowed
           the
           Act
           of
           his
           accepting
           that
           Crown
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           grace
           his
           Son
           in
           Law
           with
           the
           Style
           of
           his
           new
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           King
           Charles
           the
           Firsts
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Common-Prayer
           relating
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           runs
           for
           Frederick
           Prince
           Palatine
           
             of
             the
          
           Rhine
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Lady
          
           Elizabeth
           
             his
             Wife
          
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           Directory
           
           afterward
           as
           to
           the
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           that
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           is
           Styled
           
             Queen
             of
          
           Bohemia
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Princes
           not
           being
           satisfied
           ,
           it
           seems
           that
           the
           Palatine
           of
           the
           Rhine
           had
           a
           just
           Title
           to
           the
           Bohemian
           Crown
           ,
           thought
           it
           not
           just
           for
           them
           to
           assert
           it
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           that
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           the
           Achilles
           of
           the
           Protestants
           here
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
           thought
           that
           the
           English
           Crown
           ought
           to
           descend
           in
           its
           true
           Line
           of
           Succession
           whatever
           profession
           of
           Religion
           any
           Member
           thereof
           should
           own
           ,
           appears
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             Pryns
             Introduction
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Arch
             Bishop
             of
          
           Canterburies
           Tryal
           ,
           where
           having
           in
           p.
           3.
           mentioned
           the
           Articles
           sent
           by
           King
           Iames
           to
           his
           Embassador
           in
           Spain
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Match
           with
           the
           Infanta
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           was
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             Marriage
             shall
             no
             way
             be
             compelled
             or
             constrained
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherefore
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             that
             their
             Title
             shall
             be
             prejudiced
             in
             case
             it
             should
             please
             God
             that
             they
             should
             prove
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           and
           in
           p.
           6.
           
           Cited
           the
           same
           in
           Latin
           out
           of
           the
           French
           Mercury
           ,
           Tom.
           9.
           as
           offered
           from
           
             England
             ,
             Quod
             liberi
             ex
             hoc
             matrimonio
             oriundi
             non
             cogentur
             neque
             compellentur
             in
             causâ
             religionis
             vel
             conscientiae
             ,
             neque
             leges
             contra
             Catholicos
             attingent
             illos
             ,
             &
             in
             casu
             siquis
             eorum
             fuerit
             Catholicus
             ,
             non
             ob
             hoc
             perdet
             jus
             successionis
             in
             Regna
             &
             Dominia
             Magnae
             Britanniae
             ,
          
           and
           afterward
           in
           p.
           7.
           mentioned
           it
           as
           an
           Additional
           Article
           offer'd
           from
           
             England
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             of
             Great
          
           Brittain
           
             and
             Prince
             of
          
           Wales
           
             should
             bind
             themselves
             by
             Oath
             for
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Privy
             Council
             should
             Sign
             the
             same
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           in
           p.
           43.
           mentions
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbots
           among
           other
           Privy-Counsellers
           accordingly
           Signing
           those
           Articles
           ,
           and
           further
           in
           p.
           46.
           mentions
           the
           Oath
           of
           the
           Privy-Council
           for
           the
           observance
           of
           those
           Articles
           as
           far
           as
           lay
           in
           them
           :
           and
           had
           before
           given
           an
           account
           not
           only
           of
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbots
           ,
           but
           of
           other
           
             magna
             nomina
          
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Layety
           in
           the
           Council
           that
           Signed
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           John
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Lincoln
           
             Keeper
             of
             the
             Great
             Seal
          
           ,
           Lionel
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Middlesex
           
             Lord
             High
             Treasurer
             of
          
           England
           ,
           Henry
           Viscount
           Mandevile
           
             Lord
             President
             of
             the
             Council
          
           ,
           Edward
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Worcester
           
             Lord
             Privy-Seal
          
           ,
           Lewis
           
             Duke
             of
          
           Richmond
           and
           Lennox
           
             Lord
             High
             Steward
             of
             the
             Houshold
             ,
          
           James
           
             Marquess
             of
          
           Hamilton
           ,
           James
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Carlile
           ,
           Lancelot
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Winchester
           ,
           Oliver
           Viscount
           Grandison
           ,
           Arthur
           Baron
           Chichester
           of
           Belfast
           
             Lord
             Treasurer
             of
          
           Ireland
           ,
           Sir
           Thomas
           Edmonds
           
             Kt.
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Houshold
             ,
             Sir
          
           John
           Suckling
           ▪
           
             Comptroller
             of
             the
             Houshold
             ,
             Sir
          
           George
           Calvert
           
             and
             Sir
          
           Edward
           Conway
           
             Principal
             Secretaries
             of
             State
             ,
             Sir
          
           Richard
           Weston
           
             Chancellor
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             Sir
          
           Julius
           Caesar
           
             Master
             of
             the
             Rolls
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Pryn
           
             afterward
             in
          
           p.
           69.
           
             having
             mentioned
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             the
          
           Spanish
           
             Match
             ,
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
             bringing
             on
             the
             Marriage
             with
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             saith
          
           ,
           It
           was
           concluded
           in
           the
           life
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           the
           Articles
           concerning
           Religion
           being
           the
           same
           almost
           Verbatim
           ,
           with
           those
           formerly
           agreed
           on
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           so
           easily
           condescended
           to
           without
           much
           Debate
           :
           
             and
             referreth
             there
             to
             the
          
           Rot.
           tractationis
           &
           ratificationis
           matrimonii
           inter
           Dom.
           Carolum
           Regem
           &
           Dom.
           Henrettam
           Mariam
           sororem
           Regis
           Franc.
           1
           Car.
           
             in
             the
          
           Rolls
           .
        
         
           The
           Demagogues
           of
           the
           old
           long
           Parliament
           who
           made
           such
           loud
           Out-cries
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Popery
           here
           and
           of
           their
           strenuous
           endeavours
           to
           free
           the
           Kingdom
           from
           it
           ,
           had
           nothing
           in
           their
           
             Famous
             19
             Propositions
          
           to
           bar
           the
           right
           of
           any
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           for
           the
           being
           a
           Papist
           .
           
             The
             exact
             Collections
          
           afford
           many
           instances
           of
           their
           declaring
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             provide
             for
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Royal
             Posterity
             in
             future
             times
             ,
          
           and
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           Proviso
           respecting
           any
           Religionary
           Tenets
           they
           should
           profess
           .
        
         
         
           
             It
             appears
             in
             Mr.
          
           Pryns
           memorable
           Speech
           
             in
             that
          
           House
           of
           Commons
           on
           Monday
           the
           4th
           of
           December
           ,
           1648.
           touching
           the
           Kings
           answers
           to
           the
           Propositions
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           satisfactory
           or
           not
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           
             Treaty
             ,
             that
             that
             Parliament
             that
             was
             concern'd
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             own
             Credit
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             People
             to
             make
             that
             Treaty
             to
             end
             with
             the
             extermination
             of
             Popery
             from
          
           England
           ,
           
             did
             not
             in
             the
             application
             of
             the
             most
             proper
             means
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             judge
             the
             debarring
             any
          
           Popish
           
             Prince
             here
             from
             his
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Crown
             any
             proper
             ,
             or
             necessary
             one
             .
             For
             in
          
           p.
           58.
           
             of
             that
          
           Speech
           '
           
             t
             is
             said
          
           ,
           As
           to
           any
           danger
           to
           our
           Church
           from
           Religion
           there
           is
           as
           good
           Security
           and
           Provision
           granted
           us
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           we
           did
           or
           could
           desire
           even
           in
           our
           own
           terms
           .
           First
           ,
           He
           hath
           fully
           consented
           to
           pass
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           more
           effectual
           disabling
           of
           Iesuites
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Popish
           Recusants
           from
           disturbing
           the
           State
           and
           deluding
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           prescribing
           of
           a
           new
           Oath
           for
           the
           more
           speedy
           discovery
           and
           Conviction
           of
           Recusants
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Papists
           by
           Protestants
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           an
           Act
           for
           the
           due
           Levying
           the
           Penalties
           against
           Recusants
           ,
           and
           disposing
           of
           them
           as
           both
           Houses
           shall
           appoint
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           To
           an
           Act
           whereby
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           Papists
           against
           the
           State
           may
           be
           prevented
           ,
           the
           Laws
           against
           them
           duely
           executed
           ,
           and
           a
           stricter
           Course
           taken
           to
           prevent
           the
           saying
           or
           hearing
           of
           Mass
           in
           the
           Court
           or
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           whereby
           it
           is
           made
           Treason
           for
           any
           Priests
           to
           say
           Mass
           in
           the
           Court
           or
           Queens
           own
           Chappel
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           To
           an
           Act
           for
           abolishing
           all
           Innovations
           ,
           Popish
           Superstitions
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Altars
           ,
           Rayles
           ,
           Crucifixes
           ,
           Images
           ,
           Pictures
           ,
           Copes
           ,
           Crosses
           ,
           Surplices
           ,
           Vestments
           ,
           bowings
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           or
           toward
           the
           Altar
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           all
           which
           Acts
           added
           to
           our
           former
           Laws
           against
           Recusants
           ,
           I
           dare
           affirm
           we
           have
           far
           better
           Provision
           and
           Security
           against
           Papists
           ,
           Iesuites
           ,
           Popish
           Recusants
           ,
           &c
           for
           our
           Churches
           and
           Religions
           Safety
           and
           States
           too
           ,
           then
           any
           Protestant
           Church
           ,
           State
           and
           Kingdom
           whatsoever
           :
           so
           as
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           any
           future
           danger
           from
           Papists
           or
           Popery
           if
           we
           be
           careful
           to
           see
           those
           Concessions
           duely
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           when
           turned
           into
           Acts
           ,
           and
           our
           former
           Laws
           .
        
         
           
             And
             afterward
             in
             that
          
           Speech
           
             p.
             110.
             he
             shews
             how
             dear
             the
             Kings
             consenting
             to
             pass
          
           five
           such
           Acts
           
             cost
             him
             :
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
          
           The
           Iesuites
           understanding
           that
           the
           King
           beyond
           and
           contrary
           to
           their
           expectation
           hath
           granted
           all
           or
           most
           of
           our
           propositions
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ,
           and
           fully
           condescended
           to
           five
           new
           Bills
           for
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           Mass
           ,
           Popery
           and
           Popish
           Innovations
           ●ut
           of
           his
           Dominions
           and
           putting
           all
           Laws
           in
           Execution
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           speedier
           Discovery
           and
           Conviction
           of
           them
           then
           formerly
           ,
           &c
           are
           so
           inraged
           with
           the
           King
           and
           so
           inexorably
           incensed
           against
           him
           (
           as
           I
           am
           credibly
           informed
           )
           that
           now
           they
           are
           mad
           against
           him
           and
           thirst
           for
           nothing
           but
           his
           Blood.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Pryn
           had
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Speech
           before
           ,
           that
           some
           Jesuites
           and
           Jesuited
           Agitators
           had
           engaged
           the
           Army
           to
           dissolve
           that
           Treaty
           with
           the
           King
           :
           and
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           that
           prying
           Order
           who
           knew
           the
           Kings
           Aversion
           to
           Popery
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           stupid
           of
           his
           Enemies
           did
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           consenting
           to
           pass
           five
           such
           Bills
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           brisk
           in
           executing
           its
           Designs
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           Mr.
           Pryn
           saith
           in
           his
           
             perfect
             Narrative
          
           ,
           a
           Priest
           present
           at
           the
           Kings
           death
           flourished
           his
           Sword
           with
           an
           exclamation
           ,
           
             That
             now
             the
             greatest
             Enemy
             we
             had
             in
             the
             World
             was
             gone
             .
          
           But
           this
           by
           the
           way
           .
           I
           had
           not
           mentioned
           how
           dear
           the
           consenting
           to
           those
           Bills
           that
           would
           have
           been
           so
           fatal
           to
           Popery
           and
           have
           prevented
           the
           Phrase
           of
           its
           growth
           from
           being
           used
           at
           this
           time
           of
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           persons
           not
           vers'd
           in
           the
           passages
           of
           those
           evil
           days
           ,
           seem
           to
           think
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           Religion
           to
           support
           that
           Kings
           Title
           to
           Martyrdom
           ,
           but
           what
           concern'd
           his
           Adhesion
           to
           Episcopacy
           and
           its
           Revenue
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           very
           
             solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           its
           takers
           declared
           ,
           
             they
             had
             before
             their
             Eyes
             the
             honour
             and
             happiness
             of
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             and
             his
             Posterity
             .
          
           And
           I
           have
           seen
           a
           printed
           paper
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Associations
           in
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           wherein
           they
           do
           expresly
           affirm
           and
           argue
           it
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Royal
           Posterity
           here
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           debarr'd
           from
           their
           Hereditary
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           being
           either
           Papists
           or
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           
             If
             we
             look
             so
             far
             back
             as
             the
             great
             Conjuncture
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             King
          
           Iames
           '
           
             s
             Reign
             ,
             namely
             in
             the
             year
             1605.
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             there
             was
             then
             a
             Paper
             before
             mentioned
             published
             in
             Print
             called
             a
          
           Protestation
           of
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           made
           by
           the
           
             Nonconforming
             Ministers
             which
             were
             suspended
             or
             deprived
             that
             year
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             first
          
           Paragraph
           or
           Tenet
           
             in
             that
          
           Protestation
           
             is
             this
          
           ,
           We
           hold
           and
           maintain
           the
           same
           Authority
           and
           Supremacy
           in
           all
           Causes
           and
           over
           all
           Persons
           Civil
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           granted
           by
           Statute
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           expressed
           and
           declared
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Advertisements
           and
           Injunctions
           and
           in
           Master
           Bilson
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           to
           be
           due
           in
           full
           and
           ample
           manner
           (
           without
           any
           limitation
           or
           qualification
           )
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             the
          
           4
           th
           Paragraph
           
             in
             that
          
           Protestation
           (
           
             part
             whereof
             I
             have
             before
             recited
             )
             is
             ,
          
           viz.
           We
           hold
           that
           though
           the
           Kings
           of
           this
           Realm
           were
           no
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           but
           very
           Infidels
           ,
           yea
           and
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           yet
           those
           Churches
           that
           shall
           be
           gathered
           together
           within
           these
           Dominions
           ,
           ought
           to
           acknowledge
           and
           yield
           the
           same
           Supremacy
           to
           them
           .
           And
           that
           the
           same
           is
           not
           tyed
           to
           their
           Faith
           and
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           very
           Crown
           ,
           from
           which
           no
           Subject
           or
           Subjects
           have
           power
           to
           separate
           or
           disjoyn
           it
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
          
           18
           th
           Paragraph
           
             they
             say
             ,
             That
          
           if
           the
           King
           subjecting
           himself
           to
           Spiritual
           Guides
           and
           Governors
           shall
           afterward
           refuse
           to
           be
           governed
           and
           guided
           by
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           living
           in
           notorious
           sin
           without
           repentance
           ,
           shall
           willfully
           contemn
           and
           despise
           all
           their
           Holy
           and
           Religious
           Censures
           ,
           that
           then
           these
           Governors
           are
           to
           refuse
           to
           Administer
           the
           Holy
           Things
           of
           God
           to
           him
           and
           to
           leave
           him
           to
           himself
           ,
           ond
           to
           the
           secret
           Iudgment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wholy
           to
           resign
           and
           give
           over
           that
           spiritual
           Charge
           and
           Tuition
           over
           him
           ,
           which
           by
           calling
           from
           God
           and
           the
           King
           they
           did
           undertake
           .
           And
           more
           then
           this
           they
           may
           not
           do
           .
           And
           after
           all
           this
           we
           hold
           that
           he
           still
           retaineth
           and
           ought
           to
           retain
           entirely
           and
           solidly
           ,
           all
           that
           aforesaid
           Supreme
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           Churches
           of
           this
           Dominion
           ,
           in
           as
           ample
           a
           manner
           as
           if
           he
           were
           the
           most
           Christian
           Prince
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           If
           therefore
           any
           shall
           think
           it
           reasonable
           to
           pronounce
           that
           the
           substantial
           Interest
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           doth
           
             Stare
             moribus
             antiquis
             virisque
          
           ,
           I
           have
           pointed
           them
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Abbot
           ,
           to
           Bishop
           Andrews
           the
           Antagonist
           to
           Bellarmine
           (
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           whose
           Arguments
           Bellarmine
           fell
           in
           the
           Certamen
           )
           and
           to
           others
           of
           our
           old
           Counsellors
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Arthur
           Baron
           Chichester
           of
           Belfast
           ,
           Lord
           Treasurer
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           your
           Lordships
           Noble
           God-Father
           ,
           (
           in
           comparison
           of
           many
           of
           whom
           when
           we
           look
           on
           some
           of
           our
           great
           Politic
           and
           Protestant-would-be's
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           let
           none
           be
           Protestants
           but
           themselves
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             In
             qualem
             paulatim
             fluximus
             urbem
          
           )
           and
           have
           shewn
           how
           those
           great
           Confessors
           by
           their
           Overt
           Acts
           provided
           against
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           ,
           without
           the
           barring
           any
           of
           the
           Royal
           Line
           from
           the
           inheriting
           the
           Crown
           .
           And
           when
           I
           see
           some
           of
           our
           (
           till
           of
           late
           )
           unheard
           of
           Statists
           so
           eager
           to
           dispossess
           the
           Land
           of
           the
           
             Evil
             Spirit
          
           of
           Popery
           by
           illegal
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           great
           Name
           of
           Protestancy
           as
           a
           Spell
           ,
           I
           fancy
           to
           my self
           that
           they
           may
           be
           call'd
           on
           by
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Iewish
             Exorcits
          
           were
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           
             taking
             on
             them
             to
             call
             over
             
             them
             which
             had
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             saying
             we
             adjure
             you
             by
             Iesus
             whom
          
           Paul
           
             preacheth
             ,
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             answered
             and
             said
             ,
          
           Jesus
           
             I
             know
             ,
             and
          
           Paul
           
             I
             know
             ,
             but
             who
             are
             ye
             ?
          
           Thus
           to
           any
           who
           shall
           say
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           possible
           to
           secure
           English
           Mens
           continuing
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           by
           breaking
           in
           on
           the
           Succession
           in
           the
           Right
           Line
           ,
           may
           it
           be
           returned
           by
           Popery
           ,
           the
           old
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           
             Nonconformist
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Covenanting
           Presbyterian
           Protestants
           
             I
             know
          
           ,
           who
           knew
           otherwise
           to
           secure
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           French
           Protestants
           
             I
             know
          
           ,
           who
           never
           practised
           any
           Out-rage
           against
           the
           Great
           Harry
           the
           4th
           of
           France's
           Government
           after
           he
           had
           left
           Protestancy
           ,
           
             but
             who
             are
             ye
          
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           in
           France
           so
           vastly
           numerous
           in
           his
           time
           (
           which
           any
           one
           may
           imagine
           ,
           who
           considers
           that
           the
           most
           careful
           thinking
           men
           in
           that
           Realm
           make
           them
           now
           to
           be
           two
           Millions
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           judicious
           French
           Author
           hath
           writ
           ,
           that
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           lately
           computed
           them
           to
           be
           above
           a
           Million
           and
           a
           half
           )
           have
           shewn
           the
           World
           a
           great
           example
           of
           their
           Protestant
           Loyalty
           in
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           as
           chearfully
           to
           obey
           their
           Prince
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           served
           him
           in
           set
           Battles
           against
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             holy
             League
          
           ,
           and
           the
           majority
           of
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           chief
           Cittadels
           in
           his
           Realm
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           saw
           him
           go
           to
           Mass
           ,
           they
           never
           call'd
           him
           Iulian
           ,
           or
           Lampoon'd
           him
           in
           Hymns
           ,
           or
           
             demurred
             to
             his
             Beard
          
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           fears
           or
           jealousies
           of
           his
           touching
           a
           hair
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           nor
           threatned
           him
           that
           the
           Galilean
           would
           foil
           him
           :
           and
           no
           Language
           could
           have
           more
           truly
           expressed
           their
           Sentiments
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Famous
           
             Pierre
             du
             Moulin
          
           in
           his
           
             defence
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Nous
             sommes
             prests
             d'
             exposer
             nos
             vies
             pour
             la
             defence
             de
             nos
             Rois
             ,
             contre
             qui
             que
             ce
             soit
             ,
             fust-il
             de
             nostre
             Religion
             .
             Quiconque
             feroit
             autrement
             ,
             ne
             defendroit
             point
             la
             Religion
             ,
             mais
             serviroit
             son
             ambition
             ,
             &
             attireroit
             un
             grand
             blame
             sur
             la
             verite
             de
             l'
             evangile
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             expose
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             Kings
             against
             whomsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             although
             of
             our
             own
             Religion
             .
             And
             whosoever
             should
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             should
             not
             defend
             Religion
             ,
             but
             serve
             his
             own
             ambition
             ,
             and
             would
             draw
             a
             great
             reproach
             on
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Considering
           the
           indeleble
           Character
           of
           Hary
           the
           4
           ths
           Protestant
           Good
           Nature
           ,
           his
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Religion
           did
           prepare
           their
           thoughts
           to
           be
           Lachrymists
           for
           him
           ,
           rather
           then
           themselves
           ,
           and
           knew
           that
           by
           his
           Coversion
           to
           Popery
           ,
           
             if
             in
             this
             life
             only
             he
             had
             hopes
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             all
             men
             most
             miserable
             ,
          
           and
           that
           his
           absolution
           left
           him
           only
           in
           the
           State
           of
           a
           Crown'd
           Victime
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           the
           Apology
           for
           that
           Scholar
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           
             Iohn
             Chastel
          
           ,
           which
           endeavours
           to
           prove
           that
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           was
           by
           that
           Assassin
           not
           only
           wounded
           
             very
             fairly
          
           according
           to
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           
             Brothers
             of
             the
             Blade
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Style
           of
           their
           Honour
           according
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           Morals
           very
           heroically
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Contents
           of
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Part.
          
           3
           d
           ,
           of
           the
           Apology
           expresses
           it
           ,
           
             Actus
             Castelli
             heroicus
             est
             in
             substantiâ
             suâ
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             moreover
             tells
             us
             in
             plain
             terms
          
           Part.
           2.
           
           Cap.
           7.
           that
           Excommunicatio
           quae
           ●b
           haeresim
           irrogatur
           ,
           remedium
           potius
           est
           ecclesiae
           quam
           excommunicato
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             that
          
           Excommunication
           for
           Heresie
           doth
           quite
           take
           away
           any
           Regal
           Right
           ;
           
             And
             in
          
           Cap.
           8.
           
             before
             mentioned
          
           ,
           (
           viz.
           Neque
           etiam
           à
           Papa
           absolutus
           Rex
           esse
           potest
           )
           
             he
             asketh
          
           ,
           Quod
           si
           quaeratur
           quid
           ergo
           absolutio
           praestet
           ,
           si
           jus
           amissum
           non
           redeat
           ?
           
             And
             it
             followeth
          
           ,
           Quòd
           si
           absolutus
           impaenitens
           existat
           ,
           effectus
           alius
           non
           foret
           ,
           quam
           is
           de
           quo
           supra
           ,
           ita
           si
           (
           quod
           Deus
           velit
           )
           paenitentia
           foret
           vera
           ,
           certe
           effectus
           propterea
           non
           exig●us
           esset
           futurus
           :
           utpote
           in
           spiritualibus
           ,
           remittendo
           illum
           in
           ecclesiae
           gremium
           ,
           &
           regni
           Caelorum
           Capacem
           
           reddendo
           :
           temporalium
           vero
           respectu
           ,
           quicquid
           illa
           operari
           posset
           ,
           foret
           ad
           reddendum
           eum
           compotem
           novi
           juris
           ,
           &
           per
           electionem
           auferendo
           impedimentum
           in
           foro
           fori
           :
           quo
           durante
           is
           ille
           esse
           non
           posset
           .
           
             And
             then
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           The
           Pope
           cannot
           confer
           such
           new
           Right
           to
           the
           same
           Kingdom
           on
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           depends
           not
           simply
           on
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Keys
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           
             and
             in
             fine
             ,
             makes
             the
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
          
           irrevocably
           
             devolv'd
             on
             the
             next
             person
          
           capable
           
             who
             has
             a
             right
             to
             it
             ,
          
           quum
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           ratum
           sit
           inter
           jurisconsultos
           ,
           incapacem
           haberi
           ut
           mortuum
           ,
           &
           non
           impedire
           sequentes
           .
           
             In
             the
          
           3d
           Chapter
           
             of
             the
          
           2d
           Part
           namely
           ,
           That
           Henry
           of
           Bourbon
           cannot
           be
           called
           King
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           pretended
           Conversion
           ,
           
             the
             vile
          
           Apologist
           
             derides
             the
          
           Conversion
           
             of
             this
             Great
          
           King
           ,
           
             and
             labours
             to
             prove
             by
          
           fifteen
           Instances
           ,
           That
           after
           his
           Conversion
           he
           did
           favour
           the
           Cause
           of
           Heresy
           more
           then
           ever
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           his
           observance
           of
           his
           Leagues
           and
           Agreements
           with
           the
           Queen
           of
           England
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           ut
           experientia
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           per
           novas
           ejus
           actiones
           locupletissime
           testatur
           .
        
         
           Etenim
           primò
           faederum
           pacta
           cum
           haereticis
           sarta
           tectaque
           servat
           :
           quibus
           ut
           hactenus
           nondum
           renunciavit
           ,
           ita
           neque
           dum
           renunciare
           cogitat
           .
        
         
           Secundò
           ipsi
           haeritici
           in
           Germaniâ
           ,
           Genevae
           &
           alibi
           ejus
           actiones
           comprobant
           .
        
         
           Tertio
           contemnit
           Catholicos
           &
           promovet
           haereticos
           :
           illos
           repudiat
           atque
           rejicit
           ,
           hos
           verò
           muneribus
           honorat
           amplissimis
           &
           augustissimis
           in
           toto
           regno
           ,
           &
           alibi
           tum
           bello
           ,
           tum
           pace
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Quartò
           consilium
           suum
           è
           puris
           putis
           haereticis
           stabilit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           after
           he
           had
           with
           St.
           Peter
           denied
           his
           Lord
           ,
           the
           followers
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           pretended
           Successor
           ,
           call'd
           him
           in
           effect
           a
           Galilean
           ,
           and
           said
           that
           the
           Speech
           of
           his
           Actions
           
             bewrayed
             him
          
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           absolution
           he
           continued
           in
           effect
           ,
           what
           the
           Pope
           styled
           him
           in
           his
           Bull
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           
             filius
             ●rae
          
           ,
           and
           after
           as
           a
           Prodigal
           having
           fed
           among
           heretical
           Swine
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           his
           Romish
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           had
           cryed
           ,
           peccavi
           ,
           and
           abjured
           ,
           and
           
             his
             Father
             had
             compassion
             on
             him
             ,
          
           he
           experimented
           the
           contrary
           to
           ,
           
             for
             this
             my
             Son
             was
             dead
             and
             is
             alive
             again
             ,
          
           and
           himself
           was
           the
           fatted
           Calf
           that
           was
           slain
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           wantonness
           was
           shewed
           by
           the
           contrivers
           of
           his
           dire
           fate
           ,
           that
           Gassendus
           in
           
             his
             life
             of
          
           Peiresk
           ,
           Book
           2
           d
           shews
           how
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             Year
             1610.
             
             An
             Almanack
             or
             yearly
             Prognostication
             was
             brought
             out
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             in
             which
             the
             Accidents
             of
          
           Harry
           the
           4ths
           
             death
             were
             foretold
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             sent
             to
             his
             Majesty
             to
             read
             ,
             who
             slighted
             it
             ,
             as
          
           Gassandus
           
             did
             likewise
             all
             judicial
             Astrology
          
           ,
           but
           yet
           supposed
           that
           the
           figure-flinger
           might
           possibly
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Plot
           against
           that
           Kings
           Life
           :
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             sure
             I
             am
             it
             could
             not
             be
             perfectly
             conceal'd
             either
             in
          
           Spain
           or
           Italy
           :
           
             for
             even
             the
             Kings
             Ambassadors
             and
             particularly
             the
             most
             excellent
          
           Johannes
           Bochartus
           
             Lord
             of
          
           Champigny
           
             then
             Agent
             at
          
           Venice
           ,
           
             had
             already
             preadvertised
             his
             Majesty
             thereof
             :
             and
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             proved
             that
             all
             the
             Sea-faring
             Men
             of
          
           Marseilles
           
             who
             for
             two
             Months
             before
             came
             from
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             brought
             word
             that
             there
             was
             a
             report
             spread
             abroad
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
             of
          
           France
           
             was
             already
             or
             should
             be
             killed
             by
             a
             Sword
             or
             Knife
             .
          
        
         
           Poor
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           !
           He
           who
           while
           a
           Protestant
           had
           Dominion
           over
           his
           own
           Stars
           ,
           and
           his
           Enemies
           Stars
           too
           (
           for
           they
           were
           his
           Enemies
           who
           made
           him
           first
           be
           call'd
           Great
           ,
           and
           their
           designing
           to
           ruine
           him
           by
           embroiling
           France
           in
           Civil
           Wars
           ▪
           tended
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           Interest
           and
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Artifices
           by
           which
           they
           thought
           to
           have
           chased
           him
           out
           of
           Guyen
           brought
           him
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           their
           former
           by
           unjustifiable
           practices
           urging
           the
           King
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           to
           have
           prosecuted
           him
           with
           more
           violence
           then
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           were
           the
           causes
           of
           his
           being
           reconciled
           to
           that
           King
           )
           and
           who
           then
           in
           the
           most
           dark
           and
           stormy
           night
           of
           his
           
           Affairs
           never
           wanted
           that
           Illumination
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           was
           like
           a
           Star
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           a
           sign
           of
           fairer
           weather
           ,
           but
           a
           mark
           of
           direction
           in
           the
           foul
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           have
           furnished
           his
           Portraiture
           in
           Story
           with
           another
           guess
           Star
           than
           that
           usually
           engraved
           on
           Coesars
           Image
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           its
           blazing
           seven
           days
           ore
           the
           Games
           consercrated
           to
           Coesar
           by
           Augustus
           ,
           did
           make
           him
           
             inter
             Divos
          
           ,
           and
           did
           awe
           the
           World
           as
           being
           thought
           his
           Soul
           which
           vouchsafed
           from
           Heaven
           to
           visit
           it
           with
           its
           lustre
           ,
           this
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           ,
           was
           at
           last
           grown
           the
           ludibrium
           of
           Star-gazers
           .
        
         
           
             And
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             say
             that
          
           Franciscus
           de
           Verona
           Constantinus
           the
           Author
           
             of
             the
          
           Apology
           for
           Chastel
           ,
           
             was
             not
             a
          
           Voucher
           
             good
             enough
             for
             the
             spreading
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           Heretical
           Princes
           by
           their
           absolution
           from
           the
           Pope
           are
           not
           restored
           to
           their
           Regal
           Rights
           ,
           
             let
             him
             consult
             the
             Great
          
           Thuanus
           
             and
             he
             will
             find
             that
             in
             his
          
           Book
           135
           ,
           
             and
             on
             the
          
           Year
           1605
           (
           
             where
             he
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             the
          
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           
             here
             )
             he
             saith
             that
             the
             Conspirators
             therein
             ,
          
           Ante
           omnia
           conscientiam
           instruunt
           ,
           eâque
           instructâ
           ad
           facinus
           audendum
           obfirmant
           animum
           :
           sic
           autem
           à
           Theologis
           suis
           disserebatur
           .
           That
           Hereticks
           are
           yearly
           excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           in
           the
           
             bulla
             coenae
          
           ,
           and
           are
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           fallen
           into
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           thence
           it
           followeth
           that
           Christian
           Kings
           if
           they
           fall
           into
           Heresy
           ,
           may
           be
           deposed
           ,
           and
           their
           Subjects
           released
           immediately
           from
           their
           Princes
           Dominion
           ,
           nec
           jus
           illud
           recuperare
           posse
           ,
           etiamsi
           ecclesiae
           reconcilentur
           .
           Ecclesiam
           communem
           omnium
           parentem
           cum
           nemini
           ad
           eam
           redeunti
           claudere
           gremium
           cum
           dicitur
           ,
           adhibitâ
           distinctione
           interpretandum
           esse
           ,
           modo
           non
           (
           it
           ad
           damnum
           &
           periculum
           ecclesiae
           .
           Nam
           id
           verum
           esse
           quoad
           animam
           ,
           non
           quoad
           Regnum
           .
           Nec
           solum
           ad
           Principes
           hac
           labe
           infectos
           paenam
           extendi
           ,
           sed
           etiam
           ad
           eorum
           filios
           qui
           à
           Regni
           successione
           ob
           vitium
           paternum
           pelluntur
           :
           haeresim
           quippe
           lepram
           ,
           &
           morbum
           haereditarium
           esse
           ,
           atque
           ut
           disertius
           res
           exprimatur
           ,
           Regnum
           amittere
           qui
           Romanam
           Religionem
           deserit
           ,
           diris
           illum
           devoveri
           ,
           nec
           unquam
           ipsum
           aut
           illius
           posteros
           in
           Regnum
           restitui
           :
           quoad
           animam
           à
           solo
           Pontifice
           posse
           absolvi
           .
           His
           se
           rationibus
           cum
           satis
           tutos
           intus
           existimarent
           ,
           munimenta
           externa
           conjurationi
           quaerere
           coeperunt
           &c.
           ita
           ad
           facinus
           non
           solum
           licitum
           &
           laudabile
           ,
           verum
           etiam
           meritorium
           à
           Theologis
           suis
           auctorati
           accesserunt
           .
        
         
           They
           thought
           it
           seems
           that
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           those
           Divines
           they
           might
           blow
           up
           the
           King
           and
           three
           Estates
           with
           Gun-powder
           
             very
             fairly
          
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             cannot
             have
             escaped
             your
          
           Lordships
           
             curious
             Observation
             ,
             that
             both
             the
          
           Nonconformists
           and
           Papists
           
             were
             sturdy
             Petitioners
             to
             King
          
           Iames
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reign
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             a
             Fautor
             to
             them
             and
             their
          
           Hypotheses
           .
           In
           April
           
             in
             the
             Year
             1603
             ,
             a
             Petition
             was
             presented
             to
             him
             call'd
             ,
             the
          
           humble
           Petition
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           desiring
           reformation
           of
           certain
           Ceremonies
           and
           Abuses
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             there
             they
             particularly
             desire
          
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           may
           not
           be
           urged
           to
           subscribe
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Kings
           Supremacy
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           migat
           be
           excommunicated
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           Pastor
           ,
           
             and
             therein
          
           they
           complain
           of
           Ministers
           being
           suspended
           ,
           silenced
           ,
           disgraced
           ,
           imprisoned
           for
           Mens
           traditions
           .
        
         
           This
           Petition
           was
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Millenary
             Petition
          
           ,
           the
           Petitioners
           averring
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             more
             then
             a
             thousand
          
           :
           and
           an
           animadverting
           Answer
           was
           made
           to
           the
           same
           by
           the
           
             Vice-Chancellor
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Proctors
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             Houses
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             Oxford
             ,
          
           and
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1604.
           
        
         
           Methinks
           a
           Humble
           Petition
           with
           a
           thousand
           hands
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Contradictio
             in
             adjecto
          
           .
           But
           the
           Vniversity
           in
           their
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           Petition
           do
           observe
           that
           the
           two
           contrary
           Factions
           of
           Papists
           and
           Puritans
           did
           
           shew
           themselves
           by
           their
           Petitions
           discontented
           with
           the
           present
           State
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Government
           .
           They
           mention
           particulars
           as
           parallels
           wherein
           their
           Petitions
           agreed
           and
           resemble
           them
           to
           
             Samsons
             Foxes
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             I
             had
             occasion
             before
             to
             mention
             to
             your
             Lordship
             the
          
           Supplication
           of
           the
           Papists
           to
           King
           
             James
             ,
             that
             was
             Contemporary
             with
             that
             of
             the
          
           Puritans
           ,
           
             and
             printed
             too
             in
             the
             same
             year
             ;
             and
             tho
             I
             remember
             not
             any
             of
             our
          
           Historians
           
             to
             have
             given
             the
             World
             an
             account
             of
             that
             memorable
             Petition
             ,
             yet
             the
             Impartial
          
           Thuanus
           
             doth
             it
             :
             and
             in
          
           Book
           135.
           
             and
             on
             the
          
           Year
           1605.
           
             going
             to
             relate
             the
          
           History
           
             of
             the
          
           Gun-powder
           
             Treason
             ,
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           Ad
           libellum
           supplicem
           pro
           libertate
           Conscientiarum
           à
           Majorum
           Religioni
           addictis
           (
           
             i.
             e.
             the
             Papists
          
           )
           in
           proximis
           Comitiis
           oblatum
           ,
           &
           à
           Rege
           rejectum
           ,
           fama
           erat
           ,
           alium
           his
           proximis
           ,
           quae
           jam
           aliquoties
           dilata
           erant
           ,
           porrectum
           iri
           ,
           qui
           non
           repulsae
           ut
           prior
           ,
           periculum
           ,
           sed
           concessionis
           vel
           ab
           invito
           ext●rquendae
           necessitatem
           adjunctam
           haberet
           .
           Itaque
           qui
           regni
           negotia
           sub
           principe
           generoso
           ac
           minime
           suspicioso
           procurabant
           ,
           nihil
           pejus
           veriti
           in
           eo
           laborabant
           ut
           petitiones
           &
           iis
           adjunctam
           necessitatem
           eluderent
           .
           Verum
           non
           de
           gratiâ
           ,
           de
           quâ
           desperabatur
           decimò
           obtinendâ
           ,
           sed
           de
           repulsâ
           illà
           vel
           cum
           regni
           exitio
           ,
           quod
           minime
           rebantur
           illi
           ,
           inter
           conjuratos
           agebatur
           .
        
         
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
          
           Puritans
           
             Petition
             to
             King
          
           Iames
           ,
           The
           Resolution
           of
           the
           Lords
           
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
          
           Iudges
           
             assembled
             in
             Star-Chamber
             shortly
             after
             ,
             doth
             I
             think
             refer
             to
             it
             in
             the
          
           3d
           §
           .
           viz.
           Whether
           it
           was
           an
           offence
           ▪
           punishable
           and
           what
           punishment
           they
           deserved
           ,
           who
           framed
           Petitions
           and
           Collected
           a
           Multitude
           of
           Hands
           thereto
           to
           prefer
           to
           the
           King
           in
           a
           publick
           Cause
           ,
           as
           the
           Puritans
           had
           done
           with
           an
           intimation
           to
           the
           King
           that
           if
           he
           denied
           the
           Suit
           ,
           many
           thousands
           of
           his
           Subjects
           would
           be
           discontented
           ,
           where
           to
           all
           the
           Iustices
           answered
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           an
           offence
           finable
           at
           discretion
           and
           very
           near
           Treason
           and
           Felony
           in
           the
           punishment
           ,
           for
           they
           tended
           to
           the
           raising
           of
           Sedition
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           discontent
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           which
           resolution
           all
           the
           Lords
           declared
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Puritans
           had
           raised
           a
           false
           rumour
           of
           the
           King
           how
           he
           intended
           to
           grant
           a
           toleration
           to
           Papists
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           Lords
           severally
           declared
           how
           the
           King
           was
           discontented
           with
           the
           said
           false
           rumour
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           but
           the
           day
           before
           a
           Protestation
           to
           them
           that
           he
           never
           intended
           and
           would
           spend
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           Blood
           before
           he
           would
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           not
           in
           the
           Millenary
           Petition
           any
           such
           expression
           as
           the
           insolent
           intimation
           ,
           that
           
             thousands
             would
             be
             discontented
             if
             it
             were
             not
             granted
             :
          
           but
           do
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           ruffianly
           way
           of
           petitioning
           by
           Papists
           and
           Puritans
           ,
           remember
           what
           
             Alexander
             ab
             Alexandro
          
           speaks
           of
           the
           Persians
           who
           worshipped
           Fire
           ,
           that
           
             they
             did
             once
             in
             their
             supplicating
             their
             God
             ,
             threaten
             him
             that
             if
             he
             would
             not
             grant
             their
             Request
             they
             would
             throw
             him
             into
             the
             water
             .
          
        
         
           I
           was
           therefore
           no
           imprudent
           Act
           of
           the
           
             Nonconforming
             Divines
          
           who
           had
           been
           deprived
           of
           their
           Livings
           to
           publish
           voluntarily
           such
           a
           Protestation
           of
           their
           Tenets
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           after
           the
           detection
           of
           the
           Papists
           
             Gun
             powder
          
           Treason
           Plot
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           Act
           the
           Government
           was
           diverted
           from
           putting
           such
           a
           Cautionary
           Test
           on
           their
           Party
           as
           was
           on
           the
           Papists
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           Certain
           it
           is
           that
           both
           the
           Parties
           appeared
           very
           rude
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           Petitioning
           .
           In
           the
           Decrets
           where
           the
           Text
           saith
           that
           a
           thing
           is
           done
           
             Contra
             fidem
             Catholicam
          
           ,
           the
           gloss
           explains
           it
           to
           be
           
             Contra
             bonos
             more
             's
          
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           both
           the
           Petitioners
           for
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           others
           alledged
           Catholick
           Faith
           were
           injurious
           to
           each
           by
           their
           unmannerly
           Petitionings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           their
           Prince
           :
           and
           their
           being
           both
           such
           frequent
           Aggressors
           against
           his
           quiet
           ,
           gave
           occasion
           for
           the
           Question
           to
           vex
           his
           Reign
           ,
           viz.
           
             Which
             were
             the
             worse
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             or
             whether
             they
             were
             not
             equally
             bad
             ,
          
           and
           so
           
           many
           may
           carelessly
           render
           them
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             Rustici
             res
             secant
             per
             medium
          
           .
        
         
           
             What
             Bishop
          
           Elmore
           
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           London
           
             thought
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
          
           Bishop
           as
           Fuller
           
             tells
             us
             in
             the
          
           Church
           History
           ,
           was
           a
           Learned
           Man
           and
           a
           strict
           and
           stout
           Champion
           for
           Disciplin●
           ,
           and
           on
           which
           account
           was
           more
           mock'd
           by
           Mar-Prelate
           and
           hated
           by
           the
           Nonconformists
           then
           any
           one
           .
           
             And
             a
             great
          
           Son
           
             of
             the
             Church
             and
          
           Minister
           
             of
             the
          
           State
           ,
           
             hath
             judiciously
             in
             a
             publick
          
           Speech
           
             inculcated
             the
             different
             regard
             to
             be
             had
          
           to
           those
           who
           stray
           from
           the
           Flock
           and
           those
           who
           would
           destroy
           it
           .
           
             Moreover
             a
             great
          
           Iustitiary
           
             of
             the
          
           Realm
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Tryal
             of
             one
             of
             the
          
           Popish
           
             Plotte●s
             ,
             took
             occasion
             to
             observe
             ,
          
           That
           Popery
           was
           ten
           times
           worse
           then
           the
           Heathen
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           
             And
             Dr.
          
           Burnet
           
             in
             a
          
           printed
           
             Sermon
             ,
             having
             said
          
           ,
           That
           in
           many
           places
           Lutherans
           are
           no
           less
           and
           in
           some
           tbey
           are
           more
           fierce
           against
           the
           Calvinists
           then
           against
           Papists
           ;
           adds
           ,
           like
           a
           strange
           sort
           of
           People
           among
           our selves
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           own
           a
           greater
           aversion
           to
           any
           sort
           of
           Dissenters
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             .
             I
             hope
             the
          
           Authority
           
             of
             that
             great
          
           Divine
           
             and
             excellent
             Person
             will
             in
             the
             point
             of
             this
             Comparison
             help
             to
             allay
             such
             a
             mistaken
             Aversion
             to
             some
             mistaken
             Dissenters
             .
             I
             care
             not
             who
             knows
             the
             great
             deference
             I
             have
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             great
          
           Historian
           
             of
             our
          
           Reformation
           ,
           
             and
             whose
             History
             of
             which
             as
             the
          
           House
           of
           Commons
           
             has
             done
             right
             to
             by
             one
             of
             their
             Votes
             ,
             so
             likewise
             hath
             the
             highest
             Judicatory
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             I
             mean
             the
          
           House
           of
           Lords
           
             by
             a
             late
          
           Order
           
             of
             theirs
             ,
             by
             which
          
           the
           Thanks
           of
           that
           House
           are
           given
           him
           for
           the
           great
           service
           done
           by
           him
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           in
           writing
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           so
           truly
           and
           exactly
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           be
           desired
           to
           proceed
           to
           the
           perfecting
           what
           he
           further
           intends
           therein
           with
           all
           convenient
           speed
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             As
             the
             words
             in
             the
          
           Iournal
           are
           .
        
         
           My
           reading
           lately
           ten
           small
           printed
           Controversial
           Discourses
           between
           two
           Baronets
           of
           Cheshire
           near
           of
           kin
           to
           each
           other
           (
           in
           which
           are
           many
           references
           to
           Historical
           Antiquities
           )
           concerning
           the
           Illegitimacy
           of
           one
           Amicia
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           one
           of
           the
           Earls
           of
           Chester
           ,
           and
           my
           observing
           that
           one
           of
           those
           Authors
           blames
           the
           other
           
             for
             not
             better
             learning
             the
             duty
             to
             his
             deceased
             Grand-mother
          
           (
           as
           his
           words
           are
           )
           
             then
             by
             divulging
             the
             shame
             of
             her
             Illigitimacy
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             Precedent
             in
             Scripture
             of
             any
             man
             that
             did
             divulge
             the
             shame
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             out
             of
             whose
             loyns
             he
             did
             descend
             except
             the
             wicked
          
           Ham
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           Author
           thinks
           himself
           on
           the
           account
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           its
           sake
           to
           assert
           her
           Illegitimacy
           ,
           those
           many
           Tracts
           passed
           about
           that
           Controversy
           from
           the
           Year
           1673
           to
           1676
           ,
           occasioned
           my
           thinking
           that
           thus
           have
           some
           Writers
           that
           would
           take
           it
           ill
           perhaps
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           took
           too
           much
           pains
           to
           prove
           the
           Birth
           of
           its
           Reformation
           to
           be
           illegitimate
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Applause
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Reverend
           Historian
           of
           it
           ,
           did
           seasonably
           come
           in
           to
           Aid
           his
           Mother
           Church
           ,
           by
           publishing
           the
           very
           Records
           that
           would
           secure
           her
           from
           a
           blush
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           leave
           that
           
             Mauvaise
             honte
          
           (
           as
           the
           French
           call
           it
           )
           to
           be
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           hath
           appear'd
           by
           his
           very
           laborious
           and
           judicious
           Writings
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Person
           as
           of
           very
           great
           Abilities
           ,
           so
           of
           a
           great
           and
           frank
           inclination
           to
           employ
           them
           even
           to
           the
           over-obliging
           a
           Country
           ,
           and
           which
           though
           naturally
           attended
           with
           envy
           from
           some
           must
           too
           be
           with
           acknowledgements
           from
           others
           of
           that
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           that
           his
           mind
           is
           possessed
           of
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           speaking
           of
           as
           innate
           in
           Famous
           Men
           who
           have
           no
           extrinsic
           Authority
           ,
           saith
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Quam
             rectè
             quis
             dixerit
             longum
             &
             beatum
             honorem
             esse
             sine
             honore
             .
          
           And
           he
           who
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           History
           and
           his
           other
           Works
           hath
           appear'd
           so
           Impartial
           
           and
           Accurate
           in
           his
           Observations
           of
           Men
           and
           things
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           supposed
           not
           to
           have
           been
           partial
           in
           his
           comparison
           of
           Papists
           and
           Dissenters
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           think
           he
           receded
           from
           his
           usual
           close
           judging
           of
           things
           ,
           when
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Books
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             that
             it
             were
             better
             there
             were
             no
             Revealed
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             that
             Mankind
             should
             by
             its
             influences
             be
             so
             viti●ted
             as
             to
             become
             more
             barbarous
             and
             cruel
             then
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             Acted
             by
             no
             higher
             Principles
             than
             those
             are
             with
             which
             Nature
             inspires
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           with
           our
           Learned
           and
           Reverend
           Iudge
           ,
           undertake
           to
           compute
           how
           many
           times
           Popery
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           but
           this
           I
           will
           say
           that
           had
           I
           been
           in
           the
           Roman
           Senate
           and
           had
           there
           heard
           any
           one
           propound
           to
           them
           a
           removal
           of
           their
           minds
           out
           of
           that
           Coast
           of
           Religion
           which
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           lay
           open
           before
           them
           ,
           into
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Morals
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           
             My
             Masters
             let
             us
             keep
             where
             we
             are
             :
          
           and
           should
           have
           expected
           that
           the
           Reasons
           I
           would
           have
           urged
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           would
           have
           had
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           good
           Omen
           that
           happen'd
           in
           that
           remarkable
           Crisis
           ,
           when
           the
           Roman
           Senators
           were
           debating
           whether
           they
           should
           qu●t
           Rome
           or
           remove
           to
           Veij
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           Souldier
           then
           coming
           on
           the
           Guard
           ,
           and
           his
           Captain
           being
           heard
           to
           cry
           out
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Signiser
             signum
             statue
             ,
             hic
             optimè
             manebimus
             ,
          
           occasioned
           their
           adhering
           to
           Rome
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           that
           no
           Protestant
           who
           compares
           the
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Nonconformist
           Divines
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           with
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           ,
           will
           prefer
           the
           latter
           before
           the
           former
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           deniable
           that
           before
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           and
           since
           many
           Puritans
           and
           Nonconformists
           have
           made
           great
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           disturbances
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           especially
           in
           some
           particular
           Conjunctures
           .
           The
           great
           Epoche
           of
           41
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           will
           in
           our
           Histories
           preserve
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           outragious
           Principles
           of
           many
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           in
           the
           one
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           of
           Popish
           ones
           in
           the
           other
           :
           but
           if
           any
           shall
           be
           so
           partial
           to
           the
           Papists
           as
           either
           to
           justify
           their
           Commotion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           or
           to
           deny
           all
           part
           of
           the
           influence
           that
           Commotion
           had
           on
           ours
           here
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           himself
           a
           vain
           imposer
           on
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             A
             great
             inspector
             into
             our
             modern
          
           English
           
             Affairs
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             late
             Earl
             of
          
           Clarendon
           
             hath
             in
             his
          
           Animadversions
           on
           Cressys
           
             's
             Book
             against
             Dr.
          
           Stilling
           fleet
           said
           ,
           That
           nothing
           can
           be
           stranger
           then
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           should
           so
           magnify
           the
           general
           obedience
           of
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           was
           ever
           in
           Rebel●ion
           against
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           very
           well
           and
           hath
           some
           marks
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Irish
           Nation
           (
           very
           few
           Persons
           of
           Honour
           excepted
           )
           joyn'd
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           :
           but
           for
           that
           Rebellion
           neither
           Presbyterian
           ,
           Independant
           ,
           or
           Anabaptists
           had
           been
           able
           to
           have
           done
           any
           harm
           in
           England
           .
           For
           the
           Scots
           Rebellion
           was
           totally
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           their
           Army
           disbanded
           before
           the
           Irish
           Rebellion
           begun
           .
           It
           was
           that
           which
           produced
           all
           the
           mischief
           that
           succeeded
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           gave
           those
           Sects
           in
           Religion
           opportunity
           to
           bring
           in
           their
           Confusion
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Papists
           coming
           in
           for
           their
           share
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           our
           Commo●ion
           here
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           incontestable
           Authority
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           ,
           who
           in
           one
           of
           his
           printed
           Declarations
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             we
             are
             confident
             that
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             that
             Religion
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Popish
           )
           
             is
             in
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Rebels
             then
             in
             our
             own
             ,
          
           and
           't
           was
           there
           before
           said
           ,
           
             All
             men
             know
             the
             great
             number
             of
             Papists
             which
             serve
             in
             their
             Army
             ,
             Commanders
             and
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Author
             of
          
           the
           Regal
           Apology
           
             printed
             in
             the
          
           Year
           48
           ,
           
             in
             p.
             36
             ,
             answereth
             that
             part
             of
             the
          
           Declaration
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           
             that
             so
             unworthily
             r●flects
             on
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             to
             offering
             a
             toleration
             to
             the
             Papists
             in
          
           
           Ireland
           ,
           
             tontrary
             to
             his
             former
             resolutions
             ,
             which
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
          
           was
           on
           great
           and
           pressing
           necessity
           which
           hath
           no
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           necessity
           as
           the
           two
           Houses
           had
           driven
           him
           ,
           so
           the
           Consequences
           were
           to
           be
           set
           on
           their
           Score
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           yet
           even
           then
           in
           his
           Letters
           about
           that
           Affairs
           published
           by
           themselves
           ,
           he
           doth
           insist
           on
           it
           that
           the
           Bargain
           may
           be
           made
           as
           good
           as
           can
           be
           for
           him
           .
           But
           I
           have
           seen
           other
           Letters
           from
           one
           of
           his
           Secretaries
           to
           the
           Irish
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           assured
           were
           true
           ,
           wherein
           where
           these
           expressions
           after
           expostulation
           of
           their
           delays
           in
           his
           Assistance
           ,
           He
           is
           inform'd
           that
           taking
           advantage
           of
           his
           low
           Condition
           ,
           you
           insist
           on
           something
           in
           Religion
           more
           then
           formerly
           you
           were
           contented
           with
           .
           He
           hath
           therefore
           commanded
           me
           to
           let
           you
           know
           that
           were
           his
           Condition
           much
           lower
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           force
           him
           to
           any
           further
           Concessions
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           his
           Conscience
           and
           of
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           in
           which
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           die
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           joyn
           with
           any
           Protestant
           Prince
           ,
           nay
           with
           these
           Rebels
           themselves
           how
           odious
           soever
           (
           
             meaning
             his
             two
             Houses
          
           )
           rather
           then
           yield
           the
           least
           to
           you
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           with
           extreme
           reluctance
           touch
           the
           Sores
           of
           these
           Sects
           who
           yet
           have
           both
           at
           several
           times
           given
           such
           deadly
           wounds
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           Nusances
           to
           the
           publick
           quiet
           in
           raking
           up
           the
           odious
           Comparisons
           of
           one
           anothers
           practices
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Papists
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           any
           of
           the
           worse
           sort
           of
           Protestants
           or
           Nonconformists
           being
           Convicted
           of
           Sedition
           or
           Treason
           (
           a
           thing
           that
           may
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           degeneracy
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           to
           happen
           oftener
           from
           some
           of
           a
           Religion
           of
           so
           great
           Numbers
           ,
           then
           from
           a
           perswasion
           that
           has
           Comparatively
           but
           a
           handful
           of
           men
           for
           its
           Disciples
           ,
           just
           as
           accordingly
           perhaps
           where
           one
           Papist
           is
           hanged
           for
           Clipping
           or
           Coyning
           twenty
           Protestants
           are
           so
           ●
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           expect
           that
           the
           World
           should
           acquit
           the
           present
           Principles
           and
           former
           practises
           of
           that
           Sect
           from
           Disloyalty
           on
           their
           Out-cry
           that
           they
           are
           no
           Puritans
           or
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           as
           ridiculously
           as
           if
           a
           false
           Coyner
           Arraigned
           for
           the
           Fact
           ,
           should
           trouble
           the
           Court
           with
           a
           Plea
           and
           Noise
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           House-breaker
           ,
           and
           but
           that
           on
           the
           detection
           of
           a
           Plot
           of
           Papists
           ,
           several
           persons
           that
           have
           in
           their
           publick
           Capacities
           done
           many
           Acts
           of
           Hostility
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           entirely
           by
           being
           more
           busie
           Anti-Papists
           then
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           immediately
           admitted
           to
           the
           good
           Graces
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           cried
           up
           by
           them
           as
           Patriots
           and
           Hero's
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           afterward
           espousing
           the
           true
           Interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Popery
           ,
           all
           their
           former
           spurious
           Actions
           have
           been
           not
           only
           pardoned
           ,
           but
           almost
           according
           to
           the
           Canon
           Law
           legitimated
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Popes
           in
           any
           Croysad
           for
           the
           Exterminium
           of
           Hereticks
           were
           wont
           to
           give
           plenary
           Indulgences
           for
           all
           Sins
           past
           and
           to
           come
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           so
           have
           the
           People
           heaped
           such
           Indulgences
           on
           such
           Persons
           that
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           shewed
           their
           zeal
           in
           the
           extermination
           of
           Popery
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           to
           an
           ordinary
           view
           these
           mens
           Title
           to
           their
           Fame
           may
           appear
           by
           some
           of
           their
           former
           Actings
           much
           incumbered
           ,
           yet
           who
           ever
           pryes
           into
           it
           is
           as
           much
           generaly
           hated
           as
           are
           those
           Projectors
           ,
           who
           rake
           for
           their
           Bread
           among
           the
           
             weak
             Titles
          
           of
           other
           Mens
           Estates
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           when
           they
           have
           found
           out
           a
           flaw
           there
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           observable
           that
           S.
           
             Iames
             C.
          
           2.
           in
           his
           Assertion
           of
           Justification
           by
           works
           ,
           gives
           two
           Instances
           of
           Persons
           so
           justified
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           is
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           
             Rahab
             the
             Harlot
          
           ,
           in
           
             v.
             25.
             likewise
             also
             was
             not
          
           Rahab
           
             the
             Harlot
             justified
             by
             workt
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             received
             the
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             had
             sent
             them
             another
             way
             :
          
           and
           yet
           too
           that
           
             sen●●●
             the
             Spies
             another
          
           way
           as
           the
           Fact
           is
           Historically
           mentioned
           in
           Ioshua
           the
           2
           d
           ,
           would
           to
           some
           Scruplers
           seem
           unjustifiable
           .
           Thus
           do
           the
           People
           in
           their
           way
           justifie
           all
           
           that
           they
           believe
           are
           assistful
           to
           them
           in
           the
           attaquing
           of
           the
           Romish
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           them
           as
           their
           Saviours
           ,
           and
           as
           captious
           as
           they
           are
           against
           others
           ,
           yet
           think
           of
           nothing
           but
           
             saving
             them
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
          
           ;
           as
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Rahab
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           wonder'd
           at
           that
           Men
           who
           have
           so
           much
           to
           account
           for
           to
           the
           Public
           should
           be
           thus
           discharged
           by
           the
           populace
           ,
           tho
           many
           of
           them
           are
           Gallios
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           were
           no
           more
           concern'd
           for
           the
           Eclipse
           of
           Protestancy
           or
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           year
           1678.
           or
           1680.
           then
           they
           were
           for
           the
           four
           Eclipses
           of
           the
           Luminaries
           ,
           viz.
           two
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           in
           the
           year
           1701.
           and
           particularly
           of
           that
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           in
           Ianuary
           then
           and
           not
           seen
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           our
           Antipodes
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           that
           adherent
           to
           Popery
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           could
           rivet
           it self
           into
           our
           Law
           here
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           not
           worth
           the
           looking
           on
           ,
           namely
           the
           Confiscation
           of
           the
           Goods
           and
           Estates
           of
           those
           that
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           calls
           Heretics
           ,
           and
           the
           throwing
           them
           into
           such
           forlorn
           Prisons
           where
           they
           could
           see
           neither
           Sun
           or
           Moon
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           Devils
           those
           Seducers
           in
           Chains
           are
           hated
           by
           Men
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           those
           Fiends
           would
           destroy
           their
           lifes
           if
           they
           could
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           all
           that
           lye
           open
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Heretics
           ,
           will
           be
           animated
           with
           a
           brisk
           hatred
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           magnify
           those
           as
           their
           tutelar
           Angels
           that
           shall
           pretend
           to
           defend
           them
           from
           it
           ;
           tho
           such
           did
           before
           conspire
           against
           them
           .
           But
           therefore
           because
           a
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           is
           a
           remedy
           so
           cheap
           and
           so
           easie
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           infallible
           a
           one
           against
           the
           Peoples
           being
           discontented
           with
           Men
           who
           did
           before
           so
           much
           by
           their
           Principles
           poison
           the
           Realm
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           common
           interest
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           both
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           ,
           out
           of
           love
           to
           our
           Country
           ,
           to
           wish
           that
           no
           Men
           may
           be
           tempted
           so
           fatally
           to
           injure
           it
           hereafter
           ,
           by
           being
           beforehand
           sure
           of
           purchasing
           both
           Pardon
           and
           Adoration
           ,
           from
           the
           People
           on
           such
           easie
           terms
           .
        
         
           The
           strong
           currents
           of
           Inclination
           I
           find
           in
           my self
           ,
           and
           observe
           in
           others
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Pardon
           ,
           but
           to
           extol
           and
           magnifie
           ,
           nay
           to
           bless
           all
           Men
           that
           help
           their
           Country
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           contesting
           with
           Popery
           or
           Presbytery
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           those
           or
           any
           Religion-trade
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Expression
           is
           in
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           
             We
             bless
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           will
           I
           hope
           be
           accompany'd
           with
           such
           an
           Extirpation
           of
           it
           as
           will
           not
           leave
           any
           Fibre
           behind
           it
           in
           our
           English
           World.
           
        
         
           As
           it
           need
           not
           be
           told
           to
           our
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           under
           no
           obligation
           to
           strain
           any
           point
           of
           Courtesie
           whereby
           to
           render
           the
           Papists
           generally
           not
           worse
           than
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Character
           hath
           been
           by
           the
           Papists
           all
           along
           render'd
           more
           vile
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           that
           Doleman
           in
           his
           
             Book
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             weighing
          
           the
           Parties
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           having
           first
           spoke
           of
           the
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           afterward
           p.
           242.
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Puritan
             party
             is
             more
             generally
             favour'd
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Realm
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Roman
             Religion
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Protestant
             upon
             a
             certain
             general
             persuasion
             that
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Puritan
             Party
             is
             the
             more
             perfect
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             Towns
             ,
             where
             Preachers
             have
             made
             more
             impression
             in
             the
             Artificers
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Common
             People
             .
             And
             among
             the
             Protestants
             themselves
             ;
             all
             those
             that
             are
             less
             interested
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Livings
             ,
             or
             other
             Preferments
             depending
             on
             the
             State
             ,
             are
             more
             affected
             commonly
             to
             the
             Puritans
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           
             p.
             244.
             
             The
             Puritan
             Party
             at
             home
             in
          
           England
           
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             most
             vigorous
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             most
             ardent
             ,
             quick
             ,
             bold
             ,
             resolute
             ▪
             and
             to
             have
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             best
             Captains
             and
             Soldiers
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             point
             of
             no
             small
             moment
          
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Weston
             ,
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Trip.
             Hom.
             Offic.
             Cap.
             16.
             p.
          
           226.
           in
           a
           very
           janty
           manner
           ,
           crying
           up
           the
           Puritans
           
           beyond
           the
           Prrotestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           saith
           
             Protestantibus
             in●●
             Sacrâ
             praestabiliores
             puritanos
             .
             Qui
             enim
             estis
             Protestantes
             ,
             hominum
             judicamini
             ignavissimi
             omnium
             ,
             religionis
             etiam
             fuco
             destituti
             ,
             impiissimi
             aeruscatores
             ,
             parati
             jurare
             in
             cujusvis
             verba
             ,
             modò
             inde
             emolumentum
             rebus
             vestris
             accrescat
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             p.
             227.
             
             Puritani
             sane
             multò
             solidius
             ac
             syncerius
             sua
             dogmata
             profitentur
          
           ;
           So
           neither
           need
           it
           be
           told
           the
           Papists
           that
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           never
           prefer
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           Professors
           thereof
           to
           those
           of
           Puritanism
           or
           Presbytery
           
             as
             such
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           never
           complain'd
           of
           the
           Protection
           the
           Dutch
           and
           French
           Churches
           have
           long
           here
           enjoy'd
           with
           Liberty
           to
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           their
           peculiar
           Rites
           and
           Church
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           late
           great
           migration
           of
           many
           French
           Protestants
           from
           their
           own
           Country
           hither
           ,
           under
           great
           Circumstances
           of
           want
           ,
           our
           Divines
           ,
           and
           particularly
           those
           in
           and
           near
           London
           ,
           shew'd
           all
           the
           efforts
           of
           their
           Art
           of
           Persuasion
           from
           their
           Pulpits
           to
           move
           their
           Hearers
           to
           liberal
           Contributions
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           have
           possibly
           done
           in
           the
           case
           of
           their
           own
           Countrimen
           or
           Kindred
           ;
           and
           that
           one
           of
           those
           Divines
           in
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Cures
           there
           being
           for
           his
           Learning
           and
           Life
           and
           Endowments
           proper
           to
           his
           Function
           a
           great
           Ornament
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           he
           with
           great
           Eloquence
           so
           pathetically
           bespoke
           the
           Relief
           of
           his
           Great
           Auditory
           for
           those
           poor
           Hugonots
           ,
           did
           characterize
           them
           as
           such
           
             of
             whom
             none
             was
             ever
             suspected
             to
             have
             machinated
             any
             thing
             against
             their
             King's
             Person
             or
             Government
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             attempted
             the
             burning
             of
             his
             Metropolis
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           granted
           that
           the
           Puritan
           and
           the
           Popish
           Petitioners
           did
           both
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           King
           Iames
           his
           Reign
           offend
           
             Contra
             bonos
             more
             's
          
           :
           but
           if
           any
           should
           ask
           me
           which
           Sect
           was
           the
           more
           peccant
           by
           such
           incivility
           ,
           I
           will
           say
           that
           in
           one
           regard
           the
           Puritans
           were
           so
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           were
           bred
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           better
           things
           :
           but
           that
           in
           another
           regard
           the
           Papists
           most
           certainly
           were
           so
           ,
           if
           Thuanus
           may
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           place
           I
           last
           cited
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Gun-powder
           Plot
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           their
           Petitioning
           was
           but
           a
           stalking-horse
           ,
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           a
           Trojan
           Horse
           to
           hide
           and
           enclose
           armed
           Men
           )
           further
           shews
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Iesuites
             in
          
           England
           
             employ'd
             one
             privately
             into
          
           Spain
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Catholics
             with
             Letters
             of
             Commendation
             to
          
           Creswell
           
             the
             Iesuite
             there
             residing
             ,
             to
             negotiate
             with
             the
             Government
             there
             ,
             to
             send
             an
             Army
             into
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           '
           
             s
             Reign
             ,
             and
             that
             afterward
             one
          
           Wright
           
             was
             sent
             into
          
           Spain
           
             upon
             the
             same
             Errand
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             likewise
          
           Guy
           Faux
           
             was
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             sent
             thither
             to
          
           Creswel
           
             to
             hasten
             the
             Design
             ,
             and
             that
          
           Faux
           
             was
             instructed
             to
             take
             Care
             that
             it
             should
             be
             signify'd
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Roman
             Catholics
             would
             be
             worse
             here
             under
             King
          
           James
           
             than
             it
             was
             under
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             effected
             that
          
           Spinola
           
             should
             then
             Land
             an
             Army
             in
          
           Milford
           Haven
           .
           And
           then
           saith
           the
           great
           Historian
           ,
           they
           not
           being
           able
           to
           effect
           that
           ,
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Plot
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           .
        
         
           The
           Popish
           Petitioners
           then
           did
           essay
           how
           they
           might
           
             flectere
             superos
          
           and
           
             Acheronta
             movere
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           truth
           ,
           as
           in
           Whale-fishing
           ,
           't
           is
           customary
           for
           Marriners
           apprehending
           Danger
           to
           the
           Vessel
           from
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Whale
           ,
           to
           throw
           out
           an
           empty
           Barrel
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           for
           the
           Whale
           to
           toss
           about
           on
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           some
           diversion
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           is
           so
           diverted
           ,
           they
           may
           the
           more
           securely
           wound
           him
           with
           their
           dead-doing
           Irons
           ,
           thus
           did
           the
           Papists
           throw
           out
           their
           empty
           Petitions
           to
           that
           King
           only
           to
           divert
           and
           amuse
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           surprize
           him
           with
           the
           ●ate
           they
           intended
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Yet
           now
           if
           any
           one
           should
           put
           the
           Interrogatory
           to
           me
           ,
           which
           Person
           I
           had
           the
           least
           Kindness
           for
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           Non-Conformist
           that
           favour'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           or
           a
           Papist
           that
           believ'd
           the
           Grounds
           and
           School-Conclusions
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           King
           
           Iames's
           before
           mention'd
           Expression
           was
           (
           and
           which
           
             whoever
             did
          
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             could
             neither
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             or
             a
             faithful
             Subject
          
           )
           I
           shall
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           crave
           aid
           from
           a
           Judgment
           given
           by
           Philip
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           who
           having
           heard
           the
           Merits
           of
           a
           Cause
           or
           Complaint
           that
           happen'd
           between
           two
           lewd
           Persons
           ,
           gave
           the
           Decree
           ,
           That
           
             one
             of
             them
             should
             presently
             fly
             out
             of
          
           Macedon
           ,
           
             and
             that
             the
             other
             should
             run
             after
             him
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             .
          
        
         
           But
           against
           any
           Seditious
           Protestant
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           more
           severity
           exercised
           than
           against
           such
           a
           Papist
           :
           for
           the
           former
           doth
           not
           only
           rebel
           against
           his
           Prince
           as
           the
           latter
           ;
           but
           doth
           according
           to
           
           Iob's
           Expression
           ,
           more
           
             rebel
             against
             the
             light
          
           :
           and
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           
             Simulata
             Sanctitas
          
           ,
           and
           so
           according
           to
           the
           Expression
           before
           mention'd
           out
           of
           the
           
             Apocalypse
             ,
             Reward
             her
             as
             she
             has
             rewarded
             you
             ,
             and
             double
             unto
             her
             double
             ,
          
           &c.
           deserves
           to
           be
           doubly
           punish'd
           for
           his
           
             duplex
             iniquitas
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           magnifie
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           King's
           Ministers
           done
           to
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           they
           shall
           find
           any
           call'd
           Protestants
           turning
           Gods
           and
           the
           King's
           
             grace
             into
             wantonness
          
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           into
           Rebellion
           ,
           they
           shall
           level
           their
           most
           solicitous
           endeavors
           with
           all
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           such
           nominal
           Protestants
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           
             salus
             populi
          
           will
           engage
           them
           as
           the
           Physicians
           say
           ,
           to
           mind
           the
           
             Vrgentius
             Symptoma
          
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           have
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           
             Cum
             diversae
             repugnantesque
             inter
             se
             committuntur
             indicationes
             ,
             parendum
             est
             omnino
             fortioribus
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           fit
           I
           should
           recompence
           the
           trouble
           I
           have
           given
           your
           Lordship
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           of
           this
           Question
           by
           diverting
           you
           with
           the
           News
           of
           another
           Question
           ,
           that
           among
           some
           Company
           was
           lately
           bandy'd
           in
           Discourse
           here
           ,
           between
           a
           Papist
           and
           a
           Non-Conformist
           (
           and
           't
           was
           a
           much
           more
           termagant
           Question
           than
           the
           former
           )
           namely
           ,
           
             Whether
             Popery
             or
             Mahumetanism
             be
             the
             wo●st
             ?
          
           I
           was
           sorry
           to
           find
           the
           Non-Conformist
           to
           give
           his
           Judgment
           as
           he
           did
           in
           a
           gross
           and
           undistinguishing
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           Impostures
           of
           Mahomet
           were
           fitter
           to
           be
           embraced
           than
           several
           Tenets
           he
           named
           in
           Popery
           ,
           which
           tho
           erroneous
           ,
           yet
           are
           denominable
           as
           Tenets
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           did
           for
           a
           while
           forbear
           giving
           my
           Opinion
           in
           the
           Case
           or
           relieving
           the
           Papist
           with
           any
           notion
           of
           mine
           ,
           tho
           I
           found
           the
           Non-Conformist
           as
           somewhat
           the
           better
           Disputant
           pressing
           too
           hard
           on
           him
           ,
           gave
           me
           occasion
           to
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           I
           would
           .
        
         
           I
           calling
           to
           mind
           how
           the
           Papists
           of
           old
           have
           so
           often
           decided
           it
           ,
           that
           Heretics
           are
           wo●se
           than
           Turks
           or
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           ranked
           our
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           with
           Atheism
           ,
           since
           I
           allow
           not
           of
           works
           of
           super-erogation
           ,
           would
           not
           super-erogate
           in
           being
           too
           hasty
           in
           moderating
           in
           the
           Dispute
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Maldona●e
           
             on
             St.
          
           Iohn
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Qui
           Catholici
           sunt
           Majore
           odio
           Calvinistas
           caeterosque
           omnes
           Haereticos
           prosequuntur
           quam
           Gentiles
           .
           
             And
             thus
          
           Stapleton
           
             in
             his
          
           Oration
           or
           Speech
           
             against
             the
          
           Politicians
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           the
           Heretics
           are
           worse
           than
           Turks
           .
           And
           Mason
           
             in
             his
          
           Vindiciae
           Ecclesiae
           Anglicanae
           ,
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             p.
             8.
             cites
          
           Gulielm
           .
           Reinold
           .
           
             in
             his
          
           Calv.
           Turcis
           .
           l.
           1.
           c.
           7.
           and
           l.
           4.
           c.
           11.
           
             for
             saying
          
           Religionem
           nostram
           (
           
             meaning
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           )
           ipsâ
           Turcicâ
           esse
           deteriorem
           .
           Mason
           
             further
             brings
             in
          
           Bristo
           ,
           saying
           Religionem
           nostram
           nullam
           esse
           ipsâ
           Experientiâ
           prob●ri
           :
           
             And
             cites
             another
          
           Popish
           
             Author
             for
             saying
          
           Protestantes
           nullam
           habent
           fidem
           ,
           nullam
           Spem
           ,
           nullam
           Charitatem
           ,
           nullam
           Poenitentiam
           ,
           nullam
           Iustificationem
           ,
           nullam
           Ecclesiam
           ,
           nullum
           Altare
           ,
           nullum
           Sacrificium
           ,
           nullum
           
           Sacerdotium
           ,
           nullam
           Religionem
           ,
           Christum
           nullum
           ,
           
             and
             quotes
             Cardinal
          
           Alan
           
             for
             saying
          
           ,
           Nostram
           liturgiam
           ,
           sacramenta
           &
           Conciones
           istiusmodi
           esse
           ,
           quae
           fine
           dulio
           aeternum
           afferunt
           exitium
           .
        
         
           The
           well
           meant
           pains
           of
           the
           Compilers
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           in
           inserting
           there
           some
           good
           Prayers
           out
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           to
           render
           it
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           was
           it
           seems
           all
           lost
           ;
           and
           that
           perhaps
           occasion'd
           that
           angry
           Exclamation
           of
           Mr.
           Cartwright
           of
           old
           ,
           
             That
             in
             Ceremonies
             we
             ought
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Turk
             rather
             then
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             acquainted
             the
             Discoursers
             that
             Mr.
          
           Fox
           
             in
             the
          
           Edition
           of
           the
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           
             printed
             together
             in
             one
             Volume
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             in
             the
          
           Year
           1596
           ,
           
             doth
             Combat
             this
             mighty
          
           Question
           in
           p.
           702
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
          
           following
           
             Pages
             ,
             viz.
          
           Whether
           the
           Turk
           or
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           greater
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             and
             at
             last
             saith
          
           p.
           710.
           
           In
           comparing
           the
           Turk
           with
           the
           Pope
           if
           a
           Question
           be
           asked
           whether
           of
           them
           is
           the
           truer
           or
           greater
           Antichrist
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           see
           and
           judge
           that
           the
           Turk
           is
           the
           more
           open
           and
           manifest
           Enemy
           against
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           asked
           whether
           of
           them
           two
           hath
           been
           the
           more
           bloody
           and
           pernicious
           Adversary
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Members
           ,
           or
           whether
           of
           them
           hath
           Consumed
           and
           Spilt
           more
           Christian
           Blood
           ,
           he
           with
           Sword
           or
           this
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           together
           ,
           neitheer
           is
           it
           a
           light
           matter
           to
           discern
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           my
           part
           here
           to
           discuss
           ,
           who
           do
           only
           write
           the
           History
           and
           Acts
           of
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           then
           telling
           the
           Nonconformist
           that
           the
           Iews
           for
           many
           obvious
           reasons
           did
           prefer
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Mahumetanisme
           to
           that
           of
           Popery
           ,
           some
           Papists
           beforemention'd
           had
           prefer'd
           it
           to
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           the
           Nonconformist
           had
           preferred
           it
           to
           Popery
           ,
           he
           mention'd
           his
           fears
           that
           a
           sort
           of
           Enthusiasts
           among
           us
           called
           Seekers
           ,
           might
           hereby
           be
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           stumbling
           on
           the
           Religion
           of
           Mahumetanisme
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           of
           old
           when
           one
           went
           to
           demand
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           the
           several
           
             Sects
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ,
          
           every
           one
           named
           his
           own
           Sect
           or
           Party
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           them
           in
           the
           second
           place
           granted
           Plato
           to
           be
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           
             next
             best
          
           :
           whereupon
           those
           Seekers
           preferred
           Plato
           ,
           because
           setting
           aside
           prejudicate
           Affection
           and
           Self-Love
           ,
           
           Plato's
           Philosophy
           had
           thus
           carried
           the
           Garland
           .
        
         
           I
           then
           took
           occasion
           to
           tell
           the
           Company
           that
           I
           thought
           't
           was
           extremely
           unjust
           to
           prefer
           Mahumetanisme
           with
           the
           many
           ridiculous
           and
           senseless
           things
           it
           comprehends
           to
           Christianity
           in
           Papists
           ,
           blended
           with
           many
           erroneous
           Tenets
           which
           yet
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           those
           great
           pious
           Papists
           beforementioned
           ,
           viz.
           Father
           
             Paul
             ,
             Thuanus
             ,
             D'Ossat
             ,
             Erasmus
             ,
             Peiresk
          
           perhaps
           own'd
           the
           belief
           of
           ,
           as
           many
           thousands
           of
           others
           may
           still
           likewise
           do
           :
           but
           frankly
           interposed
           my
           opinion
           that
           I
           thought
           that
           Popery
           complicated
           with
           the
           real
           belief
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Morals
           ,
           and
           their
           vile
           Casuistical
           Tenets
           branded
           by
           the
           present
           Pope
           ,
           was
           as
           unworthy
           of
           God
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           as
           any
           Hypothesis
           of
           Religion
           could
           be
           :
           and
           I
           as
           frankly
           told
           the
           Nonconformist
           whom
           I
           looked
           on
           as
           one
           who
           would
           not
           outrage
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           advance
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           tho
           some
           erroneous
           points
           relating
           to
           Nonconformity
           ,
           might
           without
           absurdity
           assume
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           among
           whomsoever
           those
           Tenets
           should
           be
           incorporated
           with
           the
           real
           belief
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           of
           any
           persons
           Reforming
           the
           World
           by
           Arms
           without
           Warrant
           from
           the
           Municipal
           Laws
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           yet
           such
           a
           Faith
           would
           be
           Faction
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Nominal
           Religion
           would
           be
           a
           real
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           much
           worse
           then
           Mahumetanisme
           .
        
         
           I
           farther
           acquainted
           the
           Company
           that
           according
           to
           the
           discreet
           Motto
           of
           the
           House
           of
           
             Ormond
             ,
             Comm●
             je
             trouve
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Mode
           of
           the
           Age
           to
           take
           
           the
           measures
           of
           knowledge
           by
           experiment
           ,
           the
           usage
           that
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           Christians
           have
           found
           under
           Turcisme
           hath
           been
           by
           very
           many
           degrees
           milder
           then
           under
           Popery
           .
           Erasmus
           indeed
           was
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           
             Vtilissima
             Consultatio
             de
             ●ello
             Turcis
             inferendo
             ,
          
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1530
           ,
           he
           saith
           that
           
             Exaudiuntur
             interim
             &
             〈◊〉
             voces
             abominandae
             qui
             jactant
             esse
             tolerabilius
             agere
             sub
             imperio
             Turc●●or●●●
             ,
             quam
             sub
             Christianis
             Principibus
             ac
             sub
             Pontifice
             Romano
             ,
          
           and
           there
           he
           goes
           on
           at
           large
           to
           prove
           the
           inconvenience
           of
           living
           under
           the
           Turkish
           Government
           :
           but
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           was
           not
           then
           invented
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           hundred
           years
           observation
           since
           ,
           Protestants
           have
           judged
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Erasmus
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           a
           Popish
           Book
           called
           
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
          
           I
           find
           
             Luther
             ,
             de
             soecul
             .
             potestat
             .
          
           cited
           p.
           55.
           for
           saying
           that
           the
           Turk
           is
           
             decies
             probior
             ,
             prudentiorque
             nostris
             principibus
             .
          
           And
           I
           think
           it
           may
           seem
           greater
           wisdom
           in
           him
           to
           sell
           such
           Heterodox
           People
           for
           slaves
           that
           he
           takes
           by
           force
           ,
           than
           to
           burn
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           Year
           before
           that
           Book
           of
           Erasmus
           was
           printed
           ,
           I
           find
           in
           Magerus
           his
           
             Advocatia
             Armata
          
           ,
           Laurent
           .
           Surius
           
             in
             Comment
             .
             rer
             .
             in
             orbe
             gestar
             .
             ad
             annum
          
           1529
           ,
           cited
           for
           the
           Hungarians
           throwing
           themselves
           on
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Turk
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           Right
           to
           chuse
           their
           King
           :
           and
           it
           seems
           under
           Popery
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           they
           had
           a
           greater
           kindness
           for
           the
           Turk
           then
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Germany
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             great
             Observer
          
           Thuanus
           
             on
             the
             Year
             1597
             in
             his
          
           3
           d
           Tome
           ,
           
             discoursing
             how
             the
          
           Germans
           
             being
             under
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
          
           Turk
           
             and
             of
          
           Spain
           
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             were
             thoughtfully
             weighing
             their
             danger
             ,
          
           Et
           Comparatione
           Alchorani
           cum
           inqui●itione
           Hispaniensi
           factâ
           ,
           an
           potius
           cum
           Orientali
           quam
           occidentali
           Turco
           sibi
           rem
           esse
           velint
           ,
           
             thereupon
             saith
          
           ,
           &
           si
           quidem
           res
           merito
           suo
           ,
           ac
           semoto
           omni
           affectu
           privato
           aestimetur
           ,
           haud
           dubium
           esse
           quin
           ,
           optione
           dat●
           ,
           orientalem
           eligant
           ,
           quippe
           ut
           viribus
           praepollentem
           ,
           sic
           victis
           tolerabiliorem
           faturum
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Dr.
           Heylin
           
             likewise
             seems
             to
             favour
             that
             opinion
             for
             in
             his
          
           Geoghraphy
           in
           Folio
           ,
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           The
           Turks
           compel
           no
           man
           to
           abjure
           the
           faith
           in
           which
           he
           was
           born
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           say
           that
           't
           is
           better
           for
           a
           man
           that
           would
           enjoy
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Countries
           professing
           Mahumetanism
           than
           Papistry
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           think
           I
           have
           read
           it
           in
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Zealanders
             Choice
          
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           to
           lay
           the
           Scene
           of
           his
           life
           any
           where
           with
           respect
           chiefly
           to
           the
           freedom
           of
           owning
           any
           Religious
           Sentiments
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           either
           in
           Amsterdam
           or
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           
             As
             I
             was
             reading
             the
             other
             day
             in
             an
             old
          
           Canonists
           
             Tractate
             of
          
           Heresy
           ,
           
             I
             found
             this
          
           Position
           
             asserted
             there
             ,
             that
          
           't
           is
           unlawful
           for
           a
           Master
           of
           Requests
           to
           deliver
           a
           Petition
           for
           Mercy
           to
           be
           shown
           to
           a
           Heretic
           ;
           
             but
             then
             I
             occasionally
             thought
             of
             a
             more
             manly
             and
             god-like
             temper
             shining
             in
             part
             of
             the
          
           Alcoran
           ,
           
             as
             Mr.
          
           Gregory
           
             relates
             it
             in
             his
          
           Opusc.
           
             where
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           The
           Mahumetans
           have
           another
           Lords
           Prayer
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Jesus
           the
           Son
           of
           
             Mary
             ,
             and
             that
             endeth
             thus
             ,
          
           And
           let
           not
           such
           an
           one
           bear
           rule
           over
           me
           that
           will
           have
           no
           mercy
           on
           me
           ,
           for
           thy
           mercies
           sake
           ,
           O
           thou
           most
           merciful
           .
        
         
           He
           who
           separates
           Mercy
           from
           Justice
           ,
           is
           unjust
           to
           the
           very
           name
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           robbeth
           it
           of
           the
           better
           half
           of
           its
           signification
           ,
           leaving
           its
           Teeth
           and
           Claws
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           its
           Heart
           and
           Bowels
           .
        
         
           Iarchas
           the
           Indian
           and
           chief
           of
           the
           Brachmans
           ,
           in
           Philostratus
           ,
           is
           brought
           in
           finding
           fault
           with
           
             Apollonius
             Tyaneus
          
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           confined
           and
           applied
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           those
           only
           
             who
             do
             no
             wrong
             to
             
             one
             another
          
           and
           telling
           them
           that
           they
           were
           in
           an
           error
           :
           for
           saith
           he
           
             among
             the
             chiefest
             Offices
             of
             Iustice
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Bounty
             and
             Goodness
          
           ,
           together
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ought
             to
             be
             reckoned
             up
          
           .
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           &
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           just
           and
           kind
           men
           are
           convertible
           terms
           in
           Aristophanes
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           both
           together
           i●
           Pl●●arch
           :
           and
           Aristotle
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Moderation
             or
             Clemency
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             piece
             of
             Iustice
             better
             then
             all
             Iustice.
          
           And
           if
           a
           man
           would
           not
           wish
           his
           Soul
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           his
           Body
           among
           Heathens
           of
           that
           temper
           ,
           or
           Mahumetans
           ,
           rather
           then
           such
           fiery
           Canonists
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           one
           thing
           that
           I
           told
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Papist
           ,
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           this
           Discourse
           that
           much
           surprized
           him
           ,
           namely
           ;
           that
           those
           two
           Anti-Christs
           ,
           the
           Turk
           and
           the
           Pope
           have
           sometimes
           held
           a
           good
           Correspondence
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           been
           a
           Pensioner
           to
           the
           Turk
           .
        
         
           King
           Iames
           
             in
             his
          
           Apology
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           
             doth
             in
          
           p.
           74
           mention
           how
           Alexander
           the
           6
           th
           ,
           took
           of
           Bajazet
           two
           hundred
           thousand
           Crowns
           to
           kill
           his
           Brother
           Gemen
           ,
           or
           as
           some
           call
           him
           Sisimus
           whom
           he
           held
           Captive
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           accepted
           of
           his
           Conditions
           to
           poyson
           the
           Man
           and
           had
           his
           pay
           .
        
         
           King
           Iames
           voucheth
           for
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Fact
           
             Paul.
             Iovius
          
           ,
           and
           Guicciardine
           ,
           and
           Cuspinian
           .
           It
           was
           a
           vile
           Ministry
           to
           the
           Turk
           that
           that
           pretended
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           then
           engaged
           in
           .
           King
           Iames
           mentions
           not
           there
           how
           that
           Popes
           predecessor
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           8
           th
           ,
           was
           likewise
           Bajazets
           Pensioner
           in
           the
           same
           detestable
           Affair
           :
           for
           't
           was
           in
           his
           time
           that
           Sisimus
           having
           rebell'd
           against
           his
           Brother
           and
           retired
           to
           Rhodes
           ,
           was
           brought
           to
           that
           Pope
           to
           whom
           Bajazet
           sent
           the
           Title
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviours
           Cross
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
          
           and
           Latin
           ,
           as
           a
           present
           ,
           and
           effectually
           obliged
           him
           to
           detain
           his
           Brother
           in
           Custody
           during
           his
           Pontificat
           :
           and
           that
           Pope
           had
           a
           yearly
           Pension
           of
           40,000
           Ducats
           from
           the
           Turk
           for
           the
           continuing
           his
           Brother
           a
           Prisoner
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           that
           Charles
           the
           8
           th
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           making
           War
           against
           Pope
           Alexander
           who
           was
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           him
           ,
           the
           Pope
           was
           constrained
           to
           conclude
           a
           Peace
           ,
           and
           one
           Condition
           was
           that
           he
           should
           set
           the
           Turks
           Brother
           at
           liberty
           .
           But
           then
           his
           Holiness
           being
           thereby
           to
           lose
           the
           said
           yearly
           Pension
           of
           40,000
           Ducats
           ,
           received
           from
           the
           Turk
           the
           gracious
           offer
           of
           20,0000
           Crowns
           to
           cause
           Geme
           or
           Zizimus
           to
           be
           poysoned
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           was
           .
           These
           faults
           are
           particularly
           set
           down
           in
           
             Cyprian
             Valera
          
           of
           
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             Popes
          
           ,
           writ
           in
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           translated
           into
           English
           by
           
             Iohn
             Golbourne
          
           ,
           and
           printed
           at
           
             London
             ,
             Anno
             1600
             ,
             Pag.
          
           130
           ,
           131
           ,
           136.
           and
           many
           other
           Popish
           Writers
           accord
           herewith
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Tome
          
           2d
           ,
           of
           his
           
             Works
             ,
             Ennead
             .
             10.
             
             Book
          
           9
           ,
           says
           that
           Bajazet
           promised
           that
           Pope
           ,
           
             Magnam
             auri
             vim
             si
             fratrem
             veneno
             tolleret
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             fuerunt
             qui
             crederent
             cum
             veneno
             sublatum
             ,
             fuisseque
             Alexandrum
             pontificem
             ejus
             consilii
             non
             ignarum
             ,
          
           p.
           781.
           ib.
           King
           Iames
           in
           p.
           74.
           of
           that
           ▪
           Apology
           mentions
           another
           of
           
             Christs
             Vicars
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Alexander
           the
           3
           d
           ,
           that
           writ
           to
           the
           
             Soldan
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             would
             live
             quietly
             he
             should
             by
             some
             slight
             ,
             murther
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             sent
             him
             the
             Emperors
             Picture
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Emperor
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           says
           was
           
             Frederick
             Barbarossa
          
           :
           and
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           extraordinary
           ill
           nature
           ,
           in
           that
           Pope
           Alexander
           after
           he
           had
           not
           without
           ridiculing
           that
           piece
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Conculcabis
             leonem
             &
             draconem
          
           ,
           trampled
           on
           that
           Emperors
           neck
           ,
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           cut
           his
           Throat
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           Greek
           Church
           refusing
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Pope
           was
           betrayed
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           Turk
           is
           a
           thing
           enough
           known
           ,
           as
           it
           likewise
           is
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           often
           effected
           it
           ,
           that
           Arms
           raised
           in
           Christendom
           against
           the
           Turk
           ,
           should
           be
           employed
           against
           Heretics
           .
           I
           believe
           there
           is
           none
           thinks
           that
           
           the
           Pope
           by
           all
           the
           Treasures
           that
           the
           Souls
           or
           Sins
           of
           any
           Christians
           yield
           him
           ,
           could
           have
           hired
           the
           Turk
           ,
           so
           far
           to
           have
           degenerated
           from
           Natural
           Conscience
           as
           to
           practice
           any
           base
           Art
           of
           killing
           the
           body
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Vassals
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           his
           Prophet
           or
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           and
           I
           acount
           nothing
           more
           ridiculous
           than
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           doth
           employ
           for
           his
           Spies
           in
           the
           Europaean
           World
           ,
           a
           wretched
           sort
           of
           Mankind
           that
           appear
           within
           the
           Class
           of
           Monsters
           ,
           and
           are
           call'd
           by
           the
           Italian
           and
           German
           Writers
           of
           Politics
           Cingari
           and
           by
           the
           
             Spanish
             Hittani
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             French
             Egyptii
          
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           People
           Gypsies
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           foolishly
           imagined
           by
           any
           to
           have
           come
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           more
           foolishly
           by
           
             Reinkingk
             de
             Regim
             .
             Saecul
          
           .
           &
           
             Eccles.
             lib.
             2.
             class
             .
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             n.
          
           10.
           and
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Grave
           Political
           Authors
           to
           be
           
             exploratores
             &
             proditores
             qui
             Germanorum
             consilia
             &
             negotia
             Turcis
             produnt
             ,
          
           and
           he
           saith
           further
           ,
           
             nulla
             in
             imperio
             securitate
             gaudent
             ,
             sed
             impune
             à
             quovis
             offendi
             possunt
             .
          
        
         
           Magerus
           de
           Advocatiâ
           armata
           ,
           
             p.
             299.
             saith
             of
             them
          
           ,
           Nihil
           aliud
           sunt
           quam
           manipulus
           furum
           &
           colluvies
           pessima
           otiosorum
           &
           fraudulentorum
           hominum
           ex
           variis
           nationibus
           non
           ita
           remotis
           ,
           sed
           vicinis
           collecta
           ,
           qui
           extra
           civitates
           in
           agris
           ,
           in
           triviis
           tentoria
           erigentes
           ,
           proditionibus
           ,
           latrociniis
           &
           furtis
           ,
           deception●bus
           &
           permutationibus
           ,
           atque
           ex
           chiromanticâ
           oblectantes
           homines
           ,
           iis
           fraudibus
           victum
           mendicant
           :
           
             but
             renders
             them
             no
             Commissaries
             or
             Spies
             for
             the
             Grand
          
           Seignior
           ,
           
             or
             Correspondents
             with
             his
          
           Visier
           ,
           
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
          
           Nonnullorum
           magistratuum
           animos
           vana
           superstitio
           velut
           lethargia
           adeo
           invaserit
           ,
           ut
           hoc
           hominum
           genus
           violare
           nefas
           putent
           ,
           eosque
           grassari
           &
           furari
           &
           subditis
           imponere
           passim
           impune
           sinunt
           .
           
             And
             if
             not
             only
             Magistrates
             but
             private
             persons
             too
             spare
             them
             (
             for
             according
             to
          
           Reinkingk
           
             every
             man
             is
             a
          
           Magistrate
           against
           them
           )
           't
           is
           an
           
             Indicium
             that
             they
             are
             but
             inconsiderable
             Extravagants
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             't
             is
             therefore
             I
             think
             pity
             that
             our
             Learned
             Country-man
          
           Brown
           
             in
             his
          
           vulgar
           errors
           ,
           
             where
             he
             shews
             the
             error
             of
             their
             being
             thought
             to
             come
             from
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             doth
             yet
             represent
             them
             as
          
           Spies
           employed
           by
           the
           Grand
           Seignior
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           observe
           to
           your
           Lordship
           one
           thing
           that
           occurred
           to
           me
           not
           without
           sharp
           regret
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           read
           lately
           in
           the
           Works
           of
           Crackanthorp
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           men
           in
           Oxford
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           faithful
           Citer
           of
           Authors
           ,
           the
           famous
           Hosius
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           cited
           for
           a
           more
           intolerable
           Blasphemy
           against
           the
           holy
           Iesus
           ,
           then
           any
           I
           remember
           in
           the
           Alcoran
           .
        
         
           Crackanthorp
           
             arming
             his
          
           Logick
           
             against
             the
             errors
             of
             Popery
             doth
             in
             his
             Chapter
             ,
          
           De
           loco
           arguendi
           ab
           authoritate
           ,
           
             say
             ,
             that
          
           ,
           ipsi
           primarii
           sacerdotes
           quos
           maximè
           ab
           errore
           immunes
           fecit
           Mosis
           Cathedra
           &
           promissio
           illa
           Dei
           (
           Math.
           26.
           65.
           )
           Ipsi
           indicabunt
           tibi
           judicii
           veritatem
           ,
           illi
           inquam
           Christum
           blasphemasse
           ,
           &
           reum
           mortis
           esse
           judicarunt
           .
           Pudeat
           vos
           Hosii
           vestri
           ,
           cujus
           haec
           sunt
           verba
           (
           
             Hos.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Con.
             Brent
             .
             fol.
          
           54.
           )
           Veritas
           indicii
           hic
           judicata
           ,
           vera
           sententia
           hic
           pronuntiata
           fuit
           .
           Quaenam
           illa
           ?
           Reus
           est
           mortis
           .
           Hanc
           sententiam
           à
           spiritu
           sancto
           profectam
           esse
           non
           est
           dubium
           .
           O
           hominem
           sacrilegum
           &
           blasphemum
           !
           Ille
           ne
           Reus
           mortis
           ,
           qui
           innocens
           &
           innoxius
           vitam
           dedit
           ?
        
         
           But
           as
           inhumane
           as
           any
           Principles
           of
           Papists
           or
           Mahumetans
           ,
           or
           any
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           or
           as
           desperate
           as
           the
           very
           Iesuites
           beforementioned
           ones
           are
           supposeable
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           any
           of
           Mankind
           can
           strive
           to
           delude
           others
           by
           Implicit
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           in
           no
           mans
           power
           presently
           to
           believe
           what
           even
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           what
           his
           Guides
           appetite
           would
           have
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Association
           he
           may
           have
           prosessedly
           linked
           his
           Faith
           in
           ;
           so
           no
           man
           can
           ensure
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           Belief
           ▪
           or
           its
           holding
           for
           a
           Moment
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           absurd
           and
           inhumane
           
           any
           mens
           Tenets
           are
           ,
           I
           shall
           expect
           them
           to
           be
           the
           less
           believed
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           less
           time
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           more
           then
           Holy
           Church
           can
           know
           that
           any
           one
           at
           all
           believes
           as
           it
           believes
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           the
           number
           that
           pretends
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           appears
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           Papists
           not
           professing
           themselves
           bound
           to
           withdraw
           their
           Allegiance
           from
           Heretical
           Princes
           ,
           and
           even
           from
           such
           as
           by
           a
           particular
           Bull
           were
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           History
           affords
           many
           Examples
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           many
           Loyal
           Papists
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           inheritable
           Right
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           France
           was
           devolved
           on
           the
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           Excommunicated
           ,
           with
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           asserted
           his
           Title
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           Any
           of
           the
           Readers
           of
           Thuanus
           know
           that
           in
           Book
           93
           't
           is
           related
           ,
           how
           when
           many
           Papists
           would
           have
           debarred
           him
           from
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           
             qui
             in
             Castris
             erant
          
           ,
           were
           in
           that
           point
           variously
           affected
           ,
           yet
           
             Major
             &
             sanior
             pars
             sic
             existimabat
             nullam
             publicae
             salutis
             spem
             superesse
             ,
             nisi
             servato
             legitimae
             successionis
             ordine
             ,
          
           and
           so
           were
           for
           Harry
           the
           4
           ths
           Right
           therein
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           believed
           was
           late
           reconciled
           to
           the
           King
           his
           Predecessor
           for
           that
           he
           did
           
             per
             eum
             res
             administrare
          
           as
           the
           Historian's
           words
           are
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Harry
           the
           4
           th
           a
           Protestant
           Successor
           ,
           was
           
             Primier
             Ministre
          
           to
           Harry
           the
           3
           d
           a
           Papist
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           only
           the
           Major
           part
           and
           the
           sober
           Party
           of
           the
           Popish
           Souldiery
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           Thuanus
           his
           words
           
             sanior
             pars
          
           )
           was
           loyally
           addicted
           to
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Successor
           ,
           but
           several
           of
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           were
           so
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           whose
           Speech
           for
           that
           purpose
           Thuanus
           Book
           106.
           sets
           down
           ,
           wherein
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Neque
             verò
             aut
             Regis
             personam
             ,
             aut
             subditorum
             robur
             debilitatemque
             heic
             considerandum
             esse
             ,
             quando
             Reges
             lege
             ad
             regnum
             vocantur
             .
             Neque
             exemplis
             doceri
             posse
             quicquid
             contrajactetur
             ,
             in
             priscâ
             lege
             populum
             Israeliticum
             ob
             Religionem
             regibus
             suis
             defecisse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             sed
             totum
             id
             Deo
             dijudicandum
             reliquisse
             ,
             in
             cujus
             manibus
             regum
             corda
             sunt
             ,
             quae
             &
             ille
             pro
             arbitrio
             quo
             vult
             ,
             inclinat
             .
             Quid
             in
             Christianâ
             Ecclesiâ
             ?
             Nonne
             Christum
             generis
             humani
             redemptorem
             ejusque
             beatissimam
             matrem
             nomina
             sua
             apud
             censum
             ,
             Augusto
             imperante
             ,
             Gentilium
             sacris
             addicto
             professos
             esse
             ?
             Nonne
             Caesari
             suo
             &
             Petri
             nomine
             tributum
             pependisse
             ?
             Quod
             verò
             de
             legibus
             civilibus
             &
             imperialibus
             constitut
             ▪
             affertur
             quibus
             Manichaei
             &
             Arriani
             à
             dignitatum
             ,
             magistratuum
             ac
             publicorum
             munerum
             participatione
             excluduntur
             ,
             id
             intelligi
             de
             magistratibus
             inferioribus
             ,
             non
             de
             principalibus
             ,
             qui
             nisi
             cum
             excidio
             populorum
             &
             Reip.
             eversione
             jure
             suo
             privari
             non
             possunt
             ,
             de
             quibus
             decernere
             ad
             solius
             Dei
             Omnipotentis
             Iurisdictionem
             pertinet
             .
          
           The
           whole
           Speech
           is
           argumentative
           to
           that
           purpose
           out
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           &c.
           and
           that
           Noble
           Loyalty
           of
           those
           Papists
           to
           a
           Protestant
           Successor
           met
           with
           a
           requital
           as
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           I
           may
           say
           in
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           that
           they
           did
           at
           once
           heap
           both
           a
           Crown
           and
           
             Coals
             of
             Fire
             upon
             his
             head
             .
          
        
         
           Any
           one
           may
           be
           rather
           apt
           to
           think
           me
           less
           sanguine
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           in
           my
           belief
           of
           Shame
           's
           operating
           more
           and
           more
           among
           both
           Lay
           and
           Clerical
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           even
           among
           our
           Jesuited
           Protestants
           (
           I
           mean
           many
           of
           our
           Non-Conformists
           that
           have
           had
           sanguinary
           and
           disloyal
           Principles
           transfused
           into
           them
           by
           Jesuites
           ,
           )
           to
           the
           making
           them
           out
           of
           love
           with
           such
           Principles
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           consider
           how
           the
           ingenious
           Maimbourg
           doth
           in
           the
           6
           
             th
             Book
          
           of
           his
           History
           of
           Calvinisme
           reflect
           on
           the
           great
           Calvin
           for
           his
           opinion
           and
           practice
           relating
           to
           the
           punishment
           of
           Heretics
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           instanceth
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Servetus
           who
           was
           burn'd
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Geneva
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           on
           Calvin's
           instigating
           them
           so
           to
           deal
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           Maimbourg
           tells
           us
           ,
           and
           concludes
           his
           Historical
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Parisian
             Massacre
          
           ,
           with
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           said
           opinion
           and
           
           practice
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           doth
           with
           great
           Judgment
           and
           Candour
           thus
           observe
           ,
           viz.
           
             On
             á
             veu
             neanmoins
             de
             tout
             temps
             que
             le
             moyen
             le
             plus
             efficace
             quand
             l'
             heresie
             est
             deja
             puissamment
             etablie
             ,
             n'
             estoient
             point
             les
             supplices
             ,
             beaucoup
             moins
             la
             violence
             &
             le
             trop
             de
             Rigueur
             .
             Bien
             loin
             que
             le
             massacre
             qu'
             on
             fit
             a
             Paris
             &
             entant
             d'
             autres
             villes
             ait
             aneanti
             ,
             ou
             du
             moins
             affoibli
             le
             Calvinisme
             ,
             qu'
             au
             Contraire
             il
             en
             devint
             plus
             enracinè
             ,
             plus
             puissant
             &
             plus
             formidable
             ,
             qu'
             auparavant
             .
             Les
             Huguenots
             ne
             voulurent
             plus
             se
             fier
             aux
             declarations
             que
             l'
             on
             fit
             p●ur
             les
             rasleurer
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Alsted
           in
           his
           Chronology
           of
           Heresy
           tells
           us
           that
           
             Michael
             Servetus
             Hispanus
             docuit
             nullam
             esse
             in
             Deo
             realem
             generationem
             aut
             distinctionem
             :
          
           and
           Calvin
           in
           his
           Opuscula
           saith
           of
           
             Servetus
             ,
             vel
             sola
             modestia
             potuisset
             vitam
             redimere
             :
          
           but
           I
           believe
           the
           World
           will
           grow
           more
           modest
           then
           to
           burn
           men
           for
           immodesty
           :
           and
           't
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           as
           the
           World
           grows
           the
           nearer
           to
           its
           Period
           and
           growing
           more
           and
           more
           populous
           ,
           that
           populousness
           will
           naturally
           tend
           to
           unite
           all
           Countries
           at
           home
           by
           preparing
           them
           to
           resist
           Invasion
           from
           abroad
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           fantastical
           squandring
           away
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           more
           and
           more
           ridiculous
           and
           insensibly
           to
           grow
           out
           of
           fashion
           .
        
         
           Thus
           't
           was
           with
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           People
           among
           the
           Jews
           and
           Turks
           ,
           that
           the
           Sicacious
           Zealots
           among
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           Dervices
           among
           the
           latter
           did
           gradually
           decrease
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           insensibly
           grew
           obsolete
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           of
           old
           did
           Draco's
           Laws
           evaporate
           ,
           
             Aulus
             Gellius
          
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Noctes
             Atticae
          
           ,
           that
           
             Draco
             Atheniensis
             vir
             bonus
             multáque
             esse
             prudentia
             existimatus
             est
             :
             jurisque
             divini
             &
             humani
             peritus
             fuit
             .
             Is
             Draco
             leges
             quibus
             Athenienses
             uterentur
             primus
             omnium
             tulit
             .
             In
             illis
             legibus
             furem
             cujuscunque
             modi
             furti
             supplicio
             capitis
             puniendum
             esse
             ,
             &
             alia
             pleraque
             nimis
             severe
             censuit
             ,
             sanxitque
             .
             Ejus
             igitur
             leges
             quoniam
             videbantur
             impendio
             acerbiores
             ,
             non
             decreto
             jussoque
             sed
             tacito
             illeteratoque
             Atheniensium
             consensu
             obliteratae
             sunt
             .
          
           And
           this
           I
           believe
           would
           have
           been
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           sicarious
           Morality
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           although
           this
           present
           Pope
           had
           not
           exposed
           their
           Principles
           as
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Consecrastis
             manus
             Iehovae
          
           be
           absolete
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           many
           of
           them
           think
           to
           out-brave
           the
           Popes
           Decree
           ,
           who
           I
           wonder
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           hardy
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Pope
           to
           revoke
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           comtemptuous
           Style
           of
           Merbizan
           the
           Turk
           ,
           that
           when
           Pius
           the
           2
           d
           published
           a
           Bull
           wherein
           he
           granted
           Indulgences
           to
           all
           them
           that
           would
           bear
           Arms
           against
           him
           ,
           writ
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Holyness
           willing
           and
           requiring
           him
           to
           call
           in
           his
           Epigramms
           again
           ,
           (
           as
           Dr.
           Donne
           relates
           it
           ,
           citing
           the
           
             Historiae
             &
             alia
             impressa
             ante
             Alcoran
             .
          
           f.
           99.
           )
           and
           in
           the
           Style
           of
           Casaubon
           calling
           Paul
           the
           5
           ths
           Excommunication
           against
           the
           
             Venetians
             ,
             dirum
             carmen
          
           ,
           a
           cruel
           Lampoon
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
             Peter
             du
             Moulin
          
           in
           a
           Discourse
           of
           his
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1675.
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Iesuites
             were
             then
          
           i.
           e.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           late
           Usurpation
           ,
           
             and
             are
             now
             the
             principal
             directors
             of
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
          
           English
           Papists
           .
           And
           there
           was
           published
           in
           the
           Year
           1662
           ,
           a
           Pamphlet
           writ
           by
           a
           Person
           of
           no
           vulgar
           understanding
           ,
           and
           who
           I
           suppose
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           was
           
             an
             expedient
             or
             a
             sure
             and
             easie
             way
             of
             reducing
             all
             Dissenters
          
           &c.
           wherein
           the
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Papists
          
           (
           meaning
           in
           England
           and
           
             Wales
             )
             there
             are
             7
             Parts
             of
             10
             ,
             Gentlemen
             and
             People
             of
             great
             Quality
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           since
           the
           Jesuites
           have
           formerly
           made
           the
           Pope
           infallible
           in
           his
           judgment
           of
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           thus
           
             de
             facto
          
           thrown
           that
           turpitude
           of
           their
           Principles
           (
           that
           one
           may
           call
           
             lutum
             sanguine
             maceratum
          
           )
           from
           his
           Court
           and
           even
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Roman
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           the
           Sordes
           whereof
           Gentlemen
           could
           never
           receive
           into
           the
           Cabinets
           of
           their
           mind
           without
           fear
           and
           shame
           ,
           they
           must
           now
           either
           be
           ashamed
           of
           
           their
           Jesuitical
           Guides
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ingenious
           and
           modest
           sort
           of
           Jesuites
           will
           by
           natural
           instinct
           be
           more
           and
           more
           ashamed
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           and
           be
           sometimes
           pale
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           red
           with
           the
           Die
           of
           Blushes
           ,
           as
           they
           observe
           the
           World
           picqued
           with
           their
           Dishonour
           pronounce
           against
           them
           as
           the
           Pope
           their
           infallible
           Censor
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           see
           that
           the
           Principles
           are
           too
           hot
           for
           them
           to
           touch
           where
           there
           is
           an
           Inquisition
           and
           too
           foul
           where
           there
           is
           none
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           that
           great
           Moral
           Observation
           of
           
           Tertullian's
           ,
           
             Omne
             malum
             aut
             timore
             aut
             pudore
             natura
             perfudit
             ,
          
           all
           the
           fair-killing
           Principles
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           particularly
           those
           refer'd
           to
           in
           the
           13
           th
           ,
           14
           th
           ,
           15
           th
           ,
           30
           th
           ,
           32
           d
           Tenets
           in
           the
           
             Pope's
             Decree
          
           ,
           must
           really
           appear
           foul
           ,
           and
           as
           too
           foul
           play
           to
           be
           used
           in
           our
           populous
           English
           World.
           
        
         
           Time
           was
           in
           the
           old
           Monastic
           days
           when
           the
           Popish
           Clerical
           Actors
           were
           so
           numerous
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           and
           so
           rich
           ,
           and
           the
           Spectators
           so
           few
           and
           so
           poor
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           dangerous
           for
           these
           to
           his
           at
           them
           or
           not
           to
           applaud
           them
           ,
           but
           't
           is
           now
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           the
           Scene
           of
           Time
           is
           altered
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Tables
             are
             turned
             since
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             Popish
             Book
             called
             ,
          
           The
           Right
           and
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Prelate
           and
           the
           Prince
           ,
           
             imprinted
             with
          
           licence
           of
           Superiors
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             1617
             was
             so
             hardy
             as
             in
          
           Chap.
           15
           th
           ,
           p.
           269.
           
             having
             spoke
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
          
           The
           King
           after
           this
           Oath
           is
           no
           more
           secure
           than
           before
           ,
           because
           the
           Catholicks
           who
           take
           this
           Oath
           against
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           know
           that
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           keep
           their
           Oath
           .
           Yea
           the
           Prince
           thereby
           bringeth
           himself
           into
           greater
           danger
           ,
           for
           by
           so
           unwonted
           and
           odious
           an
           Oath
           so
           contrary
           to
           his
           Subjects
           Consciences
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           make
           himself
           odious
           ,
           
             and
             there
             having
             insinuated
             the
             great
          
           numbers
           
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             to
             apply
             then
             very
             gravely
             to
             his
             Prince
             that
             saying
             of
          
           Cicero
           
             in
             his
          
           Offices
           ,
           Multorum
           odiis
           nullae
           opes
           ,
           nullae
           vires
           resistere
           queunt
           :
           
             and
             that
          
           Author
           
             further
             tells
             us
             out
             of
          
           Tully
           ,
           quem
           metuunt
           oderunt
           .
           Men
           hate
           whom
           they
           fear
           :
           
             and
             then
             doth
             like
             a
             grave
          
           Animal
           
             thus
             proceed
             very
             honestly
             telling
             us
             ,
          
           And
           what
           security
           hath
           a
           Prince
           among
           them
           that
           hate
           him
           ?
           when
           Subjects
           hate
           their
           Prince
           ,
           they
           are
           discontented
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           discontented
           they
           are
           desperate
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           desperate
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           for
           their
           own
           lives
           ;
           when
           they
           care
           not
           for
           their
           own
           lives
           ,
           let
           then
           the
           Prince
           fear
           his
           ;
           for
           as
           Seneca
           saith
           ,
           
             Qui
             suam
             vitam
             contemnit
             ,
             tuae
             dominus
             erit
             .
          
           He
           that
           contemneth
           his
           own
           life
           will
           be
           Master
           of
           thine
           .
           And
           from
           this
           Source
           proceeded
           the
           late
           Gun-powder
           Plot.
           
        
         
           But
           I
           believe
           not
           only
           fear
           but
           shame
           would
           divert
           Papists
           from
           writing
           at
           this
           rate
           at
           this
           time
           of
           day
           :
           and
           I
           look
           on
           it
           as
           either
           a
           Sham
           or
           infatuation
           in
           a
           Protestant
           writer
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           whose
           haughty
           Title
           was
           
             the
             Humble
             Remonstrance
             and
             Petition
             of
          
           English
           
             Protestants
             against
          
           English
           and
           Irish
           
             Papists
             ,
             to
             the
             Right
             Honourable
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             Assembled
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           and
           which
           was
           published
           not
           long
           after
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           when
           in
           p.
           2.
           the
           Author
           saith
           of
           the
           Papists
           and
           the
           Plot
           ,
           
             Nor
             will
             the
             more
             impudent
             of
             them
             deny
             the
             thing
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             much
             the
             contrary
             insulting
             to
             us
             with
          
           Tertullian
           's
           implevimus
           omnia
           
             against
             the
             old
             Pagans
             .
             We
             fill
             your
             Courts
             ,
             your
             Armies
             ,
             your
             Navies
             :
             it
             must
             take
             ,
             you
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             just
             cause
             to
             extirpate
             Heresy
             root
             and
             branch
             .
          
        
         
           I
           believe
           there
           were
           no
           Papists
           so
           void
           of
           shame
           and
           sense
           as
           to
           speak
           then
           what
           this
           Author
           mentions
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           
             Dutchess
             ,
             Ianuary
          
           the
           24
           th
           ,
           1670.
           and
           since
           printed
           ,
           speaking
           of
           those
           ,
           
             who
             were
             averse
             from
             Popery
             or
             afraid
             of
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           that
           ,
           
             their
             number
             did
             take
             in
             99
             parts
             of
             100
             in
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           His
           Lordship
           was
           a
           very
           modest
           Calculator
           in
           making
           the
           number
           
           of
           those
           who
           then
           
             de
             facto
          
           feared
           Popery
           to
           be
           no
           larger
           :
           and
           consequently
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           
             quem
             metuunt
             ●derunt
          
           ,
           referred
           to
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           
             the
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Prince
          
           ,
           the
           great
           number
           of
           those
           here
           who
           hated
           Popery
           was
           very
           visible
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           
             implevimus
             omnia
          
           to
           be
           a
           very
           empty
           and
           ridiculous
           suggestion
           .
           But
           were
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           much
           greater
           then
           any
           timid
           Protestants
           seem
           to
           make
           it
           ,
           the
           great
           real
           encrease
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           mens
           being
           thereby
           preserved
           ,
           must
           render
           the
           turpitude
           of
           the
           former
           Principles
           of
           Cruelty
           to
           be
           very
           shameful
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Morality
           't
           was
           usual
           to
           call
           any
           thing
           turpe
           that
           was
           not
           honestum
           ,
           or
           honourable
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           generous
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           brand
           with
           the
           name
           of
           turpitude
           many
           lawful
           Actions
           ,
           for
           
             Non
             omne
             quod
             licet
             honestum
          
           :
           and
           thus
           what
           is
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Man
           or
           a
           Christian
           to
           do
           is
           often
           so
           called
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           an
           error
           in
           any
           mens
           judgments
           or
           fancies
           to
           appropriate
           so
           much
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           word
           to
           fleshly
           Lusts.
           The
           Devil
           is
           called
           an
           
             unclean
             Spirit
          
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           though
           not
           supposeable
           to
           use
           bodily
           Lusts
           or
           to
           confine
           his
           temptations
           to
           them
           .
           The
           
             filthiness
             of
             sin
          
           is
           mentioned
           by
           St.
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           St.
           Iames
           1.
           21.
           commands
           
             the
             laying
             aside
             all
          
           filthiness
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           Sentence
           obtain'd
           from
           a
           Judge
           that
           was
           given
           by
           Bribery
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             lata
             per
             sordes
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           turpitude
           of
           such
           a
           judgment
           a
           Judge
           was
           long
           since
           brought
           to
           a
           shameful
           end
           in
           this
           Realm
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Enditement
           for
           Bribery
           't
           was
           said
           that
           he
           did
           
             violare
             sacramentum
             Domini
             Regis
          
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           thereof
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           our
           Kings
           relating
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           Justice
           to
           their
           People
           ,
           such
           corrupt
           Judges
           did
           by
           their
           injustice
           do
           violence
           to
           that
           Oath
           of
           our
           Monarchs
           ▪
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           all
           Kings
           generally
           being
           by
           their
           Coronation
           Oaths
           bound
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           their
           People
           ,
           I
           ask
           what
           King
           on
           earth
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           if
           either
           an
           outragious
           Pope
           or
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           shall
           secretly
           cause
           men
           to
           be
           killed
           by
           their
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           what
           Subject
           can
           any
           were
           enjoy
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Tacit
           Paction
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           effect
           of
           
             fac
             hoc
             &
             vives
          
           ,
           if
           he
           must
           hold
           his
           life
           by
           the
           Tenure
           of
           a
           Jesuites
           Caprice
           ?
        
         
           This
           Orders
           sicarious
           Principles
           must
           therefore
           be
           naturally
           as
           fatal
           to
           it
           as
           those
           of
           their
           Calumny
           beforementioned
           ,
           and
           indeed
           this
           their
           affected
           Arbitrary
           Power
           over
           Hereticks
           lives
           is
           liable
           to
           the
           Battery
           of
           fear
           and
           shame
           from
           the
           other
           Papists
           ;
           for
           if
           such
           believing
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Decree
           ,
           shall
           speak
           ill
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Contumacy
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           account
           render
           that
           Society
           disobedient
           to
           Holy
           Church
           and
           scandalous
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           will
           not
           Tenet
           the
           30
           th
           condemned
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           viz.
           
             It
             is
             lawful
             for
             a
             Person
             of
             Honour
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             that
             intends
             to
             calumniate
             him
             if
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             avoid
             that
             Reproach
             ,
          
           render
           the
           lives
           of
           such
           Papists
           forfeitable
           to
           the
           Jesuites
           Assassins
           :
           and
           again
           will
           it
           not
           render
           the
           Jesuites
           lives
           forfeitable
           by
           their
           own
           Principles
           to
           such
           Papists
           ,
           and
           thus
           our
           Popish
           Layety
           and
           the
           Iesuites
           be
           in
           a
           State
           of
           War
           ,
           instead
           of
           such
           Layety
           being
           amicable
           Disciples
           and
           bountiful
           Patrons
           to
           them
           ?
        
         
           Neither
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           the
           Land
           do
           trust
           the
           punishment
           of
           Malefactors
           to
           private
           persons
           :
           but
           as
           
             Tolosanus
             de
             Repub.
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           l.
           13.
           c.
           132.
           
           
             Processum
             fuit
             judicialiter
             &
             sententiâ
             excommunicationis
             contra
             vermes
             radices
             segetum
             edentes
             in
             diocesi
             Curiensi
             &
             constantiensi
             ,
          
           (
           and
           he
           there
           sets
           down
           such
           a
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           pronounced
           against
           those
           animalcula
           )
           so
           much
           more
           ought
           such
           Locusts
           tho
           now
           as
           to
           the
           Pope
           
             they
             have
             no
             King
          
           ,
           (
           I
           allude
           to
           Solomon's
           words
           ,
           
             The
             Locusts
             have
             no
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             go
             they
             forth
             in
             Bands
          
           )
           and
           tho
           their
           Principles
           would
           eradicate
           the
           Lives
           of
           our
           Hereditary
           Kings
           and
           their
           Subjects
           to
           have
           the
           legal
           benefit
           of
           Judicial
           Proceedings
           ;
           
           but
           the
           turpitude
           of
           such
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           as
           pollutes
           the
           Land
           with
           Blood
           ,
           and
           may
           bring
           a
           Curse
           upon
           it
           ,
           is
           likely
           to
           bring
           them
           many
           an
           extrajudicial
           Curse
           from
           the
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Populace
           ;
           and
           if
           as
           Tully
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Offices
           ,
           that
           
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             at
          
           Athens
           ,
           
             that
             ordered
             publick
             Execrations
             against
             all
             that
             did
             ,
             viam
             erranti
             non
             monstrare
             ,
          
           such
           Confessors
           as
           by
           insinuations
           put
           people
           out
           of
           the
           right
           way
           by
           vile
           irreligionary
           casuistical
           Principles
           so
           fatal
           to
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           ,
           must
           naturally
           be
           anathematized
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           likewise
           by
           shame
           and
           fear
           in
           our
           populous
           English
           World
           must
           all
           Bloody
           and
           Rebellious
           Principles
           own'd
           by
           any
           Persons
           that
           assume
           the
           the
           name
           of
           Protestants
           be
           naturally
           hated
           :
           and
           if
           any
           are
           not
           ashamed
           or
           afraid
           togive
           just
           occasion
           of
           Jealousie
           concerning
           such
           Hostile
           Principles
           ,
           being
           secretly
           harboured
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           others
           will
           be
           ashamed
           and
           afraid
           to
           keep
           them
           Company
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           there
           were
           some
           speedy
           Judgment
           impending
           on
           those
           who
           conversed
           with
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Proverb
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             Migrandum
             est
             ex
             eo
             loco
             in
             quo
             Rex
             non
             timetur
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             last
             prefatory
          
           Paragraph
           
             before
             the
             Bishops
          
           Survey
           
             is
             ,
             that
          
           the
           Heads
           and
           Preachers
           of
           the
           several
           Factions
           are
           such
           as
           had
           a
           great
           share
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           Such
           men
           tho
           like
           the
           Trumpeter
           in
           Alciat
           ,
           they
           made
           part
           of
           the
           fighters
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           fairly
           dealt
           with
           by
           the
           Amnesty
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           permitted
           any
           more
           in
           their
           profession
           to
           have
           
             lifted
             up
             their
             voices
             like
             Trumpets
          
           again
           ,
           or
           trusted
           to
           make
           any
           harangues
           to
           the
           People
           in
           publick
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           time
           of
           that
           Survey
           were
           very
           few
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           generally
           as
           silent
           in
           the
           Region
           of
           the
           Dead
           as
           Meroz
           was
           when
           they
           curs'd
           him
           ;
           and
           themselves
           are
           according
           to
           my
           Calculating
           Observation
           turn'd
           to
           Earth
           ,
           whose
           Voices
           like
           Air
           in
           the
           wrong
           place
           made
           such
           Earthquakes
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           :
           and
           both
           fear
           and
           shame
           might
           teach
           them
           how
           
             in
             bello
             non
             bis
             peccare
          
           ,
           if
           their
           being
           Experts
           of
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           War
           had
           not
           naturally
           excited
           in
           many
           an
           aversion
           to
           it
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           surviving
           Experts
           there
           doth
           undoubtedly
           a
           reminiscentia
           (
           which
           Mr.
           Hobbs
           calls
           a
           re-conning
           )
           survive
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           long
           Parliament
           had
           not
           formerly
           more
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           of
           Popery
           then
           of
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Divines
           of
           that
           perswasion
           designing
           to
           trouble
           every
           Parish
           with
           a
           New
           Court-Christian
           ,
           after
           the
           tremendous
           example
           in
           History
           of
           the
           
             Inquisition
             for
             Heretical
             Pravity
          
           being
           first
           committed
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Dominican
           and
           Franciscan
           Fryars
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           their
           zeal
           in
           preaching
           they
           afterward
           obtain'd
           with
           a
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Scandal
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ;
           and
           how
           that
           that
           Parliament
           as
           Fuller
           observes
           in
           his
           
             Church-History
             ,
             would
             not
             trust
             the
             Presbyters
             to
             carry
             the
             Keys
             of
             Excommunication
             at
             their
             Girdle
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Power
             thereof
             was
             not
             intrusted
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             ultimately
             resolved
             into
             a
             Committee
             of
             eminent
             Persons
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             which
          
           Thomas
           
             Earl
             of
          
           Arundel
           
             was
             first
             named
          
           ;
           and
           moreover
           how
           that
           England
           was
           then
           turned
           into
           such
           a
           common
           shore
           of
           Heretical
           Opinions
           that
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Cranford
          
           in
           a
           Sermon
           of
           his
           called
           Haereseo-machria
           preached
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           and
           Aldermen
           at
           S.
           Pauls
           on
           February
           the
           1
           st
           ,
           1645.
           and
           printed
           in
           the
           following
           Year
           ,
           saith
           there
           in
           
             p.
             47.
             
             In
             eighty
             years
             there
             did
             not
             arise
             among
             us
             so
             many
             horrid
             opinions
             and
             blasphemous
             Heresies
             under
             Episcopacy
             (
             a
             Government
             decryed
             as
             Antichristian
             )
             as
             have
             risen
             in
             these
             few
             years
             since
             we
             have
             been
             without
             a
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             had
             before
             in
          
           p.
           5.
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           lamentable
           what
           success
           errors
           have
           had
           among
           our selves
           in
           these
           last
           3
           or
           4
           years
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Anarchy
           and
           Con●●sion
           ,
           whether
           we
           respect
           the
           numbers
           of
           Errors
           of
           the
           erroneous
           .
           
             Amsterdam
             ,
             
             Poland
             ,
             Transylvania
             ,
          
           Places
           most
           infamous
           for
           Heresies
           ,
           are
           now
           righteous
           if
           compared
           with
           
             England
             ,
             London
          
           ,
           which
           in
           so
           short
           a
           space
           have
           broach'd
           or
           entertain'd
           above
           160
           Errors
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           damnable
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           that
           in
           a
           Pamphlet
           called
           ,
           
             The
             exact
             Collection
             of
             the
             Debates
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           in
           the
           last
           Parliament
           ,
           one
           Member
           is
           there
           brought
           in
           ,
           observing
           in
           his
           Speech
           concerning
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           
             't
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             ever
             they
             will
             have
             a
             King
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             Parliament
             by
             the
             best
             discoveries
             they
             had
             made
             of
             their
             strength
             at
             the
             last
             Election
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             best
             Calculations
             that
             I
             can
             make
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             bring
             in
             above
             1.
             in
          
           20.
           
        
         
           The
           present
           Gentlemanly
           Temper
           appearing
           in
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           not
           having
           Aversion
           or
           Resentments
           of
           Anger
           against
           any
           Mens
           persons
           or
           their
           Converse
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           asserting
           controvertible
           points
           that
           are
           capable
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Religion
           ,
           must
           naturally
           make
           any
           ashamed
           to
           vex
           their
           patience
           and
           disturb
           their
           security
           by
           asserting
           Principles
           that
           really
           are
           Irreligion
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           one
           did
           rake
           in
           the
           dust
           of
           Libraries
           for
           Names
           of
           absolete
           Heresies
           to
           render
           the
           Papists
           or
           any
           else
           the
           fouler
           thereby
           ,
           he
           would
           in
           effect
           but
           needlessly
           foul
           his
           own
           fingers
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           should
           say
           the
           Papists
           have
           borrowed
           their
           Practice
           of
           extreme
           Unction
           from
           the
           Valentinians
           and
           Heracleonites
           ,
           their
           Notion
           of
           the
           Orders
           and
           Quires
           of
           Angels
           from
           the
           Archonticks
           ,
           the
           use
           and
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           from
           the
           Carpocratians
           ,
           the
           praying
           to
           the
           Virgin-Mary
           from
           the
           Colliridians
           ,
           the
           Veneration
           of
           the
           Cross
           from
           the
           Armenians
           ,
           the
           Baptism
           by
           Women
           from
           Marcion
           ,
           the
           Baptizing
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           from
           the
           Marcosians
           ,
           and
           the
           voluntary
           Poverty
           and
           single
           Life
           of
           Priests
           from
           the
           Apostolici
           ,
           the
           using
           of
           small
           Bells
           in
           Celebrating
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Religion
           from
           the
           Meletians
           .
           Nor
           would
           any
           be
           much
           concern'd
           whether
           any
           old
           or
           new
           unheard
           of
           Hereticks
           communicated
           the
           Disease
           of
           these
           Notions
           to
           the
           weak
           minds
           of
           the
           erring
           ,
           since
           it
           doth
           not
           infect
           Humane
           Society
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           are
           several
           Traditions
           mentioned
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           as
           Apostolical
           ,
           which
           tho
           the
           Papists
           do
           not
           observe
           ,
           yet
           the
           World
           would
           not
           make
           any
           angry
           Exclamations
           against
           them
           if
           it
           heard
           they
           did
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           mixture
           of
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           given
           to
           them
           that
           are
           newly
           Baptized
           ,
           the
           abstaining
           from
           washing
           a
           whole
           Week
           after
           ,
           Oblations
           for
           the
           Birth-day
           yearly
           ,
           not
           to
           fast
           or
           kneel
           in
           Prayer
           or
           worshipping
           of
           God
           on
           the
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           nor
           between
           Easter
           and
           Whitsuntide
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           Tertullian
           .
           Nor
           would
           any
           be
           now
           angry
           with
           another
           that
           held
           either
           part
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           If
           the
           Hallelujah
           may
           be
           sung
           in
           Lent
           ?
        
         
           The
           great
           Controversy
           about
           Easter
           that
           heretofore
           put
           all
           the
           World
           in
           a
           Rattle
           ,
           and
           almost
           shook
           it
           to
           pieces
           ,
           what
           a
           Toy
           is
           it self
           now
           reputed
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           our
           latest
           Ascertainers
           here
           of
           the
           time
           of
           its
           Celebration
           seemed
           not
           to
           think
           it
           tanti
           to
           be
           awake
           when
           they
           were
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           tho
           our
           lately
           having
           in
           our
           Almanacks
           two
           Easters
           in
           one
           year
           easily
           awakened
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           give
           their
           unfeigned
           assent
           and
           consent
           to
           all
           and
           every
           thing
           contained
           and
           prescribed
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Book
           intituled
           the
           Book
           of
           Common
           Prayer
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           tho
           thereupon
           a
           person
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           very
           profoundly
           knowing
           in
           all
           the
           Mathematical
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Theology
           and
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Law
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           published
           an
           infallible
           way
           of
           fixing
           Easter
           for
           ever
           (
           and
           that
           it
           may
           be
           no
           longer
           a
           Fugitive
           from
           the
           Rule
           of
           its
           Practice
           as
           it
           
           often
           is
           at
           present
           (
           nor
           dance
           away
           from
           it self
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           in
           allusion
           to
           the
           vulgar
           error
           of
           the
           Suns
           dancing
           on
           
             Easter
             day
          
           )
           and
           fixing
           it
           so
           as
           perhaps
           none
           else
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           nor
           possibly
           himself
           any
           other
           way
           ;
           yet
           hath
           this
           great
           right
           done
           to
           that
           great
           day
           been
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           people
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           regarded
           as
           would
           
             an
             Advice
             to
             a
             Painter
          
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           Composure
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           Any
           one
           that
           would
           design
           to
           make
           another
           fermentation
           in
           the
           World
           by
           the
           terms
           of
           Homo-ousios
           and
           Homoi-ousios
           would
           no
           more
           effect
           it
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Criticks
           Controversy
           in
           Boccaline
           ,
           whether
           
             Consumptum
             should
             be
             spelled
             with
             a
          
           p
           
             or
             no
          
           :
           to
           which
           purpose
           I
           heard
           one
           cite
           it
           out
           of
           Luther
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           
             anima
             mea
             odit
             terminum
             istum
             Homo-ousion
             ,
          
           tho
           yet
           he
           knew
           Homo-ousios
           was
           the
           right
           opinion
           and
           Homoi-ousios
           the
           wrong
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           one
           word
           Heresy
           that
           hath
           produced
           such
           furious
           Tempests
           in
           the
           World
           that
           have
           torn
           up
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           by
           the
           Roots
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           now
           generally
           among
           men
           of
           ingenuity
           and
           wit
           here
           reduced
           to
           its
           quiet
           and
           primitive
           signification
           ,
           viz.
           the
           taking
           of
           an
           opinion
           ,
           or
           a
           private
           opinion
           without
           reference
           to
           truth
           or
           falshood
           ,
           and
           to
           import
           nothing
           more
           of
           affront
           then
           when
           used
           by
           Tully
           ,
           as
           
             Non
             sum
             in
             eadem
             tecum
             haeresi
             ;
             I
             am
             not
             of
             your
             opinion
             :
          
           and
           the
           common
           Vogue
           of
           Heretics
           amounts
           to
           opiniátre
           ,
           and
           Heresy
           to
           opiniátrete
           :
           and
           as
           a
           Whirl-wind
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           blown
           some
           one
           thing
           into
           its
           place
           ,
           as
           each
           other
           thing
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           have
           the
           Whirl-winds
           Heresy
           hath
           disturbed
           the
           World
           by
           ,
           happened
           at
           last
           to
           blow
           its
           signification
           into
           its
           right
           and
           original
           State.
           
        
         
           Our
           Courts
           Christian
           which
           in
           order
           to
           the
           
             Salus
             animae
          
           might
           still
           prosecute
           Men
           for
           Heresy
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Vsury
           ,
           have
           given
           no
           Heretics
           or
           Vsurers
           ,
           any
           Cause
           of
           Complaint
           for
           molestation
           ;
           tho
           yet
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           Visitation
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           
             is
             there
             any
             person
             a
             known
             or
             reputed
             Heretick
             or
             Schismatick
             .
          
           But
           as
           in
           the
           Diocesess
           in
           the
           Country
           and
           even
           in
           the
           Cities
           there
           ,
           the
           Church-wardens
           having
           not
           troubled
           themselves
           to
           know
           what
           Animal
           a
           Heretick
           is
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           our
           Layety
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           in
           the
           humour
           to
           mind
           the
           Genus
           and
           Differentia
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Heretick
           .
           Nor
           will
           they
           be
           ever
           likely
           to
           make
           any
           such
           Presentment
           as
           Mr.
           
             Nath.
             Bacon
          
           said
           in
           one
           of
           his
           printed
           Discourses
           ;
           he
           hath
           seen
           ,
           made
           formerly
           by
           some
           of
           St.
           
             Mary
             Overies
             ,
             Item
             we
             saine
             that
          
           John
           Stephens
           
             is
             a
             man
             we
             cannot
             well
             tell
             what
             to
             make
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             Books
             we
             know
             not
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           
             English
             Genius
          
           is
           so
           improved
           by
           the
           excellent
           temper
           and
           discourses
           of
           that
           breed
           of
           rational
           Divines
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           been
           blest
           with
           since
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ,
           that
           it
           generally
           abhors
           the
           thoughts
           of
           punishing
           a
           Heretick
           as
           such
           with
           death
           ,
           as
           a
           severity
           that
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           turpitude
           of
           injustice
           and
           cruelty
           .
           And
           since
           the
           very
           Fathers
           and
           Schoolmen
           could
           never
           agree
           about
           the
           point
           who
           are
           formally
           Hereticks
           and
           that
           the
           acutest
           among
           them
           make
           the
           formality
           of
           Heresy
           to
           consist
           in
           Pertinacy
           or
           Contumacy
           ,
           which
           are
           inward
           Acts
           of
           the
           Mind
           and
           which
           none
           but
           the
           
             Scrutator
             renum
          
           can
           know
           ,
           it
           may
           well
           seem
           shameful
           for
           any
           to
           agree
           in
           punishing
           it
           with
           death
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           shameful
           narrowness
           of
           mind
           was
           there
           in
           the
           Divines
           that
           governed
           our
           Church
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           late
           Vsurpation
           ,
           when
           those
           
             Triers
             of
             Ministers
          
           would
           allow
           none
           to
           have
           a
           Living
           or
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           that
           asserted
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Arminius
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           yet
           carry
           a
           face
           of
           so
           much
           probability
           to
           be
           maintained
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           having
           used
           his
           utmost
           care
           in
           the
           investigation
           of
           truth
           therein
           asserts
           them
           ,
           may
           claim
           it
           as
           his
           due
           by
           the
           purchase
           of
           Christs
           Blood
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           is
           required
           to
           deliver
           his
           opinion
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           asserting
           it
           that
           way
           should
           not
           expose
           
           him
           to
           punishment
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           Controverted
           Religionary
           Speculative
           Point
           of
           that
           Nature
           wherein
           there
           is
           among
           Learned
           Men
           
             probabilis
             causa
             litigandi
          
           (
           and
           in
           some
           Cases
           too
           where
           it
           may
           touch
           too
           close
           upon
           our
           Articles
           and
           Homilies
           )
           in
           which
           liberty
           of
           differing
           in
           Judgment
           is
           here
           either
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           Interest
           or
           common
           Esteem
           .
           Thus
           tho
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           make
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           particularly
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           its
           Homilies
           hath
           done
           so
           ,
           our
           Famous
           Dr.
           Hammond
           adventured
           as
           he
           thought
           himself
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           publish
           it
           ,
           that
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           was
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           The
           most
           judicious
           Comparers
           of
           times
           are
           sensible
           that
           there
           is
           now
           a
           more
           valuable
           
             libera
             theologia
          
           in
           England
           then
           was
           during
           the
           Usurpation
           .
           How
           glad
           would
           many
           of
           the
           Independent
           ,
           and
           Presbyterian
           Divines
           then
           have
           been
           of
           the
           liberty
           to
           have
           taught
           their
           Flocks
           the
           Notions
           they
           then
           thought
           of
           importance
           as
           to
           the
           Divine
           Decrees
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           been
           allowed
           to
           have
           so
           done
           only
           in
           Surplices
           ,
           or
           in
           Vests
           of
           Indian
           feathers
           ,
           or
           any
           habits
           imaginable
           ?
           The
           old
           way
           of
           arguing
           about
           speculative
           points
           in
           Religion
           with
           passion
           and
           loudness
           and
           being
           tedious
           therein
           ,
           is
           grown
           out
           of
           use
           ,
           and
           a
           Gentlemanly
           Candour
           in
           discourse
           of
           the
           same
           with
           that
           moderate
           temper
           that
           men
           use
           in
           debating
           natural
           Experiments
           has
           succeeded
           in
           its
           room
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           accounted
           Pedantry
           for
           any
           one
           in
           good
           Company
           to
           pass
           for
           a
           Victor
           in
           Notions
           by
           having
           the
           last
           word
           ,
           and
           seeming
           a
           Baffler
           in
           dispute
           .
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           our
           Divines
           and
           the
           Lay
           Literati
           having
           since
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           been
           more
           addicted
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           real
           Learning
           then
           formerly
           ,
           which
           requires
           quiet
           of
           thought
           in
           its
           pursuit
           ,
           hath
           brought
           noise
           out
           of
           Request
           .
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           again
           mention
           the
           Obligation
           our
           Land
           hath
           received
           from
           the
           Royal
           Society
           ,
           in
           making
           so
           great
           a
           Plantation
           of
           real
           knowledge
           in
           it
           .
           'T
           was
           high
           time
           at
           last
           when
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           settled
           on
           its
           proper
           Basis
           to
           improve
           it
           with
           such
           strong
           and
           nervous
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           like
           the
           
             strong
             man
          
           keeping
           Possession
           in
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           during
           which
           either
           Poperies
           or
           Presbyteries
           Kingdom
           of
           Darkness
           cannot
           overthrow
           our
           Quiet
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Year
           1599.
           reckoned
           in
           
             Christendom
             2,25044
             Monasteries
          
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           all
           the
           great
           Revenue
           there
           bestowed
           on
           men
           to
           think
           ,
           sent
           not
           perhaps
           one
           Notion
           of
           real
           Learning
           into
           the
           World.
           But
           their
           professed
           business
           was
           to
           extinguish
           the
           light
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           increase
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           they
           made
           their
           real
           Study
           was
           to
           find
           out
           Artifices
           to
           make
           Mankind
           fit
           still
           and
           quiet
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           to
           invent
           torments
           and
           punishments
           for
           those
           that
           would
           not
           do
           so
           :
           and
           to
           ridicule
           those
           who
           pryed
           into
           nature
           and
           but
           looked
           toward
           Arithmetick
           and
           Geometry
           ,
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Students
           of
           the
           
             black
             Art
          
           and
           Conjurers
           ,
           a
           humour
           that
           was
           not
           quite
           exterminated
           hence
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Fryer
           Bacon
           to
           my
           Lord
           Bacon
           :
           for
           our
           pious
           Martyrologer
           mentioning
           occasionaly
           Dr.
           d
           ee
           the
           Mathematician
           ,
           called
           him
           Dr.
           Dee
           the
           Conjurer
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Almighty
           God
           tho
           the
           first
           thing
           he
           made
           for
           the
           World
           in
           general
           was
           external
           light
           ,
           yet
           one
           of
           the
           last
           things
           he
           hath
           made
           or
           so
           much
           blessed
           the
           World
           with
           ,
           is
           real
           Learnings
           intellectual
           Light
           ,
           and
           even
           that
           whereby
           we
           so
           knowingly
           converse
           with
           his
           works
           of
           Nature
           :
           and
           so
           careless
           was
           Mankind
           in
           considering
           the
           frame
           of
           their
           own
           bodies
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Henshaw
           a
           late
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           hath
           truely
           observed
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Fermentation
             ,
             That
             within
             the
             Compass
             of
             this
             last
             Century
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Anatomy
             hath
             been
             enriched
             by
             a
             full
             third
             part
             at
             least
             .
          
           Mankind
           was
           so
           busie
           in
           murthering
           one
           anothers
           bodies
           of
           old
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           afterward
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           no
           leisure
           to
           dissect
           
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           wholly
           taken
           up
           by
           studying
           experiments
           of
           Cruelty
           equal
           to
           the
           making
           of
           live
           Anatomies
           of
           each
           other
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           Holy
           Iesus
           came
           into
           the
           World
           
             not
             to
             destroy
             mens
             lives
             but
             to
             save
             them
             ,
          
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           tho
           the
           Divine
           Philanthropy
           chose
           that
           time
           for
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           World
           when
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           arrived
           at
           a
           greater
           heighth
           then
           ever
           before
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           depraved
           nature
           of
           man
           perverting
           and
           corrupting
           the
           use
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           fantastick
           vile
           sacrificing
           of
           men
           hath
           since
           encreased
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Infanticidium
           of
           
           Herod's
           that
           was
           presently
           after
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Child
             Iesus
             ,
             Samuel
             Siderocrates
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           slain
           of
           Infants
           of
           2
           years
           old
           and
           under
           that
           Age
           ,
           444000
           :
           and
           
             Paulus
             Volzius
          
           makes
           them
           to
           be
           a
           Million
           and
           44
           Thousand
           .
        
         
           
             And
             afterward
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             he
             was
             accounted
             the
          
           Magnus
           Apollo
           ,
           
             not
             who
             could
             find
             ways
             of
             saving
             ,
             but
             destroying
             Christian
             men
             .
             No
             fewer
             than
             seven
             Books
             were
             writ
             by
          
           Vlpian
           
             to
             shew
             the
             several
             punishments
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             Christians
             .
             And
             tho
          
           Livy
           
             saith
             of
             the
          
           Romans
           ,
           in
           hoc
           gloriari
           licet
           nulli
           gentium
           mitiores
           placuisse
           paenas
           ,
           yet
           Tacitus
           
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
          
           15th
           
             Book
             of
             his
          
           Annals
           ,
           Primo
           correpti
           qui
           fatebantur
           ,
           deinde
           indicio
           eorum
           multitudo
           ingens
           haud
           perinde
           in
           crimine
           incendii
           ,
           quam
           odio
           humani
           generis
           convicti
           sunt
           .
           Ea
           pereuntibus
           addita
           ludibria
           ,
           aut
           ferarum
           tergis
           contecti
           ,
           laniatu
           canum
           interirent
           ,
           aut
           crucibus
           affixi
           aut
           flammandi
           ,
           aut
           ubi
           defecisset
           dies
           in
           usum
           nocturni
           luminis
           urerentur
           .
        
         
           
             Several
             Authors
             relate
             it
             as
             a
             Decree
             of
          
           Nero
           '
           s
           ,
           Quisquis
           Christianum
           se
           esse
           confitetur
           ,
           is
           tanquam
           generis
           humani
           convictus
           hostis
           ,
           sine
           ulteriori
           sui
           defensione
           ,
           capite
           plectitor
           .
        
         
           Enough
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           to
           parallel
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           new
           Rome
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           old
           toward
           the
           Heterodox
           :
           and
           how
           ingenious
           the
           Virtuosi
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           have
           been
           in
           finding
           out
           such
           torments
           for
           Heretics
           ,
           as
           can
           multiply
           one
           death
           into
           a
           thousand
           ,
           I
           with
           horrour
           think
           of
           .
           How
           profound
           a
           submission
           and
           deference
           to
           the
           unaccountable
           Will
           of
           Heaven
           doth
           this
           Consideration
           require
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Christs
           
             little
             Flock
          
           even
           in
           the
           Ark
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           endangered
           by
           a
           deluge
           from
           without
           ,
           but
           by
           one
           within
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           its
           own
           blood
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           appear
           to
           a
           common
           eye
           to
           be
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           made
           on
           purpose
           to
           feed
           the
           
             grievous
             Wolves
             that
             are
             entred
             in
             among
             them
             ,
          
           and
           as
           it
           may
           be
           supposed
           that
           thousands
           of
           harmless
           Sheep
           were
           in
           the
           Ark
           of
           Noah
           employed
           to
           feed
           ,
           perhaps
           about
           20
           pair
           of
           the
           hurtful
           Carnivorous
           Beasts
           :
           nay
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           should
           permit
           such
           great
           slaughters
           of
           its
           
             little
             Flock
          
           to
           feed
           the
           very
           vitiated
           fancies
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           insinuated
           !
        
         
           But
           who
           can
           without
           shame
           for
           depraved
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           a
           heart
           inwardly
           bleeding
           ,
           think
           of
           the
           result
           of
           the
           Popes
           Gift
           of
           America
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           the
           poor
           Natives
           having
           had
           no
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           were
           accountable
           to
           God
           only
           for
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           were
           so
           unnaturally
           murthered
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           seem
           incredible
           that
           God
           
             having
             made
             of
             one
             blood
             all
             Nations
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Scripture
           )
           and
           there
           being
           
             a
             natural
             Cognation
             between
             all
             Humane
             kind
          
           as
           the
           expression
           is
           in
           the
           Digests
           ,
           they
           should
           depopulate
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           of
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           Souls
           than
           is
           now
           living
           in
           the
           flourishing
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           if
           that
           Famous
           Spanish
           Bishop
           
             Bartholomaeus
             de
             las
             Casas
          
           hath
           made
           a
           true
           Estimate
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Cruelty
           in
           the
           West-Indies
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           in
           about
           45
           years
           the
           Spaniards
           by
           several
           monstrous
           Cruelties
           put
           to
           death
           20
           Millions
           of
           Indians
           .
        
         
         
           At
           this
           rate
           of
           murderous
           Mankinds
           thus
           outraging
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           World
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           likely
           to
           end
           before
           it
           was
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           purpose
           begun
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           purpose
           of
           God
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           thought
           of
           the
           shame
           of
           being
           outwitted
           by
           our
           Neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           being
           outdone
           by
           them
           in
           strength
           ,
           populousness
           and
           riches
           ,
           and
           our
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           partly
           before
           hinted
           )
           that
           toward
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           World
           by
           the
           growing
           populousness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           we
           must
           naturally
           and
           without
           any
           eye
           on
           prediction
           in
           Scripture
           more
           and
           more
           
             hear
             of
             Wars
             and
             rumours
             of
             Wars
             ,
          
           and
           the
           shame
           of
           our
           encouraging
           a
           few
           Traders
           in
           Contraband
           Religions
           to
           hope
           they
           can
           ever
           destroy
           the
           Peace
           and
           Trade
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           again
           ,
           must
           (
           supposing
           Heretics
           to
           be
           men
           )
           naturally
           make
           the
           former
           Mode
           of
           killing
           them
           appear
           not
           more
           barbarous
           then
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           Sir
           W.
           P.
           
             having
             in
             his
             excellent
          
           Manuscript
           ,
           called
           Verbum
           sapienti
           
             made
             excellent
             Computations
             of
             the
          
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
          
           value
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           the
           several
           expences
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           of
           its
           Revenues
           ,
           
             and
             in
             his
             last
          
           Chapter
           
             there
             considered
          
           how
           to
           employ
           the
           People
           and
           with
           what
           great
           industry
           ,
           
             doth
             like
             a
             Noble
          
           Philosopher
           
             conclude
             it
             with
             these
             two
             Queries
             and
             their
             Answers
             ,
             viz.
          
           But
           when
           should
           we
           rest
           from
           this
           great
           industry
           ?
           I
           answer
           when
           we
           have
           certainly
           more
           Money
           than
           any
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           States
           ,
           (
           tho
           never
           so
           little
           )
           both
           in
           Arithmetical
           and
           Geometrical
           Proportion
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           we
           have
           more
           years
           Provision
           aforehand
           ,
           and
           more
           present
           Effects
           .
           )
           What
           then
           should
           we
           busie
           our selves
           about
           ?
           I
           answer
           in
           ratiocinations
           upon
           the
           Works
           and
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           supported
           not
           only
           by
           the
           indolency
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           by
           the
           tranquility
           but
           serenity
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           this
           exercise
           is
           the
           natural
           end
           of
           man
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           best
           disposeth
           him
           for
           his
           Spiritual
           Happiness
           in
           that
           other
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           The
           motions
           of
           the
           mind
           being
           the
           quickest
           of
           all
           others
           afford
           most
           variety
           wherein
           is
           the
           very
           form
           and
           being
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           we
           have
           of
           this
           pleasure
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           
             ad
             infinitum
          
           .
        
         
           And
           thanks
           be
           to
           Heaven
           we
           have
           no
           Isthmus
           in
           Nature
           to
           dig
           through
           ,
           which
           yet
           by
           our
           many
           hands
           might
           be
           done
           .
           'T
           is
           but
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           
             broken
             Fence
             and
             bowing
             Wall
          
           of
           a
           Religion-Trade
           ,
           which
           we
           can
           well
           look
           over
           and
           easily
           see
           through
           as
           now
           broken
           and
           bowing
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           more
           loath'd
           for
           having
           so
           long
           and
           so
           much
           debarred
           us
           from
           real
           Trade
           and
           real
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           too
           from
           real
           Religion
           ,
           and
           this
           flowry
           Coast
           will
           be
           as
           free
           to
           the
           feet
           of
           us
           Northern
           Heretics
           so
           called
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           now
           to
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           we
           through
           the
           effects
           of
           our
           populousness
           ,
           and
           being
           necessitated
           to
           industry
           ,
           be
           secured
           from
           any
           fear
           of
           sharing
           in
           a
           Prophetick
           Calculation
           that
           might
           be
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Burthen
             of
             the
             North
          
           ,
           made
           by
           a
           late
           Author
           of
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Trade
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           French
           
             without
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Iron
             ,
             will
             command
             all
             the
             Silver
             of
             the
          
           North
           
             and
             sweep
             it
             away
             thence
             by
             the
             over-balance
             of
             Trade
             .
          
           But
           after
           all
           the
           Souths
           raillery
           on
           the
           North
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Northern
           half
           of
           the
           World
           hath
           more
           Earth
           ,
           more
           Men
           ,
           more
           Ships
           and
           Sea-men
           ,
           more
           Stars
           ,
           more
           day
           ,
           and
           more
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           more
           good
           nature
           and
           frankness
           ,
           more
           bodily
           strength
           and
           fewer
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           Earth-quakes
           then
           the
           Southern
           .
           And
           where
           most
           people
           are
           't
           is
           no
           Heresy
           nor
           Enthusiastic
           Prophecy
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           there
           will
           in
           time
           be
           most
           Trade
           :
           which
           appeared
           by
           
           England's
           not
           being
           afraid
           to
           throw
           the
           Die
           of
           War
           against
           both
           France
           and
           Spain
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Royal
           Martyr
           .
        
         
         
           As
           the
           over-balance
           of
           Trade
           is
           insensibly
           lost
           in
           any
           Country
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           so
           regained
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           will
           appear
           regain'd
           ,
           and
           like
           health
           in
           the
           body
           of
           a
           man
           of
           a
           strong
           Vitals
           after
           his
           being
           seized
           by
           and
           recovered
           from
           a
           Chronical
           Disease
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           time
           of
           the
           beginning
           and
           ending
           of
           which
           by
           unforeseen
           Accidents
           ,
           no
           shadow
           of
           a
           Dial
           or
           sound
           of
           a
           Clock
           could
           give
           the
           indication
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           assign
           an
           instance
           of
           this
           in
           our
           own
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           Author
           of
           
             Britannia
             languens
          
           calculates
           2,50000
           l.
           
             per
             Annum
          
           to
           have
           been
           formerly
           at
           a
           Medium
           for
           76
           years
           brought
           into
           England
           by
           the
           balance
           of
           its
           whole
           Trade
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Committees
           of
           Parliament
           have
           worthily
           laboured
           in
           several
           Sessions
           to
           model
           and
           draw
           Bills
           for
           the
           making
           us
           wear
           our
           own
           Woollen
           Manufactures
           ,
           and
           many
           who
           have
           writ
           Books
           and
           Proposals
           about
           Trade
           ,
           have
           very
           honestly
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           us
           so
           to
           do
           .
           But
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           ,
           
             accidit
             in
             puncto
          
           ,
           &c.
           an
           Accident
           too
           low
           for
           our
           States-mens
           consideration
           ,
           hath
           for
           several
           years
           caused
           England
           to
           gain
           more
           then
           it
           did
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           Balance
           of
           Trade
           ,
           viz.
           the
           said
           2,50000
           l.
           at
           a
           Medium
           for
           76
           years
           ;
           and
           this
           Accident
           is
           the
           general
           fashion
           of
           Womens
           wearing
           Crape
           .
           And
           because
           I
           have
           conversed
           with
           none
           who
           has
           observed
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           Accident
           ,
           and
           which
           tho
           seeming
           small
           ,
           is
           very
           momentous
           ,
           and
           appears
           (
           as
           many
           things
           in
           Trade
           do
           )
           like
           great
           Weights
           hanging
           sometimes
           on
           small
           Wires
           ,
           I
           shall
           divert
           your
           Lordship
           by
           Calculating
           
             en
             passant
          
           what
           England
           gains
           thereby
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           will
           bear
           ,
           and
           may
           passable
           serve
           to
           have
           it
           done
           in
           .
        
         
           A
           pound
           of
           Wooll
           makes
           15
           yards
           of
           Crape
           .
           Each
           Female
           one
           with
           another
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           wear
           about
           10
           yards
           of
           Crape
           in
           her
           Apparel
           .
           There
           are
           in
           London
           probably
           about
           100,000
           Females
           that
           wear
           Crape
           .
           It
           may
           be
           supposed
           that
           in
           all
           England
           and
           Wales
           there
           being
           ten
           times
           as
           many
           Females
           as
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           one
           half
           of
           this
           proportion
           of
           the
           London
           Crape-wearers
           may
           wear
           Crape
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           viz.
           half
           a
           Million
           in
           all
           .
           It
           may
           be
           supposed
           therefore
           that
           the
           Crape-wearers
           one
           with
           another
           wearing
           ten
           yards
           a
           piece
           ,
           that
           five
           Millions
           of
           Yards
           of
           Crape
           may
           be
           yearly
           worn
           in
           England
           and
           Wales
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           pound
           of
           Wooll
           making
           fifteen
           yards
           of
           Crape
           will
           occasion
           the
           Consumption
           of
           a
           third
           part
           of
           a
           Million
           of
           Pounds
           weight
           of
           Wooll
           
             per
             Annum
             ,
             viz.
          
           333000
           and
           333
           pounds
           weight
           of
           Wooll
           which
           (
           accounting
           fine
           Wooll
           such
           as
           makes
           Crape
           to
           be
           worth
           one
           Shilling
           per
           Pound
           )
           amounts
           to
           16000
           
             l.
             Sterling
          
           .
           The
           labour
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Manufacturing
           the
           same
           ,
           amounts
           to
           about
           thirty
           times
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Wooll
           ,
           viz.
           half
           a
           Million
           of
           Pounds
           Sterling
           :
           and
           this
           yearly
           gain
           England
           cannot
           miss
           of
           while
           the
           Women
           of
           the
           Court
           continue
           the
           fashion
           of
           wearing
           Crape
           ,
           whom
           the
           Women
           of
           the
           City
           and
           Country
           will
           imitate
           in
           their
           garb
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           shall
           think
           that
           the
           allowance
           of
           10
           yards
           to
           be
           yearly
           worn
           by
           each
           Female
           Crape-wearer
           may
           seem
           too
           much
           ,
           he
           may
           consider
           that
           some
           Crape
           used
           by
           men
           about
           their
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           quantity
           thereof
           employed
           in
           shrouding
           the
           Dead
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           late
           Act
           (
           and
           which
           but
           for
           the
           invention
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Manufacture
           of
           Crape
           ,
           perhaps
           would
           not
           have
           been
           effectually
           put
           in
           Execution
           )
           may
           probably
           incline
           him
           to
           be
           of
           an
           opinion
           that
           England
           gains
           more
           vastly
           by
           this
           new
           Manufacture
           of
           Crape
           ,
           then
           I
           have
           supposed
           .
        
         
           The
           ridiculing
           humour
           of
           so
           many
           in
           the
           Age
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           move
           them
           to
           think
           observations
           of
           this
           kind
           to
           be
           unimportant
           .
           But
           if
           any
           shall
           take
           a
           Prospect
           of
           the
           substantial
           and
           great
           wisdom
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           our
           Statute-Book
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           there
           11
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           about
           Thrums
           and
           
           Yarn
           ,
           and
           many
           about
           Fustians
           ,
           and
           26
           about
           Worsted
           ,
           and
           Worsted-Weavers
           ,
           and
           another
           Statute
           of
           Pouledavis
           :
           but
           there
           is
           that
           of
           moment
           in
           my
           Account
           relating
           to
           
           England's
           Gain
           from
           Crape
           ,
           that
           after
           145
           Statutes
           made
           to
           advance
           our
           Wooll
           and
           Drapery
           and
           Dyers
           and
           our
           Woollen
           Manufactures
           ,
           so
           much
           decayed
           in
           spight
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           this
           seeming
           poor
           little
           thing
           hath
           without
           any
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           enriched
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           many
           are
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Manufactures
           laid
           in
           our
           Country
           Cities
           ,
           and
           daily
           growing
           since
           the
           time
           that
           Dr.
           Williams
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           in
           his
           Speech
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           1640.
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Votes
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             Tapsters
             ,
             Brewers
             ,
             Inn-keepers
             ,
             Taylors
             and
             Shoo-makers
             do
             integrate
             and
             make
             up
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Country
             Cities
             and
             Incorporations
             .
          
        
         
           And
           tho
           the
           Northern
           Heretics
           are
           
             crasso
             sub
             aere
             nati
          
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           compensative
           Advantages
           from
           nature
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           nature
           meant
           them
           more
           then
           others
           for
           Lords
           of
           the
           Sea
           and
           Navigation
           ,
           the
           Pole
           of
           the
           Magnet
           which
           seateth
           it self
           North
           ,
           hath
           been
           observed
           to
           be
           always
           the
           most
           vigorous
           and
           strong
           Pole
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           ,
           and
           the
           Magnetical
           Virtue
           impressed
           on
           the
           Earth
           is
           there
           more
           strong
           likewise
           ,
           I
           mean
           on
           the
           Church
           Land
           seized
           on
           from
           the
           Papal
           Idlers
           and
           Burthens
           of
           that
           Earth
           to
           support
           the
           necessary
           defence
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           necessarily
           attract
           mens
           Iron
           and
           their
           understandings
           with
           Justice
           to
           keep
           it
           .
           Dr.
           Heylin
           in
           his
           Geography
           in
           Folio
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             't
             is
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Authority
             of
          
           Calvin
           ,
           
             or
             the
             Malignant
             Zeal
             of
          
           Beza
           ,
           
             or
             the
             impetuous
             Clamors
             of
             their
             Disciples
             which
             made
             the
             Episcopal
             Order
             to
             grow
             out
             of
             Credit
             ,
             as
             the
             Avarice
             of
             some
             great
             Persons
             in
             Court
             and
             State
             ,
             who
             greedily
             gaped
             after
             the
             poor
             Remnant
             of
             their
             Possessions
             .
          
        
         
           But
           tho
           nothing
           like
           an
           over-Balance
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ought
           to
           have
           sunk
           that
           Order
           and
           its
           Revenue
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           where
           perhaps
           ten
           times
           as
           much
           is
           spent
           either
           on
           the
           Law
           or
           on
           Physick
           as
           is
           on
           the
           Clergy
           )
           it
           need
           not
           be
           wondered
           at
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           Countries
           of
           the
           North
           where
           they
           are
           continually
           standing
           to
           their
           Arms
           at
           least
           of
           defence
           ,
           and
           Calculating
           their
           Provision
           for
           War
           ,
           that
           the
           Lutheran
           Princes
           (
           as
           Heylin
           saith
           )
           have
           divided
           the
           Episcopal
           Function
           from
           its
           Revenue
           assuming
           to
           themselves
           much
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           sometime
           giving
           part
           thereof
           to
           their
           Nobility
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Administrators
           of
           such
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           and
           of
           super-intendent
           to
           those
           who
           have
           there
           the
           Pastoral
           Solicitude
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           proportion
           of
           the
           Revenue
           for
           their
           maintenance
           not
           much
           exceeding
           what
           is
           usually
           received
           by
           Calvinist
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           my
           Lord
           Primate
           Bramhal
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           good
           Casuistical
           Judge
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           p.
           39.
           of
           his
           
             just
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           speaking
           of
           an
           excessive
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           their
           over-balancing
           the
           Layety
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             if
             the
             excess
             be
             so
             exorbitant
             that
             it
             is
             absolutely
             and
             evidently
             destructive
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             (
             it
             is
             lawful
             upon
             some
             Conditions
             and
             Cautions
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             )
             to
             prune
             the
             superfluous
             Branches
             ,
             and
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             a
             right
             temper
             and
          
           aequilibrium
           
             for
             the
             preservation
             and
             well
             being
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             Politick
             ,
          
           and
           if
           any
           Credit
           ought
           to
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Account
           of
           Cardinal
           Pool
           shewed
           to
           me
           within
           these
           few
           hours
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           over-Balance
           of
           the
           old
           Ecclesiastick
           Revenue
           here
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           used
           all
           his
           own
           diligence
           and
           that
           of
           others
           to
           prepare
           a
           Calculation
           of
           the
           same
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           had
           sent
           3
           Reams
           of
           Paper
           of
           this
           to
           the
           Pope
           that
           are
           now
           in
           his
           Archives
           ,
           and
           had
           acquainted
           the
           Pope
           therein
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             visible
             that
             had
             not
             the
             Church
             here
             fallen
             into
             the
             Shipwrack
             of
             its
             Revenues
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             had
             here
             in
             a
             short
             time
             insensibly
             rendred
             themselves
             Lords
             of
             
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             more
             Colleges
             and
             Hospitals
             in
          
           England
           
             than
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             which
             exceeds
          
           England
           
             by
             two
             thirds
             both
             in
             Lands
             and
             Numbers
             of
             People
             ,
          
           we
           may
           very
           well
           conclude
           that
           had
           any
           accidental
           force
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           time
           renversed
           the
           alienation
           of
           the
           Church
           Lands
           ,
           that
           force
           would
           not
           have
           long
           continued
           ,
           and
           should
           any
           as
           wild
           Imaginers
           may
           suppose
           ,
           happen
           for
           the
           future
           here
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           in
           other
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           those
           Lands
           would
           soon
           appear
           to
           all
           to
           have
           such
           a
           Magnetical
           Vertue
           as
           is
           in
           the
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           whereby
           as
           to
           its
           natural
           points
           it
           disposeth
           it self
           to
           the
           Poles
           ,
           being
           so
           framed
           and
           ordered
           to
           those
           points
           that
           those
           parts
           which
           are
           now
           at
           the
           Poles
           would
           not
           naturally
           abide
           under
           the
           Aequator
           ,
           nor
           Green-land
           remain
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Magellanica
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           if
           the
           whole
           Earth
           were
           violently
           removed
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           forsake
           its
           Primitive
           Points
           nor
           pitch
           in
           the
           East
           or
           West
           ,
           but
           very
           soon
           return
           to
           its
           Polary
           position
           again
           ,
           and
           resemblingly
           in
           any
           new
           forced
           over-balance
           of
           those
           Church
           Lands
           ,
           the
           very
           dull
           Earth's
           
             Animus
             revertendi
          
           ,
           to
           the
           just
           libration
           of
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           would
           soon
           be
           apparent
           ;
           and
           neither
           the
           Popes
           moving
           the
           Earth
           ,
           or
           even
           Archimedes
           his
           doing
           it
           would
           have
           been
           of
           any
           importance
           :
           and
           the
           Papal
           Pride
           elevating
           him
           to
           say
           with
           
             Lucifer
             sedebo
             in
             monte
             testamenti
             in
             lateribus
             Aquilonis
             ,
             I
             will
             sit
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             North
          
           would
           soon
           be
           attended
           with
           the
           Exclamation
           of
           
             How
             art
             thou
             fallen
             ,
             O
             Lucifer
             ,
             Son
             of
             the
             Morning
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           ,
           
             Is
             this
             the
             man
             that
             made
             the
             Earth
             to
             tremble
             ?
             France
          
           that
           I
           believe
           exceeded
           England
           by
           two
           thirds
           in
           the
           number
           of
           People
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           time
           when
           Cardinal
           Pool
           made
           his
           Estimate
           thereof
           ,
           did
           securely
           heretofore
           suffer
           great
           numbers
           of
           its
           People
           to
           be
           unemployed
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           the
           Beggars
           and
           others
           of
           the
           lower
           ranks
           ,
           and
           through
           want
           of
           opportune
           means
           of
           subsisting
           at
           home
           to
           seek
           their
           Fortunes
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           't
           is
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           so
           many
           Scots
           yearly
           leaving
           their
           Country
           ,
           (
           the
           which
           perhaps
           is
           not
           able
           well
           to
           nourish
           more
           Inhabitants
           than
           it
           hath
           )
           but
           through
           the
           abovementioned
           want
           of
           encouragement
           to
           continue
           in
           that
           opulent
           and
           fertile
           Kingdom
           ,
           a
           Kingdom
           that
           Grotius
           doth
           but
           right
           to
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           Dedicatory
           Epistle
           of
           his
           
             De
             jure
             belli
             &
             pacis
          
           to
           Lewis
           the
           just
           ,
           having
           mentioned
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             which
             Kingdom
             only
             is
             better
             then
             yours
             .
          
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Counsellors
           of
           State
           there
           did
           not
           concern
           themselves
           to
           make
           rational
           Estimates
           of
           the
           growing
           Populousness
           of
           the
           Northern
           Countries
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           nothing
           of
           that
           kind
           was
           perhaps
           so
           much
           as
           attempted
           here
           before
           the
           probable
           inferences
           of
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           made
           about
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           former
           unconcernedness
           of
           France
           in
           preserving
           or
           encreasing
           the
           numbers
           of
           its
           People
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           observation
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Culpeper
          
           Knight
           ,
           in
           his
           Discourse
           about
           Vsury
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           France
           
             tho
             so
             good
             a
             soyle
             lies
             half
             of
             it
             waste
             ,
             the
             Natives
             even
             loathing
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             burdening
             all
             the
             habitable
             World
             with
             their
             beggarly
             Colonies
             ,
             one
             third
             of
             the
             Lacqueys
             and
             Valets
             in
          
           Europe
           being
           French
           Men.
           Witness
           Dr.
           Heylin
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             once
             at
          
           Madrid
           
             they
             banished
             them
             all
             as
             dangerous
             for
             their
             numbers
             ,
             finding
             the
          
           French
           
             Servants
             in
             that
             Town
             alone
             to
             exceed
             Thirty
             Thousand
             ,
             so
             just
             and
             natural
             is
             it
             for
             oppression
             to
             disarm
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           already
           mentioned
           it
           that
           the
           present
           Great
           French
           Monarch
           ,
           not
           more
           renowned
           for
           his
           Armaforis
           then
           his
           
             Consilium
             domi
          
           ,
           and
           his
           able
           Counsellors
           there
           ,
           doth
           by
           Accurate
           Measures
           study
           the
           encrease
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           very
           remarkable
           that
           in
           the
           
             Code
             Loüys
          
           which
           he
           published
           in
           April
           ,
           1667.
           he
           made
           some
           Ordinances
           with
           great
           care
           for
           the
           Registring
           
           the
           Christenings
           and
           Marriages
           and
           Burials
           in
           each
           Parish
           in
           his
           Realm
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
             Title
             20.
             
             Article
          
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           there
           from
           p.
           107
           ,
           to
           112.
           and
           with
           much
           more
           exactness
           then
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           are
           ordered
           ,
           and
           the
           which
           that
           Great
           Prince
           thought
           worthy
           to
           be
           enjoyned
           in
           his
           Code
           of
           Laws
           ,
           having
           perhaps
           been
           informed
           by
           his
           Ministers
           that
           many
           Political
           Inferences
           as
           to
           the
           knowing
           the
           numbers
           of
           People
           and
           their
           encrease
           in
           any
           State
           are
           to
           be
           made
           from
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           some
           such
           published
           about
           3
           years
           before
           by
           the
           Observator
           on
           the
           Bills
           of
           Mortality
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           where
           tho
           many
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Registring
           of
           the
           Births
           of
           People
           was
           first
           used
           and
           invented
           by
           Cromwel
           ,
           in
           Harry
           the
           8
           ths
           time
           ;
           yet
           is
           the
           thing
           as
           old
           as
           the
           ancient
           times
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           among
           them
           introduced
           by
           
             Servius
             Tullius
          
           ,
           who
           to
           ascertain
           the
           number
           of
           Births
           and
           Burials
           ,
           ordered
           that
           when
           a
           Child
           was
           born
           ,
           the
           Kindred
           of
           the
           Child
           should
           bring
           a
           piece
           of
           Money
           into
           the
           Aerarium
           of
           
             Iuno
             Lucina
          
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           in
           the
           Exchequer
           of
           
             Venus
             libitina
          
           when
           any
           died
           or
           came
           to
           Age.
           And
           this
           Custom
           being
           quite
           abolished
           ,
           was
           revived
           by
           
             Augustus
             Caesar
          
           at
           the
           Birth
           of
           Children
           as
           Lips.
           on
           Tacit.
           observes
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           was
           worthy
           of
           the
           French
           King
           's
           providing
           for
           the
           stability
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           he
           further
           ordered
           an
           exact
           Registry
           to
           be
           took
           of
           the
           numbers
           of
           his
           half
           Subjects
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Regulars
           and
           Seculars
           by
           the
           following
           Articles
           there
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           15
           
             th
             ,
             16th
             ,
             17th
          
           ,
           in
           that
           Title
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             Samuel
             Pepys
          
           that
           Great
           Treasurer
           of
           Naval
           and
           Maritime
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           great
           Variety
           of
           the
           Learning
           which
           we
           call
           
             recondita
             eruditio
          
           ,
           having
           Communicated
           to
           me
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Paper
           mentioning
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           Number
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Spain
           ,
           long
           since
           when
           by
           secret
           Survey
           ,
           there
           were
           returned
           a
           11
           Hundred
           and
           25
           Thousand
           and
           3
           Hundred
           and
           90
           Men
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           secret
           Survey
           I
           suppose
           was
           made
           some
           time
           before
           the
           Year
           1588.
           )
           I
           observed
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Regular
           and
           Secular
           Clergy
           was
           not
           included
           in
           that
           Survey
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           think
           the
           numbring
           of
           the
           many
           Regulars
           there
           who
           (
           no
           doubt
           )
           so
           often
           say
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
             Nos
             numerus
             sumus
          
           ,
           &c.
           had
           been
           of
           as
           much
           importance
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           the
           numbering
           of
           the
           Lay-men
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           number
           of
           which
           the
           
             Code
             Loüis
          
           hath
           as
           aforesaid
           so
           carefully
           provided
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           the
           prudence
           of
           this
           French
           Kings
           Code
           outweigh
           
           Iustinian's
           ,
           and
           hath
           discovered
           to
           the
           World
           the
           acuteness
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           inferior
           to
           that
           of
           his
           Sword.
           And
           the
           Expences
           of
           the
           Crown
           being
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Monarch
           so
           very
           much
           greater
           than
           in
           his
           Fathers
           time
           ,
           have
           necessarily
           occasioned
           such
           an
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Numbers
           and
           Wealth
           of
           his
           Realm
           ,
           as
           hath
           provided
           him
           his
           strong
           Sinews
           for
           War.
           
        
         
           Thuanus
           
             on
             the
          
           Year
           1615.
           
             tells
             us
             how
             that
          
           Lewis
           
             the
             13th
          
           ,
           Having
           appointed
           some
           Persons
           to
           compute
           his
           Expences
           and
           Receipts
           for
           the
           Year
           1614.
           
           That
           one
           and
           twenty
           Millions
           and
           fifty
           thousand
           Livres
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             (
             at
          
           20d
           .
           
             a
             Livre
          
           )
           one
           Million
           ,
           7
           Hundred
           ,
           54
           Thousand
           ,
           66
           Pounds
           Sterling
           ,
           were
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           17
           Millions
           and
           8
           Hundred
           Thousand
           Livres
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           1
           Million
           ,
           4
           Hundred
           ,
           83
           Thousand
           ,
           3
           Hundred
           30
           Pounds
           Sterling
           were
           brought
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Expences
           then
           exceeded
           his
           Receipts
           three
           Millions
           seven
           Hundred
           Thousand
           Livres
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           2
           Hundred
           70
           Thousand
           8
           Hundred
           33
           
             l.
             Sterling
             :
             and
             beside
             those
          
           Receipts
           and
           Expences
           the
           Historian
           
             saith
             ,
             that
          
           there
           were
           eighteen
           Millions
           of
           Livres
           Collected
           out
           of
           the
           Provinces
           
             i.
             e.
          
           1
           Million
           5
           Hundred
           8
           Thousand
           3
           Hundred
           Thirty
           Three
           Pounds
           Sterling
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           distributed
           in
           them
           for
           the
           Pay
           of
           the
           Officers
           there
           employed
           for
           other
           Expences
           there
           .
           
             So
             that
             the
             Expences
             and
             Receipts
             of
             that
             Crown
             
             since
             the
             Year
             1614.
             were
             more
             then
             quadrupled
             in
             the
             Year
             1673
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             I
             mentioned
             the
             Total
             before
             and
             abstracted
             the
             same
             from
             a
             Paper
             that
             some
             Merchants
             gave
             in
             to
             the
             Loyal
             long
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             the
             particular
             Sums
             accruing
             from
             the
             respective
          
           Generalities
           in
           France
           
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             likewise
             others
             are
             in
          
           Klockius
           de
           aerario
           
             for
             another
             Year
          
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           already
           found
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Peoples
           taking
           the
           name
           of
           this
           great
           and
           wise
           Monarch
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           will
           do
           our
           Business
           ,
           or
           their
           wishing
           the
           Ocean
           of
           the
           Wealth
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           exhausted
           that
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           now
           visible
           to
           all
           that
           nothing
           can
           prevent
           its
           encrease
           but
           the
           stopping
           up
           the
           Rivers
           of
           Money
           that
           run
           into
           that
           Sea
           ,
           from
           our
           Countries
           and
           others
           for
           the
           Commodities
           and
           Manufactures
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           can
           only
           produce
           that
           effect
           ,
           and
           which
           not
           so
           much
           our
           hatred
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           love
           of
           our selves
           will
           necessitate
           us
           to
           produce
           ,
           and
           which
           therefore
           must
           stop
           up
           the
           Rivers
           of
           Contributions
           ,
           that
           from
           deluded
           or
           Enthusiastic
           People
           formerly
           ran
           into
           the
           Religion-Trade
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           great
           Cry
           of
           
             Templum
             Domini
          
           get
           as
           little
           Wooll
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           it
           hath
           brought
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           zeal
           of
           the
           very
           
             Vox
             populi
          
           drive
           such
           
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
             and
             Money
             changers
          
           out
           of
           it
           that
           formerly
           made
           it
           
             a
             Den
             of
             Thieves
          
           :
           and
           indeed
           if
           it
           should
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           Balance
           of
           solid
           Trade
           should
           continue
           for
           the
           future
           to
           be
           against
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           proportion
           it
           has
           been
           estimated
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           neither
           Papists
           nor
           Presbyterians
           would
           be
           able
           to
           maintain
           a
           double
           Clergy
           as
           now
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           mean
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Law
           established
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           fresh
           in
           Memory
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           long
           Parliament
           ,
           ordered
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Customs
           to
           compute
           for
           them
           what
           Goods
           went
           hence
           to
           France
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           and
           their
           value
           ,
           and
           what
           in
           that
           time
           came
           from
           thence
           hither
           and
           their
           value
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           computed
           that
           the
           value
           of
           those
           exported
           hence
           into
           France
           was
           about
           1
           hundred
           and
           70
           thousand
           Pounds
           ,
           and
           the
           value
           of
           those
           imported
           here
           from
           France
           was
           about
           1
           Million
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           beside
           6
           or
           7
           
             hundred
             thousand
             Pounds
          
           worth
           of
           Goods
           ,
           they
           supposed
           were
           brought
           in
           by
           stealth
           as
           Silks
           ,
           Embroyderies
           ,
           &c.
           at
           which
           rate
           't
           is
           possible
           we
           may
           have
           about
           a
           3
           d
           part
           of
           the
           Current
           Money
           of
           England
           yearly
           carried
           into
           it
           :
           and
           indeed
           all
           our
           grave
           Laws
           against
           sending
           Money
           
             in
             Specie
          
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           when
           the
           Balance
           of
           Trade
           is
           against
           us
           ,
           are
           but
           
             hedging
             in
             the
             Cuckow
          
           :
           and
           so
           we
           have
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           the
           Prospect
           of
           a
           busie
           World
           before
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           recover
           that
           Balance
           on
           our
           side
           .
           And
           during
           that
           Conjuncture
           of
           Business
           all
           the
           Nerves
           of
           our
           Minds
           must
           be
           extended
           to
           prevent
           our
           doom
           ,
           from
           that
           forementioned
           Sentence
           of
           late
           so
           much
           in
           vogue
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           men
           living
           falsly
           vouch'd
           for
           the
           Authors
           of
           ,
           
             viz.
             Res
             nolunt
             malè
             administrari
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           in
           Tully
           ,
           who
           I
           suppose
           had
           it
           from
           Aristotle
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Venerable
             Bede
          
           who
           died
           949
           years
           ago
           ,
           refers
           in
           his
           
             Axiomata
             Philosophica
          
           printed
           at
           London
           in
           12
           o
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Margint
           of
           that
           
             Axiome
             ,
             entia
             nolunt
             malè
             disponi
             ,
          
           quoting
           
             Aristotles
             Metaphysicks
          
           .
           Among
           Bedes
           works
           2d
           Tome
           p.
           151.
           the
           Axiome
           is
           thus
           worded
           ,
           
             Nolunt
             entia
             malè
             gubernari
          
           .
           Men
           may
           ill
           Administer
           their
           understandings
           ,
           as
           by
           Credulity
           ,
           Supineness
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           think
           by
           the
           Artifice
           of
           Laws
           to
           pinion
           the
           wings
           of
           our
           riches
           from
           flying
           away
           ,
           and
           as
           absurdly
           as
           Sylla
           would
           by
           an
           Edict
           be
           judged
           fair
           :
           but
           things
           meant
           by
           the
           word
           entia
           or
           being
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           administred
           :
           and
           't
           is
           easier
           to
           fix
           Quick-silver
           then
           the
           being
           of
           our
           Silver
           here
           ,
           if
           our
           importations
           preponderate
           .
           The
           gravity
           of
           our
           Laws
           can
           no
           more
           make
           it
           stay
           still
           here
           than
           the
           
             Vox
             populi
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Almanacks
           can
           make
           a
           real
           Solstice
           ,
           or
           the
           Sun
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           year
           they
           call
           the
           Solstice
           not
           to
           move
           forward
           in
           the
           Zodiack
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           at
           any
           other
           times
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Being
           of
           Money
           in
           a
           populous
           Country
           that
           hath
           no
           competent
           Mines
           in
           it
           ,
           depends
           on
           the
           Being
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           the
           Being
           of
           the
           so
           many
           Millions
           of
           Mouths
           in
           our
           Realm
           ,
           will
           necessitate
           the
           Millions
           of
           hands
           to
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           growing
           dearness
           of
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           cheapness
           of
           Wages
           will
           enforce
           men
           to
           work
           harder
           ,
           and
           the
           
             res
             parta
             labore
          
           will
           not
           be
           ill
           administred
           ,
           nor
           sacrificed
           to
           Idlers
           ,
           nor
           false
           Gods
           as
           formerly
           find
           true
           Perfumes
           here
           ,
           nor
           Metaphysical
           Entities
           or
           Notions
           rob
           men
           of
           useful
           Chymical
           Essences
           ,
           or
           rob
           Kingdoms
           of
           their
           being
           defended
           ,
           and
           enriched
           ,
           by
           destroying
           the
           Beings
           or
           Lives
           of
           so
           many
           Men
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           Beings
           that
           the
           Papacy
           endeavouring
           to
           administer
           ill
           ,
           and
           by
           its
           enslaving
           men
           making
           
             Persons
             res
          
           ,
           caused
           so
           many
           defections
           from
           it
           ;
           nor
           that
           precious
           thing
           called
           time
           suffer
           it self
           to
           be
           ill
           administred
           by
           Presbyterians
           erecting
           ten
           thousand
           new
           Tribunals
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           one
           may
           call
           them
           )
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           of
           Pye-powder
           ,
           that
           is
           one
           in
           each
           of
           our
           Parishes
           ,
           when
           as
           those
           men
           have
           been
           heard
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           Grievances
           Trade
           hath
           found
           from
           one
           Court-Christian
           in
           a
           Diocess
           :
           and
           the
           same
           necessity
           which
           did
           make
           our
           Manufacturing
           Peoples
           Appetite
           for
           their
           Daily
           Bread
           to
           be
           the
           
             ingenii
             largitor
          
           ,
           or
           whet
           their
           Wits
           for
           the
           invention
           of
           Crape
           ,
           may
           in
           all
           probability
           produce
           Manufactures
           of
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           as
           considerable
           as
           that
           of
           Wooll
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           must
           naturally
           happen
           from
           the
           many
           French
           Protestants
           and
           others
           here
           lately
           planted
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           important
           Linen
           Manufacture
           be
           here
           by
           them
           introduced
           ,
           then
           was
           the
           woollen
           one
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Dutch
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           the
           Duke
           of
           
           Alva's
           Persecution
           brought
           hither
           :
           and
           which
           no
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           here
           or
           Projects
           of
           Work-houses
           would
           probably
           have
           effected
           ,
           or
           necessity
           else
           have
           brought
           in
           among
           us
           in
           some
           Ages
           .
           And
           hence
           will
           a
           great
           improvement
           of
           our
           Land
           and
           Employment
           of
           our
           People
           probably
           happen
           by
           the
           sowing
           of
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           for
           which
           so
           much
           Money
           goes
           out
           yearly
           hence
           
             in
             specie
          
           ,
           and
           then
           design
           of
           sowing
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           proved
           Abortive
           in
           several
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           one
           of
           the
           last
           Parliaments
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           King
           's
           long
           Parliament
           .
           Considering
           how
           easie
           it
           will
           be
           for
           those
           of
           the
           French
           Nation
           who
           are
           here
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           used
           to
           make
           Canvas
           and
           Sail-cloth
           for
           our
           Naval
           uses
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           which
           France
           hath
           long
           had
           so
           much
           Money
           from
           us
           )
           to
           make
           it
           here
           and
           by
           the
           Bait
           of
           the
           Gain
           thereby
           accruing
           ,
           to
           engage
           several
           of
           our
           Poor
           to
           work
           in
           that
           Manufacture
           ,
           our
           Nation
           is
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           long
           without
           it
           here
           advanced
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           our
           People
           therein
           busied
           :
           and
           't
           will
           easily
           appear
           necessary
           to
           all
           to
           promote
           the
           making
           the
           same
           here
           ,
           who
           shall
           recollect
           that
           the
           French
           King
           in
           that
           last
           War
           with
           him
           did
           forbid
           the
           importing
           it
           hither
           .
           And
           that
           coarser
           Manufacture
           once
           introduced
           will
           naturally
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Manufacture
           of
           fine
           Linen
           ,
           and
           those
           Manufactures
           found
           generally
           gainful
           will
           naturally
           employ
           the
           Proprietors
           of
           Land
           in
           sowing
           great
           part
           of
           the
           same
           with
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           and
           our
           good
           Land
           hereby
           retriving
           its
           former
           value
           of
           years
           purchace
           ,
           be
           no
           longer
           ill
           administred
           .
        
         
           
             I
             believe
             therefore
             that
             if
             shortly
             the
          
           Curious
           
             abroad
             shall
             send
             to
             their
             knowing
          
           Correspondents
           
             here
             for
             a
             Political
          
           Map
           ,
           or
           Scheme
           
             of
             our
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             ask
             what
             is
             become
             of
             the
             fantastick
          
           Vtopias
           ,
           Oceanas
           ,
           
             and
             new
          
           Atlantis'es
           
             that
             our
             late
          
           Visionaries
           
             and
             idle
          
           Santerers
           
             to
             a
             pretended
             new
          
           Ierusalem
           ●roubled
           England
           
             with
             ,
             and
             shall
             further
             send
             hither
             to
             their
             friends
             that
             old
             Question
             ,
          
           Quid
           rerum
           nunc
           geritur
           in
           Anglia
           ,
           The
           Return
           
             they
             will
             receive
             from
          
           England
           
             will
             be
             to
             the
             following
             effect
             ,
          
           viz.
           That
           People
           in
           that
           Noble
           and
           very
           Populous
           Country
           do
           there
           mind
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           Trade
           
             of
             words
             is
             spoiled
          
           ,
           that
           the
           business
           of
           sowing
           Tares
           is
           over
           ,
           and
           that
           
           he
           will
           be
           the
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           to
           himself
           who
           doth
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           sowing
           the
           Wind
           of
           Errors
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           reaping
           the
           Whirl-wind
           of
           Confusion
           in
           the
           State
           is
           grown
           hateful
           :
           that
           they
           have
           done
           weaving
           of
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           ,
           and
           dying
           of
           Religion
           with
           false
           Colours
           ,
           and
           preparing
           Nets
           and
           Snares
           of
           death
           for
           one
           another
           :
           
             and
             that
             the
             most
             ungovernable
          
           Animals
           troubling
           others
           with
           Projects
           of
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           out
           of
           fashion
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           done
           there
           with
           Science
           falsly
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           
             quae
             non
             habet
             amicum
             nisi
             ignorantem
             ,
          
           and
           with
           Trade
           falsly
           so
           called
           ,
           the
           false
           Religion-one
           that
           hath
           no
           friend
           but
           the
           knave
           ;
           that
           their
           eyes
           are
           there
           opened
           and
           they
           see
           ,
           that
           
             res
             accendunt
             lumina
             rebus
          
           ,
           and
           their
           hands
           are
           at
           work
           in
           Trade
           and
           Lucre
           without
           turpitude
           ;
           that
           they
           can
           no
           more
           be
           brought
           
             like
             St.
          
           Francis
           
             his
             Novice
             to
             set
             Plants
             with
             the
             head
             downward
             ,
          
           nor
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           factious
           Heads
           of
           Religionary
           Parties
           ,
           to
           do
           with
           their
           Notions
           as
           Fryar
           Iohn
           
             at
             his
          
           Abbots
           
             Command
             ,
             did
             with
             a
          
           dry
           withered
           stick
           which
           he
           planted
           ,
           and
           twice
           a
           day
           for
           a
           whole
           year
           fetched
           water
           two
           Miles
           off
           to
           water
           it
           ,
           
             and
             omitting
             it
             no
             Festival
             day
          
           ;
           that
           they
           speak
           more
           of
           
             Christ
             and
             talk
             less
             of
             Anti-Christ
             ,
          
           and
           do
           promote
           Christianity
           by
           solid
           Industry
           and
           Charity
           ;
           and
           the
           living
           there
           are
           Aparrel'd
           with
           their
           own
           Linen
           as
           the
           Dead
           are
           with
           their
           own
           Wooll
           ,
           and
           are
           grown
           so
           dexterous
           in
           the
           Linen
           Trade
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           them
           what
           Klockius
           doth
           of
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           
             plusne
             in
             lanificio
             an
             vero
             in
             linificio
             illi
             praestent
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           by
           means
           
             of
             a
             true
             and
             undefiled
             and
             laborious
             Religion
          
           there
           ,
           
             Antichristus
             lino
             periit
          
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           with
           Allusion
           to
           a
           forementioned
           Phrophecy
           .
           The
           Genius
           and
           Interest
           that
           England
           hath
           in
           several
           Conjunctures
           been
           intent
           on
           devouring
           the
           Religion-Trade
           (
           and
           which
           still
           hath
           slip'd
           from
           its
           seisure
           )
           hath
           now
           at
           last
           effectually
           swallowed
           it
           up
           :
           and
           just
           as
           a
           Cormorant
           swallowing
           an
           Eel
           ,
           and
           the
           Eel
           slipping
           out
           through
           its
           Body
           ,
           is
           soon
           by
           that
           potent
           Creature
           again
           swallowed
           ,
           and
           again
           slipping
           through
           its
           Body
           ,
           is
           at
           last
           certainly
           macerated
           and
           dissolv'd
           in
           its
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           still
           the
           Cormorant
           hath
           weakened
           the
           Eel
           in
           its
           passage
           through
           it
           ,
           thus
           hath
           it
           in
           England
           fared
           with
           the
           Religion-Trade
           :
           that
           as
           Luther
           said
           of
           one
           great
           point
           in
           Religion
           ,
           it
           was
           
             doctrina
             stantis
             &
             cadentis
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           not
           getting
           or
           losing
           by
           Religion
           there
           ,
           is
           accounted
           the
           
             Doctrina
             stantis
             &
             cadentis
             Reipublicae
          
           .
           That
           time
           hath
           laid
           so
           close
           and
           long
           a
           Siege
           to
           the
           Popish
           and
           Presbyterian
           Religion-Trade
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Siege
           of
           Ostend
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           more
           Earth
           left
           it
           to
           defend
           .
           That
           as
           Physicians
           observe
           of
           superfetation
           in
           Women
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           made
           with
           considerable
           intermission
           ,
           the
           latter
           most
           commonly
           proves
           Abortive
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           first
           being
           confirmed
           engrosseth
           the
           Aliment
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           hath
           happened
           so
           in
           England
           to
           the
           superfetation
           of
           Reformation
           .
           That
           the
           Trade
           of
           Reformation
           unduely
           prosecuted
           by
           Art
           ,
           hath
           been
           diverted
           by
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Trade
           resulting
           from
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           over
           spreading
           the
           Land
           with
           such
           a
           great
           and
           useful
           Linen-Trade
           and
           Materials
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           hath
           in
           a
           manner
           exterminated
           Poverty
           from
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           while
           now
           Nature
           seems
           to
           Court
           our
           Expectation
           with
           the
           probability
           of
           this
           new
           Scheme
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           Manufacture
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           perhaps
           will
           stay
           with
           us
           till
           the
           
             Scheme
             or
             fashion
             of
             this
             World
             shall
             finally
             pass
             away
          
           )
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           to
           discharge
           my self
           of
           a
           promise
           I
           long
           ago
           made
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           when
           you
           were
           Treasurer
           of
           the
           Navy
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           send
           you
           an
           account
           of
           the
           rough
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           and
           Sail-Cloth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           other
           Manufactures
           of
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           imported
           into
           England
           yearly
           :
           and
           now
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           what
           quantities
           of
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           and
           the
           Manufactures
           thereof
           have
           been
           here
           imported
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           Countries
           ,
           and
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           usefully
           take
           our
           measures
           about
           the
           proportion
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           new
           Trade
           and
           improvement
           of
           
           our
           Land
           should
           at
           least
           be
           advanced
           ,
           and
           because
           likewise
           the
           former
           measures
           of
           computing
           what
           Sail-Cloth
           and
           fine
           Linen
           have
           been
           here
           imported
           ,
           were
           taken
           generally
           from
           blundering
           Estimates
           and
           random
           Calculations
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           see
           it
           possible
           ,
           tho
           France
           hath
           got
           the
           start
           of
           us
           in
           the
           Linen
           Manufacture
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           yet
           overtake
           it
           in
           the
           Race
           ,
           for
           that
           't
           is
           apparent
           tho
           much
           Sail-Cloth
           ,
           yet
           little
           or
           no
           fine
           Linen
           hath
           thence
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           entertain
           your
           Lordship
           with
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Linen-Cloth
             ,
             Canvas
             ,
             Linen
             Yarn
             ,
             Hemp
             ,
             Flax
          
           and
           Cordage
           imported
           into
           the
           Port
           of
           London
           ,
           from
           Michaelmas
           1668.
           to
           Michaelmas
           1669.
           which
           was
           drawn
           up
           for
           me
           by
           the
           favour
           of
           one
           of
           the
           late
           Farmers
           of
           the
           Customs
           .
           I
           happened
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           that
           year
           for
           the
           quantity
           of
           those
           importations
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           year
           of
           Peace
           ,
           but
           was
           since
           told
           by
           the
           Merchants
           that
           that
           year
           being
           the
           second
           after
           the
           Fire
           of
           London
           ,
           there
           was
           then
           imported
           into
           London
           about
           a
           3
           d
           part
           less
           of
           those
           Commodities
           than
           was
           in
           common
           years
           ;
           the
           which
           happened
           because
           the
           year
           before
           being
           the
           next
           after
           the
           Fire
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           glut
           of
           those
           Goods
           was
           then
           brought
           in
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship
           thereby
           seeing
           what
           then
           came
           into
           the
           Port
           of
           London
           ,
           will
           in
           effect
           see
           what
           came
           into
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Out-Ports
           bearing
           a
           proportion
           of
           a
           3
           d
           to
           that
           of
           London
           :
           and
           by
           finding
           that
           we
           have
           so
           much
           Hemp
           from
           the
           
             East
             Countries
          
           now
           we
           are
           put
           to
           it
           to
           go
           to
           Market
           there
           with
           ready
           Money
           instead
           of
           our
           woollen
           Manufactures
           as
           formerly
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           likewise
           do
           for
           our
           Pitch
           and
           Tar
           ,
           and
           Masts
           )
           find
           that
           we
           are
           more
           closely
           concerned
           in
           point
           of
           interest
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           Hemp
           provided
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           will
           appear
           high
           time
           for
           us
           to
           begin
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Linen
           Manufacture
           ,
           when
           a
           running
           view
           of
           this
           Account
           presents
           us
           with
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           of
           old
           Sheets
           imported
           from
           Holland
           and
           France
           (
           tho
           perhaps
           designed
           by
           us
           for
           our
           Plantations
           )
           and
           of
           
             Linen
             Yarn
          
           and
           some
           Linen
           from
           Scotland
           :
           and
           since
           in
           that
           year
           by
           an
           Abstract
           of
           the
           exportations
           of
           Ireland
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           Country
           so
           long
           unsettled
           ,
           had
           yet
           so
           much
           
             Linnen
             Yarn
          
           and
           
             Linen
             Cloth
          
           for
           its
           own
           use
           ,
           that
           522
           pieces
           of
           
             Linen
             Cloth
          
           of
           40
           Ells
           in
           a
           Piece
           ,
           and
           4
           
             Thousand
             6
             Hundred
          
           ,
           and
           25
           Hundred
           weight
           of
           Linen
           Yarn
           then
           were
           thence
           exported
           .
        
         
           The
           Account
           I
           mentioned
           is
           as
           followeth
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
         
         
           
             
               An
               Account
               of
               Linnen-Cloth
               ,
               Canvas
               ,
               Linnen-Yarn
               ,
               Hemp
               ,
               Flax
               ,
               and
               Cordage
               ,
               Imported
               into
               the
               Port
               of
               London
               from
               Michaelmas
               1668
               ,
               to
               Michaelmas
               1669.
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 Holland
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Ells
                 764465.
                 
              
               
                 Cambricks
                 ps
                 7614.
                 
              
               
                 Canv
                 .
                 with
                 thred
                 ps
                 1856.
                 
              
               
                 Ditto
                 with
                 Silk
                 ps
                 866.
                 
              
               
                 Holland
                 Duck
                 C
                 Ells
                 1047.
                 
              
               
                 Packing
                 Canvas
                 C
                 Ells
                 329.
                 
              
               
                 Old
                 Sheets
                 pr
                 42890.
                 
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Yarn
                 1
                 6880.
                 
              
               
                 Steel
                 Hemp
                 C
                 wt
                 1211.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Hemp
                 C
                 wt
                 1325.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Flax
                 C
                 wt
                 2731.
                 
              
               
                 Cordage
                 C
                 wt
                 601.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Flanders
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Ells
                 598349.
                 
              
               
                 Cambricks
                 ps
                 3601.
                 
              
               
                 Damask
                 tabling
                 yds
                 1093.
                 
              
               
                 Damask
                 Napkin
                 yds
                 2440.
                 
              
               
                 Diaper
                 tabling
                 yds
                 4387.
                 
              
               
                 Diaper
                 Napkin
                 yds
                 19974.
                 
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Yarn
                 l.
                 5600.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Hemp.
                 C
                 wt
                 1266.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Germany
              
               
                 Broad
                 Germany
                 C
                 Ells
                 11783.
                 
              
               
                 Narrow
                 Germ.
                 C
                 Ells
                 21172.
                 
              
               
                 Packing
                 Canvas
                 C
                 Ells
                 407.
                 
              
               
                 Barras
                 C
                 Ells
                 3066.
                 
              
               
                 Hinderlands
                 C
                 Ells
                 1910.
                 
              
               
                 Sletia
                 Diap
                 .
                 tabl
                 .
                 yds
                 16089.
                 
              
               
                 Sletia
                 Diap
                 .
                 napk
                 .
                 yds
                 76198.
                 
              
               
                 Damask
                 table
                 yds
                 3148.
                 
              
               
                 Damask
                 Napkins
                 yds
                 11437.
                 
              
               
                 Sletia
                 Lawnes
                 ps
                 5505.
                 
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Yarn
                 l.
                 353690.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Hemp
                 C
                 wt
                 302.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 France
              
               
                 Lockrams
                 ps
                 23581.
                 
              
               
                 Vittry
                 Canvas
                 C
                 Ells
                 6265.
                 
              
               
                 Normandy
                 Canvas
                 C
                 Ells
                 3128.
                 
              
               
                 Quintons
                 ps
                 1433.
                 
              
               
                 Died
                 Linnen
                 ps
                 557.
                 
              
               
                 Diaper
                 tabling
                 yds
                 7604.
                 
              
               
                 Diaper
                 Napkins
                 yds
                 33896.
                 
              
               
                 Old
                 Sheets
                 pr
                 2820.
                 
              
               
                 Poul
                 Davies
                 Bolts
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Cordage
                 l
                 15.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Eastland
              
               
                 Hinderlands
                 C
                 Ells
                 146.
                 
              
               
                 Packing
                 Canvas
                 C
                 Ells
                 2491.
                 
              
               
                 Polonia
                 Linnen
                 C
                 Ells
                 271.
                 
              
               
                 Quinsbr
                 .
                 Canvas
                 Bolts
                 1899.
                 
              
               
                 Poul
                 Davies
                 Bolts
                 90.
                 
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Yarn
                 l
                 9700.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Hemp.
                 C
                 wt
                 27251.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Flax
                 C
                 wt
                 5720.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Russia
              
               
                 Muscovia
                 Linnen
                 C
                 Ells
                 256.
                 
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Yarn
                 l
                 3600.
                 
              
               
                 Rough
                 Hemp
                 C
                 wt
                 237.
                 
              
               
                 Cordage
                 C
                 wt
                 30.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 Scotland
              
               
                 Linnen
                 C
                 Ells
                 1420.
                 
              
               
                 Linnen
                 Yarn
                 l
                 23680.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
             
               
                 East-Indies
              
               
                 Callicoes
                 ps
                 251986.
                 
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
            
          
        
         
         
         
           That
           little
           sowing
           of
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           here
           that
           hath
           been
           ,
           hath
           already
           met
           with
           as
           much
           encouragement
           as
           this
           comes
           to
           ▪
           namely
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           all
           bought
           up
           by
           the
           years
           end
           :
           and
           in
           our
           way
           to
           the
           Manufactures
           of
           Hemp
           ,
           the
           above
           Account
           doth
           so
           far
           encourage
           us
           as
           to
           let
           us
           see
           that
           almost
           all
           our
           Cordage
           is
           made
           in
           England
           ;
           and
           since
           by
           some
           Accounts
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           the
           Importations
           in
           Amsterdam
           ,
           almost
           as
           much
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           is
           there
           brought
           in
           yearly
           as
           into
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           necessity
           that
           will
           be
           driving
           us
           on
           to
           the
           Linen
           Manufacture
           ,
           will
           be
           accompanied
           with
           this
           comfortable
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           as
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           overtake
           France
           therein
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           Holland
           (
           at
           least
           in
           the
           making
           of
           Sail-Cloth
           )
           in
           regard
           we
           may
           if
           we
           will
           have
           as
           much
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           growing
           in
           our
           own
           Soil
           as
           they
           send
           for
           to
           Riga
           and
           elsewhere
           abroad
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           Protestants
           at
           Ipswich
           have
           lately
           made
           finer
           Linen
           than
           ever
           was
           made
           in
           England
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           15
           s.
           the
           Ell
           :
           and
           for
           which
           tho
           they
           had
           their
           Linen
           Yarn
           from
           France
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           they
           sowed
           Flax
           near
           Ipswich
           whereof
           to
           make
           Yarn
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           observed
           to
           grow
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           resorted
           from
           all
           parts
           adjacent
           of
           the
           Country
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           they
           having
           never
           seen
           any
           so
           high
           before
           .
        
         
           A
           Judgment
           so
           penetrating
           as
           your
           Lordships
           will
           easily
           find
           how
           the
           said
           Account
           may
           be
           many
           ways
           useful
           to
           the
           publick
           in
           point
           of
           Trade
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Consideration
           is
           obvious
           that
           those
           Countries
           we
           receive
           no
           Hemp
           or
           Flax
           or
           their
           Manufactures
           from
           ,
           we
           may
           profitably
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Traffick
           hereafter
           carry
           them
           to
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           know
           our
           proper
           Markets
           ,
           as
           particularly
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             Portugal
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           great
           Bankrupsy
           in
           London
           that
           hath
           thence
           like
           a
           Plague
           infected
           so
           many
           of
           our
           Country
           Traders
           ,
           and
           laid
           there
           too
           so
           much
           Land
           in
           some
           sort
           desolate
           ,
           will
           by
           natural
           necessity
           oblige
           them
           to
           countenance
           this
           improvement
           of
           the
           Realm
           by
           new
           Commodities
           and
           Manufactures
           :
           and
           that
           which
           hath
           in
           many
           of
           our
           poor
           Idlers
           ,
           Created
           such
           an
           Aversion
           from
           the
           sowing
           of
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           toyle
           of
           beating
           the
           same
           ,
           will
           soon
           cease
           by
           the
           acquainting
           them
           with
           the
           Invention
           of
           a
           Mill
           near
           a
           Rivolet
           by
           which
           as
           much
           Hemp
           may
           be
           beaten
           in
           a
           day
           as
           can
           be
           by
           two
           hundred
           men
           :
           and
           they
           who
           have
           been
           incessant
           in
           complaining
           of
           others
           being
           French
           Pensioners
           ,
           and
           thought
           themselves
           slighted
           because
           they
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           shall
           by
           the
           Protestants
           of
           that
           Nation
           thus
           leading
           us
           by
           the
           hand
           to
           a
           rich
           Manufacture
           ,
           find
           France
           to
           have
           thus
           sent
           Donatives
           to
           our
           whole
           Land.
           And
           from
           the
           example
           of
           their
           innate
           Loyalty
           to
           their
           Hereditary
           Monarch
           ,
           and
           thankfulness
           to
           ours
           for
           their
           protection
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           of
           our
           Male-contents
           will
           imbibe
           principles
           of
           obedience
           to
           Government
           and
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           safety
           under
           that
           Asylum
           :
           and
           such
           persons
           whatever
           their
           pretensions
           are
           ,
           will
           deserve
           ill
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           and
           its
           Trade
           and
           Manufacture
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           excessive
           Complaints
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Popery
           and
           of
           the
           Fantome
           of
           that
           pretended
           Religion
           frighting
           us
           out
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           shall
           really
           deter
           more
           such
           Protestant
           Strangers
           from
           planting
           among
           us
           .
           But
           as
           men
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           deterred
           by
           shame
           from
           fearing
           any
           thing
           in
           throngs
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           are
           secure
           from
           robbery
           ,
           and
           can
           suffer
           only
           by
           
             petty
             Larceny
          
           ,
           so
           I
           believe
           will
           this
           populous
           State
           of
           our
           Country
           insensibly
           wear
           off
           the
           excess
           of
           our
           fears
           ;
           and
           do
           expect
           such
           a
           future
           State
           in
           England
           as
           will
           make
           men
           ashamed
           of
           their
           past
           fears
           ,
           and
           their
           former
           deference
           to
           ill
           bodeing
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           Gassendus
           in
           his
           Works
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             Astrologers
             of
          
           France
           
             concluded
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             Conjunction
             of
             watry
             signs
             in
          
           Piscis
           and
           Aquarius
           
           
             in
             the
             Year
             1524
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             then
             be
             another
             deluge
             in
             that
             Realm
             ,
             and
             in
          
           Germany
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Month
             of
          
           February
           ,
           
             a
             rainy
             Month
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             of
             the
             People
             thereupon
             went
             with
             their
             Goods
             and
             Cattel
             from
             the
             Low
             Lands
             to
             the
             hilly
             Country
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Month
             proved
             the
             driest
             Month
             that
             ever
             was
             known
             :
          
           and
           thus
           do
           I
           expect
           that
           many
           of
           our
           Melancholy
           Prophets
           in
           England
           will
           be
           
             toto
             caelo
          
           ,
           mistaken
           in
           their
           auguries
           .
           And
           if
           natural
           Considerations
           did
           not
           induce
           me
           thus
           to
           foretel
           good
           to
           my
           Country
           ,
           another
           Consideration
           might
           tempt
           me
           to
           predict
           ill
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           warding
           off
           all
           the
           risque
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           :
           for
           among
           the
           Iews
           if
           a
           man
           prophesied
           of
           future
           ill
           to
           a
           Person
           or
           State
           ,
           and
           it
           came
           not
           to
           pass
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           therefore
           pronounced
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           infinite
           goodness
           often
           inclining
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           to
           avert
           its
           threatned
           Anger
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           Prophesied
           of
           good
           Success
           ,
           and
           it
           happened
           not
           ,
           he
           was
           then
           reputed
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           
             they
             said
          
           )
           Heaven
           never
           cancelled
           a
           Decree
           of
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Considering
           how
           often
           things
           at
           random
           predicted
           have
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           and
           tho
           like
           Seeds
           carelessly
           thrown
           into
           the
           Field
           of
           Time
           have
           yet
           grown
           up
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           even
           of
           the
           higher
           Class
           of
           understandings
           ,
           have
           been
           tempted
           to
           believe
           the
           predictions
           of
           the
           illiterate
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           could
           read
           the
           Book
           of
           Fate
           who
           yet
           could
           read
           no
           other
           (
           as
           appeared
           by
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Moore
          
           and
           Bishop
           Fisher
           being
           tainted
           with
           some
           belief
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Maid
          
           of
           
           Kent's
           Sayings
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           seeming
           so
           to
           be
           )
           and
           that
           the
           prediction
           of
           things
           as
           I
           partly
           before
           hinted
           may
           help
           as
           a
           Natural
           Cause
           to
           give
           them
           Birth
           ,
           I
           wishing
           so
           well
           to
           my
           Country
           and
           its
           Religion
           by
           Law
           Established
           ,
           have
           however
           adventured
           from
           Natural
           Causes
           to
           give
           my
           judgment
           for
           the
           future
           State
           thereof
           as
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           not
           despairing
           of
           its
           influences
           on
           some
           present
           Despairers
           .
        
         
           And
           moreover
           the
           Class
           of
           
             Magna
             nomina
          
           ,
           who
           have
           faulter'd
           in
           their
           measures
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           is
           so
           great
           that
           an
           obscure
           mistaken
           person
           may
           well
           hope
           to
           hide
           himself
           among
           them
        
         
           Father
           Parsons
           ali●s
           Doleman
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           doth
           p.
           258.
           give
           his
           final
           Conjecture
           of
           the
           great
           future
           Event
           of
           the
           Succession
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             My
             opinion
             is
             that
             this
             Affair
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             ended
             by
             any
             possibility
             moral
             without
             some
             War
             at
             leastwise
             for
             sometime
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           and
           gives
           his
           reasons
           for
           that
           his
           opinion
           .
           And
           how
           all
           our
           hot
           Apocalyptick
           Men
           and
           Teazers
           of
           Anti-Christ
           have
           erred
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           great
           Changes
           they
           have
           predicted
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           obvious
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           most
           sagacious
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Expositers
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           things
           they
           have
           foretold
           to
           be
           far
           distant
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           before
           which
           they
           knew
           they
           should
           long
           be
           in
           the
           number
           of
           
             Non
             entes
             doctores
          
           ,
           as
           one
           calls
           the
           Schoolmen
           :
           and
           thus
           likewise
           the
           ingenious
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Treatise
             of
             Taxes
             and
             Contributions
          
           ,
           printed
           in
           London
           1667
           ,
           doth
           p.
           23.
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Before
             five
             hundred
             years
             we
             may
             be
             all
             transplanted
             from
             hence
             into
          
           America
           ,
           
             these
             Countries
             being
             over-run
             with
             Turks
             and
             made
             wast
             as
             the
             Seats
             of
             the
             famous
             Eastern
             Empires
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Herbert
           ,
           our
           pious
           Vates
           ,
           made
           Religion
           standing
           a
           tiptoe
           to
           take
           its
           flight
           thither
           many
           years
           ago
           .
           And
           the
           ingenious
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Zelanders
             Choice
          
           hath
           therein
           told
           us
           that
           the
           French
           would
           never
           part
           with
           Vtrecht
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           King's
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           would
           never
           be
           recalled
           ;
           but
           the
           contrary
           happened
           in
           both
           Cases
           ,
           and
           the
           Vote
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Majesties
           recalling
           the
           latter
           ,
           was
           carried
           by
           the
           Party
           there
           favouring
           the
           Nonconformists
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           have
           been
           without
           them
           ,
           which
           that
           Author
           did
           not
           foresee
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Nonconformists
           would
           be
           well
           neither
           full
           nor
           fasting
           ,
           and
           therefore
           their
           reflections
           on
           the
           King's
           
           Ministers
           for
           denying
           Indulgence
           to
           them
           since
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           gentle
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fox
           in
           his
           Martyrology
           in
           one
           Volume
           p.
           694.
           gives
           us
           this
           conjectural
           prediction
           that
           the
           Turk
           will
           seize
           Rome
           ,
           and
           founds
           one
           of
           his
           reasons
           for
           it
           on
           the
           18
           Ch.
           of
           the
           Rev.
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           consume
           it
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           Ribera
           the
           Iesuite
           in
           Chap.
           14th
           of
           the
           Rev.
           saith
           ,
           
             Romam
             igitur
             non
             tantum
             propter
             priora
             peccata
             conflagratarum
             esse
             magno
             incendio
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             propter
             illa
             quae
             extremis
             illis
             temporibus
             commissura
             est
             ex
             hujus
             Apocalypsis
             verbis
             adeo
             perspicue
             cognoscimus
             ,
             ut
             ne
             stul●issimus
             quidem
             negare
             possit
             .
          
           Neither
           Mr.
           Fox
           nor
           the
           Iesuite
           name
           any
           particular
           time
           when
           Rome
           shall
           be
           consumed
           with
           Fire
           :
           but
           many
           whose
           Enthusiastic
           fancies
           have
           played
           with
           the
           fire
           of
           Rome
           ,
           adventured
           to
           lay
           the
           Scene
           of
           its
           ruine
           in
           the
           Year
           1666
           :
           and
           to
           assert
           this
           ,
           a
           Latin
           Book
           was
           professedly
           writ
           and
           called
           ,
           
             Romae
             ruina
             finalis
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1666.
           and
           printed
           in
           London
           in
           the
           Year
           1663.
           in
           the
           Title
           whereof
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Rome
           shall
           be
           
             incendio
             delenda
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Year
           1666.
           
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           our
           many
           Prophetic
           Writers
           that
           read
           that
           Sentence
           as
           from
           Gods
           Tribunal
           ,
           that
           Rome
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           that
           year
           ,
           angered
           the
           Conclave
           there
           ;
           and
           they
           might
           well
           think
           that
           to
           such
           hot
           heads
           there
           belonged
           incendiary
           hands
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           as
           it
           was
           before
           cited
           out
           of
           the
           Pamp●let
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Arts
             and
             pernicious
             designs
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             wherein
             is
             shewn
             what
             are
             the
             Aims
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
          
           &c.
           the
           Author
           makes
           
             the
             Conflagration
             of
          
           London
           (
           
             in
             case
             it
             were
             a
             practice
             of
             Humane
             Contrivance
             )
             to
             have
             been
             caused
             by
          
           Rome
           
             and
             the
             Consistory
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             Iesuites
             as
             being
             willing
             to
             signalize
             that
             year
             of
             666
             ,
             with
             some
             remarkable
             mischief
             done
             to
             Protestants
             in
             check
             to
             the
             fancies
             of
             some
             that
             predicted
          
           Romes
           
             utter
             destruction
             then
          
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           that
           they
           might
           grant
           against
           our
           City
           the
           reprisal
           of
           performances
           for
           our
           Prophecies
           against
           theirs
           :
           which
           if
           they
           did
           was
           a
           Revenge
           very
           disproportionate
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           of
           the
           
             Pharisees
             revenge
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           an
           
             Eye
             for
             an
             Eye
             ,
             and
             a
             Tooth
             for
             a
             Tooth
             ,
          
           they
           should
           only
           have
           equipped
           Airy
           Prophecies
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           Fire-ships
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           little
           obvious
           Art
           have
           hounded
           the
           
             number
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           666
           upon
           us
           .
           And
           though
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           convinced
           by
           the
           Quotations
           out
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Canonists
           referred
           to
           in
           Gundissalvus
           that
           the
           Tenet
           of
           
             burning
             whole
             Cities
             if
             the
             Majority
             thereof
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             is
             chargeable
          
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           as
           approved
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           tho
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           and
           two
           Houses
           of
           Commons
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           London
           have
           given
           their
           judgment
           of
           the
           Causers
           of
           that
           Fire
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           tho
           one
           of
           our
           great
           Divines
           and
           whose
           Name
           all
           Protestants
           in
           our
           Land
           must
           mention
           with
           great
           honour
           ,
           Dr.
           
             William
             Lloyd
          
           Dean
           of
           Bangir
           ,
           hath
           in
           his
           
             Funeral
             Sermon
          
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfrey
          
           p.
           38.
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             incredible
             patience
             found
             in
             the
             Citizens
             of
          
           London
           
             at
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Conflagration
             ,
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           further
           said
           ,
           
             Tho
             so
             many
             believed
             and
             very
             few
             much
             doubted
             whence
             it
             came
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             from
             the
             same
             hands
             which
             we
             justly
             suspect
             for
             this
             wickedness
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Murder
           of
           Sir
           
             Edmund
             Godfrey
             )
             yet
             was
             there
             no
             Tumult
             rose
             upon
             it
             ,
             no
             violence
             done
             that
             extended
             to
             the
             life
             of
             any
             Person
             ,
          
           yet
           shall
           I
           never
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           convincing
           proofs
           of
           such
           a
           Fact
           projected
           ,
           or
           modelled
           by
           some
           in
           Authority
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Spiritual
           Guides
           of
           our
           Lay-Papists
           ,
           charge
           the
           Odium
           of
           the
           Fact
           on
           more
           of
           them
           than
           make
           the
           least
           of
           numbers
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           allowance
           of
           this
           Tenet
           on
           the
           generality
           of
           Papists
           here
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           would
           say
           that
           as
           infallible
           as
           the
           Pope
           was
           ,
           
             he
             knew
             not
             what
             spirit
             he
             was
             of
             ,
          
           when
           he
           thus
           in
           his
           Law
           called
           for
           fire
           on
           Heretical
           Cities
           ;
           I
           allude
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           to
           the
           Disciples
           that
           
           importun'd
           him
           to
           call
           for
           Fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           burn
           the
           Samaritans
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Author
           of
           the
           forementioned
           Pamphlet
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Arts
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           &c.
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           it
           ,
           saith
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           Fryars
           ,
           that
           
             what
             they
             hold
             lawful
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             justly
             presumed
             to
             do
             whensoever
             opportunity
             serves
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             see
             it
             conducible
             to
             their
             Interest
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           Thus
           likewise
           Iudges
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Courts
           when
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Nullity
           of
           a
           Marriage
           by
           reason
           of
           fear
           resulting
           from
           threatnings
           is
           before
           them
           ,
           do
           carefully
           regard
           this
           point
           concerning
           the
           
             Menacer
             ,
             an
             solitus
             est
             minas
             exequi
             ,
          
           a
           thing
           the
           Iesuites
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           Power
           and
           Opportunity
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Iesuites
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           4th
           Vow
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           the
           Implicit
           Obedience
           they
           have
           sworn
           to
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           are
           to
           execute
           whatever
           he
           shall
           command
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           doubtable
           but
           that
           when
           it
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Canonists
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           power
           to
           burn
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           he
           will
           reduce
           that
           Power
           into
           Act
           when
           he
           sees
           convenient
           ;
           and
           as
           Dr.
           Donne
           in
           his
           
             Pseudo
             Martyr
          
           well
           notes
           ,
           
             the
             Lawyers
             teach
             us
             that
             the
             word
          
           potest
           
             doth
             often
             signifie
          
           actum
           :
           for
           which
           he
           quotes
           Bartolus
           on
           the
           Digests
           .
        
         
           I
           believe
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Computation
           where
           he
           saith
           in
           p.
           228
           of
           that
           
             Book
             ,
             That
             the
             Iesuites
             are
             in
             poss●ssion
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Papists
             hearts
             in
          
           England
           ,
           but
           I
           likewise
           believe
           his
           other
           Computation
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           where
           in
           p.
           127.
           he
           saith
           ,
           quoting
           
             Rebadenira
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1608.
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             were
          
           10581.
           and
           that
           tho
           their
           number
           is
           much
           encreased
           since
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           so
           many
           in
           England
           as
           were
           when
           the
           Book
           was
           printed
           ,
           
             viz
             ▪
             Anno
          
           1610.
           and
           the
           Dr.
           whose
           Style
           was
           as
           the
           
             Oxford
             Antiquities
          
           say
           of
           Mr.
           
             Foxes
             ,
             in
             Romanenses
             satis
             acerbus
             ,
          
           (
           tho
           I
           think
           neither
           of
           their
           Styles
           was
           so
           a
           jot
           too
           much
           )
           doth
           in
           Chap.
           10th
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           very
           learnedly
           and
           largely
           shew
           that
           many
           Eminent
           and
           Popish
           Writers
           have
           bitterly
           inveighed
           against
           Gratian
           the
           Compiler
           of
           the
           Decretum
           of
           the
           
             Canon
             Law.
          
           
        
         
           No
           doubt
           that
           Law
           was
           never
           
             in
             gross
          
           received
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           our
           Popish
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           so
           neither
           did
           nor
           doth
           bind
           English
           Papists
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           doth
           in
           some
           Popish
           Countries
           where
           it
           never
           was
           received
           :
           and
           I
           find
           Bellarmine
           cited
           by
           the
           Dr.
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             there
             are
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             which
             do
             not
             make
             a
             matter
             to
             be
          
           de
           fide
           ,
           
             but
             only
             do
             declare
             what
             the
             opinions
             of
             the
             Popes
             were
             in
             such
             cases
             .
          
        
         
           I
           believe
           that
           no
           un-jesuited
           Papist
           (
           nor
           perhaps
           some
           sober
           Party
           in
           that
           Order
           )
           will
           think
           the
           worse
           of
           me
           for
           calling
           the
           Decretum
           of
           the
           Popes
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           empowering
           him
           thus
           to
           burn
           Cities
           ,
           
             h●rrendum
             Decretum
          
           :
           and
           it
           may
           perhaps
           appear
           ridiculous
           as
           well
           as
           horrid
           in
           the
           Pope
           in
           that
           Law
           ,
           to
           rake
           in
           the
           Ashes
           of
           sweet
           St.
           Cyprian
           for
           fire
           to
           burn
           Heretical
           Towns
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           Excommunicated
           by
           the
           Pope
           for
           rebaptizing
           such
           as
           were
           baptized
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Founder
           of
           that
           wild
           Tenet
           of
           converting
           guiltless
           Lime
           ,
           and
           Brick
           and
           Timber
           to
           rubbish
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           afforded
           dwelling
           places
           to
           People
           ,
           that
           differed
           in
           judgment
           from
           Rome
           :
           and
           to
           make
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Year
           258.
           was
           a
           Martyr
           for
           not
           being
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           burning
           Cities
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           adore
           the
           Host.
           
        
         
           But
           moreover
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           in
           the
           Decrets
           made
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           Ape
           the
           Pandects
           ,
           and
           to
           consist
           chiefly
           of
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           ,
           sayings
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           Popes
           as
           the
           Pandects
           do
           of
           the
           
             responsa
             prudentum
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Gratian's
           founding
           a
           Tenet
           on
           Cyprian
           ,
           or
           any
           places
           out
           of
           other
           
           Authors
           ,
           giveth
           it
           only
           the
           weight
           that
           Cyprian
           and
           they
           had
           in
           their
           proper
           works
           :
           and
           the
           Stream
           of
           Authority
           from
           their
           Writings
           in
           Gratian
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           able
           to
           rise
           higher
           than
           the
           Spring
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Canonists
           agree
           on
           this
           as
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           quoted
           in
           
             Gratian
             ,
             Vim
             legis
             habent
             quatenus
             reperiuntur
             illic
             unde
             dep●ompta
             sunt
             :
          
           and
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           things
           that
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             impia
             ,
             hiulca
             ,
             barbara
             ,
             sine
             ratione
             ,
             falsa
             fideique
             Historicae
             adversa
             ,
          
           are
           found
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           passed
           by
           as
           
             Gratian
             Dreams
             ,
             ut
             nec
             confirmatio
             Pontificum
             generalis
             ad
             ea
             sese
             extendere
             possit
             .
          
           And
           on
           this
           Account
           his
           
             Gl●ssographer
             Andreas
          
           ,
           himself
           doth
           often
           turn
           his
           gloss
           into
           an
           Animadversion
           on
           his
           Master
           (
           for
           that
           name
           he
           bestows
           on
           Gratian
           )
           and
           saith
           sometimes
           ,
           
             Magister
             hic
             non
             tenetur
          
           (
           meaning
           Observatur
           )
           and
           sometimes
           
             Superficialis
             est
             magistri
             argumentatio
          
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           with
           a
           strain
           of
           
             Ruffianism
             ,
             fateor
             te
             plane
             mentitum
             Gratiane
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           one
           will
           read
           Pere
           Veron's
           Book
           of
           
             the
             Rule
             of
             Catholick
             Faith
          
           ,
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Lords
             of
             the
             Assembly
             general
             of
             the
             Clergy
             sitting
             at
          
           Paris
           
             in
             the
             Year
          
           1645.
           he
           will
           find
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             as
             for
          
           Gratian
           
             's
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             the
             Gloss
             ,
             they
             can
             claim
             nothing
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Author
             being
             a
             particular
             Doctor
             and
             Subject
             to
             many
             mistakes
             even
             in
             the
             Citation
             of
             Authors
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             pretend
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             :
             much
             less
             weight
             hath
             the
             Gloss
             than
             the
             Decrees
             ,
             where
             many
             silly
             and
             ridiculous
             passages
             are
             discovered
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Papal
             Decrees
             contained
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             or
             published
             since
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             do
             constitute
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Bellarmine
           
             makes
             no
             difficulty
             to
             acknowledge
             Errors
             in
             several
             of
             them
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             where
             the
          
           Canon
           
             out
             of
          
           Gratian
           
             is
             objected
          
           ,
           quod
           proposuisti
           ,
           
             extracted
             out
             of
          
           Gregory
           the
           3d
           ,
           
             where
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             Woman
             should
             be
             sick
             and
             by
             that
             means
             unable
             to
             render
             her
             duty
             to
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Husband
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             gift
             of
             continency
             may
             take
             another
             Wife
             :
             he
             replys
             thus
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             failed
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             may
             happen
             to
             Popes
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             properly
             define
             but
             only
             declare
             their
             opinions
             ,
             as
          
           Gregory
           
             seems
             here
             to
             have
             done
          
           .
        
         
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           every
           Papist
           laughs
           at
           the
           definition
           of
           a
           Whore
           in
           the
           Decrets
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Quae
             multorum
             libidini
             patet
          
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           gloss
           there
           making
           by
           multorum
           to
           be
           meant
           23000.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           I
           discoursed
           frankly
           of
           all
           these
           last
           mentioned
           matters
           to
           my
           Roman
           Catholick
           Friend
           ,
           who
           (
           I
           said
           )
           would
           joyn
           Issue
           in
           the
           Plea
           about
           Religion
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope's
           Power
           of
           firing
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           were
           a
           Tenet
           chargeable
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           have
           perhaps
           said
           as
           much
           to
           throw
           off
           the
           Obligation
           on
           any
           Papists
           to
           obey
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           in
           the
           infliction
           of
           such
           dire
           Vengeance
           on
           whole
           Cities
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           wish
           said
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           my self
           indispensably
           obliged
           when
           I
           discourse
           with
           any
           of
           Mankind
           about
           any
           Quaesitum
           relating
           to
           natural
           truth
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           to
           Theological
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           candour
           to
           say
           what
           the
           matter
           will
           fairly
           bear
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           as
           accounting
           any
           mans
           Judgment
           given
           
             ex
             parte
          
           to
           be
           of
           little
           or
           no
           value
           ,
           and
           esteeming
           him
           a
           falsarius
           ,
           who
           conceals
           any
           thing
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Gentleman
           being
           a
           close
           pursuer
           of
           truth
           told
           me
           ,
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           that
           the
           Canon
           Law
           did
           not
           as
           such
           bind
           all
           Papists
           
             in
             foro
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           stay
           in
           no
           Church
           that
           he
           should
           find
           to
           be
           built
           in
           any
           Akeldama
           ,
           or
           Field
           of
           Blood
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Church
           that
           approved
           of
           Tenets
           destructive
           of
           Civil
           Societies
           ,
           or
           condemned
           not
           Tenets
           that
           where
           any
           other
           Religion
           than
           the
           Popes
           was
           ,
           would
           Condemn
           men
           like
           Nebuchadnezor
           to
           grasing
           and
           to
           solitude
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           would
           live
           in
           Towns
           or
           Cities
           ,
           make
           them
           live
           there
           in
           Houses
           under
           Ground
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Browne
           in
           his
           Travels
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             saw
             some
             Towns
             in
             the
          
           Turkish
           
             Dominions
             where
             Christians
             so
             lived
             
             like
             the
          
           Troglodytes
           ,
           
             and
             subterraneous
             Nations
             about
          
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           which
           might
           be
           occasioned
           by
           many
           Armies
           marching
           that
           way
           and
           burning
           of
           Towns
           
             en
             passant
          
           ;
           and
           that
           till
           the
           Pope
           disclaimed
           this
           power
           ,
           and
           damned
           such
           Tenet
           in
           his
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           that
           hung
           up
           there
           a
           Light
           conspicuous
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           the
           lawful
           kindling
           of
           the
           Torches
           that
           should
           set
           fire
           to
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           such
           Cities
           as
           he
           called
           Heretical
           would
           be
           in
           fear
           of
           their
           being
           
             incendio
             delendae
          
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           assert
           the
           plenitude
           of
           his
           power
           ,
           would
           implicitly
           obey
           his
           Commands
           ,
           and
           their
           Emissaries
           execute
           theirs
           ,
           without
           considering
           whether
           Gratian
           as
           a
           Fool
           ,
           or
           a
           Knave
           misapplied
           Cyprian
           :
           and
           he
           granted
           that
           if
           ,
           as
           an
           Universal
           
             Censor
             morum
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           did
           Command
           the
           Iesuites
           or
           others
           to
           inflict
           spiritual
           Censures
           in
           Cases
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           Non-belief
           of
           any
           Religionary
           Notion
           ,
           and
           those
           Censures
           were
           not
           to
           operate
           beyond
           the
           Soul
           ,
           that
           Civil
           Societies
           might
           yet
           be
           maintained
           ;
           but
           to
           give
           the
           Pope
           power
           to
           issue
           out
           Orders
           to
           burn
           the
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           where
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Religion
           is
           not
           professed
           ,
           is
           (
           said
           he
           ,
           )
           to
           give
           him
           Arbitrary
           Power
           over
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           his
           Arbitrage
           ,
           whether
           there
           shall
           be
           any
           Political
           Government
           and
           Commerce
           in
           the
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           might
           suffer
           Confusion
           by
           the
           Papacy's
           having
           this
           power
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           it
           had
           it
           
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           and
           that
           several
           places
           have
           been
           burned
           as
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           when
           certainly
           they
           had
           a
           right
           not
           to
           be
           so
           served
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Heretical
           Villages
           at
           the
           Massacre
           of
           Merindol
           ,
           of
           which
           Dr.
           Heylin
           in
           his
           Geoghraphy
           in
           Folio
           ,
           makes
           mention
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           1560.
           
             there
             were
             above
             1250
             Churches
             of
             the
             Hugonots
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             which
             cannot
             in
             such
             a
             long
             time
             but
             be
             wonderfully
             augmented
             ,
             tho
             scarce
             any
             of
             them
             have
             scaped
             some
             Massacre
             or
             other
             .
             Of
             these
             Massacres
             two
             are
             most
             memorable
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             that
             of
          
           Merindol
           and
           Chabiers
           ,
           
             as
             being
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             of
          
           Paris
           
             as
             being
             the
             greatest
             .
             That
             of
          
           Merindol
           
             happened
             in
             the
             Year
             1545.
             the
             instrument
             of
             it
             being
          
           Minier
           ,
           
             the
             President
             of
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Aix
           :
           
             for
             having
             Condemned
             those
             poor
             people
             of
          
           Heresy
           ,
           
             he
             mustered
             a
             small
             Army
             and
             set
             fire
             on
             the
             Villages
             .
          
           He
           directed
           me
           further
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           that
           Fact
           to
           
           Maimbourg's
           History
           of
           
             Calvinism
             ,
             Book
             2d
          
           ,
           where
           he
           mentions
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Aix
           to
           which
           Heylin
           refers
           ,
           and
           saith
           Maimbourg
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Par
             le
             quel
             il
             Condamn
             '
             par
             Contumace
             dix
             neuf
             de
             Ces
             Heretiques
             à
             estre
             brasléz
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             ordonne
             que
             toutes
             les
             Maisons
             de
          
           Merindol
           
             qui
             sont
             toutes
             remplies
             de
             Ces
             Heretiques
             soient
             entierement
             démolies
             ,
             &
             renverses
             de
             fond
             en
             comble
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           another
           guess
           Fire
           projected
           by
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           mentioned
           out
           of
           Thuanus
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           abetted
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           shewed
           there
           was
           another
           Pope
           beside
           Eugenius
           ,
           that
           thought
           the
           burning
           of
           Heretical
           Cities
           lawful
           and
           meritorious
           :
           and
           he
           referred
           it
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Criticks
           in
           Gun-powder
           ,
           how
           far
           so
           great
           a
           quantity
           of
           it
           lodged
           in
           a
           strait
           Vault
           ,
           might
           have
           tended
           to
           the
           demolishing
           of
           the
           Heretical
           Cities
           of
           Westminster
           and
           even
           of
           London
           ,
           if
           the
           experiment
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           had
           took
           effect
           ,
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           the
           utmost
           power
           of
           Gun-powder
           was
           never
           yet
           tryed
           .
           He
           told
           me
           that
           Osborn
           in
           his
           King
           Iames
           ,
           having
           spoke
           of
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
          
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             never
             met
             two
             of
             the
             like
             conceit
             concerning
             any
             effect
             or
             extent
             ,
             this
             Powder
             might
             have
             reached
             had
             it
             not
             failed
             of
             success
             :
             some
             men
             confining
             it
             to
             the
             Circle
             it
             lay
             in
             and
             no
             farther
             :
             whereas
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             no
             less
             experienced
             ,
             delivered
             at
             least
             the
             whole
             Isle
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             it
             :
          
           and
           then
           he
           quotes
           it
           as
           the
           more
           probable
           Conjecture
           ,
           then
           
             that
             it
             could
             not
             but
             work
             dire
             effects
             on
             the
             City
             it self
             .
          
        
         
         
           He
           further
           discoursed
           that
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           of
           securing
           Protestant
           Cities
           from
           Fire
           at
           the
           Popes
           pleasure
           ,
           Pere
           Veron's
           artifice
           in
           making
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           chargeable
           with
           nothing
           to
           be
           believed
           but
           
             what
             is
             proposed
             by
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             in
             her
             general
             Councils
             ,
             or
             by
             her
             Vniversal
             Practice
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             an
             Article
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             Catholick
             Faith
             ,
          
           or
           any
           Papists
           in
           this
           Case
           joyning
           with
           Protestants
           to
           decry
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           is
           but
           trifling
           away
           time
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           giving
           light
           to
           our
           understandings
           or
           keeping
           Fire
           from
           our
           Cities
           :
           for
           if
           each
           Pope
           believes
           he
           hath
           this
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           Jesuites
           too
           believe
           it
           ,
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           things
           not
           being
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           save
           our
           Cities
           ,
           when
           the
           Incendiaries
           even
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           probability
           may
           save
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           have
           such
           Doctors
           as
           the
           Pope
           and
           Gratian
           and
           (
           as
           they
           may
           think
           )
           Cyprian
           for
           the
           opinion
           of
           burning
           the
           Nests
           of
           Heretical
           Hornets
           .
        
         
           He
           moreover
           mentioned
           how
           
             Bellarmine
             as
             to
             the
             Tenet
             of
             all
             Christian
             Monarchies
             owing
             subjection
             to
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             said
             ,
             the
             contrary
             to
             it
             is
             Heretical
             ,
          
           tho
           he
           well
           knew
           that
           no
           definition
           of
           the
           Church
           ever
           made
           it
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           might
           as
           well
           have
           called
           the
           denial
           of
           this
           Incendiary
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           against
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           to
           be
           Heresy
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           he
           told
           me
           he
           had
           read
           Bellarmine
           cited
           in
           that
           Book
           of
           Donne
           p.
           277.
           for
           writing
           against
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           who
           had
           defended
           the
           Venetian
           Cause
           against
           the
           Popes
           Censures
           ,
           and
           reprimanding
           that
           Doctor
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             It
             is
             a
             grievous
             rashness
             not
             to
             be
             left
             unpunished
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             say
             the
             Canons
             as
             being
             but
             Humane
             Laws
             cannot
             have
             equal
             Authority
             with
             divine
             :
             for
             this
             is
             a
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             as
             tho
             they
             were
             not
             made
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           and
           yet
           saith
           Donne
           ,
           citing
           that
           Doctor
           that
           impugned
           the
           Canons
           ,
           those
           Canons
           that
           he
           referred
           to
           were
           but
           two
           ,
           and
           cited
           but
           by
           Gratian.
           And
           that
           Donne
           further
           in
           that
           Page
           observed
           ,
           that
           when
           Parsons
           
             is
             to
             make
             his
             advantage
             of
             any
             Sentence
             in
          
           Gratian
           ,
           
             he
             uses
             to
             dignify
             it
             thus
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             translated
             by
             the
          
           Popes
           
             into
             the
             Corps
             of
             the
             Canon
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             only
             allowed
             and
             admitted
             and
             approved
             but
             commended
             and
             commanded
             ,
             canonized
             and
             determined
             for
             Canonical
             Law
             ,
             and
             authorized
             and
             set
             forth
             for
             Sacred
             and
             Authentical
             by
             all
          
           Popes
           whatsoever
           .
           Treat
           .
           of
           Mitag
           .
           ca.
           7.
           
           ●
           .
           42.
           
        
         
           That
           moreover
           tho
           we
           know
           that
           neither
           the
           Decrets
           nor
           Decretals
           ,
           were
           ever
           
             as
             such
          
           received
           as
           Law
           in
           England
           ,
           yet
           the
           Pope
           and
           Jesuites
           saying
           that
           they
           ought
           so
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           and
           are
           obligatory
           upon
           us
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           unlucky
           Proverb
           of
           
             Ben
             Syrah
             ,
             Quantulus
             ignis
             quantam
             materiam
             accendit
             ,
          
           and
           which
           is
           used
           by
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Iames
           saying
           ▪
           
             Behold
             how
             great
             a
             matter
             a
             little
             fire
             kindleth
             ,
          
           and
           for
           that
           there
           are
           some
           little
           People
           ready
           to
           apply
           that
           little
           fire
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           or
           Jesuites
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           the
           Majority
           of
           the
           Papists
           here
           ,
           being
           Jesuited
           (
           as
           was
           observed
           )
           and
           that
           part
           of
           them
           not
           being
           of
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           byassed
           by
           generous
           education
           and
           temper
           against
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           mercenary
           Pope
           or
           Jesuites
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           even
           in
           the
           Jesuited
           Gentry
           here
           ,
           there
           were
           Bigots
           found
           to
           plot
           and
           to
           prepare
           to
           execute
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
          
           ,
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Pope
           may
           if
           he
           will
           be
           very
           troublesome
           to
           our
           Cities
           with
           his
           Writ
           
             de
             Civitate
             comburendâ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           or
           the
           Jesuites
           can
           command
           numbers
           of
           instruments
           to
           execute
           that
           his
           Writ
           (
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           )
           who
           will
           think
           that
           therein
           that
           they
           do
           as
           lawful
           an
           Act
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           four
           first
           General
           Councils
           had
           expresly
           warranted
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           He
           said
           that
           the
           Popes
           Decrets
           and
           Decretals
           are
           in
           several
           Popish
           Countries
           so
           much
           regarded
           ,
           that
           to
           encourage
           men
           to
           study
           the
           same
           ,
           Academick
           Degrees
           are
           conferred
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           
             Doctores
             decretorum
          
           ,
           and
           
             Doctores
             decretalium
          
           .
           
           That
           in
           France
           where
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           was
           never
           
             in
             gross
          
           received
           ;
           as
           Minier
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Aix
           did
           set
           fire
           on
           the
           Heretical
           Villages
           as
           such
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           heard
           that
           Boerius
           an
           eminent
           Lawyer
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           President
           of
           a
           Parliament
           there
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           published
           a
           Volume
           of
           Decisions
           ,
           hath
           in
           
             Tractatu
             de
             seditiosis
          
           asserted
           this
           Tenet
           of
           the
           Pope's
           power
           to
           burn
           Heretical
           Cities
           .
           That
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           when
           they
           groaned
           under
           the
           heaviest
           weight
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Persecution
           ,
           abhorred
           this
           revenge
           against
           their
           idolatrous
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           
           Tertullian's
           Apology
           ,
           and
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           ease
           with
           which
           this
           revenge
           might
           have
           been
           executed
           ,
           
             Quando
             vel
             una
             nox
             pauculis
             faculis
             largitatem
             ultionis
             posset
             operari
             ,
             si
             malum
             malo
             dispungi
             penes
             nos
             liceret
             ,
             sed
             absit
             ut
             aut
             igni
             humano
             vindicetur
             Divina
             secta
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             One
             night
             with
             a
             few
             Fire-brands
             would
             yield
             us
             sufficient
             Revenge
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             discount
             evil
             with
             evil
             :
             but
             God
             forbid
             that
             the
             followers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Religion
             should
             either
             revenge
             themselves
             with
             Humane
             Fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           the
           very
           Heathens
           of
           old
           accounted
           there
           was
           turpitude
           in
           promoting
           not
           only
           their
           own
           profit
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           in
           firing
           the
           Fleet
           of
           proclaimed
           Enemies
           ;
           as
           appeared
           in
           Athens
           when
           Themistocles
           by
           order
           from
           the
           Senate
           ,
           had
           privately
           Communicated
           to
           Aristides
           how
           he
           could
           destroy
           the
           Lacedemonians
           by
           privately
           burning
           their
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           Aristides
           had
           reported
           to
           the
           Senate
           that
           the
           project
           of
           Themistocles
           communicated
           to
           him
           was
           profitable
           for
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           was
           not
           honest
           ,
           they
           unanimously
           resolved
           against
           hearing
           it
           (
           as
           Tully
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Offices
           )
           and
           much
           less
           would
           they
           have
           deliberated
           of
           its
           turpitude
           .
           That
           the
           Athenians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           open
           War
           with
           King
           Philip
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Priests
           offering
           their
           most
           solemn
           religious
           Sacrifices
           to
           the
           Gods
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           did
           
             Philippum
             liberos
             ,
             terrestres
             navalésque
             copias
             atque
             omnem
             Macedoniam
             exitiali
             carmine
             &
             diris
             imprecationibus
             detestari
             ,
          
           yet
           intercepting
           some
           Letters
           writ
           by
           him
           ,
           they
           returned
           them
           to
           him
           unopen'd
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Trent
           Council
           having
           never
           disown'd
           this
           power
           ,
           nor
           branded
           this
           Canon
           ,
           nor
           yet
           by
           any
           
             index
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           damned
           the
           Writings
           of
           Gratian
           ,
           or
           Gundissalvus
           or
           the
           Famous
           Canonists
           by
           him
           cited
           for
           this
           opinion
           ,
           it
           was
           plain
           that
           they
           might
           therefore
           be
           said
           to
           approve
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           
             Qui
             non
             prohibet
             cum
             potest
             jubet
             .
          
        
         
           That
           the
           Trent
           Council
           had
           gone
           far
           in
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           saying
           used
           by
           the
           Fathers
           in
           that
           Council
           ,
           was
           here
           applicable
           ,
           viz.
           
             Omnia
             nostra
             facimus
             ,
             quibus
             authoritatem
             nostram
             impertimur
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             fine
          
           ,
           he
           saying
           that
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           withdraw
           from
           a
           Church
           while
           it
           in
           effect
           approved
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Faith
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           in
           practice
           impious
           ,
           and
           asking
           me
           if
           some
           of
           the
           Great
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           Bishop
           Iewel
           ,
           Bishop
           Andrews
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           La●d
           ,
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           had
           industriously
           published
           it
           in
           Print
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           lawfully
           employ
           Emissaries
           to
           burn
           Rome
           ,
           or
           any
           City
           where
           all
           or
           the
           Majority
           were
           Papists
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           Writing
           of
           theirs
           was
           never
           censured
           by
           Authority
           ,
           and
           impugned
           by
           any
           of
           our
           Divines
           ,
           tho
           yet
           by
           occasion
           thereof
           no
           Anti-Papists
           had
           ever
           been
           the
           Incendiaries
           of
           Popish
           Cities
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           however
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           till
           I
           saw
           such
           Tenet
           of
           those
           Divines
           publickly
           branded
           ,
           and
           till
           such
           Writing
           had
           received
           the
           usage
           that
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           had
           from
           Luther
           ,
           when
           he
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           Flames
           ;
           I
           plainly
           told
           him
           that
           I
           would
           :
           and
           the
           like
           he
           said
           he
           was
           inclined
           to
           as
           to
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           he
           found
           that
           the
           Fact
           of
           that
           fiery
           Tenet
           against
           Heretical
           Cities
           ,
           was
           chargeable
           on
           the
           Pope
           in
           
           his
           Law
           and
           in
           the
           Writers
           thereupon
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           And
           as
           little
           Credit
           as
           I
           wish
           all
           Mushroom
           Prophets
           and
           Prophecies
           may
           find
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           if
           ever
           any
           clear
           discovery
           should
           happen
           in
           time
           to
           be
           made
           of
           that
           Fires
           having
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Councils
           of
           great
           numbers
           of
           
             Iesuites
             ,
             Friars
          
           ,
           or
           other
           Papists
           ,
           (
           a
           thing
           I
           never
           Expect
           )
           that
           Popery
           would
           thereby
           be
           loaded
           with
           such
           a
           lasting
           general
           Odium
           here
           and
           in
           Forraign
           Countries
           both
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           hardly
           breath
           under
           the
           weight
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           Year
           1666
           ,
           would
           cry
           that
           their
           predictions
           did
           hit
           right
           ,
           and
           boldly
           say
           to
           us
           their
           upbraiders
           ,
           that
           66
           in
           its
           effects
           is
           not
           yet
           past
           ,
           just
           like
           the
           Sooth-sayer
           who
           being
           rallied
           by
           Caesar
           going
           to
           the
           Senate-House
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             the
             Ides
             of
          
           March
           
             were
             come
          
           ,
           replied
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             not
             passed
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           happy
           effect
           ,
           I
           expect
           from
           the
           grown
           and
           growing
           numbers
           of
           our
           populous
           Nation
           ,
           and
           all
           mens
           errors
           ,
           being
           necessarily
           the
           more
           visible
           to
           each
           other
           by
           their
           close
           Vicinage
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           men
           will
           be
           ashamed
           to
           aggravate
           the
           supposed
           Political
           Errors
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           our
           Princes
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           not
           to
           take
           it
           patiently
           when
           their
           Princes
           pardon
           them
           .
        
         
           How
           shameful
           a
           thing
           was
           it
           that
           the
           Kings
           Pardon
           was
           not
           allowed
           as
           good
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Lords
             and
             Commons
          
           ,
           to
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           when
           nothing
           but
           that
           could
           save
           them
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           for
           taking
           away
           any
           mans
           life
           by
           Ordinance
           of
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           But
           so
           sharp
           and
           perfect
           a
           ha●er
           is
           your
           Lordship
           of
           all
           Cruel
           and
           Arbitrary
           Practices
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           I
           have
           heard
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           often
           wondered
           why
           none
           ever
           moved
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           that
           the
           Proceedings
           there
           against
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           might
           be
           took
           out
           of
           their
           Iournal
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           against
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           were
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           me
           an
           Indication
           that
           you
           would
           have
           consented
           to
           such
           a
           Motion
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Fox
           in
           his
           Bo●k
           of
           Martyrs
           in
           one
           Volume
           ,
           p.
           1085.
           in
           the
           
             Story
             of
             the
             life
             and
             death
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           Cromwel
           (
           
             who
             was
             Vice-Gerent
             to
          
           Harry
           the
           8th
           ,
           
             for
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
          
           )
           brings
           many
           instances
           of
           the
           cruel
           injustice
           by
           Acts
           of
           Attainder
           ,
           that
           many
           Great
           and
           Excellent
           Men
           suffered
           :
           and
           hath
           these
           words
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           
             Examples
             of
             men
             falsly
             Accused
             and
             Iudged
             ,
          
           and
           ●aith
           in
           that
           p.
           
             Not
             that
             I
             here
             speak
             or
             mean
             against
             the
             High
             Courts
             of
             Parliament
             of
             this
             our
             Realm
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             to
             whom
             I
             always
             attribute
             their
             due
             Reverence
             and
             Authority
             :
             but
             as
             it
             happens
             sometimes
             in
             General
             Councils
             ,
             which
             tho
             they
             be
             never
             so
             general
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             they
             may
             and
             do
             erre
             ,
             so
             they
             that
             say
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             may
             be
             misinformed
             sometimes
             by
             some
             Sinister
             Heads
             in
             matters
             Civil
             and
             Politick
             ,
             do
             not
             therein
             derogate
             or
             impair
             the
             High
             Estate
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             but
             rather
             give
             wholesome
             Admonitions
             to
             Princes
             and
             Parliament
             Men
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             Circumspect
             and
             Vigilant
             what
             Council
             they
             shall
             admit
             ,
             and
             what
             Witnesses
             they
             do
             Credit
             .
          
        
         
           This
           passage
           out
           of
           our
           pious
           Martyrologer
           makes
           me
           with
           a
           just
           Compassion
           to
           the
           Merits
           of
           several
           Illustrious
           Persons
           ,
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Votes
           of
           a
           Loyal
           Parliament
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           with
           great
           precaution
           and
           solemnity
           ,
           that
           the
           Athenian
           Wisdom
           fastened
           the
           name
           of
           Enemy
           on
           any
           one
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           the
           frequent
           imposition
           and
           on
           slight
           occasions
           ,
           and
           on
           persons
           not
           known
           to
           have
           done
           any
           Act
           of
           Hostility
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           would
           make
           the
           word
           lose
           the
           Odium
           of
           its
           signification
           ,
           as
           many
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           import
           no
           more
           stated
           hatred
           or
           enmity
           in
           any
           man
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           than
           do
           the
           expressions
           of
           Course
           put
           into
           Writs
           of
           Prohibition
           ;
           or
           Mandamuses
           ,
           to
           our
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Officials
           ,
           viz.
           
             Of
             intending
             our
             disherison
             ,
             or
             machinating
             against
             our
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ▪
          
           mean
           
           any
           thing
           of
           Treason
           in
           them
           which
           yet
           the
           words
           so
           expresly
           import
           .
        
         
           Tully
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Offices
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           use
           of
           the
           Word
           Hostis
           ,
           for
           one
           who
           was
           perduellis
           ,
           came
           from
           the
           lenity
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             :
             hostis
             enim
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             apud
             majores
             nostros
             is
             dicebatur
             quem
             nunc
             peregrinum
             dicimus
             :
          
           and
           according
           to
           this
           acception
           of
           the
           Word
           Enemy
           for
           Stranger
           ,
           I
           shall
           venture
           to
           say
           that
           I
           think
           they
           were
           Strangers
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hallifax
           ,
           and
           persons
           misinform'd
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Fox
           his
           Expression
           was
           )
           who
           in
           the
           late
           Loyal
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           did
           think
           him
           to
           be
           
             hostis
             patriae
          
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           who
           know
           him
           ,
           do
           know
           likewise
           to
           bear
           no
           Enmity
           to
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           one
           that
           is
           so
           far
           from
           any
           inclination
           to
           injure
           his
           Country
           for
           his
           Prince
           ,
           that
           either
           or
           his
           Prince
           or
           his
           Country
           he
           would
           not
           injure
           the
           most
           abject
           Member
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           How
           shamefully
           void
           of
           sense
           have
           I
           observed
           some
           few
           querulous
           people
           here
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           have
           professed
           to
           doubt
           that
           a
           very
           honourable
           man
           hath
           of
           late
           remitted
           somewhat
           of
           his
           fervour
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           ,
           who
           hath
           so
           long
           on
           every
           occasion
           in
           every
           place
           been
           such
           an
           unwearied
           Agonist
           for
           both
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           would
           not
           fear
           to
           be
           an
           
             Athanasius
             contra
             mundum
          
           ,
           whenever
           he
           should
           in
           his
           Province
           be
           lawfully
           called
           to
           be
           its
           Antagonist
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           contempt
           too
           even
           of
           the
           Bribe
           of
           Popularity
           :
           and
           of
           the
           continuance
           of
           whose
           confirm'd
           and
           obstinate
           habit
           of
           an
           Heroical
           Love
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           long
           known
           him
           have
           never
           doubted
           ,
           but
           have
           agreed
           in
           this
           point
           of
           his
           perseverance
           in
           what
           Tully
           calls
           the
           
             pietas
             in
             patriam
          
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           as
           the
           warier
           Arminians
           do
           concerning
           Grace
           ,
           viz.
           that
           there
           is
           a
           State
           of
           Grace
           attainable
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           difficult
           if
           not
           impossible
           to
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           With
           as
           little
           Art
           and
           faint
           Colours
           as
           I
           have
           here
           drawn
           the
           Picture
           of
           this
           Great
           Man
           ,
           any
           one
           will
           say
           it
           is
           very
           like
           the
           Earl
           of
           Radnor
           :
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           considering
           that
           this
           same
           
             pietas
             in
             patriam
          
           ,
           and
           the
           inflexible
           observation
           of
           Justice
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           so
           much
           incarnate
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           later
           Christians
           ,
           as
           of
           ancient
           Heathens
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           so
           legible
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           as
           if
           that
           
             Practice
             of
             Piety
          
           had
           been
           too
           among
           
             Pancirols
             Res
             deperditae
             ,
             Boccaline
          
           held
           it
           a
           proper
           Advertisement
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             should
             beseech
          
           Apollo
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             insert
             into
             their
             People
             the
             love
             of
             their
             Country
          
           )
           when
           I
           would
           occasionally
           in
           discourse
           do
           Justice
           to
           this
           Great
           Exemplar
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           endeavour
           to
           whet
           my
           imagination
           with
           thoughts
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Authors
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           of
           Co●tumacy
           in
           Vertue
           (
           according
           to
           
           Pliny's
           using
           that
           word
           in
           a
           good
           sense
           )
           and
           of
           the
           
             inexplebilis
             virtutis
             veraeque
             laudis
             homo
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           forementioned
           sooner
           making
           
             Crimen
             honestum
             ,
             quam
             turpem
             Catonem
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             multa
             &
             terribilia
             Piso
             Contemsit
             ,
             dum
             speciosum
             mentis
             suae
             flecti
             non
             vult
             rigorem
             ,
          
           and
           of
           what
           is
           in
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           of
           
             Scipio
             Africanus
             ,
             quem
             Dii
             immortales
             nasci
             voluerunt
             ut
             esset
             in
             quo
             se
             virtus
             per
             omnes
             numeros
             hominibus
             efficaciter
             ostenderet
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Ciceros
           accounting
           the
           
             pietas
             in
             patriam
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             via
             ad
             Caelum
          
           .
        
         
           Some
           here
           who
           Correspond
           with
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           asking
           me
           if
           I
           had
           not
           heard
           that
           you
           were
           prayed
           for
           at
           Mass
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           mentioned
           the
           same
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Lords
          
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Lordship
           replied
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           well
           meaning
           Papists
           in
           their
           Mass-house
           ,
           or
           Iews
           in
           their
           Synagogue
           ,
           or
           Mahumetans
           in
           their
           Mosc
           unask'd
           and
           unsought
           to
           ,
           pray'd
           for
           you
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           be
           the
           better
           by
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           tho
           yet
           you
           believed
           that
           none
           of
           them
           did
           ever
           ,
           yet
           supplicate
           Heaven
           in
           your
           behalf
           .
           I
           told
           my
           friends
           here
           that
           if
           that
           thing
           had
           been
           true
           (
           and
           tho
           on
           the
           account
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           beforementioned
           ,
           I
           believed
           
           it
           not
           to
           be
           so
           in
           the
           least
           )
           yet
           they
           would
           soon
           cease
           to
           infer
           thence
           that
           your
           Lordships
           love
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           was
           diminished
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           reflect
           on
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Rawlins
             White
          
           in
           the
           Acts
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           where
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Landaff
           in
           the
           Year
           1555.
           just
           before
           he
           Condemned
           the
           said
           Rawlins
           to
           the
           Fire
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           ordered
           a
           Priest
           to
           say
           a
           Mass
           for
           him
           :
           and
           as
           that
           Bishop
           in
           vain
           Courting
           him
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           to
           abandon
           the
           Protestant
           Faith
           ,
           and
           then
           asking
           him
           
             how
             he
             d●d
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             found
             himself
             inclined
             ,
          
           the
           poor
           Captive
           replied
           ,
           Rawlins
           
             you
             l●ft
             me
             ,
             and
          
           Rawlins
           
             you
             find
             me
             ,
             and
          
           Rawlins
           
             I
             will
             continue
          
           ;
           that
           thus
           constant
           your
           Lordship
           will
           prove
           to
           your
           Religion
           and
           your self
           ,
           upon
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           happen
           ;
           and
           that
           whoever
           shall
           write
           the
           Story
           of
           your
           Lordships
           life
           after
           you
           have
           finished
           your
           Mortality
           ,
           will
           have
           cause
           to
           say
           of
           you
           as
           Mr.
           Fox
           p.
           411.
           mentions
           ,
           that
           one
           who
           writes
           of
           Wicliff
           recorded
           of
           him
           that
           he
           persevered
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           
             ita
             ut
             cano
             placeret
             quod
             Iuveni
             complacebat
             ,
          
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           pleased
           him
           in
           his
           old
           Age
           ,
           which
           did
           in
           his
           youth
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           I
           indeed
           doubt
           but
           that
           when
           your
           Lordship
           shall
           be
           upon
           your
           passage
           to
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           you
           will
           take
           your
           long
           leave
           of
           your
           friends
           in
           the
           Style
           with
           which
           Dr.
           Holland
           the
           
             Regius
             Professor
          
           of
           Divinity
           at
           Oxford
           was
           observed
           commonly
           to
           bid
           his
           friends
           farewel
           ,
           viz.
           
             Commendo
             vos
             amori
             Dei
             &
             odio
             Papatus
          
           ;
           and
           that
           your
           Lordship
           who
           hath
           been
           so
           successful
           an
           Agonist
           against
           Popery
           ,
           will
           share
           in
           the
           Glories
           of
           that
           Promise
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             To
             him
             that
             overcomes
             will
             I
             give
             the
             Morning
             Star
             :
          
           and
           that
           as
           the
           Morning
           Star
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Evening
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Morning
           is
           call'd
           Phosphorus
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Evening
           Hesperugo
           ,
           so
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           Evening
           of
           your
           Life
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           brightness
           that
           it
           did
           in
           the
           Morning
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           till
           you
           shall
           arrive
           at
           that
           Region
           ,
           where
           
             all
             the
             Morning
             Stars
             sang
             together
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             shouted
             for
             joy
             .
          
        
         
           How
           unreasonably
           rigid
           are
           they
           who
           when
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Princes
           are
           studying
           and
           procuring
           the
           ease
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           done
           ,
           will
           in
           spight
           of
           fate
           disquiet
           themselves
           in
           rendring
           the
           lives
           of
           such
           Ministers
           uneasie
           ;
           a
           temper
           that
           I
           think
           shewed
           it self
           over
           much
           in
           a
           late
           Speech
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           who
           ,
           if
           my
           Information
           be
           true
           ,
           did
           not
           reverently
           use
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Popularity
           ,
           when
           with
           much
           Acrimony
           reflecting
           on
           some
           in
           the
           Kings
           Council
           ,
           he
           was
           supposed
           to
           have
           aimed
           at
           your
           Lordship
           in
           words
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             There
             is
             another
             in
             the
             Council
             a
             Noble
             Man
             too
             among
             the
             Kings
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             a
             Lawyer
             ,
          
           but
           if
           
             we
             cannot
             reach
             him
             ,
             do
             not
             impeach
             him
          
           ;
           intimating
           that
           he
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           of
           any
           being
           able
           with
           Articles
           and
           Proofs
           concludent
           ,
           to
           have
           reached
           your
           Lordship
           in
           order
           to
           Impeachment
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Honourable
           Person
           who
           is
           your
           Collegue
           in
           the
           King's
           Council
           ,
           a
           Great
           Man
           and
           a
           Lawyer
           too
           ,
           whom
           I
           was
           sorry
           to
           find
           by
           the
           printed
           Votes
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           that
           were
           sent
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           so
           many
           persons
           were
           endeavouring
           to
           reach
           with
           matter
           of
           Impeachment
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           my
           
             Lord
             Chief
             Iustice
          
           North.
           It
           seem'd
           to
           me
           a
           thing
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           News
           ,
           that
           
             the
             advising
             and
             assisting
             in
             the
             drawing
             up
             and
             passing
             a
             Proclamation
             against
             Tumultuous
             Petitions
             ,
          
           should
           be
           thought
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           proceed
           upon
           to
           an
           Impeachment
           against
           him
           for
           high
           Crimes
           and
           Misdemeanors
           .
        
         
           The
           security
           and
           quiet
           of
           Kings
           and
           their
           People
           are
           to
           be
           so
           tenderly
           regarded
           ,
           that
           the
           drawing
           one
           Proclamation
           after
           another
           to
           prevent
           the
           
             blowing
             or
             breathing
             in
             the
             Kings
             Face
          
           (
           I
           allude
           to
           the
           words
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           against
           Woolsy
           )
           by
           Tumultuous
           Petitioners
           (
           a
           thing
           
           punishable
           at
           Common-Law
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           Council-Board
           )
           seems
           strangely
           imputed
           as
           a
           Crime
           to
           a
           Judge
           and
           Privy
           Councellor
           .
        
         
           The
           people
           petitioning
           in
           Multitudes
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           like
           the
           Horse
           not
           knowing
           his
           own
           strength
           ,
           that
           their
           coming
           in
           such
           numbers
           shews
           they
           have
           
             Calculated
             it
          
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           with
           more
           nicety
           than
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Discourse
           before
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           use
           of
           
             Duplicate
             Proportion
          
           had
           Calculated
           the
           strength
           of
           Animals
           ,
           the
           which
           strength
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             as
             the
             square
             roots
             of
             their
             weights
             and
             substance
             ,
             and
             if
             1728
             Mice
             were
             equiponderate
             to
             one
             Horse
             ,
             the
             said
             Horse
             is
             but
             1
             /
             144
             part
             as
             strong
             as
             all
             the
             said
             Mice
          
           ;
           and
           so
           might
           easily
           strip
           the
           Horses
           Neck
           of
           the
           Thunder
           that
           God
           and
           Nature
           (
           according
           to
           Iobs
           expression
           )
           have
           cloathed
           it
           with
           ;
           and
           their
           petitioning
           in
           numbers
           being
           a
           real
           Proclamation
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           part
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Councellor
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           Mathematician
           to
           advise
           his
           Prince
           and
           his
           Country
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           a
           Trap
           by
           the
           Petitioning
           Mice
           :
           and
           it
           was
           worthy
           of
           so
           knowing
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           to
           forewarn
           them
           of
           being
           entrapped
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Millenary
           Petitioners
           were
           forewarn'd
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           time
           .
        
         
           What
           occasioned
           the
           Proclamation
           referred
           to
           by
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           by
           what
           I
           have
           observed
           of
           his
           accurateness
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Justice
           in
           his
           great
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Mathematical
           Genius
           even
           not
           receeding
           from
           it self
           while
           on
           the
           Tribunal
           he
           in
           every
           Cause
           demonstrates
           the
           rationality
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           makes
           Justice
           there
           in
           its
           Arithmetical
           and
           Geometrical
           proportion
           so
           visible
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           the
           serenity
           of
           his
           temper
           in
           having
           had
           once
           or
           twice
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           I
           believe
           that
           as
           a
           Privy
           Councellor
           he
           would
           too
           as
           much
           occasionally
           assert
           any
           Legal
           Right
           the
           Subject
           hath
           to
           Petition
           his
           Prince
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           latter
           not
           to
           be
           illegally
           and
           with
           the
           apparent
           Menace
           of
           Members
           addrest
           to
           ,
           a
           way
           of
           Petitioning
           that
           hath
           so
           often
           and
           so
           lately
           been
           the
           Prologue
           to
           the
           ensuing
           Tragedy
           of
           War.
           
        
         
           I
           was
           very
           much
           pleased
           to
           hear
           how
           this
           Learned
           Iudge
           ,
           being
           once
           moved
           to
           grand
           a
           Prohibition
           to
           the
           Court
           Christian
           in
           a
           certain
           Cause
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Council
           fencing
           with
           Presidents
           pro
           and
           con
           that
           came
           not
           home
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           declared
           in
           words
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           proceeding
           that
           was
           against
           Universal
           Reason
           he
           would
           grant
           the
           Writ
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           it
           was
           as
           proper
           for
           him
           as
           a
           States-man
           to
           advise
           a
           Prohibition
           in
           the
           way
           of
           a
           Proclamation
           against
           
             Tumultuous
             Petitions
          
           ,
           than
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           against
           
             Vniversal
             Reason
          
           .
           But
           if
           a
           person
           who
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Master
           of
           that
           Reason
           ,
           and
           indeed
           of
           Universal
           Learning
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           part
           of
           it
           that
           deserves
           the
           name
           of
           Real
           ,
           and
           whose
           single
           Learning
           would
           serve
           to
           vindicate
           a
           whole
           profession
           from
           Erasmus
           his
           Aspersion
           of
           
             doctissimum
             g●nus
             indoctorum
             hominum
          
           ,
           and
           of
           knowing
           nothing
           of
           the
           Sense
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           World
           beyond
           Dover
           ,
           and
           the
           brightness
           of
           whose
           parts
           hath
           given
           a
           Lustre
           to
           the
           Science
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           if
           by
           any
           of
           this
           Age
           that
           may
           be
           thought
           possible
           to
           be
           done
           that
           our
           Great
           Lord
           Bacon
           advised
           King
           Iames
           to
           Crown
           his
           Reign
           with
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           bringing
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           our
           
             jus
             non
             scriptum
          
           into
           a
           Digest
           ,
           I
           say
           if
           a
           person
           thus
           accomplished
           cannot
           have
           the
           skill
           to
           walk
           through
           the
           World
           free
           from
           Impeachment
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           all
           men
           of
           Illustrious
           Abilities
           and
           Godlike
           Inclinations
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           retire
           from
           dangerous
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           not
           adventure
           to
           Aid
           Princes
           who
           are
           Gods
           Vice-Roys
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           happy
           in
           themselves
           without
           preserving
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           being
           was
           before
           he
           made
           it
           .
        
         
         
           What
           a
           diminution
           was
           it
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           that
           the
           Popularity
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           a
           person
           who
           in
           the
           florid
           part
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           appeared
           but
           an
           
             Entring
             Clerk
          
           ,
           or
           one
           who
           entred
           Judgments
           for
           Attorneys
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           Figure
           he
           made
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           the
           Court
           acquired
           no
           fame
           by
           various
           Learning
           and
           Skill
           in
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           or
           by
           having
           profoundly
           studied
           the
           great
           Book
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           yet
           as
           with
           the
           Impetus
           of
           an
           Oracle
           run
           down
           the
           great
           Characters
           of
           this
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           Lordship
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hallifax
           ,
           that
           are
           known
           to
           the
           World
           to
           be
           so
           great
           for
           Loyalty
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           the
           Comprehensive
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           present
           and
           past
           State
           of
           Christendom
           :
           and
           that
           after
           that
           Loyal
           and
           Learned
           Person
           ,
           and
           undefatigable
           assertor
           of
           our
           Laws
           and
           Religion
           ,
           Sir
           
             L.
             Ienkins
          
           had
           with
           great
           Reason
           and
           Courage
           in
           a
           Speech
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           against
           the
           
             Exclusion
             Bill
          
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           passing
           the
           same
           would
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           thereupon
           answering
           it
           with
           the
           
             Non
             est
             haeres
             viventis
          
           ,
           he
           had
           somewhat
           like
           a
           general
           humme
           of
           Applause
           from
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           almost
           as
           if
           his
           had
           been
           the
           
             voice
             of
             God
             and
             and
             not
             of
             Man
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           on
           this
           occasion
           I
           should
           be
           unjust
           and
           too
           reserved
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           parts
           and
           a
           great
           Estate
           ,
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           Parliament
           ,
           acquainted
           me
           that
           he
           being
           then
           one
           of
           the
           great
           Admirers
           and
           Followers
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           and
           frequently
           present
           with
           him
           in
           the
           most
           private
           Cabals
           ,
           did
           observe
           him
           to
           be
           full
           of
           fears
           of
           the
           Courts
           being
           brought
           to
           favour
           the
           Exclusion-Bill
           ,
           as
           supposing
           that
           the
           Parliament
           would
           be
           thereby
           engaged
           to
           part
           with
           great
           Sums
           of
           Money
           :
           and
           that
           he
           observed
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Cabal
           ,
           were
           at
           a
           stand
           in
           their
           Politicks
           as
           not
           knowing
           what
           steps
           to
           make
           next
           if
           that
           Bill
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           the
           Consideration
           whereof
           (
           he
           told
           me
           )
           made
           him
           not
           desirous
           to
           participate
           further
           in
           their
           Councils
           .
        
         
           Thus
           just
           is
           it
           for
           Heaven
           sometimes
           to
           blind
           and
           confound
           and
           abandon
           good
           men
           in
           their
           Councels
           ,
           when
           they
           abandon
           plain
           Principles
           and
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           will
           not
           do
           what
           they
           know
           ,
           to
           suffer
           them
           not
           to
           know
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           particularly
           not
           to
           know
           while
           they
           were
           so
           busily
           
             founding
             Dominion
             or
             Empire
          
           in
           Grace
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           riding
           Post
           to
           Rome
           as
           fast
           as
           ever
           that
           Father
           of
           the
           Trent-Council
           did
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           often
           employed
           to
           the
           Holy
           See
           to
           bring
           thence
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           a
           Cloak-bag
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           some
           Consolation
           to
           your
           Lordship
           to
           have
           fellow
           sufferers
           in
           the
           Obloquy
           cast
           upon
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           Tongue
           of
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           so
           remote
           from
           verisimilitude
           ,
           and
           not
           worth
           the
           twice
           naming
           ,
           and
           whose
           Person
           I
           thought
           not
           worthy
           the
           naming
           once
           ,
           however
           a
           Loyal
           Parliament
           thought
           his
           Accusations
           worthy
           the
           Press
           :
           and
           in
           whose
           reproach
           that
           Honourable
           Person
           ,
           and
           your
           Lordships
           old
           friend
           the
           Earl
           of
           Peterborough
           shared
           with
           you
           .
           But
           by
           what
           I
           have
           found
           to
           be
           the
           judged
           Character
           of
           that
           Lord
           ,
           among
           the
           most
           Impartial
           Studiers
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           Age
           ,
           I
           may
           justly
           say
           that
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Age
           was
           a
           fellow
           sufferer
           with
           you
           both
           ,
           by
           the
           publick
           Countenancing
           of
           the
           dirt
           by
           so
           obscure
           a
           hand
           thrown
           on
           a
           Person
           of
           so
           Noble
           Descent
           both
           from
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           much
           Courage
           and
           Loyalty
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           his
           great
           knowledge
           of
           all
           History
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           hath
           so
           much
           accomplished
           as
           a
           States-man
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           in
           his
           Travels
           in
           the
           World
           abroad
           left
           there
           such
           impressions
           of
           his
           real
           value
           on
           the
           most
           Critical
           Observers
           ,
           that
           his
           Prince
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           Person
           to
           employ
           abroad
           as
           Ambassador
           ,
           in
           negotiating
           the
           Marriage
           between
           his
           
             Royal
             Highness
          
           and
           the
           Princess
           of
           Modena
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           yet
           hope
           for
           
           an
           Heir
           Male
           to
           inherit
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           thing
           but
           sham
           could
           represent
           this
           Lord
           otherwise
           than
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           and
           having
           once
           or
           twice
           seen
           him
           
             en
             passant
          
           at
           your
           Lordships
           House
           ,
           and
           observed
           the
           lineaments
           of
           Honesty
           and
           Honour
           in
           his
           looks
           ,
           do
           think
           that
           his
           very
           face
           may
           serve
           to
           confute
           thousands
           of
           such
           Tongues
           as
           that
           which
           aspersed
           him
           .
           But
           both
           his
           Lordship
           and
           yours
           have
           likewise
           in
           that
           Persons
           Accusations
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           Circumstances
           of
           improbability
           ,
           been
           fellow
           sufferers
           with
           the
           greatest
           Subject
           ,
           and
           therefore
           need
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           your
           fate
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           the
           Famous
           Historian
           so
           well
           said
           ,
           
             Post
             Carthaginem
             captam
             vinc●
             neminem
             pudeat
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           having
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           perhaps
           had
           it
           been
           the
           fortune
           of
           that
           Loyal
           Parliament
           to
           have
           sate
           longer
           ,
           it
           might
           too
           have
           happened
           that
           none
           of
           your
           Lordships
           that
           I
           have
           named
           would
           at
           last
           ●ave
           thought
           it
           
             Parliamentum
             sine
             misericordia
          
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           not
           find
           any
           future
           one
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Lordships
           who
           have
           so
           eminent●y
           supported
           the
           Northern
           Heresie
           so
           called
           ,
           will
           be
           like
           the
           North
           Magnetick
           and
           attract
           a
           general
           popular
           love
           ,
           which
           after
           all
           its
           variations
           will
           return
           again
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           't
           is
           high
           time
           for
           me
           to
           take
           off
           my
           hand
           from
           this
           Map
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           as
           a
           Predicter
           rather
           than
           a
           Prophet
           I
           have
           here
           so
           particularly
           delineated
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           who
           according
           to
           what
           is
           in
           St.
           
             Mathew
             ,
             When
             it
             is
             Evening
             ,
             say
             it
             will
             be
             fair
             weather
             ,
             for
             the
             Sky
             is
             red
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           from
           Natural
           Causes
           have
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           discern'd
           
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             times
          
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           may
           be
           a
           shame
           for
           any
           one
           that
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           a
           Philosopher
           to
           be
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           when
           the
           inspired
           Prophet
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Stork
           
             knoweth
             her
             appointed
             times
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Turtle
           
             and
             the
          
           Crane
           
             and
             the
          
           Swallow
           
             observe
             the
             time
             of
             their
             coming
             ,
          
           and
           that
           't
           is
           obvious
           that
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Field
           as
           well
           as
           Birds
           of
           the
           Air
           foresee
           unseasonable
           weather
           ,
           from
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           Air.
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           hard
           for
           any
           Considerer
           now
           in
           relation
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           to
           undertake
           what
           the
           
             Magicians
             ,
             Astrologers
          
           ,
           and
           Chaldeans
           durst
           not
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           I
           mean
           to
           tell
           them
           what
           their
           Dream
           was
           :
           they
           dreamt
           to
           rule
           us
           still
           by
           a
           
             Nation
             within
             a
             Nation
          
           as
           the
           Mamalukes
           did
           Aegypt
           ,
           they
           dreamt
           of
           Offices
           and
           like
           idle
           Millenaries
           of
           Lactantius
           his
           golden
           Age
           ,
           
             when
             the
             Cliffs
             of
             the
             Mountains
             shall
             sweat
             out
             Honey
             ,
             and
             the
             Springs
             and
             Rivers
             shall
             flow
             with
             Milk
             and
             Wine
             ,
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             pingue
             solum
          
           that
           shall
           tire
           no
           Husbandmen
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           Country
           as
           Campania
           the
           Garden
           of
           Italy
           that
           shall
           not
           be
           called
           
             terra
             del
             lavoro
          
           .
           But
           I
           do
           predict
           that
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           necessarily
           disturbed
           by
           the
           busie
           in
           whose
           way
           they
           stand
           will
           awaken
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           they
           will
           have
           any
           food
           to
           raise
           the
           vapours
           ,
           that
           will
           again
           feed
           sleep
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           work
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Papists
           and
           Presbyterians
           will
           in
           their
           sleep
           cry
           out
           of
           Persecution
           as
           formerly
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           Papist
           will
           hereafter
           applaud
           either
           the
           Justice
           or
           temper
           of
           Mr.
           Coleman
           in
           writing
           as
           aforesaid
           to
           the
           Inter-Nuncio
           ,
           of
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             Which
             are
             so
             insupportable
             that
             't
             is
             impossible
             any
             that
             is
             reach'd
             by
             them
             to
             have
             wherewithal
             to
             eat
             Bread
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             executed
             according
             to
             the
             said
             Proclamation
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           I
           believe
           will
           such
           Complaining
           be
           
             heard
             in
             our
             Streets
          
           from
           any
           of
           the
           Non-Conformist
           Divines
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           read
           in
           Print
           from
           one
           Learned
           Divine
           of
           them
           ,
           viz.
           
             some
             of
             the
             ejected
             Ministers
          
           are
           so
           reduced
           and
           find
           so
           little
           succour
           ,
           that
           they
           
             live
             upon
             brown
             Bread
             and
             Water
             ,
             some
             have
             died
             through
             the
             effects
             of
             want
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             thankful
             to
             be
             under
             no
             severer
             usage
             
             than
             Colliers
             and
             Barge-men
             ,
             and
             Sea-men
             ,
             than
             begging
             Rogues
             and
             Vagabonds
             have
             .
          
        
         
           But
           as
           among
           the
           Augurs
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Poultreys
           not
           eating
           their
           Meat
           or
           Bread
           ,
           served
           as
           an
           indication
           that
           the
           Roman
           Army
           was
           not
           then
           to
           fight
           ,
           so
           I
           hope
           that
           the
           same
           thing
           was
           meant
           by
           the
           sullenness
           of
           Mr.
           Colemans
           Augury
           and
           the
           others
           Complaint
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           will
           here
           eat
           the
           Bread
           of
           Quietness
           with
           Thanksgiving
           .
        
         
           And
           considering
           the
           great
           number
           of
           Attorneys
           and
           
             Sollicitors
             and
             Dealers
             towards
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           hath
           long
           over-spread
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           planted
           in
           the
           same
           such
           a
           general
           proneness
           to
           litigation
           ,
           and
           over-ran
           it
           so
           with
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           of
           the
           Law
           that
           our
           Country
           is
           not
           more
           famous
           for
           our
           Wooll
           ,
           than
           infamous
           for
           our
           so
           much
           fleecing
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           another
           thing
           hath
           occasionally
           put
           so
           many
           men
           to
           be
           skilful
           Masters
           of
           the
           Science
           of
           Defence
           with
           the
           Weapons
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           farming
           of
           so
           much
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenue
           ,
           I
           may
           well
           predict
           that
           if
           such
           a
           wild
           probability
           should
           happen
           as
           any
           Princes
           hereafter
           endeavouring
           by
           any
           illegal
           Course
           to
           advance
           Popery
           ,
           that
           tho
           good
           and
           loyal
           people
           would
           be
           Lachrymists
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           soon
           apt
           to
           make
           all
           ministerially
           concerned
           therein
           to
           be
           Lachrymists
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Altho
           England
           had
           a
           King
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Harry
           the
           1
           st
           ,
           of
           whom
           't
           is
           recorded
           ,
           that
           
             reforming
             the
             old
             and
             untrue
             measures
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             measure
             after
             the
             length
             of
             his
             Arm
             ,
          
           yet
           as
           we
           have
           one
           who
           hath
           graciously
           measured
           the
           Arm
           of
           his
           Power
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           so
           I
           may
           safely
           adventure
           to
           foretel
           what
           his
           lawful
           Successors
           will
           do
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           some
           of
           the
           most
           subtle
           seditious
           Pamphlets
           notified
           in
           Print
           by
           the
           ill
           wishers
           to
           the
           next
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           fear
           more
           mischief
           from
           him
           as
           Chief
           Favourite
           and
           Minister
           to
           his
           Prince
           ,
           than
           they
           would
           from
           him
           if
           ever
           he
           should
           live
           to
           wear
           a
           Crown
           :
           for
           then
           (
           say
           they
           )
           we
           shall
           know
           how
           to
           be
           provided
           against
           him
           by
           the
           Course
           of
           the
           Law.
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           but
           that
           he
           who
           never
           was
           known
           to
           advise
           his
           Prince
           ,
           to
           incommode
           any
           one
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           never
           employ
           his
           own
           power
           to
           the
           illegal
           detriment
           of
           any
           man.
           During
           this
           time
           that
           his
           Prince
           hath
           so
           justly
           placed
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Royal
           Favour
           on
           him
           ,
           may
           he
           not
           as
           to
           his
           administration
           thereof
           say
           with
           the
           same
           Justice
           as
           the
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Whose
             Ox
             or
             Ass
             have
             I
             taken
             ?
          
           May
           it
           not
           be
           asked
           whom
           of
           the
           mad
           sort
           of
           Cattle
           that
           with
           an
           infinity
           of
           Calumnies
           and
           Shams
           gored
           his
           reputation
           ,
           or
           wild
           Asses
           that
           kick'd
           at
           the
           same
           ,
           did
           he
           hurt
           with
           power
           or
           yet
           take
           the
           fair
           advantage
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           ,
           till
           his
           many
           loyal
           friends
           who
           were
           secret
           true
           Lachrymists
           ,
           for
           the
           publick
           false
           misreports
           spread
           against
           him
           ,
           did
           importune
           him
           so
           for
           the
           Kingdoms
           good
           to
           defend
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           no
           more
           be
           punished
           by
           seeing
           the
           limbs
           of
           his
           reputation
           lie
           torn
           and
           mangled
           in
           every
           Coffee-house
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           often
           exposed
           those
           of
           his
           Body
           to
           Bullets
           and
           Chain-shot
           in
           Sea
           Fights
           ,
           for
           the
           saving
           the
           life
           and
           honour
           of
           their
           Country
           ?
        
         
           Those
           therefore
           that
           could
           in
           earnest
           write
           to
           the
           effect
           abovemention'd
           in
           such
           seditious
           Pamphlets
           ,
           let
           them
           talk
           or
           look
           as
           gravely
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           think
           but
           in
           jest
           while
           at
           other
           times
           they
           are
           amusing
           any
           with
           questions
           about
           their
           being
           Lachrymists
           under
           such
           a
           Prince
           ;
           and
           they
           put
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           famous
           Musician
           we
           had
           in
           the
           Court
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Iohn
             Dowland
          
           ,
           who
           printed
           a
           Book
           of
           Songs
           and
           Pavans
           for
           the
           Lute
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Lachrymae
           ,
           and
           Dedicated
           it
           to
           Queen
           Anne
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Book
           ,
           several
           of
           them
           are
           thus
           remarked
           ,
           
             viz.
             Lachrymae
             antiquae
             ,
             Lachrymae
             gementes
             ,
             Lachrymae
             verae
             ,
          
           and
           he
           observes
           there
           in
           the
           Epistle
           what
           is
           obvious
           enough
           that
           
             Tears
             are
             not
             always
             shed
             
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             in
             joy
             and
             gladness
             .
          
           But
           there
           is
           another
           thing
           of
           more
           weight
           that
           occurs
           to
           my
           thoughts
           from
           the
           remembring
           that
           Mr.
           
             Henry
             Peacham
          
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Compleat
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           doth
           on
           the
           name
           of
           this
           Lutinest
           
             Iohannes
             Dowlandus
          
           ,
           bestow
           the
           
             Anagram
             ,
             annos
             ludendo
             hausi
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           many
           in
           several
           Parliaments
           who
           thought
           they
           could
           do
           no
           right
           to
           Protestancy
           but
           by
           doing
           wrong
           to
           the
           next
           Heir
           ,
           did
           too
           much
           and
           too
           long
           play
           with
           the
           Royal
           Offers
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           might
           (
           if
           they
           pleased
           )
           have
           effected
           as
           quick
           a
           prevention
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           Popery
           under
           any
           Roman
           Catholiek
           Successor
           ,
           as
           was
           took
           care
           of
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           Yet
           however
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           for
           my
           continuing
           to
           think
           that
           as
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           are
           are
           few
           or
           none
           that
           fear
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           Popery
           can
           ever
           there
           gain
           much
           ground
           ,
           and
           ever
           be
           the
           Paramount
           Religion
           there
           ,
           and
           who
           think
           not
           that
           the
           words
           of
           arise
           Peter
           
             kill
             and
             eat
          
           ,
           will
           sooner
           bring
           the
           Scots
           to
           eat
           Hogs
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           believe
           there
           is
           a
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           (
           St.
           Peters
           Sheet
           from
           Heaven
           in
           the
           Vision
           having
           had
           that
           Animal
           in
           it
           )
           than
           to
           swallow
           the
           belief
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Iure-Divinity
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           the
           fears
           of
           its
           growth
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           occasion
           for
           the
           Virtue
           of
           the
           
             Lachrymae
             antiquae
          
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           will
           daily
           grow
           more
           and
           more
           moderate
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           be
           extinguished
           .
        
         
           The
           late
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           estimated
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           and
           their
           Children
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           about
           a
           thousand
           :
           but
           their
           number
           in
           the
           States
           of
           the
           
             Vnited
             Provinces
          
           is
           vastly
           more
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           ingenious
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
          
           France
           
             to
             destroy
             the
             Protestants
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           mentions
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           in
           
             Holland
             ,
             a
             Country
             of
             small
             extent
             ,
             ten
             times
             more
             Popish
             Ecclesiasticks
             than
             there
             are
             Protestant
             M●nisters
             in
             all
          
           France
           ,
           
             which
             is
             very
             large
             .
             There
             is
             a
             compleat
             Clergy
             and
             Hierarchy
             .
          
           Amsterdam
           
             and
             all
             the
             other
             great
             Cities
             have
             their
             Bishops
             .
             Those
             Bishops
             have
             their
             Chapter
             and
             their
             Priests
             .
             There
             are
             even
             religious
             houses
             .
             They
             are
             somewhat
             disguised
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             well
             known
             as
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             and
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             assaulted
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             There
             was
             one
             day
             in
             a
             Long-boat
             or
             Ship
             a
             Priest
             dressed
             in
             black
             Cloths
             who
             was
             not
             otherwise
             disguised
             than
             that
             his
             Coat
             was
             short
             ,
             who
             said
             his
             Breviary
             before
             a
             hundred
             persons
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             Liberty
             as
             he
             could
             have
             done
             in
          
           France
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           perhaps
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           in
           Holland
           fear
           them
           ,
           or
           who
           pretend
           to
           fear
           them
           ,
           is
           but
           the
           least
           of
           numbers
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           too
           in
           this
           sharp
           sighted
           age
           ,
           where
           Art
           among
           the
           Inquisitive
           follows
           Nature
           as
           carefully
           as
           Equity
           doth
           Law
           ,
           one
           may
           safely
           predict
           that
           in
           the
           Dividend
           of
           our
           time
           little
           will
           come
           to
           the
           share
           of
           Metaphysicks
           ,
           or
           the
           considering
           how
           
             Metaphysica
             agit
             de
             iis
             quae
             sunt
             supra
             naturam
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           World
           being
           infinitely
           busie
           will
           not
           trouble
           it self
           with
           
             Arriagàs
             infinitum
             infinito
             infinitius
          
           :
           and
           Christendom's
           being
           universally
           employed
           in
           preparing
           its
           defence
           against
           War
           ,
           and
           giving
           us
           time
           only
           for
           real
           Learning
           will
           divert
           us
           from
           either
           much
           opposing
           or
           defending
           the
           old
           point
           ,
           whether
           Vniversale
           be
           
             ens
             reale
          
           ,
           or
           whether
           Vniversalia
           are
           
             res
             extra
             singularia
          
           .
           If
           by
           Metaphysicks
           we
           could
           find
           a
           real
           Answer
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             what
             is
             truth
          
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           time
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           hath
           devoured
           so
           much
           ,
           or
           learn
           how
           to
           measure
           it
           by
           knowing
           
             what
             's
             a
             Clock
          
           ,
           we
           might
           go
           on
           with
           its
           entitas
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Hobs
           well
           englisheth
           ,
           the
           isseness
           of
           a
           thing
           ;
           but
           since
           it
           resolves
           not
           what
           things
           are
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           but
           as
           Hudibrass
           saith
           ,
           only
           
             what
             is
             what
          
           ,
           I
           think
           as
           
             Filesac
             .
             de
             authorit
             .
             opi●c
             .
          
           c.
           1.
           mentions
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           in
           France
           forbad
           
             Aristotle's
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             and
             
             punished
             with
             Excommunication
             the
             exscribing
             ,
             reading
             or
             having
             that
             Book
             ,
          
           our
           time
           will
           hold
           little
           Communion
           hereafter
           with
           Second
           Notions
           on
           those
           who
           Trade
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           it
           will
           seem
           very
           absurd
           to
           sacrifice
           much
           time
           to
           the
           enquiry
           if
           Vniversale
           is
           a
           real
           being
           ▪
           and
           whether
           Vniversalia
           are
           
             res
             extra
             singularia
          
           ,
           and
           to
           sacrifice
           men
           for
           believing
           the
           contrary
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           likewise
           seem
           to
           enquire
           Whether
           there
           be
           one
           Catholick
           ,
           or
           Vniversal
           Apostolick
           Church
           existent
           apart
           from
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           which
           sense
           and
           reason
           tell
           us
           are
           and
           must
           be
           many
           ,
           tho
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           want
           of
           considering
           which
           so
           many
           People
           have
           been
           decoyed
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           the
           things
           that
           an
           ordinary
           Philosopher
           may
           predict
           concerning
           Rome
           ,
           and
           particularly
           varying
           from
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           Fire
           ,
           may
           soretel
           
             Romam
             fore
             luce
             delendam
          
           ,
           and
           as
           
           Tully's
           words
           are
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Naturâ
             Deorum
             ,
             Opinionem
             Commenta
             delebit
             dies
             ,
             veritatis
             judicia
             confirmabit
             .
          
           And
           thus
           too
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           predict
           that
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           will
           forever
           blot
           out
           here
           the
           Innovations
           that
           came
           from
           Geneva
           as
           well
           as
           those
           from
           Rome
           .
           The
           Jewish
           Rabbins
           have
           from
           the
           words
           of
           the
           
             Sol
             Iustitiae
          
           arising
           with
           
             healing
             in
             his
             wings
          
           ,
           introduced
           a
           Proverb
           of
           
             The
             Sun
             ariseth
             ,
             the
             infirmity
             decreaseth
             ,
          
           meaning
           thereby
           that
           the
           Diseases
           that
           make
           Mortals
           groan
           and
           languish
           in
           the
           Night
           ,
           are
           somewhat
           abated
           by
           the
           rising
           Sun
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           State
           of
           our
           Nation
           will
           be
           attended
           with
           greater
           health
           on
           the
           decay
           of
           Presbytery's
           Kingdom
           of
           Darkness
           .
        
         
           The
           Walls
           of
           its
           Iericho
           are
           fallen
           down
           flat
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpets
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           own
           Sayings
           ,
           so
           usefully
           published
           .
        
         
           Tho
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           speak
           my
           opinion
           of
           all
           Dissenters
           to
           the
           Discipline
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           not
           owning
           such
           sanguinary
           Principles
           as
           are
           chargeable
           on
           some
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Dissenters
             Sayings
          
           have
           proved
           enough
           what
           some
           of
           their
           Principles
           were
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           forgot
           that
           King
           Iames
           did
           very
           justly
           in
           the
           Conference
           at
           
             Hampton
             Court
          
           ,
           accuse
           the
           Notes
           in
           the
           Geneva
           Bible
           to
           be
           
             Seditious
             and
             to
             savour
             of
             Traiterous
             Conceits
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           instanced
           there
           in
           the
           Notes
           on
           
             Exodus
             1.
             19.
             
             Where
             they
             allow
             of
             disobedience
             to
             Sovereign
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           As
           absurd
           as
           that
           Tenet
           beforementioned
           in
           the
           Decrets
           ,
           and
           there
           founded
           on
           the
           13th
           of
           Deuteronomy
           is
           ,
           I
           would
           wish
           no
           Presbyterian
           to
           insult
           over
           any
           Papists
           for
           it
           :
           for
           it
           is
           visible
           in
           no
           meaner
           a
           Book
           than
           the
           
             Assemblies
             Annotations
          
           on
           Zechary
           13.
           3.
           where
           the
           Father
           and
           Mother
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           are
           commanded
           to
           say
           to
           him
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             live
          
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             his
             Father
             and
             Mother
             that
             begat
             him
             ,
             shall
             thrust
             him
             through
             when
             he
             Prophesieth
             .
          
           The
           Comment
           on
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             live
          
           affirms
           ,
           that
           
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Deut.
           13.
           6.
           9.
           
             remains
             under
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             with
             less
             danger
             is
             a
             Thief
             ,
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             a
             Witch
             tolerated
             than
             such
             an
             Heretick
             and
             Seducer
             .
             The
             present
             pleading
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             Preaching
             and
             Practice
             is
             a
             thing
             extremely
             shameful
             ,
             dangerous
             and
             destructive
             :
          
           and
           the
           Comment
           on
           the
           the
           words
           
             His
             Father
          
           ,
           &c.
           is
           ,
           
             His
             Parents
             themselves
             shall
             not
             spare
             him
             ,
             preferring
             therein
             their
             Zeal
             and
             Piety
             towards
             God
             before
             the
             Affection
             and
             Love
             which
             naturally
             they
             bear
             toward
             their
             own
             Children
             .
          
           See
           
             Deut.
             13.
             6.
             9.
             
             No
             less
             Zeal
             is
             required
             under
             the
             Gospel
             than
             was
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           I
           pray
           God
           deliver
           all
           Mankind
           from
           the
           cruel
           rigour
           of
           the
           Equity
           (
           as
           those
           Divines
           term
           it
           )
           of
           that
           Iudicial
           Mosaic
           Law
           binding
           under
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           from
           that
           kind
           of
           Zeal
           binding
           under
           the
           Gospel
           that
           did
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           6th
           and
           9th
           Verses
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           16th
           V.
           of
           which
           Chapter
           the
           Obligation
           for
           firing
           Heretical
           Cities
           was
           as
           well
           deduced
           by
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           illuminates
           us
           with
           better
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           our
           Reverend
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           4th
           Lecture
           
             De
             obligatione
             conscientiae
          
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Law
             given
             by
          
           Moses
           
             doth
             directly
             and
             formally
             ,
             and
          
           per
           se
           
             ●ind
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             as
             it
             was
             given
             by
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             for
             that
             every
             Mosaic
             Law
             as
             such
             was
             positive
             ,
             and
             did
             oblige
             those
             only
             it
             was
             put
             upon
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             Iews
          
           ,
           and
           shews
           that
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Decalogue
           oblige
           ,
           not
           because
           Moses
           commanded
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           their
           being
           consentaneous
           to
           nature
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           manumit
           the
           Christian
           World
           from
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           that
           was
           made
           only
           for
           the
           stiff
           necks
           of
           Jews
           .
           Calvin
           himself
           on
           that
           place
           of
           Zachary
           13.
           3.
           doth
           blunder
           as
           shamefully
           as
           did
           our
           
             Assembly
             men
          
           :
           for
           he
           there
           makes
           the
           Penal
           Jewish
           Laws
           to
           bind
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           His
           words
           there
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Sequitur
             ergo
             non
             modo
             legem
             illam
             fuisse
             Iudaeis
             positam
             ,
             quemadmodum
             nugantur
             fanatici
             homines
             ,
             sed
             extenditur
             etiam
             ad
             nos
             eadem
             lex
             ,
          
           and
           himself
           was
           in
           this
           point
           the
           Fanatick
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           contrary
           opinors
           :
           and
           deniable
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           that
           several
           of
           the
           Calvinistick
           and
           
             Lutheran
             Divines
          
           beyond
           Sea
           did
           imbibe
           the
           error
           of
           hereticidium
           from
           the
           same
           mistaken
           Principle
           of
           
             Monk
             Gratians
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Penal●severe
           Jewish
           Laws
           were
           obligatory
           under
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           tho
           no
           Presbyterians
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           were
           here
           Arraigned
           for
           any
           design
           to
           fire
           our
           Metropolis
           ,
           and
           some
           Fanatical
           Fifth-Monarchy
           men
           only
           were
           Arraigned
           ,
           Convicted
           ,
           and
           Executed
           for
           such
           a
           design
           (
           and
           whose
           Names
           I
           think
           might
           on
           that
           account
           have
           been
           properly
           enough
           engraven
           on
           the
           City
           Monument
           )
           yet
           of
           the
           out-●age
           of
           our
           Presbyterians
           having
           actually
           fired
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           with
           an
           intestine
           War
           ,
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           is
           a
           Monument
           :
           and
           where
           now
           their
           Principles
           are
           so
           seen
           ,
           and
           seen
           through
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           any
           other
           such
           inhumane
           Ecclesiasticks
           as
           many
           of
           our
           former
           Presbyterians
           were
           ,
           will
           be
           ashamed
           to
           appear
           among
           us
           .
           Their
           Assembly
           is
           adjourned
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           no
           Divines
           will
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           in
           any
           future
           Course
           of
           time
           find
           the
           People
           of
           England
           willing
           to
           have
           4
           s.
           a
           day
           ,
           the
           wages
           of
           each
           in
           the
           Parliaments
           Synod
           ,
           allowed
           to
           them
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           bring
           our
           Consciences
           under
           the
           Mosaic
           Pedagogy
           :
           and
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           World
           from
           Hammers
           of
           Hereticks
           either
           in
           any
           Presbyterian
           Synod
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           new
           Popish
           General
           Council
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           will
           (
           I
           believe
           )
           be
           utterly
           over
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           perhaps
           the
           
             Centum
             gravamina
          
           did
           heretofore
           cause
           the
           last
           pretended
           General
           Council
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Famous
           Tridentine
           one
           ,
           I
           may
           ,
           looking
           on
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           never
           be
           any
           General
           Council
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           for
           that
           the
           Pope
           hath
           been
           
             hors
             de
             page
          
           ,
           since
           the
           breaking
           up
           that
           of
           Trent
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           having
           been
           Revera
           a
           Council
           of
           Pensioners
           ,
           and
           having
           stood
           the
           Papacy
           for
           Pensions
           in
           3000
           Crowns
           a
           Month
           ,
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           750
           
             l.
             Sterling
          
           )
           and
           having
           put
           the
           Popes
           to
           that
           Charge
           during
           its
           sitting
           for
           18
           years
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           Calculate
           how
           much
           in
           pounds
           Sterling
           that
           Council
           cost
           the
           Popes
           in
           all
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           to
           foresee
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           have
           occasion
           for
           the
           fellow
           to
           that
           Council
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           that
           quantity
           of
           Money
           to
           spare
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           that
           I
           may
           from
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           fortel
           much
           quiet
           to
           my
           Prince
           ,
           and
           happiness
           to
           my
           Country
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           extermination
           of
           all
           Mercenary
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           inglorious
           Loyalty-Trade
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           Religion-Trade
           ,
           and
           mens
           not
           thinking
           they
           are
           to
           have
           Offices
           or
           Donatives
           for
           not
           being
           Villains
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           Monopolizing
           to
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Loyal
           ,
           they
           should
           expect
           therefore
           a
           lucrative
           Monopoly
           ,
           the
           which
           would
           stain
           their
           Loyalty
           indeed
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           as
           null
           and
           void
           as
           any
           Monopoly
           :
           for
           the
           word
           
           Loyal
           being
           used
           for
           Lawful
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           
             homo
             legalis
          
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           who
           is
           bought
           to
           be
           just
           .
        
         
           The
           apparent
           vast
           number
           of
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           rendring
           them
           too
           many
           to
           hope
           all
           for
           largesses
           ,
           and
           the
           too
           great
           probability
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           according
           to
           my
           Notion
           ,
           requiring
           for
           the
           support
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           all
           that
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           what
           giving
           Parliaments
           can
           well
           give
           ,
           will
           make
           People
           ashamed
           to
           cling
           to
           the
           Royal-Oak
           like
           Ivy
           ,
           and
           by
           preying
           on
           its
           vigour
           make
           it
           the
           less
           able
           to
           give
           shelter
           by
           its
           branches
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           overjoyed
           with
           a
           piece
           of
           News
           a
           Gentleman
           sent
           me
           ,
           namely
           that
           he
           discoursing
           once
           at
           dinner
           with
           the
           Lord
           Hide
           ,
           the
           first
           Commissioner
           of
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Insolence
           of
           some
           mens
           expecting
           to
           be
           rewarded
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           not
           doing
           mischief
           to
           his
           Government
           or
           Revenue
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           occasionally
           mentioned
           somewhat
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Trade
           of
           ●●ch
           men
           was
           now
           broke
           :
           there
           will
           now
           be
           no
           more
           
             taking
             off
          
           of
           men
           as
           the
           word
           was
           :
           and
           if
           by
           his
           Lordship's
           Advice
           to
           his
           Great
           Master
           ,
           the
           resolving
           against
           
             taking
             off
          
           of
           men
           by
           Pensions
           and
           Rewards
           ,
           was
           settled
           as
           a
           new
           Fundamental
           Rule
           in
           the
           English
           Politicks
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           his
           Lordship
           deserves
           to
           find
           an
           everlasting
           Triumph
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           honoured
           by
           England
           than
           if
           as
           Commander
           of
           an
           Army
           he
           had
           vanquished
           very
           many
           Thousands
           of
           its
           Enemies
           :
           for
           that
           the
           
             taking
             off
          
           of
           
           Hydra's
           Heads
           by
           Gifts
           (
           as
           was
           beforementioned
           )
           would
           be
           an
           endless
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           effects
           thereof
           inclusive
           of
           so
           much
           Hostility
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           would
           be
           innumerable
           .
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           the
           King
           by
           the
           Political
           Conduct
           of
           this
           his
           Minister
           is
           now
           made
           
             Victorious
             over
             all
             those
             Enemies
          
           :
           and
           if
           I
           had
           heard
           that
           any
           near
           his
           Majesty
           had
           moved
           for
           a
           day
           of
           Thanksgiving
           by
           reason
           hereof
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           wondered
           at
           it
           ;
           the
           thing
           being
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           to
           England
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           shame
           of
           any
           mens
           diminishing
           the
           Royal
           Revenue
           by
           begging
           from
           the
           Crown
           will
           be
           the
           greater
           ,
           when
           the
           necessary
           improvement
           of
           our
           Land
           by
           our
           numerous
           People
           shall
           have
           enriched
           as
           many
           as
           deserve
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           industrious
           ,
           there
           will
           every
           where
           be
           
             multiplex
             praeda
             in
             medio
             posita
          
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           of
           diligence
           fill
           all
           hands
           with
           profit
           ,
           and
           eyes
           with
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           kind
           of
           a
           
             New
             Heaven
          
           and
           a
           
             New
             Earth
          
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           we
           may
           shortly
           see
           in
           old
           England
           ,
           and
           when
           men
           shall
           by
           enquiries
           about
           Religion
           design
           only
           lucriferous
           experiments
           ,
           and
           not
           luciferous
           as
           my
           Lord
           
           Bacon's
           Phrase
           is
           ;
           and
           men
           shall
           improve
           their
           fortunes
           by
           the
           improvement
           and
           culture
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           we
           find
           the
           Prophecies
           of
           Prosperity
           to
           the
           Iews
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           expressed
           by
           
             the
             Trees
             yielding
             their
             fruit
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             their
             encrease
             ,
             the
             Seed
             shall
             be
             prosperous
             ,
             the
             Vine
             shall
             give
             her
             Fruit
             and
             the
             Ground
             shall
             give
             her
             encrease
             ,
             the
             Earth
             shall
             hear
             the
             Corn
             and
             the
             Wine
             and
             the
             Oyl
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           they
           who
           are
           now
           by
           seducers
           that
           augment
           wild
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           directed
           to
           look
           up
           for
           strange
           Prodigies
           to
           the
           Sky
           ,
           will
           need
           no
           Monitors
           to
           behold
           with
           joy
           the
           unusual
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           cultivated
           Earth
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           think
           that
           one
           Philosopher
           looking
           on
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           may
           well
           say
           to
           another
           ,
           
             Aspice
             venturo
             laetentur
             ut
             omnia
             saeclo
             .
          
        
         
           Then
           shall
           men
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Profit
           
             turn
             their
             Swords
             to
             Plough-shares
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion-Trading
           false
           Prophet
           baffled
           by
           fate
           ,
           shall
           then
           say
           as
           't
           is
           in
           
             Zachary
             ,
             Non
             sunt
             Propheta
             ,
             agricola
             sum
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           wonder
           at
           some
           mens
           menacing
           our
           English
           World
           with
           ill
           news
           from
           Fate
           .
           It
           is
           no
           irrational
           thing
           to
           suppose
           that
           the
           false
           Prophets
           in
           all
           ages
           did
           often
           find
           it
           turn
           to
           their
           private
           account
           to
           foretel
           evil
           rather
           than
           good
           to
           Kingdoms
           ;
           for
           that
           many
           might
           hope
           to
           mend
           their
           fortunes
           by
           the
           publick
           ruines
           ,
           and
           would
           therefore
           be
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           Predictors
           of
           ill
           to
           the
           publick
           ,
           and
           would
           celebrate
           the
           Predicters
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           without
           cunning
           contrived
           that
           the
           prolation
           of
           Events
           by
           the
           ancient
           Oracles
           ,
           should
           be
           in
           a
           double
           sense
           sometimes
           ,
           because
           it
           might
           then
           be
           a
           moot
           point
           whether
           the
           Party
           of
           those
           that
           desired
           the
           quiet
           or
           disorder
           of
           great
           Bodies
           of
           People
           was
           most
           considerable
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           sagacious
           sort
           of
           false
           Prophets
           whose
           chief
           business
           it
           was
           to
           be
           true
           to
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           falsest
           Dice
           of
           Gamesters
           are
           most
           true
           to
           the
           users
           )
           did
           often
           choose
           to
           alarm
           the
           People
           with
           disastrous
           Events
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Witch
           of
           Endor
           chose
           to
           make
           the
           Shamm-Samuel
           entertain
           Saul
           with
           the
           prediction
           of
           his
           and
           his
           Sons
           death
           the
           next
           day
           .
           But
           't
           is
           time
           for
           us
           to
           follow
           that
           great
           admonition
           of
           
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           when
           we
           hear
           so
           many
           foretelling
           us
           ,
           as
           by
           inspiration
           ,
           of
           nothing
           but
           
             lamentation
             and
             weeping
             and
             great
             mourning
             in
          
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           decay
           of
           Trade
           ,
           and
           unavoidable
           ruine
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           when
           many
           such
           deluders
           and
           counterfeit
           Lachrymists
           cannot
           (
           I
           fancy
           )
           about
           our
           weeping
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           take
           their
           measures
           together
           without
           smiling
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Say
           of
           
             Tully
             ,
             Potest
             augur
             augurem
             videre
             &
             non
             ridere
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           very
           great
           saying
           of
           
           Tully's
           in
           his
           2d
           
             Book
             de
             Divinatione
             ,
             Nam
             ut
             vere
             loquamur
             ,
             superstitio
             fusa
             per
             orbem
             oppressit
             omnium
             fere
             animos
             ,
             atque
             hominum
             occupavit
             imbecillitatem
             .
          
           And
           as
           wise
           as
           Socrates
           was
           ,
           yet
           in
           Xenophon
           he
           disputes
           that
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           Oracles
           were
           necessary
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           and
           Plutarch
           doth
           alledge
           experience
           in
           Confirmation
           thereof
           ;
           and
           the
           murmuring
           Iews
           thought
           themselves
           ill
           used
           by
           Providence
           when
           the
           age
           wanted
           a
           Prophet
           among
           them
           ,
           tho
           yet
           the
           Prophets
           were
           so
           frequent
           in
           denunciations
           of
           wo
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           like
           Seamen
           they
           liked
           weather
           that
           was
           somewhat
           like
           a
           storm
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           World
           becalm'd
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           in
           
             Psalm
             74.
             
             There
             is
             no
             more
             any
             Prophet
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             our
             signs
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           much
           as
           Superstition
           had
           in
           
           Tully's
           words
           ,
           dasterded
           almost
           all
           mens
           spirits
           ,
           yet
           the
           Cheat
           of
           the
           Augury
           was
           so
           contrived
           and
           diversified
           as
           sometimes
           on
           occasion
           to
           heighten
           and
           enlarge
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           to
           enlarge
           the
           Empire
           it self
           .
        
         
           Augusto
           augurio
           postquam
           inclyta
           condita
           Roma
           est
           .
        
         
           But
           many
           of
           our
           Augurs
           endeavour
           only
           to
           enlarge
           our
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           to
           intimidate
           our
           spirits
           and
           to
           render
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Nation
           less
           august
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           enlarge
           their
           own
           fortunes
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           ill
           ominous
           Birds
           are
           flying
           away
           :
           and
           the
           many
           Loyal
           Addresses
           with
           which
           the
           Land
           re-echoes
           ,
           and
           the
           avowed
           readiness
           of
           so
           many
           good
           men
           to
           serve
           the
           best
           of
           Princes
           with
           their
           Lives
           as
           well
           as
           Fortunes
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           import
           the
           best
           of
           Auguries
           to
           England
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           Homer
           mentions
           ,
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Vnum
             augurium
             est
             praestantissimum
             ,
             pugnare
             pro
             patri●
             :
          
           and
           to
           which
           Verse
           of
           
             Homer
             ,
             Tully
          
           probably
           intended
           a
           reference
           when
           in
           his
           
             de
             senectute
          
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Optimis
             auguriis
             ea
             geri
             ,
             quae
             pro
             Reip.
             Salute
             gerentur
             .
          
        
         
         
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           formerly
           among
           the
           great
           transactions
           of
           your
           life
           shewn
           your self
           a
           noble
           Adventurer
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           danger
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           Augury
           can
           import
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           your
           carrying
           at
           once
           your
           Law
           in
           your
           head
           ,
           and
           your
           life
           in
           your
           hand
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           Party
           that
           had
           been
           so
           successful
           with
           their
           Swords
           and
           even
           to
           wind-ward
           of
           all
           others
           by
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Conduct
           of
           your
           Politicks
           so
           highly
           advanced
           your
           Prince's
           Restoration
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           helped
           to
           effect
           the
           quashing
           of
           all
           the
           furious
           Prophecies
           of
           
             Monarchy
             ceasing
             in
          
           England
           .
        
         
           Not
           without
           apologizing
           for
           my
           guilt
           of
           a
           solecism
           like
           his
           who
           discoursed
           of
           
             War
             before
             Hanibal
          
           ,
           by
           my
           having
           so
           largely
           addressed
           my
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           to
           such
           an
           Oracle
           as
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           I
           must
           at
           last
           say
           ,
           
             Non
             ego
             sum
             Vates
             ,
             sed
             prisci
             conscius
             aevi
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           and
           have
           only
           taken
           my
           measures
           from
           natural
           Causes
           ,
           and
           judging
           of
           things
           to
           come
           by
           what
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           by
           nature's
           most
           firm
           Constancy
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           things
           not
           being
           ill
           administrable
           ;
           and
           at
           this
           rate
           can
           further
           very
           safely
           predict
           that
           according
           to
           Iuvenal
           ,
           
             Nunquam
             aliud
             natura
             ,
             aliud
             sapientia
             dicet
             .
          
        
         
           And
           moreover
           I
           have
           in
           my
           predictions
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           England
           interspersed
           many
           Remarks
           that
           may
           be
           directive
           ,
           and
           naturally
           tend
           to
           enrich
           the
           Land
           and
           advance
           its
           Trade
           and
           Industry
           ;
           and
           thus
           I
           do
           account
           that
           our
           Writers
           of
           Almanacks
           do
           some
           way
           compensate
           the
           loss
           of
           Peoples
           time
           employed
           in
           regarding
           how
           they
           turn
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lottery
           of
           Fate
           round
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           foretel
           various
           Revolutions
           and
           Events
           here
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           by
           their
           likewise
           telling
           them
           in
           what
           Months
           to
           set
           Quick-sets
           and
           Fruit
           and
           Timber-Trees
           ,
           dig
           Gardens
           ,
           fell
           Timber
           ,
           uncover
           the
           Roots
           of
           Trees
           ,
           and
           to
           trim
           all
           sorts
           of
           Fruit-trees
           from
           Moss
           ,
           Canker
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           Branches
           ,
           when
           to
           transplant
           Trees
           and
           when
           to
           remove
           Grafts
           or
           young
           Trees
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           sow
           all
           manner
           of
           Garden
           Seeds
           and
           Herbs
           ,
           when
           to
           sow
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           to
           sow
           Hemp
           and
           Flax
           ,
           and
           by
           raising
           in
           them
           rational
           expectations
           of
           the
           Future
           State
           of
           the
           Earth
           meliorated
           by
           its
           Culture
           .
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           connexion
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           here
           comes
           in
           my
           way
           to
           think
           that
           it
           is
           usual
           in
           the
           Scripture
           and
           in
           several
           Books
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           sense
           of
           placing
           Notions
           and
           Tenets
           and
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           Terms
           of
           Seeds
           and
           Plants
           ,
           and
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           same
           by
           the
           growth
           encrease
           and
           propagation
           of
           Plants
           ,
           and
           the
           ceasing
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Terms
           of
           
             decrease
             ,
             withering
          
           or
           extirpation
           .
           Our
           Saviour's
           Parables
           of
           the
           
             Sower
             ,
             and
             some
             Seeds
             falling
             by
             the
             way
             side
             and
             being
             devoured
             by
             the
             Fowls
             ,
             and
             some
             falling
             upon
             stony
             places
             where
             they
             had
             not
             much
             Earth
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             springing
             up
             because
             they
             had
             no
             deepness
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             being
             scorched
             when
             the
             Sun
             was
             up
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             had
             not
             root
             withering
             away
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Indication
           of
           false
           Prophets
           by
           the
           similitude
           of
           Trees
           ,
           and
           
             knowing
             them
             by
             their
             Fruit
          
           ,
           and
           his
           reference
           to
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Plant
             which
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             hath
             not
             planted
             shall
             be
             rooted
             up
             ,
          
           and
           his
           expression
           of
           false
           Religionary
           Notions
           by
           Tares
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           are
           known
           to
           all
           conversant
           with
           their
           
             English
             Bibles
          
           ,
           as
           is
           likewise
           his
           resembling
           himself
           to
           the
           
             Vine
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             to
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
          
           and
           his
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Branch
             in
             me
             that
             beareth
             not
             Fruit
             he
             taketh
             away
             ,
          
           and
           St.
           
           Paul's
           calling
           the
           Church
           
             God's
             Husbandry
          
           ,
           and
           when
           
           he
           tells
           the
           Corinthians
           of
           his
           
             Planting
             and
          
           Apollos
           
             his
             watering
          
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           have
           heard
           enough
           of
           a
           
             Collegium
             de
             propagandâ
             fide
          
           ,
           among
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           their
           many
           laboured
           points
           
             De
             extirpandis
             haereticis
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Exterminium
             Haereticorum
          
           :
           and
           of
           their
           Arts
           to
           ex●irpate
           whatsoever
           Religionary
           Notions
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           of
           Nature
           in
           this
           Realm
           having
           extirpated
           those
           Arts
           :
           and
           we
           know
           how
           naturally
           Protestancy
           did
           shoot
           up
           again
           in
           this
           our
           Soyle
           under
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Reign
           ,
           after
           its
           being
           cut
           down
           near
           the
           Ground
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           :
           
             Quippe
             solo
             natura
             subest
          
           :
           and
           accordingly
           Iob
           regarding
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Soyle
           saith
           ,
           
             There
             is
             hope
             of
             a
             Tree
             if
             it
             be
             cut
             down
             that
             it
             will
             sprout
             again
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             tender
             Branch
             thereof
             will
             not
             cease
             ,
             tho
             the
             Root
             thereof
             wax
             old
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Stock
             thereof
             die
             in
             the
             Ground
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             Scent
             of
             Water
             it
             will
             bud
             and
             bring
             forth
             Boughs
             like
             a
             Plant
             :
          
           and
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           kept
           her
           hands
           from
           extirpating
           it
           :
           and
           the
           irrigation
           of
           Nature
           wrought
           more
           powerfully
           than
           her
           Fi●es
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Scent
             of
             Water
          
           made
           Sagacious
           ,
           Loyal
           Protestants
           with
           their
           
             Lachrymae
             verae
          
           and
           
             lachrymae
             antiquae
          
           presage
           the
           growth
           of
           Protestancy
           :
           but
           as
           our
           Laws
           now
           are
           and
           likely
           forever
           to
           be
           ,
           Protestants
           here
           may
           not
           only
           take
           their
           measures
           of
           the
           natural
           duration
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           similitude
           of
           the
           sublime
           Prophet
           ,
           viz.
           
             as
             the
             days
             of
             a
             Tree
             are
             the
             days
             of
             my
             People
             ,
          
           but
           from
           the
           stability
           of
           the
           
             Lex
             terrae
          
           and
           the
           very
           Earth
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           before
           spoke
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ending
           in
           England
           under
           Harry
           the
           8th
           ,
           
             per
             simplicem
             desinentiam
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           :
           and
           without
           the
           Midwifery
           of
           the
           trouble
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           any
           Artifice
           in
           troubling
           the
           Divines
           and
           Academies
           of
           Christendom
           about
           his
           Marriage
           with
           his
           Brothers
           Relict
           ,
           the
           birth
           of
           Fate
           would
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           have
           (
           I
           think
           )
           happen'd
           as
           it
           did
           .
           Alas
           !
           His
           Marrying
           her
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           his
           Brothers
           Wife
           ,
           was
           only
           against
           the
           Iudicial
           Law
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           was
           not
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           all
           granting
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           to
           be
           indispensable
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Cain
           and
           Abel
           Marrying
           their
           own
           Sisters
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Commanding
           them
           to
           
             increase
             and
             multiply
          
           ,
           and
           God's
           calling
           Sara
           Abraham's
           Wife
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           his
           Sister
           ,
           (
           when
           as
           that
           Matrimonial
           Contract
           if
           it
           had
           been
           against
           Nature
           had
           been
           null
           )
           and
           granting
           likewise
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           never
           commanded
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           did
           yet
           in
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           Command
           a
           Brother
           to
           take
           his
           Brothers
           Wife
           to
           Marry
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           
             raise
             up
             Seed
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
          
           must
           grant
           :
           I
           therefore
           concluded
           ,
           that
           without
           Harry
           the
           8ths
           either
           having
           any
           Conscience
           or
           any
           Trouble
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           weakest
           pretence
           in
           the
           strong
           hand
           of
           Nature
           would
           have
           been
           an
           effectual
           Weapon
           ,
           to
           have
           then
           beat
           down
           the
           Papal
           Power
           in
           England
           ,
           It
           was
           Nature
           that
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           
             raise
             up
             that
             strong
             Seed
          
           at
           that
           time
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Germany
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           that
           ended
           in
           the
           Divorce
           of
           
             England
             ▪
          
           and
           many
           Territories
           from
           the
           Papal
           Power
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           resume
           the
           Comparison
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           Plants
           ,
           't
           is
           obvious
           to
           us
           to
           consider
           that
           while
           our
           Ships
           Royal
           were
           formerly
           made
           of
           the
           Oaks
           in
           our
           Forests
           that
           were
           generally
           self-sown
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           sprang
           from
           Acorns
           dropping
           from
           Trees
           ,
           or
           that
           Birds
           in
           their
           flights
           let
           fall
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           those
           materials
           for
           rearing
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           were
           themselves
           reared
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Seeds
           falling
           in
           a
           Soyle
           proper
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Forest
           Laws
           guarded
           at
           first
           from
           the
           fe●t
           of
           Men
           or
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Autumnal
           Rains
           naturally
           beaten
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           defended
           by
           the
           procerity
           of
           many
           other
           Trees
           from
           the
           injuries
           of
           the
           Wind
           and
           Sun
           ,
           were
           by
           the
           Husbandry
           of
           the
           God
           of
           Nature
           
           brought
           within
           the
           high
           Style
           of
           
             Arbores
             Dei
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist's
           expression
           is
           .
           And
           moreover
           while
           it
           many
           times
           happens
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           one
           Timber
           Tree
           grow
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           particularly
           an
           Oak
           out
           of
           a
           Beech
           (
           and
           which
           may
           be
           well
           supposed
           to
           have
           so
           happened
           from
           an
           Acorn
           dropt
           by
           a
           Bird
           into
           the
           hollow
           part
           of
           a
           decaying
           Beech
           )
           and
           there
           meeting
           with
           a
           reception
           from
           the
           putrid
           parts
           of
           the
           Beech
           ,
           and
           the
           Rain
           there
           furthering
           its
           passage
           downward
           ;
           and
           the
           Dews
           there
           watering
           it
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Beech
           fencing
           it
           conveniently
           from
           the
           Wind
           and
           Sun
           ,
           the
           Stem
           of
           an
           Oak
           doth
           there
           naturally
           shoot
           up
           ,
           and
           as
           naturally
           pierce
           its
           way
           for
           its
           strong
           Branches
           through
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Beech
           ,
           and
           work
           its
           Root
           into
           the
           ground
           through
           the
           Root
           of
           that
           Tree
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           causeth
           it
           as
           certainly
           to
           be
           thrust
           out
           of
           Nature
           as
           it
           could
           have
           been
           by
           any
           extirpation
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           decaying
           Oak
           is
           thus
           powerfully
           vanquished
           by
           the
           Seed
           of
           a
           less
           famous
           Tree
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Mr.
           Evelyn
           in
           his
           excellent
           Discourse
           of
           
             Forest
             Trees
          
           ,
           that
           
             persons
             of
             undoubted
             truth
             have
             asserted
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             seen
             a
             Tree
             cut
             in
             the
             middle
             whose
             heart
             was
             Ash-wood
             and
             the
             exterior
             part
             Oak
             )
          
           we
           may
           justly
           say
           that
           Nature
           did
           produce
           all
           these
           effects
           .
           And
           the
           Energy
           of
           nature
           thus
           casually
           causing
           one
           Tree
           to
           penetrate
           through
           another
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           there
           without
           noise
           forever
           to
           displace
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           perfectly
           applicable
           to
           Religionary
           Tenets
           and
           Doctrines
           :
           and
           thus
           (
           as
           I
           may
           with
           a
           running
           view
           observe
           )
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           being
           (
           tho
           from
           some
           mean
           and
           obscure
           hands
           )
           dropt
           on
           the
           decaying
           great
           Trees
           of
           Iudaism
           and
           Paganism
           ,
           presently
           wrought
           it self
           through
           their
           Bodies
           and
           Roots
           ;
           and
           afterward
           the
           nobleness
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christianity
           decaying
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           heart
           of
           Oak
           had
           lasted
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           outbraved
           all
           the
           Storms
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           was
           yet
           pierced
           through
           by
           Arrianism
           :
           and
           Arrius
           perplexing
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           with
           such
           Intrigues
           of
           
             vain
             Philosophy
          
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           converting
           mens
           hearts
           turned
           their
           brains
           ,
           and
           even
           
           Constantine's
           own
           (
           as
           appeared
           by
           his
           banishing
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           then
           recalling
           ,
           and
           then
           banishing
           him
           again
           )
           and
           when
           the
           Christian
           
             Divines
             vexed
             every
             vein
             of
             his
             heart
          
           more
           than
           they
           did
           
           Iulian's
           ,
           and
           very
           laudably
           in
           his
           Council
           of
           Nice
           presented
           him
           with
           Lampoons
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           so
           soon
           proving
           top
           heavy
           when
           't
           was
           made
           the
           State
           Religion
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Athanasius
           himself
           was
           at
           length
           the
           only
           
             sober
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Arrians
           happened
           to
           be
           the
           first
           Christians
           that
           persecuted
           men
           for
           Religionary
           Tenets
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           Grotius
           in
           his
           
             De
             Iure
             belli
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           20.
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             In
             Arrianam
             haer●sin
             acriter
             invehitur
             Athanasius
             ,
             quod
             prima
             in
             contradicentes
             usa
             esset
             Iudicum
             pot●state
             ,
             &
             quos
             non
             potuit
             verbis
             inducere
             ,
             eos
             vi
             ,
             plagis
             ,
             verberibusque
             ad
             se
             pertrahere
             anniteretur
             ,
          
           and
           did
           bastinado
           People
           into
           Conversion
           )
           and
           when
           the
           Orthodox
           Christians
           had
           groaned
           longer
           under
           the
           Arrian
           Persecution
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           done
           under
           the
           Pagan
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           whose
           Precepts
           do
           so
           nobly
           transcend
           the
           Morality
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           did
           shortly
           after
           appear
           in
           the
           World
           with
           such
           a
           Figure
           of
           a
           Dotard
           Tree
           as
           gave
           Salvian
           cause
           to
           exclaim
           ,
           
             Praeter
             paucissimos
             quosdam
             ,
             qui
             mala
             fugiunt
             ▪
             quid
             est
             aliud
             omnis
             coetus
             Christianorum
             quam
             sentina
             vitiorum
             ,
          
           it
           was
           but
           congruous
           to
           ●ature
           that
           those
           rapacious
           Birds
           of
           prey
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           dropping
           the
           Seed
           of
           their
           new
           invented
           Religion
           on
           the
           Christian
           as
           decayed
           by
           Arrianism
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           so
           soon
           work
           it self
           through
           all
           its
           parts
           and
           roots
           in
           Asia
           and
           Africk
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Crescent
           there
           should
           so
           powerfully
           d●ive
           away
           the
           Cross.
           And
           thus
           too
           ,
           when
           Italy
           was
           over-run
           with
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           partly
           of
           the
           Pagan
           ,
           and
           par●ly
           of
           the
           Arrian
           Belief
           ,
           Pag●nism
           and
           Arrianism
           being
           then
           Dotard
           
           Trees
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           falling
           on
           them
           from
           the
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           hands
           of
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           ,
           did
           easily
           work
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           our
           English
           Nation
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           600
           from
           Heathenish
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Celebrations
           are
           due
           to
           him
           :
           and
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Papacy
           then
           yielding
           so
           good
           Fruit
           ,
           did
           then
           cast
           so
           venerable
           a
           shade
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           that
           Tree
           afterward
           being
           observed
           to
           degenerate
           and
           decay
           ,
           within
           Six
           Years
           (
           as
           the
           general
           Observation
           of
           our
           Apocalyptick
           Men
           is
           ,
           (
           
             Valeat
             quantum
             valere
             possit
          
           )
           and
           who
           thus
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           
             aetates
             Antichristi
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Nascentis
             in
          
           Bonifacio
           
             circa
             Ann.
          
           606
           ;
           
             Iuveniliter
             exultantis
             in
             2.
             
             Consilio
             Nicaeno
             ,
             Anno.
             787.
             
             Regnantis
             in
          
           Hildebrando
           
             &
             successoribus
             post
             An.
             1075.
             
             Triumphantis
             in
          
           Leone
           
             Decimo
             ,
             Ann.
             1517.
             
             Vltima
             senescentis
             est
             :
          
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           shortly
           after
           it
           began
           to
           be
           consumptive
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           decays
           of
           it
           being
           obvious
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           gazing
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Branches
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Calvinistick
           Tenets
           appearing
           through
           its
           sides
           ,
           the
           quiet
           and
           gentle
           Order
           of
           Capuchins
           was
           invented
           for
           the
           praying
           for
           its
           growth
           and
           flourishing
           in
           the
           Year
           1530.
           and
           ten
           years
           afterward
           the
           Active
           Fiery
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           was
           invented
           to
           extirpate
           the
           Men
           that
           wished
           ill
           to
           its
           growth
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Oratory
           were
           set
           up
           to
           extoll
           and
           preach
           up
           the
           Tree
           ,
           but
           Nature
           would
           not
           be
           extirpated
           :
           the
           Potent
           Seminal
           Virtue
           of
           the
           Rational
           Religion
           dropt
           on
           the
           Tree
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           hath
           passed
           its
           roots
           through
           and
           through
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           transubstantiated
           it self
           through
           them
           ,
           and
           rooted
           it self
           deep
           both
           into
           the
           intellectual
           World
           ,
           and
           into
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           and
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           time
           probably
           leave
           not
           one
           Fibre
           or
           Capillamentum
           of
           the
           Roots
           of
           the
           Irreligionary
           part
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           remaining
           in
           Nature
           :
           and
           shew
           the
           World
           that
           the
           
             Schisma
             Anglicanum
          
           that
           Sanders
           and
           other
           Papists
           cry
           out
           of
           as
           so
           unnatural
           ,
           was
           a
           mere
           natural
           Scissure
           or
           Rupture
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           decaying
           Tree
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           pass
           from
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           being
           cast
           thereon
           .
        
         
           And
           such
           a
           Natural
           Scissure
           hath
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           made
           through
           the
           sides
           and
           roots
           of
           Protestant
           Recusancy
           :
           and
           the
           Seeds
           that
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Non-conformists
           ,
           probably
           guided
           by
           Iesuites
           ,
           have
           been
           laid
           on
           the
           Royal-Oak
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           they
           vainly
           thought
           decay'd
           ,
           were
           in
           effect
           thrown
           away
           :
           and
           as
           the
           old
           Prophetic
           Fiction
           represents
           it
           ,
           that
           every
           great
           Tree
           included
           a
           certain
           
             Tutelar
             Genius
          
           and
           still
           living
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           Nature
           it self
           is
           the
           Tutelar
           Genius
           of
           that
           
             Plant
             of
             Renown
          
           ,
           that
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           expression
           )
           we
           may
           call
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           will
           ever
           live
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Numbers
           of
           our
           Non-conformists
           are
           daily
           decaying
           ,
           and
           the
           names
           of
           their
           Tenets
           will
           probably
           be
           in
           a
           short
           time
           forgotten
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           told
           in
           
           Townsend's
           Collections
           that
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           mention'd
           it
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           viz.
           in
           
             Anno
             1593.
             
             That
             there
             were
             then
             near
             20000
             Brownists
             in
          
           England
           :
           a
           number
           somewhat
           near
           as
           great
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           to
           be
           estimated
           from
           the
           
             Bishops
             Survey
          
           .
           The
           name
           of
           those
           Schismaticks
           is
           evaporated
           ,
           and
           their
           Tenets
           are
           not
           more
           known
           or
           enquired
           into
           by
           the
           Populace
           ,
           then
           are
           the
           Heresies
           of
           the
           Bardesanistae
           ,
           the
           Aquei
           ,
           the
           Abelonitae
           ,
           the
           Messaliani
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           .
        
         
           As
           was
           remarked
           concerning
           the
           late
           Non-Conforming
           Divines
           not
           having
           bred
           up
           their
           Sons
           to
           Non-Conformity
           ;
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           much
           observable
           among
           the
           Lay-Dissenters
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Children
           do
           not
           generally
           imbibe
           their
           Parents
           principle
           of
           Dissentership
           ;
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           .
           
           The
           Gross
           of
           their
           Numbers
           always
           consisting
           chiefly
           of
           Artisa●s
           and
           Retail-Traders
           in
           Corporations
           ,
           (
           where
           before
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           they
           were
           numerous
           )
           and
           naturally
           hating
           Popery
           and
           its
           Parade
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           sharp
           hatred
           against
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           by
           Law
           Established
           ;
           and
           how
           vastly
           such
           Professors
           do
           every
           where
           over-shoot
           the
           Dissenters
           in
           numbers
           :
           and
           how
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           as
           naturally
           and
           with
           as
           much
           ease
           pierced
           through
           the
           Body
           of
           theirs
           and
           dissolved
           its
           Roots
           ▪
           as
           doth
           the
           Seed
           of
           an
           Oak
           often
           growing
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           decayed
           Willow
           .
        
         
           The
           times
           were
           known
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           likewise
           since
           ,
           (
           till
           within
           these
           late
           years
           )
           that
           some
           States-men
           when
           their
           Court-Interest
           was
           decaying
           and
           in
           danger
           of
           Extirpation
           ,
           could
           ,
           by
           wheadling
           Dissenters
           into
           a
           belief
           that
           they
           would
           plant
           their
           perswasion
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           plant
           themselves
           the
           better
           in
           the
           State
           :
           but
           (
           
             humanly
             speaking
          
           )
           such
           Conjunctures
           of
           time
           will
           come
           here
           no
           more
           :
           and
           the
           seeming
           Eradication
           of
           such
           a
           Religion-Trade
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           is
           a
           strong
           Indication
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Heavenly
             Father
          
           or
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           God
           of
           
             Nature
             never
             planted
             it
          
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Laws
           in
           being
           to
           extirpate
           any
           Dissenters
           Schism
           ,
           or
           separation
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           Mulct
           or
           Excommunicate
           the
           obstinate
           Separaters
           ,
           or
           if
           any
           of
           those
           Laws
           were
           never
           Executed
           (
           as
           through
           the
           vigilance
           of
           our
           Magistrates
           they
           have
           been
           )
           yet
           is
           there
           one
           apparent
           way
           whereby
           the
           Conformists
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           could
           now
           as
           easily
           lessen
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           consequently
           extirpate
           their
           Potency
           every
           where
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           frame
           a
           thought
           or
           resolution
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           other
           Engine
           than
           that
           with
           which
           our
           Universities
           of
           Oxford
           and
           Cambridge
           batter
           the
           Contumacy
           of
           particular
           Towns-men
           ,
           namely
           ,
           not
           by
           Excommunicating
           ,
           but
           by
           discommuning
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           forbidding
           the
           Scholars
           to
           Trade
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Their
           own
           forbearance
           of
           buying
           from
           Conformists
           the
           Wares
           that
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Sect
           do
           sell
           ,
           may
           reasonably
           invite
           such
           a
           re●aliation
           .
           While
           heretofore
           they
           were
           so
           numerous
           in
           England
           ,
           their
           Congregated
           Churches
           helped
           many
           of
           the
           mean
           Artists
           and
           poor
           Traders
           thereof
           ,
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           to
           force
           a
           Trade
           by
           Combination
           among
           themselves
           :
           and
           their
           doing
           it
           then
           turn'd
           to
           some
           account
           ;
           but
           would
           now
           be
           altogether
           insignificant
           in
           this
           wane
           of
           their
           Numbers
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           without
           sweat
           or
           blood
           ,
           or
           one
           Information
           brought
           on
           Penal
           Statutes
           ,
           or
           the
           least
           occasion
           or
           colour
           for
           their
           Out-cry
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           may
           the
           many
           Millions
           of
           Conformists
           here
           humble
           the
           Comparative
           handful
           of
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Recusants
           both
           in
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           too
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           reduce
           them
           to
           the
           Condition
           the
           many
           Empericks
           in
           our
           Land
           would
           be
           in
           ,
           if
           they
           only
           sold
           Physick
           to
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           I
           affect
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Propounder
           of
           any
           new
           Law
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           any
           old
           that
           may
           give
           the
           least
           Addition
           of
           trouble
           to
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           whose
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           are
           not
           justly
           suspected
           to
           threaten
           the
           disturbance
           of
           the
           whole
           :
           and
           my
           being
           informed
           by
           some
           of
           my
           Correspondents
           ,
           who
           are
           very
           impartial
           observers
           of
           things
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           of
           this
           Age
           have
           made
           the
           Press
           send
           forth
           several
           of
           the
           Antimoniarchical
           Principles
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           they
           designed
           to
           revive
           its
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           that
           tho
           the
           same
           Laws
           that
           have
           secured
           our
           Religion
           ,
           have
           likewise
           secured
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Militia
           solely
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Enacted
           ,
           
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             on
             any
             pretence
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             ,
          
           &c.
           yet
           that
           the
           Government
           is
           justly
           apprehensive
           of
           many
           Dissenters
           and
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           owning
           the
           former
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           (
           as
           I
           did
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Papists
           )
           that
           they
           would
           themselves
           offer
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Consideration
           such
           a
           way
           of
           a
           Test
           or
           Assurance
           of
           their
           being
           become
           
             sound
             parts
             of
             the
             State
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           aim
           at
           no
           power
           of
           disturbing
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           his
           Royal
           Wisdom
           may
           appear
           substantial
           and
           satisfactory
           till
           they
           do
           so
           I
           wish
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Magistracy
           but
           all
           private
           loyal
           persons
           would
           have
           such
           a
           regardful
           eye
           on
           them
           as
           is
           had
           in
           Foreign
           parts
           on
           those
           that
           come
           for
           Prattiques
           from
           infected
           places
           ,
           and
           bring
           no
           Letters
           of
           Health
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           have
           Prattique
           or
           Commerce
           with
           such
           of
           them
           :
           which
           would
           soon
           enforce
           them
           to
           
             live
             by
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           already
           acknowledged
           it
           to
           your
           Lordships
           just
           praise
           ,
           that
           you
           
             are
             not
             of
             too
             narrow
             a
             Spirit
             or
             Principles
             as
             to
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             ,
          
           as
           supposing
           that
           you
           had
           such
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           usage
           fit
           to
           be
           afforded
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           our
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           own'd
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           which
           you
           once
           shewed
           me
           :
           and
           I
           was
           as
           ready
           to
           be
           their
           Excusator
           as
           any
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           could
           be
           till
           I
           saw
           their
           ingratitude
           so
           instrumental
           in
           Cancelling
           the
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           :
           and
           still
           out
           of
           a
           natural
           inclination
           do
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           wish
           them
           all
           that
           share
           of
           the
           Royal
           Favour
           that
           would
           not
           undo
           themselves
           and
           others
           :
           and
           (
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Papists
           )
           do
           suppose
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           old
           Laws
           against
           Protestant
           Recusants
           necessary
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           in
           whom
           the
           Executive
           Power
           of
           the
           Laws
           is
           lodged
           ,
           may
           sharpen
           the
           edge
           against
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Party
           that
           should
           be
           an
           aggressor
           against
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           especially
           considering
           how
           often
           many
           of
           the
           Puritans
           have
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           publick
           pressures
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           that
           while
           it
           was
           
             in
             procinctu
          
           to
           withstand
           a
           Foreign
           Invasion
           .
           My
           Lord
           Keeper
           
           Puckering's
           Observation
           of
           their
           Temper
           expressed
           in
           his
           memorable
           Speech
           is
           known
           to
           all
           :
           and
           the
           present
           apprehensions
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           danger
           from
           Dissenters
           ,
           have
           sufficiently
           evinced
           the
           Prudence
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Measures
           in
           not
           repealing
           the
           Penal
           Clauses
           in
           our
           Statutes
           against
           Protestant
           Recusants
           .
           When
           they
           who
           were
           regarded
           as
           
             weak
             Brethren
          
           ,
           do
           now
           
             fortiter
             Calumniari
          
           and
           Libel
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           call
           whom
           they
           will
           Iulian
           ,
           't
           is
           necessary
           that
           the
           Prince
           by
           having
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           should
           be
           able
           to
           discriminate
           those
           who
           have
           not
           yet
           discriminated
           themselves
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Persons
           stupid
           and
           perverse
           ,
           't
           is
           fitter
           
             that
             Children
             should
             be
             Lachrymists
             than
             old
             men
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           have
           of
           late
           from
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           the
           other
           alarmed
           the
           People
           with
           Exhortations
           against
           Disloyalty
           ,
           as
           loud
           as
           those
           in
           a
           late
           Conjuncture
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           King's
           Ministers
           were
           informed
           of
           the
           
             Altum
             silentium
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Conventicles
           as
           to
           any
           making
           the
           English
           Bibles
           there
           support
           the
           Rights
           of
           our
           English
           Kings
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iulians
           there
           were
           Apostates
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           ,
           and
           had
           forgot
           how
           
             Reynolds
             ,
             Whitaker
             ,
             Cartwright
             ,
             Dod
             ,
             Traverse
             ,
          
           &c.
           had
           in
           their
           Writings
           disowned
           the
           assigning
           it
           as
           a
           Cause
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Obedience
           ,
           
             Quia
             deerant
             vire
          
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           new
           Sect
           of
           false
           
             weak
             Brethren
          
           had
           learned
           to
           urge
           the
           
             deerant
             vires
          
           ,
           't
           was
           time
           for
           the
           King
           to
           keep
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           old
           Laws
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           occasionally
           to
           arm
           them
           against
           the
           
             petulant
             insolence
          
           of
           any
           Seditious
           Protestant
           or
           Popish
           Recusants
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           been
           far
           from
           recommending
           in
           this
           Discourse
           the
           
             Exterminium
             haereticorum
          
           ,
           or
           Extirpation
           of
           any
           Recusants
           :
           but
           have
           endeavoured
           with
           the
           sedateness
           requisite
           in
           a
           Philosophical
           or
           Political
           Disquisition
           ,
           to
           give
           my
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Natural
           Causes
           that
           induce
           me
           to
           expect
           the
           Extermination
           only
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           Principles
           Relionary
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           of
           that
           part
           of
           Mens
           Principles
           only
           that
           is
           irreligionary
           and
           against
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           such
           parts
           being
           
             luce
             delenda
          
           .
        
         
           I
           expect
           not
           that
           all
           the
           Debates
           of
           the
           Religionary
           part
           of
           Presbytery
           should
           here
           among
           all
           men
           cease
           ,
           tho
           yet
           I
           have
           conjectured
           that
           they
           who
           should
           write
           professedly
           of
           that
           Subject
           here
           would
           want
           Readers
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           believe
           too
           Discoursers
           of
           the
           
             Latitudinarian
             Hypothesis
          
           would
           likewise
           :
           and
           do
           think
           that
           many
           little
           Religionary
           Speculative
           Notions
           about
           the
           meaning
           of
           some
           obscure
           passages
           in
           Scripture
           may
           to
           some
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           seem
           great
           ,
           and
           employ
           their
           time
           in
           Debates
           ,
           and
           as
           when
           the
           famous
           Ainsworth
           and
           Broughton
           heretofore
           had
           before
           their
           Congregations
           of
           Dissenters
           who
           went
           hence
           to
           Holland
           many
           and
           fierce
           disputes
           about
           the
           Controvesie
           ,
           whether
           Aarons
           
             ephod
             were
             blew
             or
             Sea-green
          
           ,
           a
           Controversie
           that
           puzzled
           all
           the
           Dyers
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           (
           as
           Fuller
           says
           of
           it
           in
           his
           
             Church
             History
          
           )
           as
           well
           as
           it
           did
           our
           separatists
           there
           ,
           that
           took
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           be
           therein
           illuminated
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           think
           the
           light
           of
           a
           Farthing
           Candle
           brought
           in
           any
           night
           among
           them
           ,
           might
           have
           easily
           settled
           (
           or
           as
           I
           may
           say
           deleted
           )
           in
           regard
           that
           blew
           and
           yellow
           making
           a
           green
           ,
           the
           yellow
           of
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           Candle
           would
           have
           made
           what
           appeared
           blew
           by
           day
           ,
           to
           have
           seem'd
           green
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           prevented
           their
           further
           Anathematising
           one
           another
           as
           Schismaticks
           about
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           beforementioned
           it
           out
           of
           a
           late
           Book
           of
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Reliogionary
           parts
           of
           Popery
           he
           instanceth
           in
           ,
           viz.
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             are
             and
             will
             be
             learnedly
             and
             voluminously
             defended
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             ,
          
           I
           believe
           the
           same
           may
           be
           so
           in
           Popish
           Countries
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           will
           be
           believed
           by
           many
           Persons
           here
           ,
           tho
           yet
           the
           voluminous
           discussion
           of
           the
           same
           hath
           long
           been
           (
           and
           is
           like
           to
           be
           )
           out
           of
           fashion
           here
           ,
           and
           reflections
           on
           the
           same
           
             en
             passant
          
           ,
           or
           only
           in
           short
           Treatises
           may
           be
           thought
           by
           our
           Divines
           sufficient
           to
           guide
           their
           Auditors
           from
           mistakes
           therein
           ,
           and
           effectually
           to
           confute
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           our
           English
           Church
           will
           never
           be
           troubled
           with
           the
           growth
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           under
           any
           Prince
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           who
           shall
           believe
           it
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Consubstantiation
           under
           any
           Prince
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           perswasion
           ,
           nor
           of
           
           Calvin's
           
             horrendum
             decretum
          
           relating
           to
           reprobation
           (
           as
           't
           is
           call'd
           )
           under
           any
           Prince
           that
           may
           believe
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           tho
           yet
           till
           the
           Peace
           of
           Munster
           the
           timid
           People
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Calvinian
           Religions
           hating
           one
           another
           more
           than
           they
           did
           Papists
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           imposed
           on
           by
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           in
           Case
           a
           Lutheran
           or
           Calvinian
           Prince
           should
           by
           the
           right
           of
           Lineal
           Descent
           come
           to
           rule
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           
             Munster
             Peace
          
           has
           taught
           them
           better
           things
           :
           and
           should
           I
           ever
           hear
           that
           any
           Roman
           Catholick
           Prince
           here
           did
           according
           to
           the
           power
           by
           Law
           reposed
           in
           him
           ,
           relax
           some
           of
           the
           Penalties
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           Case
           of
           Recusancy
           ,
           that
           as
           things
           now
           are
           ,
           Recusancy
           would
           not
           be
           thereby
           rendered
           considerably
           prolific
           with
           Converts
           .
        
         
           Tho
           I
           have
           given
           my
           opinion
           as
           beforementioned
           concerning
           the
           Fact
           of
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           Conjuncture
           of
           the
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           can
           tell
           your
           Lordship
           that
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Sagacity
           who
           I
           believe
           considered
           the
           State
           of
           their
           Numbers
           ▪
           here
           then
           very
           carefully
           ,
           and
           entirely
           believe
           
           what
           he
           published
           thereof
           in
           Print
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Apology
          
           with
           a
           reply
           ,
           &c.
           there
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             during
             the
             Year
          
           1672.
           (
           and
           which
           he
           calls
           
             a
             year
             of
             Peace
             )
             there
             was
             not
             one
             Priest
             ,
             one
             Mass
             one
             Conversion
             more
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             than
             in
             the
             Year
             1663
             ,
             1666.
             or
             any
             other
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           spoke
           of
           such
           a
           
             perfect
             hatred
             against
             Popery
             as
             may
             always
             consist
             with
             a
             perfect
             love
             to
             Papists
             ,
             and
             cinge
             not
             a
             hair
             of
             their
             heads
             more
             than
             a
             Lambent
             fire
             .
          
           I
           have
           acknowledged
           
             the
             great
             mortifications
             austerities
             and
             zealous
             devotions
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             many
             of
             the
             Religious
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             but
             of
             the
             common
             People
          
           ,
           and
           have
           allowed
           a
           
             sober
             Party
          
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           themselves
           ,
           and
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           Bellarmine
           himself
           ,
           that
           hammer
           of
           Heretical
           Princes
           ,
           as
           his
           Works
           shew
           him
           ,
           was
           yet
           of
           so
           soft
           and
           gentle
           a
           disposition
           as
           would
           not
           permit
           him
           to
           hurt
           a
           Fly
           or
           tread
           on
           a
           Worm
           :
           and
           I
           have
           reflected
           on
           no
           other
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           with
           any
           sharpness
           than
           what
           the
           present
           Pope
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Court
           of
           Inquisition
           at
           Rome
           or
           elsewhere
           would
           have
           allowed
           me
           to
           do
           :
           and
           I
           have
           been
           as
           I
           still
           am
           so
           free
           from
           any
           thing
           of
           rancour
           or
           acerbity
           in
           my
           Principles
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Papists
           that
           an
           English
           Priest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           remarkable
           Book
           beforementioned
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Advocate
             of
             Conscience
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             an
             Apology
             for
             toleration
             rightly
             stated
             ,
          
           published
           in
           the
           Year
           1673.
           (
           and
           the
           most
           considerable
           Book
           that
           had
           for
           several
           years
           been
           writ
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           a
           Book
           our
           Learned
           Dr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           refers
           to
           in
           a
           very
           excellent
           printed
           Sermon
           of
           his
           p.
           43.
           and
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Reformation
             justified
          
           ,
           and
           Preached
           before
           the
           
             Lord
             Mayor
          
           of
           London
           )
           doth
           me
           the
           honour
           there
           to
           adopt
           as
           his
           own
           several
           Sayings
           of
           mine
           ,
           he
           found
           in
           a
           printed
           Discourse
           of
           mine
           that
           was
           disswasive
           of
           the
           use
           of
           force
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           gave
           me
           occasion
           when
           I
           read
           some
           passages
           in
           his
           14th
           ,
           25th
           ,
           26th
           ,
           34th
           ,
           43d
           ,
           54th
           ,
           55th
           ,
           62d
           ,
           94th
           Pages
           there
           ,
           to
           call
           to
           mind
           that
           I
           had
           read
           them
           elsewhere
           :
           and
           much
           good
           might
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           Writings
           do
           that
           Author
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           as
           welcome
           to
           them
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           his
           own
           :
           and
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           his
           not
           citing
           an
           Author
           where
           he
           should
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           was
           accompanied
           with
           another
           misfortune
           of
           citing
           one
           where
           he
           should
           not
           ,
           I
           mean
           his
           in
           p.
           225.
           citing
           of
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           .
           He
           might
           have
           cited
           another
           passage
           of
           mine
           against
           Hereticide
           as
           being
           impolitic
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           to
           have
           took
           notice
           of
           it
           among
           its
           fellows
           ,
           and
           where
           I
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             putting
             of
             the
          
           Roman
           
             Catholick
             Priests
             here
             to
             death
             ,
             did
             propagate
             their
             Religion
             :
             and
             that
             that
             Faith
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Assertors
             of
          
           Popish
           
             Opinions
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             dying
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             drawn
             from
             me
             but
             by
             raising
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           I
           still
           own
           what
           in
           p.
           93.
           he
           partly
           cites
           of
           mine
           as
           said
           by
           another
           
             Author
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             not
             lawful
             for
             every
             man
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             his
             private
             Iudgment
             in
             things
             of
             Religion
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             hardly
             possible
             to
             acquit
             our
             separation
             from
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Church
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Schism
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           if
           any
           Papist
           shall
           as
           to
           any
           Tenet
           that
           can
           properly
           come
           within
           the
           denomination
           of
           Religion
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           his
           private
           Judgment
           guides
           him
           to
           receive
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           I
           a
           Protestant
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           inclined
           to
           bear
           hard
           upon
           him
           on
           the
           account
           of
           such
           adhesion
           to
           his
           private
           Judgment
           ,
           I
           shall
           own
           the
           
             Argumentum
             ad
             hominem
          
           so
           far
           as
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           I
           am
           not
           inclined
           
             eo
             nomine
          
           to
           he
           severe
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           my
           Lord
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           been
           so
           ●ust●mary
           in
           the
           Authors
           of
           large
           Discourses
           to
           bestow
           on
           them
           a
           short
           REVIEW
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           appear
           sullen●ess
           in
           me
           not
           to
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           would
           be
           an
           irreverence
           to
           your
           great
           Judgment
           in
           me
           to
           present
           any
           thing
           for
           you
           to
           view
           
           once
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           resolv'd
           to
           view
           twice
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           improve
           some
           Intervals
           of
           leisure
           hereafter
           in
           reviewing
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           shall
           explain
           some
           passages
           therein
           on
           occasion
           and
           add
           others
           :
           and
           if
           I
           doubt
           of
           any
           thing
           particularly
           in
           the
           various
           matters
           of
           Calculation
           herein
           contained
           (
           and
           of
           many
           of
           which
           few
           or
           none
           perhaps
           have
           written
           )
           or
           shall
           alter
           my
           opinion
           therein
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           your
           Lordship
           why
           I
           do
           so
           ;
           and
           do
           as
           much
           value
           my self
           on
           my
           natural
           temper
           of
           acknowledging
           a
           quick
           and
           ready
           assent
           to
           any
           proposition
           of
           Reason
           that
           convinceth
           my
           understanding
           (
           how
           contradictory
           soever
           the
           same
           may
           be
           to
           any
           former
           Notion
           of
           mine
           )
           as
           any
           man
           can
           value
           himself
           on
           his
           thinking
           he
           never
           erred
           ,
           or
           on
           his
           Abilities
           either
           by
           Eloquence
           or
           Sophisms
           to
           make
           others
           think
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           erre
           with
           him
           :
           and
           do
           still
           account
           this
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           best
           properties
           in
           the
           best
           Ship
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           soonest
           to
           feel
           its
           Rudder
           :
           and
           do
           think
           ,
           that
           as
           none
           but
           Cowards
           are
           cruel
           ,
           so
           none
           but
           Dunces
           are
           positive
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           after
           the
           Efflux
           of
           the
           various
           Intervals
           in
           which
           this
           Discourse
           was
           written
           ,
           it
           having
           happened
           that
           the
           Papists
           are
           to
           the
           general
           satisfaction
           of
           impartial
           Judges
           of
           Men
           and
           Things
           ,
           become
           as
           found
           a
           part
           of
           this
           Nation
           as
           they
           were
           and
           are
           of
           the
           Dutch
           States
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           throughout
           this
           Discourse
           I
           always
           supposed
           them
           capable
           of
           being
           )
           and
           that
           the
           Body
           of
           them
           is
           as
           Loyal
           as
           can
           be
           wished
           ,
           and
           likely
           forever
           so
           to
           continue
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           but
           the
           Factious
           would
           have
           them
           now
           to
           groan
           under
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           as
           formerly
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           despair
           of
           many
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           improving
           hereafter
           in
           Principles
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           likewise
           of
           Conformity
           ,
           but
           hope
           they
           will
           really
           deserve
           to
           be
           thought
           as
           Loyal
           as
           they
           were
           so
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           by
           many
           greater
           Judges
           than
           my self
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           when
           so
           many
           in
           our
           Loyal
           Parliaments
           were
           so
           extravagant
           in
           their
           Charity
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           St.
           Peters
           Ship
           was
           the
           only
           Fire-Ship
           ,
           and
           Non-Conformity
           a
           quiet
           trading
           Merchant-man
           ,
           and
           being
           hared
           with
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           of
           Popery
           ,
           were
           so
           eager
           to
           have
           the
           very
           Laws
           against
           Protestant
           Recusants
           Repealed
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           I
           hinted
           the
           distinguishing
           between
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           Mathemat●cks
           to
           be
           absurd
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           gross
           Error
           about
           Proportion
           or
           Numbers
           would
           appear
           more
           ridiculous
           in
           Archimedes
           than
           in
           an
           ordinary
           Mathematician
           ;
           so
           true
           Protestants
           Non-sense
           or
           true
           Protestants
           Rebellion
           is
           to
           be
           no
           favourable
           Case
           :
           and
           the
           Name
           of
           Protestants
           must
           not
           more
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           be
           allowed
           as
           a
           Charm
           to
           raise
           the
           Devil
           of
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           When
           Luther
           and
           those
           who
           of
           old
           deserved
           the
           Name
           of
           True
           Protestants
           abroad
           as
           great
           Co-workers
           with
           Nature
           ,
           in
           introducing
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           ,
           were
           almost
           deafen'd
           by
           their
           Papal
           Adversaries
           Out-cryes
           of
           the
           
             tunica
             inconsutulis
          
           ,
           and
           when
           particularly
           as
           Sleidan
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Commentarys
             ,
             Granvill
          
           the
           Emperors
           Deputy
           in
           an
           harangue
           he
           made
           to
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Wormes
           did
           so
           passionately
           conjure
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             not
             tear
             Christ's
             seamless
             Coat
             ,
          
           the
           Protestant
           Populace
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           aw'd
           out
           of
           their
           way
           by
           those
           words
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           gave
           their
           Adversaries
           the
           Name
           of
           Inconsutulistae
           ,
           or
           
             the
             seamless
             men
          
           :
           and
           as
           little
           will
           any
           of
           our
           false
           and
           jesuited
           Rebellious
           Dissenters
           effect
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           abuse
           of
           the
           name
           and
           thing
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           the
           ridiculing
           themselves
           by
           their
           usurping
           on
           a
           pretence
           to
           be
           
             TRVE
             PROTESTANTS
          
           .
        
         
           It
           comes
           here
           in
           my
           way
           to
           observe
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Dissenters
           and
           other
           Nominal
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           apt
           without
           sense
           or
           reason
           to
           call
           others
           
             Enemies
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           have
           really
           appeared
           such
           to
           
           both
           ,
           by
           their
           having
           so
           much
           encreased
           Divisions
           in
           our
           State
           as
           well
           as
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           having
           been
           the
           Aggressors
           in
           the
           dividing
           the
           Populace
           here
           by
           spightful
           calling
           of
           Names
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           have
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           mention
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           Loyal
           have
           been
           forced
           some
           way
           to
           retaliate
           ,
           not
           only
           out
           of
           a
           generous
           scorn
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           might
           speak
           intelligibly
           :
           such
           Aggressors
           have
           likewise
           notoriously
           contributed
           to
           the
           Divisions
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           their
           too
           much
           encouraging
           the
           Plot-Witnesses
           (
           and
           particularly
           that
           Recorded
           Profligate
           who
           so
           desperately
           perjured
           himself
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Peterborough
           and
           a
           High-born
           Prince
           )
           and
           by
           extreme
           acerbity
           and
           rancour
           relating
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Papists
           .
           But
           their
           most
           fatal
           injury
           to
           their
           Country
           hath
           been
           their
           weakning
           its
           Reputation
           (
           a
           thing
           which
           Kingdoms
           must
           necessarily
           subsist
           by
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           private
           Persons
           )
           through
           their
           studied
           Artifice
           of
           making
           a
           Popish
           Plot
           to
           be
           thought
           so
           long
           lifed
           ,
           and
           when
           
           England's
           reputation
           for
           its
           strength
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           for
           its
           being
           united
           within
           it self
           ,
           was
           much
           more
           necessary
           for
           its
           well
           being
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           that
           perhaps
           ever
           happen'd
           .
        
         
           Considering
           therefore
           that
           the
           present
           State
           of
           England
           doth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           probable
           Future
           State
           of
           it
           will
           call
           so
           peremptorily
           on
           all
           his
           Majesty's
           Subjects
           to
           preserve
           their
           Country
           by
           the
           Exterminium
           of
           all
           Divisions
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           I
           have
           not
           brought
           any
           disreputation
           to
           my
           own
           Judgment
           by
           adventuring
           to
           predict
           the
           necessary
           growth
           of
           L●yalty
           making
           all
           England
           to
           become
           in
           time
           one
           Sober
           Party
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           have
           provided
           for
           the
           Reputation
           of
           my
           Country
           thereby
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           angry
           as
           to
           think
           that
           many
           of
           our
           Religionary
           Recusants
           will
           either
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Divine
           Prayer
           of
           the
           holy
           Iesus
           for
           the
           uniting
           his
           Flock
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           Scripture-predictions
           of
           the
           more
           pacific
           temper
           that
           Christians
           shall
           at
           last
           be
           blest
           with
           ,
           be
           thus
           inclined
           to
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           themselves
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           honest
           Inconsutulists
           ,
           and
           to
           forbear
           dividing
           our
           Realm
           as
           formerly
           :
           but
           by
           their
           Interest
           so
           visibly
           and
           palpably
           concerned
           in
           the
           strengthening
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           I
           suppose
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           may
           be
           instrumental
           in
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           such
           Scripture-predictions
           :
           and
           just
           as
           the
           Interest
           and
           Concern
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Gospel
           who
           hoped
           to
           have
           Christ's
           seamless
           Coat
           come
           to
           their
           share
           ,
           inclined
           them
           not
           to
           rend
           it
           and
           to
           cast
           Lots
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           Scripture
           was
           fulfilled
           as
           is
           said
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           mentioned
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           that
           the
           
             Stork
             knoweth
             her
             appointed
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             Crane
             and
             the
             Swallow
             observe
             the
             time
             of
             their
             coming
             :
          
           and
           I
           may
           (
           thinking
           of
           a
           great
           Prince
           abroad
           )
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           numberless
           Flock
           of
           Stares
           making
           somewhat
           like
           a
           Cloud
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           safely
           flying
           close
           together
           ,
           while
           there
           is
           a
           Falcon
           towering
           above
           them
           ,
           will
           direct
           the
           Populace
           of
           several
           parts
           of
           Christendom
           to
           Loyalty
           and
           to
           the
           natural
           Garranty
           of
           Vnion
           at
           home
           under
           their
           respective
           Governors
           ,
           whereby
           they
           will
           be
           effectually
           preserved
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           have
           in
           this
           Discourse
           entertained
           your
           Lordship
           with
           somewhat
           like
           a
           short
           Historical
           Account
           of
           the
           accidental
           encrease
           and
           natural
           decrease
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Papists
           in
           several
           Conjunctures
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           in
           my
           intended
           Review
           with
           the
           like
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           and
           impartially
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           respective
           Conjunctures
           of
           their
           
             petulant
             insolence
          
           :
           and
           whereby
           I
           shall
           shew
           to
           what
           strange
           Principles
           of
           Out-raging
           our
           Municipal
           Laws
           they
           were
           gradually
           abandoned
           .
        
         
           As
           a
           Specimen
           hereof
           I
           shall
           observe
           ,
           That
           Ames
           a
           Learned
           Dissenter
           of
           the
           former
           Age
           ,
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           his
           
             Puritanismus
             Anglicanus
          
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           year
           1610
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Clerical
           Dissenters
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Crime
           they
           were
           adjudged
           guilty
           of
           in
           England
           was
           ,
           
             Quod
             obstinaverunt
             sese
             contra
             leges
          
           :
           and
           then
           goeth
           on
           to
           ask
           ,
           
             Sed
             quae
             tandem
             illae
             quarum
             gratiâ
             &
             vi
             tot
             fideles
             &
             aliàs
             inculpati
             Ministri
             sunt
             bonis
             omnibus
             sedibusque
             pulsi
             (
             nam
             ex
             altari
             vivebant
             )
             dignitatibus
             &
             functionibus
             suis
             exuti
             ,
             faedati
             etiam
             existimatione
             ?
             Sunt
             autem
             ne
             nescias
             non
             fundamentales
             Regni
             leges
             ▪
             non
             vetera
             Majorum
             scita
             aut
             consulta
             ,
             quorum
             summam
             brevem
             in
          
           Magnâ
           (
           
             ut
             appellant
          
           )
           Charta
           
             conscriptam
             habemus
             :
             haec
             illi
             Religiosissime
             colunt
             :
             horum
             fidem
             implorant
             ;
             sed
             Canones
             nescio
             qui
             in
             legum
             fraudem
             dolo
             malo
             confecti
             ,
             à
             Parliamentario
             senatu
             damnati
             ,
             vere
             sontici
             ,
             quos
             denique
             adversus
             ministros
             inviti
             ,
             &
             non
             sine
             pudore
             &
             in
             alios
             culpae
             trajectione
             ,
             exercent
             Authores
             ipsi
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           we
           may
           with
           horror
           ask
           ,
           
             what
             kind
          
           of
           Laws
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           those
           have
           Outraged
           since
           41
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           since
           the
           year
           60
           ,
           and
           since
           a
           particular
           Law
           hath
           declared
           the
           Militia
           to
           be
           solely
           in
           the
           King
           ?
        
         
           I
           most
           humbly
           take
           my
           leave
           of
           your
           Lordship
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           am
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             Faithful
             Servant
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           THE
           LORD
           MARQUESSE
           OF
           HALIFAX
           .
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           ACcording
           to
           the
           Common
           Civility
           of
           Ships
           paying
           a
           Salute
           to
           the
           Forts
           on
           the
           Coasts
           they
           come
           near
           ,
           the
           Course
           of
           my
           handling
           the
           following
           Subject
           necessarily
           giving
           my
           Thoughts
           an
           approach
           to
           the
           Considering
           the
           great
           use
           that
           Providence
           not
           long
           ago
           made
           use
           of
           your
           Lordship's
           great
           Abilities
           as
           a
           Fortification
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           I
           have
           held
           it
           here
           but
           common
           Iustice
           to
           Congratulate
           to
           your
           Lordship
           your
           heroical
           Loyalty
           and
           great
           Success
           therein
           on
           
             one
             MEMORABLE
          
           Day
           .
        
         
           It
           pleas'd
           God
           ,
           
             in
             whose
             Book
          
           the
           Members
           of
           Mens
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Talents
           of
           their
           Minds
           
             are
             written
          
           ,
           then
           to
           call
           forth
           your
           Head
           ,
           and
           Heart
           ,
           and
           Tongue
           ,
           your
           flowing
           Elocution
           ,
           your
           fixt
           Iudgment
           ,
           your
           great
           Presence
           of
           Mind
           and
           Thought
           ,
           your
           comprehensive
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           past
           Publick
           Affairs
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           generous
           ferment
           in
           your
           Blood
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           all
           to
           signal
           use
           in
           preserving
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Your
           Lordship's
           Goodness
           was
           herein
           the
           more
           God-like
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           the
           great
           benign
           Father
           of
           the
           Creation
           was
           pleas'd
           with
           being
           a
           Benefactor
           to
           such
           whose
           Ingratitude
           he
           foreknew
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           who
           would
           render
           him
           as
           negligent
           of
           the
           Concerns
           of
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           who
           would
           represent
           him
           as
           unjust
           in
           his
           Prescriptions
           ,
           and
           cruel
           in
           his
           Designs
           ,
           and
           taking
           pleasure
           
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Souls
           ,
           so
           your
           Lordship
           was
           resolv'd
           on
           your
           Beneficence
           to
           your
           Country
           in
           the
           black
           Conjuncture
           of
           our
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           ,
           and
           you
           were
           then
           Communicative
           of
           the
           brightest
           Beams
           and
           sweetest
           Influences
           of
           your
           serene
           and
           great
           thoughts
           to
           it
           ,
           when
           you
           knew
           that
           by
           some
           of
           the
           People
           for
           your
           so
           doing
           you
           would
           be
           maligned
           and
           mis-represented
           as
           an
           
             hostis
             Patriae
          
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           Presume
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           no
           further
           trouble
           then
           by
           the
           syncere
           Profession
           of
           my
           being
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
             
               P.
               P.
            
             
          
        
         
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           OBLIGATION
           Relating
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           In
           point
           of
           Conscience
           discuss'd
           ,
           As
           resulting
           from
           the
           OATHS
           of
           ALLEGIANCE
           and
           SUPREMACY
           ;
           and
           the
           Takers
           of
           those
           Oaths
           proved
           to
           be
           thereupon
           become
           bound
           to
           bear
           Faith
           and
           True
           Allegiance
           to
           those
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           in
           the
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           DESCENT
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           without
           Proem
           or
           Passions
           here
           approach
           to
           the
           Great
           Areopagus
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           having
           stated
           the
           Question
           of
           
             what
             Obligation
          
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           results
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           shall
           deliver
           my
           judgment
           of
           the
           same
           in
           some
           Conclusions
           ,
           and
           answer
           Objections
           that
           may
           occur
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           take
           Notice
           that
           the
           word
           Obligation
           from
           being
           Originally
           a
           Band
           or
           Ty
           of
           the
           Law
           for
           Payment
           of
           Debts
           ,
           hath
           been
           since
           frequently
           applied
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           Moral
           Offices
           .
           
             Obligatio
             est
             juris
             vinculum
             quo
             necessitate
             restringimur
             alicujus
             solvendae
             Rei
             .
             Instìt
             .
             de
             Obligationibus
             .
          
           And
           pursuant
           hereunto
           men
           may
           be
           properly
           said
           to
           pay
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           Princes
           in
           discharge
           of
           their
           Natural
           Obligations
           and
           their
           Oaths
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           I
           consider
           not
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Natural
           Allegiance
           that
           English
           Subjects
           owe
           their
           Monarchs
           ,
           nor
           yet
           their
           Obligation
           to
           Allegiance
           from
           the
           Divine
           Law
           positive
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           
             Lex
             terrae
          
           ;
           tho
           yet
           I
           account
           it
           very
           plain
           that
           we
           are
           on
           all
           those
           accounts
           bound
           to
           pay
           them
           Allegiance
           :
           but
           do
           choose
           to
           confine
           my
           discussion
           of
           the
           Obligation
           to
           Allegiance
           ,
           as
           resulting
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           as
           mentioned
           in
           our
           Statutes
           in
           relation
           to
           our
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           and
           most
           particularly
           from
           that
           CLAUSE
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             will
             bear
             Faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             
             Majesty
             ,
             his
          
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           
             and
             him
             and
             them
             will
             defend
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             my
             power
             against
             all
             Conspiracies
             and
             Attempts
             whatsoever
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             made
             against
             his
             or
             their
             Persons
             ,
             their
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           THAT
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           viz.
           
             And
             do
             promise
             that
             from
             henceforth
             I
             shall
             bear
             Faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King's
             Highness
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             power
             shall
             assist
             and
             defend
             all
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             Preheminences
             and
             Authorities
             granted
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             King's
             Highness
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           I
           here
           enquire
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           Obligation
           resulting
           from
           those
           Clauses
           in
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           in
           Relation
           to
           such
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           may
           be
           judged
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           to
           extend
           ?
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Question
           thus
           explained
           and
           stated
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           these
           following
           Conclusions
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           those
           Oaths
           (
           and
           indeed
           all
           others
           )
           do
           respect
           a
           Duty
           to
           be
           performed
           in
           the
           Future
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           some
           time
           tho
           perhaps
           a
           very
           small
           one
           after
           the
           Obligation
           contracted
           ,
           as
           is
           well
           open'd
           by
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           first
           Lecture
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           shews
           that
           
             this
             happens
             in
             every
             Oath
             assertory
             as
             well
             as
             promissory
             :
             for
             whoever
             sweareth
             obligeth
             himself
          
           ipso
           facto
           
             to
             manifest
             the
             truth
             in
             that
             which
             he
             is
             about
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             a
             matter
             past
             or
             present
             by
             an
             Assertory
             ;
             or
             in
             a
             Future
             matter
             by
             a
          
           Promissory
           Oath
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           by
           that
           part
           of
           an
           Oath
           Promissory
           contained
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Clauses
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           likewise
           by
           all
           other
           Oaths
           Promissory
           ,
           the
           Party
           swearing
           is
           bound
           to
           endeavour
           for
           the
           Future
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lieth
           by
           his
           Deeds
           to
           fulfil
           what
           he
           hath
           sworn
           in
           words
           :
           and
           this
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           second
           Lecture
           hath
           well
           asserted
           as
           to
           an
           Oath
           Promissory
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             he
             who
             endeavours
             not
             to
             perform
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             is
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           plain
           that
           in
           an
           Assertory
           Oath
           ,
           if
           I
           took
           the
           same
           with
           a
           wellcompo●ed
           mind
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           my
           Testimony
           truely
           ,
           I
           have
           discharged
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           have
           my
           Quietus
           from
           my
           Conscience
           for
           the
           same
           .
           But
           in
           an
           Oath
           Promissory
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           Promissory
           part
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           discharged
           by
           the
           sincerity
           of
           my
           intention
           in
           my
           promise
           .
           I
           have
           engaged
           my self
           to
           Action
           ,
           and
           have
           lanched
           my self
           into
           a
           Sea
           of
           Business
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           till
           the
           end
           of
           my
           life
           ,
           and
           as
           there
           is
           occasion
           and
           opportunity
           I
           am
           to
           DO
           what
           in
           those
           Clauses
           I
           have
           promised
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Style
           of
           DOING
           runs
           in
           
             Numbers
             30.
             2.
             
             If
             a
             man
             swear
             an
             Oath
             to
             bind
             his
             Soul
             with
             a
             Bond
             ,
             he
             shall
          
           DO
           
             according
             to
             all
             that
             procedeth
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             That
             those
          
           Oaths
           
             and
             all
             others
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
          
           sense
           
             of
             the
          
           Imposer
           .
           
             For
             the
          
           Oath
           
             being
             taken
             that
             the
          
           Imposer
           
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             the
          
           promise
           
             of
             the
             Person
             swearing
             shall
             be
             effectually
             made
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             assurance
             thereof
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             if
             the
             Oath
             were
             to
             be
             interpreted
             otherwise
             than
             in
             the
             Imposers
          
           sense
           :
           
             and
             under
             this
          
           Conclusion
           
             it
             may
             be
             properly
             added
          
           ,
           that
           
             where
             that
          
           sense
           
             is
             sufficiently
             manifest
             in
             the
          
           words
           ,
           
             it
             is
             exactly
             to
             be
             stood
             to
             ,
             as
          
           Sanderson
           
             hath
             well
             shewed
             in
             his
             second
          
           Lecture
           
             of
             the
             aforesaid
          
           Subject
           ,
           
             and
             where
             having
             shewed
             how
          
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           impose
           not
           on
           the
           Oath
           we
           have
           taken
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           thereof
           other
           sense
           than
           that
           which
           any
           other
           Pious
           and
           Prudent
           Man
           (
           and
           who
           being
           unconcerned
           in
           the
           Business
           is
           of
           a
           freer
           Iudgment
           )
           may
           
           easily
           gather
           out
           of
           the
           Words
           themselves
           ,
           
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
          
           we
           become
           without
           question
           guilty
           of
           the
           heinous
           Crime
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           if
           that
           milder
           interpretation
           which
           encouraged
           us
           unto
           the
           Oath
           chance
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
           
             And
             in
             his
             6th
          
           Lecture
           §
           .
           7.
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           one
           kind
           of
           Perjury
           to
           strain
           the
           words
           during
           the
           Act
           of
           Swearing
           unto
           another
           Sense
           than
           that
           wherein
           they
           are
           understood
           by
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           another
           kind
           of
           Perjury
           having
           sworn
           honestly
           ,
           not
           to
           proceed
           sincerely
           ,
           but
           to
           decline
           and
           elude
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Oath
           (
           tho
           the
           words
           be
           preserved
           )
           with
           some
           new
           forged
           inventions
           ,
           variously
           turning
           and
           dressing
           the
           words
           to
           cloak
           the
           guilt
           of
           their
           Conscienc●s
           as
           Tacitus
           saith
           of
           some
           :
           
             and
             he
             concludes
             that
          
           Section
           
             by
             saying
             ,
             That
          
           where
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Oath
           are
           so
           clear
           in
           themselves
           ,
           that
           among
           honest
           men
           there
           can
           be
           no
           qu●stion
           of
           their
           meaning
           ,
           the
           Party
           swearing
           is
           obliged
           in
           that
           sense
           which
           they
           apparently
           afford
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           either
           in
           swearing
           or
           when
           he
           hath
           sworn
           ,
           stretch
           those
           words
           upon
           the
           last
           of
           his
           Interest
           by
           any
           studied
           interpretations
           .
        
         
           There
           appeared
           nothing
           more
           detestable
           to
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           old
           Civil
           Law
           then
           fraud
           and
           trick
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           destroying
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           a
           Law
           by
           a
           cavilling
           fraudulent
           interpretation
           that
           retains
           the
           words
           but
           confounds
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           the
           Law
           was
           made
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           
             Digests
             ,
             In
             fraudem
             legis
             facit
             qui
             salvis
             verbis
             legis
             ,
             sententiam
             ejus
             circumvenit
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           an
           Oath
           was
           more
           abominated
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           Cicero
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Fraus
             adstringit
             non
             dissolvit
             perjurium
          
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Civil
           Law
           was
           afterward
           so
           provident
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           as
           to
           determine
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           an
           unask'd
           free
           gift
           ,
           that
           
             Cum
             in
             arbitrio
             cujuscunque
             sit
             hoc
             facere
             quod
             instituit
             ,
             oportet
             eum
             vel
             minime
             ad
             hoc
             prosilire
             ,
             vel
             cum
             venire
             ad
             hoc
             properaverit
             ,
             non
             quibusdam
             excogitatis
             artibus
             suum
             propositum
             defraudare
             ,
             tantamque
             indevotionem
             quibusdam
             quasi
             legitimis
             velamentis
             prolegere
             ,
          
           any
           one
           may
           judge
           how
           much
           it
           abhorred
           any
           thing
           of
           fraud
           in
           the
           evading
           of
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           due
           subjection
           to
           Sovereign
           Power
           acknowledged
           by
           what
           the
           thinking
           Heathens
           term'd
           Sacramentum
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           most
           eminent
           ,
           or
           only
           thing
           emphatically
           Sacred
           ,
           and
           religiously
           to
           be
           observed
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           not
           since
           the
           Extermination
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Doctrine
           of
           Equivocating
           have
           thought
           it
           worth
           while
           so
           much
           to
           dilate
           on
           this
           plain
           Conclusion
           ,
           before
           the
           publishing
           a
           Pamphlet
           in
           our
           Metropolis
           in
           the
           Year
           1680
           ,
           called
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             New
             Sheriffs
             holding
             their
             Office
             ,
             made
             publick
             upon
             reason
             of
             CONSCIENCE
             ,
             respecting
             themselves
             and
             others
             in
             regard
             to
             the
             Act
             for
             Corporations
             ,
          
           and
           in
           which
           ACT
           ,
           tho
           the
           Lawgivers
           meaning
           of
           the
           Oath
           thereby
           imposed
           is
           most
           apparently
           manifest
           out
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           yet
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Casuistical
           Pamphlet
           makes
           it
           lawful
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           and
           subscribe
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           
             literal
             strict
             Construction
          
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           imaginary
           
             sense
             topp'd
          
           upon
           the
           Lawgivers
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           vitiated
           fancy
           or
           injudicious
           mind
           could
           imagine
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           sorry
           to
           hear
           that
           that
           Pamphlet
           was
           writ
           by
           a
           Non-Conformist
           Divine
           :
           and
           that
           in
           a
           Conjuncture
           when
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           that
           City
           were
           so
           hot
           against
           the
           name
           of
           Popery
           ,
           any
           men
           should
           be
           so
           zealous
           for
           the
           Thing
           called
           Iesuitism
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           men
           by
           attempting
           to
           rivet
           Equivocation
           into
           their
           Model
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           should
           at
           once
           endeavour
           to
           rob
           us
           of
           the
           Energy
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Test
           it self
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           sacredness
           of
           all
           Oaths
           whatsoever
           to
           evaporate
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           any
           sober
           Person
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           Party
           but
           seriously
           read
           that
           Pamphlet
           so
           scandalous
           to
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           it
           cannot
           but
           give
           him
           the
           Alarm
           of
           
             coming
             out
             from
             among
             them
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           must
           do
           that
           would
           
             come
             out
          
           even
           from
           the
           
             Iesuitick
             Equivocation
          
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           were
           not
           a
           
             Church
             of
          
           England
           -
           Protestancy
           in
           that
           Loyal
           City
           ,
           I
           may
           without
           unjust
           reflection
           say
           it
           ,
           that
           Magistrates
           who
           were
           Accessory
           to
           the
           erecting
           that
           Paper-Monument
           to
           Equivocation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           trying
           to
           help
           it
           to
           a
           
             jus
             Divinum
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           
             pure
             Religion
             and
             undefiled
          
           ,
           could
           bring
           little
           honour
           to
           our
           Metropolis
           by
           calling
           it
           a
           PROTESTANT
           CITY
           on
           its
           Monument
           of
           Stone
           .
        
         
           As
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Iudges
           that
           all
           that
           saw
           that
           inhumane
           Butchering
           and
           Quartering
           out
           into
           pieces
           of
           the
           Levites
           Wife
           by
           her
           own
           Husband
           ,
           cried
           out
           and
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             no
             such
             thing
             done
             or
             seen
             since
             the
             time
             that
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
          
           Egypt
           
             until
             that
             day
          
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           may
           be
           affirmed
           that
           never
           in
           any
           PROTESTANT
           City
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           since
           the
           time
           that
           it
           was
           free'd
           from
           the
           Egyptian
           Servitude
           of
           the
           Papal
           Impositions
           ,
           was
           any
           such
           barbarous
           butchering
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           an
           Oath
           by
           Equivocation
           in
           a
           printed
           Case
           sent
           about
           the
           Kingdom
           by
           the
           pretended
           Espousers
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           ever
           done
           or
           seen
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             Nisi
             serpens
             serpentem
             comederit
             non
             fit
             draco
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           the
           most
           superlative
           and
           dreadful
           outraging
           of
           Oaths
           cannot
           be
           compassed
           but
           by
           the
           Consciences
           of
           pretended
           Protestants
           digesting
           the
           old
           Equivocation
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           consider
           this
           therefore
           that
           the
           
             false
             Protestant
          
           Discusser
           of
           that
           CASE
           of
           CONSCIENCE
           of
           the
           SHERIFFS
           ,
           doth
           determine
           that
           ,
           
             by
             taking
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             King
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Oath
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           against
           HIS
           RIGHTFUL
           GOVERNMENT
           ,
           and
           
             that
             the
             Oath
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
          
           SENSE
           or
           MEANING
           
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             both
             Houses
             that
             passed
             it
             ,
          
           and
           then
           makes
           their
           meaning
           so
           opposite
           to
           their
           words
           ,
           and
           do
           recollect
           what
           is
           so
           clearly
           laid
           down
           in
           my
           Lord
           Chancellor
           
           Hatton's
           Treatise
           
             concerning
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             the
             Expositions
             of
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Parliament
             being
             ended
             ,
          
           functi
           sunt
           officii
           
             and
             that
             as
             to
             all
             of
             the
             lower
             House
             who
             are
             by
             Election
             ,
             their
             Authority
             is
             returned
             to
             the
             Electors
             so
             clearly
             that
             if
             they
             were
             altogether
             assembled
             again
             for
             interpretation
             by
             a
             voluntary
             Meeting
             ,
          
           eorum
           non
           esset
           interpretari
           ,
           
             and
             that
             then
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Statutes
             falls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
          
           Sages
           
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           consider
           that
           great
           Caution
           of
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           said
           Book
           ,
           that
           
             where
             we
             depart
             from
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             well
             proved
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             meaning
             ,
          
           I
           have
           a
           great
           Compassion
           for
           men
           that
           are
           trick't
           into
           Perjury
           by
           the
           artifice
           of
           any
           Casuists
           :
           and
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           a
           Crafty
           Counsel
           
             at
             Law
          
           to
           be
           justly
           odious
           ,
           and
           a
           Crafty
           Councellor
           of
           State
           to
           be
           more
           so
           ,
           do
           account
           a
           Crafty
           Casuist
           to
           be
           most
           abominable
           .
        
         
           What
           effect
           that
           Pamphlet
           hath
           had
           in
           debauching
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Non-Conformists
           in
           thus
           distorting
           the
           natural
           sense
           of
           that
           Oath
           by
           a
           calumnious
           and
           fraudulent
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           whereby
           such
           mens
           tenderness
           of
           Conscience
           may
           have
           become
           Armour
           of
           Proof
           against
           all
           Oaths
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           The
           Paper
           mentions
           its
           being
           design'd
           for
           the
           edifying
           of
           others
           :
           and
           that
           word
           of
           edifying
           minds
           me
           of
           the
           saying
           of
           ,
           
             Qui
             judicat
             contra
             conscientiam
             ,
             aedificat
             ad
             gehennam
             :
          
           and
           the
           which
           too
           is
           justly
           applicable
           to
           a
           Protestant
           Casuist
           that
           giveth
           Judgment
           for
           equivocation
           .
           And
           it
           may
           with
           a
           pious
           horror
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           that
           if
           Christianity
           and
           
           its
           Morals
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           generally
           depraved
           by
           such
           Sophisms
           and
           Chicanery
           as
           that
           Pamphlet
           is
           stuffed
           with
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           cause
           of
           fear
           that
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           at
           his
           second
           coming
           will
           not
           find
           so
           much
           as
           the
           old
           
             bona
             fides
          
           of
           the
           Heathens
           
             on
             the
             Earth
          
           .
        
         
           
             That
             any
          
           Non-Conformists
           
             of
             the
             present
             Age
             may
             see
             how
             much
             the
          
           Casuistical
           
             Theology
             of
             that
          
           Pamphlet
           
             hath
             degenerated
             from
             the
          
           Rule
           
             about
             the
             interpretation
             of
          
           Oaths
           
             that
             was
             in
          
           vogue
           
             among
             those
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             them
             to
             the
             Learned
          
           Casuistical
           
             works
             of
          
           Ames
           
             a
             Pious
             and
             Learned
          
           Independent
           
             Divine
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             printed
             at
          
           Amsterdam
           
             in
             the
          
           Year
           1631
           ,
           
             and
             where
             in
             his
             4th
          
           Book
           ,
           Chap.
           22.
           
           De
           Iuramento
           ,
           
             he
             very
             learnedly
             inveighs
             against
             the
             use
             of
          
           Equivocation
           and
           Mental
           
             Reservation
             in
          
           Oaths
           ,
           
             and
             maketh
             it
             to
             be
             Equivocation
             ,
          
           Cùm
           verba
           ipsa
           quae
           usurpantur
           sunt
           ambigui
           sensus
           ,
           &
           illo
           sensu
           accipiuntur
           à
           jurante
           ,
           quem
           audientes
           cupit
           celare
           ut
           alio
           sensu
           ab
           ipsis
           accipiantur
           ;
           
             and
             coming
             to
             determine
             that
          
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           In
           what
           sense
           ought
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Oath
           to
           be
           taken
           ?
           
             he
             answers
             ,
             viz.
          
           In
           that
           sense
           that
           we
           judge
           they
           who
           hear
           us
           will
           conceive
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           regularly
           in
           that
           sense
           that
           the
           words
           have
           in
           the
           common
           use
           of
           men
           :
           because
           the
           signification
           of
           words
           depends
           on
           mens
           use
           .
           
             And
             he
             there
             afterward
             coming
             to
             this
          
           Question
           ,
           viz.
           Are
           the
           Words
           of
           an
           Oath
           always
           to
           be
           taken
           strictly
           as
           they
           sound
           ?
           answers
           ,
           That
           an
           Oath
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           is
           of
           
             strict
             right
             and
             interpretation
          
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           not
           admit
           those
           larger
           Explications
           which
           in
           other
           Facts
           and
           Sayings
           often
           take
           place
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           As
           a
           Humane
           Law
           forbidding
           a
           thing
           simply
           evil
           ,
           or
           commanding
           a
           thing
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           good
           ,
           doth
           induce
           a
           new
           Obligation
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Addition
           of
           an
           Oath
           imposed
           by
           the
           Law
           for
           the
           avoiding
           of
           that
           thing
           so
           simply
           evil
           ,
           super-induce
           a
           farther
           Obligation
           to
           avoid
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Persons
           who
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           invoking
           God
           as
           Witness
           and
           Revenger
           that
           they
           do
           plainly
           and
           sincerely
           acknowledge
           and
           swear
           according
           to
           these
           express
           words
           by
           them
           spoken
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           common
           sense
           and
           understanding
           of
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           
             Without
             any
             Equivocation
             or
             mental
             Evasion
             or
             secret
             Reservation
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             heartily
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             and
             truely
             upon
             the
             TRUE
             FAITH
             of
             a
             CHRISTIAN
             ,
          
           are
           under
           a
           more
           especial
           and
           particular
           Obligation
           to
           abhor
           all
           subtle
           and
           cavilling
           interpretations
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           said
           Oath
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           As
           the
           plain
           and
           common
           sense
           and
           understanding
           of
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Clauses
           respecting
           the
           Future
           time
           of
           
             bearing
             Faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
          
           &c.
           do
           lay
           an
           actual
           Promissory
           Obligation
           on
           the
           swearer
           to
           bear
           the
           same
           to
           him
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           so
           
             reddendo
             singula
             singulis
          
           ,
           they
           lay
           an
           actual
           Promissory
           Obligation
           on
           the
           swearer
           to
           bear
           the
           same
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           afterward
           in
           the
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           .
        
         
           The
           Promise
           in
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           runneth
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           and
           
             DO
             Promise
          
           that
           FROM
           HENCEFORTH
           I
           WILL
           
             bear
             Faith
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           words
           could
           not
           express
           an
           actual
           Obligation
           incurr'd
           and
           to
           have
           some
           Operation
           in
           the
           next
           Moment
           of
           time
           ,
           both
           in
           relation
           to
           his
           Majesty
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           more
           clearly
           than
           those
           have
           expressed
           the
           same
           .
           And
           the
           Promise
           sworn
           in
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             will
             bear
             Faith
          
           ,
           &c.
           doth
           likewise
           after
           the
           Oath
           sworn
           immediately
           operate
           in
           its
           Obligation
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           next
           Interval
           of
           Time
           imaginable
           ,
           however
           the
           word
           henceforth
           be
           not
           there
           used
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Oath
           :
           for
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Oath
           
           of
           Allegiance
           binding
           me
           not
           only
           to
           preserve
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           be
           effectually
           enough
           by
           the
           Oath
           obliged
           to
           the
           same
           without
           being
           obliged
           in
           the
           shortest
           time
           afterward
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           forbear
           prejudicing
           any
           right
           that
           belongs
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           pointing
           of
           men
           to
           an
           ordinary
           Lease
           where
           the
           Lessee
           at
           the
           perfecting
           thereof
           enters
           into
           an
           actual
           Obligation
           both
           in
           Law
           and
           Conscience
           to
           pay
           his
           Rent
           to
           the
           
             Lessor
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Assigns
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           become
           due
           to
           each
           respectively
           ,
           shews
           a
           present
           actual
           Obligation
           incurr'd
           of
           discharging
           any
           Future
           Dues
           successively
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           
             reddendo
             singula
             singulis
          
           ,
           to
           be
           familiar
           enough
           to
           common
           thought
           and
           vulgar
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           word
           Heirs
           to
           be
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           many
           who
           take
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           have
           spent
           enough
           time
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           too
           much
           ventured
           eternity
           ,
           in
           thinking
           of
           and
           providing
           for
           their
           Heirs
           ;
           and
           who
           commonly
           as
           landed
           men
           know
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           right
           either
           immediately
           or
           mediately
           derived
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           enabled
           to
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             seized
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Land
             in
             their
          
           Demesne
           
             as
             of
             Fee
          
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             their
             Demesne
             or
             proper
             Land
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             ,
          
           and
           that
           such
           Fee
           doth
           
             vi
             termini
          
           imply
           Fealty
           ,
           and
           Fealty
           sworn
           :
           and
           the
           thought
           of
           which
           would
           on
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           Tables
           make
           them
           sufficiently
           apprehensive
           of
           their
           danger
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           any
           ambiguity
           in
           the
           word
           Heir
           ,
           or
           the
           Crown
           granting
           Land
           
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             forever
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           take
           occasion
           by
           the
           way
           to
           reflect
           on
           an
           Antimonarchical
           saying
           I
           met
           with
           printed
           ,
           as
           spoke
           in
           Parliament
           by
           a
           great
           Demagogue
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Cottager
             here
             holds
             his
             right
             by
             the
             same
             Tenure
             that
             the
             Crown
             holds
             its
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           false
           that
           our
           King
           or
           the
           Crown
           oweth
           Fealty
           to
           any
           Superior
           ,
           but
           God
           only
           .
           The
           King's
           Throne
           is
           
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Style
           of
           Crown'd
           Heads
           is
           
             Dei
             gratiâ
          
           ,
           and
           
             by
             him
             Kings
             Reign
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           .
           If
           there
           could
           be
           Ambiguity
           in
           the
           word
           Heirs
           ,
           the
           worth
           of
           our
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           would
           soon
           be
           depretiated
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           but
           
             Res
             unius
             aetatis
          
           ;
           and
           particularly
           where
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             Concessimus
             Deo
             &
             hac
             praesenti
             charta
             confirmavimus
             pro
             nobis
             &
             HAEREDIBVS
             nostris
             in
             perpetuum
             ,
             quod
             Ecclesia
             Anglicana
             libera
             sit
             &
             habeat
             omnia
             jura
             sua
             integra
             &
             libertates
             suas
             illaesas
             ,
          
           and
           whereby
           the
           British
           Churches
           are
           secured
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           any
           Religion
           from
           Foreign
           Arbitrary
           impositions
           But
           indeed
           the
           Style
           current
           in
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Kings
           for
           
             themselves
             and
             their
             Heirs
          
           forever
           ,
           did
           grant
           the
           Customs
           and
           Liberties
           contained
           in
           that
           Charter
           to
           our
           Ancestors
           and
           their
           Heirs
           for
           ever
           .
           Our
           Ancestors
           had
           no
           occasion
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           seeking
           Knots
           in
           a
           Bull-rush
           or
           hidden
           Sense
           in
           the
           words
           HEIRS
           and
           the
           King's
           HEIRS
           ,
           when
           so
           anciently
           as
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Fealty
           (
           which
           every
           Person
           above
           fourteen
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           every
           Tythingman
           was
           obliged
           to
           take
           publickly
           at
           the
           Court-Leet
           within
           which
           he
           lived
           )
           they
           were
           sworn
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           HEIRS
           :
           and
           that
           Oath
           was
           taken
           a
           fresh
           every
           year
           by
           all
           the
           Subjects
           under
           Edward
           the
           Confessor
           and
           William
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           is
           thus
           set
           down
           by
           Pryn
           in
           his
           
             Concordia
             Discors
          
           ,
           viz.
           I
           A.
           B.
           
             do
             swear
             that
             FROM
             THIS
             DAY
             FORWARDS
             I
             will
             be
             Faithful
             and
             Loyal
             to
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             AND
             HIS
             HEIRS
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
             The
             instances
             are
             innumerable
             of
             Allegiance
             anciently
             Sworn
             to
             our
          
           Kings
           
             and
             their
          
           Heirs
           ;
           
             and
             this
             one
             for
             example
             occureth
             to
             me
             as
             Sworn
             in
             the
             time
             of
          
           Edward
           the
           4th
           .
           viz.
           Sovereign
           Lord
           ,
           I
           
             Henry
             Percy
          
           become
           your
           Subject
           and
           Leige-man
           ,
           and
           promit
           to
           God
           and
           you
           ,
           that
           hereafter
           ,
           I
           Faith
           and
           Troth
           shall
           bear
           to
           you
           as
           to
           my
           Sovereign
           ,
           Leige-Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           Heirs
           ,
           Kings
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           Life
           and
           Limb
           ,
           and
           of
           Earthly
           Worship
           ,
           to
           Live
           and
           Die
           against
           all
           Earthly
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           Commandments
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           Obeysant
           as
           God
           me
           help
           ,
           and
           his
           Holy
           Evang●lists
           .
           27.
           
           
             Oct.
             9.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             
             Claus.
             9.
             
             Ed.
             4.
             m.
             13.
             in
             dorso
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Pryn
           
             likewise
             in
             that
          
           Book
           
             of
             his
             beforemention'd
             saith
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             an
          
           ancient
           Oath
           of
           
             Fealty
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             both
             by
          
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           Kings
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           Nobles
           and
           Subjects
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           made
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           and
           Their
           Heirs
           ,
           as
           Supreme
           Lords
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           Ero
           fidelis
           &
           legalis
           ,
           fidemque
           &
           legalitatem
           servabo
           Henrico
           Regi
           Angliae
           &
           haeredibus
           suis
           ,
           de
           vitâ
           &
           membris
           &
           terreno
           honore
           ,
           contra
           omnes
           qui
           possunt
           vivere
           &
           mori
           :
           &
           nunquam
           pro
           aliquo
           portabo
           arma
           ,
           nec
           ero
           in
           consilio
           vel
           auxilio
           contra
           eum
           vel
           Haeredes
           suos
           ,
           
             &c.
             which
             Oath
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           William
           ,
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Nobles
           Swore
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           &
           haeredibus
           suis
           sicut
           ligio
           Domino
           suo
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Balliol
             ,
             John
             Comyn
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           King
           Edward
           the
           first
           and
           his
           Heirs
           .
        
         
           He
           there
           likewise
           gives
           an
           account
           how
           the
           Nobles
           of
           England
           Swore
           Fealty
           to
           Richard
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           
             Heirs
             against
             all
             men
          
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           Swore
           the
           like
           Oath
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             That
             if
             King
          
           Richard
           
             should
             die
             without
             Issue
             ,
             they
             would
             receive
             Earl
          
           John
           
             his
             Brother
             for
             their
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
          
           &
           juraverunt
           ei
           fidelitatem
           Contra
           omnes
           homines
           ,
           salva
           fidelitate
           Richardi
           Regis
           fratris
           sui
           ,
           as
           Hoveden
           relates
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           moreover
           cites
           the
           Record
           of
           the
           Writ
           ,
           issued
           to
           all
           the
           Sheriffs
           of
           England
           ,
           soon
           after
           the
           Birth
           of
           Edward
           the
           1
           
             st
             .
             Son
          
           and
           Heir
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           3
           
             d.
             To
             Summon
             all
             Persons
             above
             12
             years
             old
             to
             Swear
          
           Fealty
           
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Heir
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             themselves
             faithfully
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             Liege
             Lord
             after
             his
             Death
             .
          
           This
           form
           of
           the
           Oath
           in
           the
           Writ
           is
           there
           mention'd
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           
             viz.
             Quod
             ipsi
             salvo
             homagio
             &
             fidelitate
             nostrâ
             ,
             quâ
             nobis
             tenentur
             ,
             &
             cui
             in
             vitâ
             nostrâ
             nullo
             modo
             renunciare
             volumus
             ,
             fideles
             eritis
          
           Edwardo
           
             filio
             nostro
             primogenito
             ,
             ita
             quod
             si
             de
             nobis
             humanitus
             Contigerit
             ,
             eidem
             tanquam
             Haeredi
             nostro
             &
             domino
             suo
             ligio
             erunt
             fideliter
             intendentes
             &
             eum
             pro
             domino
             suo
             ligio
             habentes
             :
          
           And
           he
           there
           shews
           how
           they
           were
           Summon'd
           and
           Sworn
           accordingly
           ;
           and
           further
           how
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             H.
             4.
             
             The
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temp●ral
             ,
             and
             Commons
             were
             Sworn
             to
          
           bear
           Faith
           and
           true
           Allegiance
           
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             Prince
             and
             his
             Issue
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             severally
             succeeding
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           :
           And
           he
           there
           mentions
           more
           Oaths
           taken
           to
           our
           Kings
           and
           their
           Heirs
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           hereof
           would
           make
           any
           one
           wonder
           at
           the
           Confidence
           of
           a
           late
           Learned
           Lawyer
           ,
           and
           positive
           pretender
           to
           Omniscience
           in
           our
           English
           Antiquities
           and
           Records
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Detestable
           Book
           called
           
             The
             Rights
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           contains
           a
           farrago
           of
           Impious
           Anti-monarchical
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Printed
           in
           London
           ,
           1649.
           and
           there
           to
           the
           Scandal
           of
           the
           English
           and
           Protestant
           Name
           ,
           lately
           Re-printed
           by
           some
           Factious
           Anti-Papists
           )
           hath
           averred
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Allegiance
             was
             of
             old
             tyed
             to
             the
             Kings
             Person
             ,
             not
             unto
             his
          
           Heirs
           ,
           
             and
             for
             the
             Kings
          
           Heirs
           (
           saith
           he
           there
           )
           
             I
             find
             them
             not
             in
             our
             Allegiance
             .
          
           And
           he
           mentions
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           as
           enjoyn'd
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           and
           
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           respectively
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           first
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             his
             HEIRS
             and
             SVCCESSORS
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Cause
           in
           hand
           ;
           'T
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           Obligation
           I
           press
           ,
           that
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESORS
           are
           so
           clearly
           expressed
           in
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           the
           Statute
           of
           1
           ●
           .
           Elizabethae
           ,
           in
           the
           Clause
           of
           the
           Annexing
           Ecclesiastical
           Jurisdiction
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           useth
           the
           style
           of
           
             Your
             Highness
             ,
             your
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             Kings
             or
             Queens
             of
             this
             Realm
             shall
             have
             full
             Power
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           the
           Statue
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           26o.
           
             Henry
             8th
          
           .
           runs
           in
           the
           Style
           of
           
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realms
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             accepted
             ,
             and
             reputed
             ,
             the
             only
             Supreme
             Head
             ,
          
           and
           tho
           the
           Oath
           in
           the
           35
           
             th
             .
             H.
          
           the
           8
           
             th
             .
             Cap.
          
           1.
           that
           relates
           to
           
             the
             bearing
             Faith
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
          
           &c.
           be
           further
           thus
           expressed
           ,
           
             viz.
             And
             that
             I
             shall
             accept
             ,
             repute
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             (
             when
             they
             or
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             enjoy
             his
             place
             )
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Supreme
             Head
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           tho'
           the
           old
           Oath
           of
           the
           Mayor
           of
           London
           and
           other
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           throughout
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           Bayliffs
           ,
           or
           other
           chief
           Officers
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           no
           Mayors
           ,
           runs
           in
           the
           style
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           
             That
             they
             shall
             well
             and
             Loyally
             Serve
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Office
             of
             Mayor
             ,
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           L.
           
             and
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             shall
             keep
             surely
             and
             safely
             to
             the
             use
             of
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             of
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           ,
           might
           give
           occasion
           for
           that
           great
           ,
           empty
           ,
           and
           big-sounding
           Sophism
           of
           Sir
           
             W.
             I.
          
           in
           his
           famous
           Speech
           ,
           wherein
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             Sworn
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Lawful
             Successors
             ,
             but
             not
             Obliged
             to
             any
             ,
             during
             the
             Kings
             Life
             ,
             but
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             it
             were
             Treason
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
          
           ;
           yet
           let
           any
           Man
           lay
           his
           hand
           upon
           his
           Heart
           and
           bend
           his
           Ear
           to
           the
           still
           voice
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           will
           he
           not
           find
           that
           both
           those
           Clauses
           in
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           do
           necessarily
           imply
           the
           bearing
           such
           Faith
           and
           Allegiance
           ,
           first
           entirely
           to
           the
           King
           during
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           Demise
           ,
           bearing
           the
           same
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           become
           Kings
           or
           Queens
           of
           this
           Realm
           ?
           and
           that
           thus
           ,
           
             Quod
             necessarò
             ,
             subintelligitur
             ,
             non
             deest
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           begins
           with
           the
           Declaring
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Kings
             Highness
          
           IS
           
             the
             only
             Supreme
             Governor
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           that
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           with
           declaring
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           
             that
             the
             King
          
           IS
           
             Lawful
             and
             Rightful
             King
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           
             bearing
             Faith
             and
             Allegiance
          
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           doth
           imply
           the
           
             Ius
             in
             re
          
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           Fealty
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Contra
             omnem
             hominem
          
           ,
           during
           the
           Kings
           Life
           ;
           and
           doth
           at
           present
           imply
           (
           as
           I
           may
           )
           
             jus
             ad
             rem
          
           ,
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           after
           his
           Demise
           .
        
         
           Undoubtedly
           it
           was
           not
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           impossible
           things
           ;
           for
           that
           no
           Oath
           can
           do
           .
           And
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           things
           Impossible
           ,
           the
           Civil
           Law
           hath
           well
           ranged
           all
           
             Actions
             which
             wound
             Piety
             Reputation
             and
             our
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             against
             good
             manners
             ,
          
           by
           that
           known
           place
           ,
           
             Quae
             facta
             laedunt
             pietatem
             ,
             existimationem
             ,
             verecundiam
             nostram
             ,
             &
             ,
             ut
             generaliter
             dixerimquae
             contra
             bonos
             more
             's
             fiunt
             ,
             nec
             facere
             nos
             posse
             Credendum
             est
             .
          
           The
           Canon
           Law
           likewise
           hath
           well
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             juramentum
             contra
             bonos
             more
             's
             non
             est
             obligatorium
             .
          
           And
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           all
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Laws
           have
           taught
           us
           ,
           that
           nothing
           doth
           more
           wound
           Piety
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           Common
           Modesty
           to
           the
           Heart
           ,
           or
           is
           more
           against
           good
           Manners
           ,
           than
           the
           outraging
           our
           Oath
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           or
           Allegiance
           to
           our
           Prince
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           well
           be
           Judged
           impossible
           for
           a
           Prince
           to
           require
           from
           his
           Subjects
           their
           
           Swearing
           to
           pay
           the
           entire
           Allegiance
           to
           another
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           while
           it
           was
           due
           only
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           all
           Oaths
           are
           
             stricti
             juris
          
           in
           their
           Interpretation
           ,
           so
           the
           word
           Allegiance
           or
           Ligeance
           doth
           
             vi
             te
             mini
          
           imply
           the
           strictest
           obligation
           to
           the
           Prince
           imaginable
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           as
           the
           expression
           of
           
             alligare
             fidem
             juramento
          
           ,
           is
           found
           in
           Seneca
           .
           And
           this
           Obligation
           is
           partly
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           what
           the
           Feudists
           call
           
             Homagium
             ligium
          
           ,
           distinguishing
           homage
           into
           ligium
           and
           
             non
             ligium
          
           ,
           and
           making
           ligium
           to
           be
           that
           which
           is
           done
           to
           Soveraign
           Princes
           only
           ,
           no
           fidelity
           to
           
             any
             one
             else
             reserved
          
           :
           and
           only
           to
           be
           fealty
           Sworn
           
             contra
             omnem
             hominem
             ,
             nullo
             excepto
          
           ;
           whereupon
           their
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           be
           
             homo
             ligius
             duorum
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             at
             the
             same
             time
          
           .
        
         
           And
           any
           one
           who
           shall
           cast
           his
           Eye
           on
           our
           Book
           of
           the
           
             Terms
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           will
           there
           find
           the
           
             homagium
             ligium
          
           got
           in
           from
           among
           the
           old
           Feudists
           ;
           and
           the
           Author
           making
           the
           Figure
           of
           Homage
           to
           be
           more
           Solemn
           than
           the
           Oath
           of
           Fealty
           ,
           in
           which
           Oath
           the
           Tenant
           saith
           to
           his
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             to
             you
             Faithful
             and
             Loyal
             ;
             and
             shall
             bear
             to
             you
             Faith
             for
             the
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
             which
             I
             claim
             to
             hold
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             truly
             shall
             do
             you
             the
             Customs
             and
             Services
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             you
             at
             the
             Terms
             Assigned
             :
             So
             help
             me
             God.
          
           But
           in
           Homage
           there
           is
           Kneeling
           requi●ed
           ;
           and
           the
           Tenant
           saith
           on
           his
           
             Knees
             ,
             I
             become
             your
             Man
             from
             this
             day
             forward
             ,
             of
             Life
             and
             Member
             ,
             and
             of
             earthly
             honour
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             shall
             be
             Faithful
             and
             Loyal
             ,
             and
             shall
             bear
             to
             you
             Faith
             for
             the
             Lands
             that
             I
             claim
             to
             hold
             of
             you
             ,
             saving
             the
          
           Faith
           
             that
             I
             owe
             to
             our
             Lord
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Cook
          
           likewise
           entertains
           us
           with
           somewhat
           of
           the
           
             Homagium
             ligium
          
           ,
           and
           he
           very
           well
           and
           usefully
           in
           his
           
             Calvins
             Case
          
           explains
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ligeance
           and
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             true
             and
             faithful
             Obedience
          
           of
           the
           Subject
           due
           to
           his
           Soveraign
           ;
           and
           there
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             Ligiance
             is
             expressed
             by
             several
             terms
             which
             are
             Synonimous
             in
             our
             Books
             ,
          
           and
           is
           sometimes
           called
           
             obedientia
             Regi
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Ligiance
           is
           sometimes
           called
           
             Faith
             ,
             fides
             ,
             ad
             fidem
             Regis
          
           ;
           and
           there
           mentioning
           the
           Homage
           out
           of
           
             Litleton
             ,
             Salve
             le
             foy
             quod
             Ieo
             doy
             a
             nostre
             sur
             le
             Roy
             ,
          
           quotes
           Glanvil
           l.
           9.
           c.
           1.
           for
           the
           Salvo
           required
           in
           Homage
           ,
           viz.
           
             Salvâ
             fide
             debitâ
             Domine
             Regi
             &
             Haeredibus
             suis.
             
          
        
         
           It
           may
           therefore
           be
           here
           said
           ,
           that
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           the
           contexture
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           intended
           no
           Idle
           words
           ,
           but
           did
           with
           exact
           care
           weigh
           every
           expression
           and
           word
           of
           them
           
             in
             aurificis
             Staterâ
          
           .
        
         
           According
           to
           that
           trite
           wise
           
             saying
             ,
             hominum
             malitiis
             obviandum
             est
             ,
          
           they
           prepared
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Clamour
           of
           some
           
             Romane
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           who
           might
           possibly
           think
           to
           run
           down
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           with
           the
           cry
           of
           
             The
             New
             Oath
          
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           afterwards
           tryed
           to
           do
           ,
           suitably
           to
           their
           
             old
             term
          
           of
           the
           
             New
             Evangel
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           they
           framed
           the
           words
           in
           the
           clause
           of
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           which
           runs
           ,
           much
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           the
           
             old
             stile
          
           of
           the
           former
           Oaths
           used
           long
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           they
           did
           
             stare
             super
             vias
             antiquas
          
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           Oaths
           of
           ●llegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           do
           not
           come
           in
           without
           deep
           precaution
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Ceremonious
           attendants
           on
           the
           Kings
           Person
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           but
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Support
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           more
           by
           and
           by
           out
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Oaths
           .
           The
           Lawgivers
           ventured
           no
           danger
           of
           answering
           at
           
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
          
           for
           any
           idle
           words
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           for
           Captious
           ones
           in
           the
           Oaths
           :
           And
           't
           is
           a
           delirium
           to
           think
           that
           they
           should
           make
           it
           Treason
           in
           some
           Cases
           ,
           to
           refuse
           one
           
           of
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           too
           Treason
           to
           practice
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           obliging
           men
           to
           
             endeavor
             to
             disclose
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             HEIRS
          
           and
           
             SVCCESSORS
             ,
             all
             TREASONS
             which
             they
             shall
             know
             or
             hear
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             against
             him
             or
             EITHER
             of
             them
             ,
          
           the
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           immediately
           foregoing
           ,
           could
           imply
           any
           thing
           of
           Treason
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           that
           as
           to
           any
           thing
           written
           ,
           
             interpretatio
             facienda
             est
             ex
             totius
             Seripturae
             Contextu
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             pro
             expresso
             id
             habetur
             quod
             Colligitur
             ex
             eo
             quod
             expressum
             est
          
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           deliberately
           mind
           the
           Contexture
           of
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           therein
           so
           liquidly
           expressed
           and
           asserted
           ,
           that
           those
           Oaths
           which
           were
           intended
           as
           all
           others
           to
           
             put
             an
             end
             to
             all
             Strife
             ,
          
           do
           make
           none
           between
           our
           Kings
           ,
           their
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           men
           of
           sense
           and
           thought
           cannot
           but
           grant
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Clauses
           as
           relating
           to
           the
           Kings
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           judge
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           Interpretation
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             verba
             non
             debent
             esse
             ociosa
             ,
             sed
             ita
             intelligi
             d●bent
             ut
             aliquid
             operentur
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             verba
             cum
             effectu
             sunt
             accipien●a
          
           :
           And
           as
           't
           is
           said
           in
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             Semper
             in
             stipulationibus
             &
             in
             caeteris
             contractibus
             ,
             id
             sequimur
             quod
             ACTVM
             est
          
           ;
           and
           as
           actus
           is
           there
           taken
           for
           a
           general
           word
           ,
           
             sive
             re
             sive
             verbis
             quid
             AGATVR
          
           ;
           here
           is
           an
           ACT
           of
           the
           Swearer
           ,
           done
           in
           relation
           to
           such
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           :
           and
           he
           is
           
             promittendi
             reus
          
           in
           the
           Civil
           Law
           Phrase
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           is
           there
           called
           
             Reus
             ,
             qui
             debitor
             est
             ,
             omninoque
             obligatus
             ex
             quavis
             Causa
             ,
          
           and
           as
           he
           who
           hath
           promised
           any
           thing
           is
           said
           
             Reus
             debendi
          
           ;
           and
           so
           
             Reus
             constitutus
             dicitur
             qui
             se
             obligavit
             .
             ff
             .
             Quod
             met
             .
             Caus.
             l.
             14.
             
             §
             .
             Labeo
             .
          
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           our
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           contain
           in
           them
           nothing
           impossible
           ,
           and
           nothing
           ambiguous
           ,
           and
           do
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           or
           in
           plain
           English
           ,
           oblige
           us
           as
           soon
           as
           taken
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           pay
           our
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           as
           respectively
           due
           according
           to
           the
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           one
           be
           frightned
           with
           Sir
           W.
           I's
           .
           Day-Dream
           of
           
             Treason
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           being
           immediately
           upon
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Oaths
           under
           some
           Obligation
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           let
           him
           repair
           to
           our
           Statute-Book
           and
           he
           will
           there
           find
           as
           good
           Bail
           provided
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Case
           as
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           can
           give
           :
           for
           in
           the
           Preamble
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           the
           King
           and
           three
           Estates
           tell
           him
           of
           
             the
             Duty
             that
             every
             true
             and
             well
             affected
             Subject
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             BOND
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             COMMANDMENT
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             OVGHT
             to
             perform
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
          
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           7
           o
           Iac.
           c.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             In
             fine
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           hereupon
           affirm
           ,
           that
           should
           any
           English
           Subject
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           these
           Oaths
           live
           to
           the
           age
           of
           Nestor
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           ●ee
           several
           of
           our
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           in
           the
           due
           and
           Legal
           course
           of
           Descent
           ,
           Succeeding
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           should
           such
           Subject
           be
           never
           call'd
           on
           to
           reiterate
           those
           Oaths
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           yet
           by
           these
           Oaths
           before
           once
           taken
           ,
           continue
           obliged
           to
           bear
           
             true
             Faith
             and
             Allegiance
          
           to
           them
           all
           Successively
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           in
           the
           first
           
             faederal
             Oath
          
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             of
             the
             faithful
          
           ,
           obliged
           himself
           
             at
             once
          
           in
           relation
           to
           
             Abimelech
             and
             his
             SON
          
           ,
           and
           his
           SONS
           SON
           :
           and
           we
           know
           how
           afterward
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           oblige
           himself
           at
           once
           to
           Abraham
           and
           his
           SEED
           ;
           and
           how
           after
           that
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           oblige
           himself
           by
           his
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           made
           to
           David
           
           and
           his
           SEED
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Succession
           in
           the
           Royal
           Throne
           of
           Iuda
           :
           And
           't
           was
           to
           this
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           ONCE
           
             have
             I
             Sworn
          
           ,
           &c.
           refer
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           this
           Scriptural
           Representation
           of
           
             God
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           condescending
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           bind
           himself
           
             ex
             gratiâ
          
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           may
           well
           inculcate
           to
           us
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           our
           becoming
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           bound
           by
           our
           Oaths
           to
           pay
           the
           
             debitum
             Iustitiae
          
           to
           his
           Vice-Roys
           and
           their
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           .
        
         
           To
           proceed
           therefore
           ,
           I
           shall
           lay
           down
           this
           as
           a
           6
           
             th
             Conclusion
          
           ,
           and
           genuinely
           deducible
           from
           the
           former
           one
           ,
           viz.
           That
           by
           Virtue
           of
           those
           two
           Clauses
           ,
           the
           takers
           of
           those
           Oaths
           do
           particularly
           bind
           themselves
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Aiding
           and
           Assisting
           or
           Abetting
           any
           Rebellion
           or
           any
           Vsurpation
           of
           the
           rights
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           that
           can
           happen
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           aiding
           and
           assisting
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           preserving
           its
           Inheritable
           Rights
           on
           all
           Emergent
           occasions
           .
        
         
           Sanderson
           
             in
             his
          
           4th
           Lecture
           
             of
             the
          
           Obligation
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           
             puts
             the
          
           Case
           
             concerning
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             an
             Oath
             was
             made
             ,
          
           viz.
           Whether
           he
           who
           hath
           Sworn
           the
           performance
           of
           a
           thing
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           Party
           to
           whom
           he
           Sware
           being
           deceased
           ,
           be
           bound
           to
           make
           it
           good
           to
           the
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           of
           the
           said
           Party
           ?
           
             And
             his
             words
             are
          
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           ordinarily
           he
           is
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Party
           Swearing
           is
           obliged
           if
           he
           express'd
           that
           he
           would
           perform
           the
           Oath
           unto
           the
           Heirs
           of
           the
           other
           .
           It
           may
           also
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           tho
           he
           expressed
           it
           not
           ,
           if
           the
           Oath
           taken
           relates
           to
           DIGNITY
           ,
           because
           DIGNITY
           varies
           not
           with
           the
           change
           of
           Persons
           .
           Whence
           if
           any
           Subject
           or
           Souldier
           Swear
           Fidelity
           to
           his
           King
           or
           General
           ,
           the
           Oath
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           them
           also
           who
           succeed
           to
           that
           Dignity
           .
        
         
           Yet
           Ames
           
             our
             Learned
          
           Non-conformist
           
             in
             his
          
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           4th
           Book
           ,
           Chapter
           22.
           viz.
           De
           Iuramento
           :
           
             as
             to
             the
          
           11th
           Question
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           Obligation
           of
           an
           Oath
           Ceasing
           ,
           saith
           ,
           Quum
           aufertur
           ratio
           juramenti
           ,
           juramentum
           cessat
           ratione
           Eventus
           :
           qui
           casus
           est
           eorum
           ,
           qui
           jurarunt
           se
           obedituro●
           Domino
           ,
           aut
           Principi
           alicui
           ,
           qui
           postea
           cessat
           esse
           talis
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           had
           the
           Case
           of
           so
           strict
           an
           Oath
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           our
           Prince
           and
           his
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           layn
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           writ
           otherwise
           of
           its
           Obligation
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Conside●ation
           of
           the
           for●mentioned
           Clauses
           in
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           did
           sufficiently
           prevail
           with
           the
           Ejected
           and
           Persecuted
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           its
           Lay
           Members
           ,
           to
           avoid
           all
           sinful
           Compliance
           with
           the
           late
           Vsurpation
           and
           Vsurpers
           ;
           so
           it
           did
           likewise
           with
           many
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           refuse
           the
           taking
           the
           ENGAGEMENT
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Republicans
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           Publish
           in
           Print
           their
           holding
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           those
           Oaths
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           two
           that
           did
           so
           ;
           Mr.
           Pryn
           in
           his
           Book
           before
           cited
           mentions
           those
           OATHS
           as
           in
           direct
           words
           extending
           not
           only
           to
           the
           late
           
           King's
           Person
           (
           mentioning
           
             King
             Charles
          
           the
           1
           st
           )
           but
           his
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           and
           
             Inviolably
             binding
             the
             Swearers
             in
             perpe●uity
             in
             point
             of
          
           LAW
           and
           CONSCIENCE
           ,
           
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Royal
             Line
             in
             being
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             many
             Vnanswerable
             Scriptural
             Precedents
             and
             Legal
             Considerations
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           had
           before
           charged
           those
           with
           apparent
           Perjury
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           those
           Oaths
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           HEIRS
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             repute
             those
             few
             Reliques
             of
             the
             old
             Parliament
             then
             sitting
             (
             forcibly
             secluding
             the
             Lords
             and
             Majority
             
             of
             their
             Fellow
             Members
             )
             to
             be
             a
             lawful
             Parliament
             ,
             within
             the
          
           Statute
           
             of
             17
             ▪
             Car.
             Cap.
             7.
             or
             submit
             to
             any
             Oaths
             ,
             Taxes
             ,
             or
             Edicts
             of
             theirs
             as
             Parliamentary
             or
             Legal
             .
          
        
         
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           Book
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           because
           somewhat
           Scarce
           ,
           I
           think
           to
           have
           reprinted
           .
        
         
           
             The
             other
             Person
             of
             the
          
           Presbyterian
           
             Communion
             I
             shall
             refer
             to
             for
             this
             ,
             is
             the
          
           Author
           
             of
             a
             learned
          
           Tract
           in
           4
           to
           printed
           
             in
             the
          
           year
           1650
           called
           ,
           An
           EXERCITATION
           concerning
           VSVRP'D
           POWERS
           ,
           
             wherein
             the
          
           Author
           
             very
             substantially
             proves
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
          
           Obligation
           
             to
             the
          
           King's
           
             HEIRS
             and
             SUCCESSORS
             resulting
             from
             the
          
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           give
           up
           ones
           self
           to
           the
           ALLEGIANCE
           of
           an
           VSVRP'D
           Power
           :
           
             and
             saith
             very
             well
             in
          
           p.
           16.
           
           If
           I
           should
           do
           that
           ,
           I
           should
           yield
           assistance
           to
           the
           Vsurper
           in
           his
           wrong
           Doing
           and
           Vsurpation
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           a
           partaker
           of
           his
           Sin.
           Obedience
           to
           one
           as
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           is
           a
           Comprehensive
           thing
           ,
           and
           includes
           many
           duties
           toward
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Power
           ,
           viz.
           of
           receiving
           Commission
           from
           him
           for
           Offices
           ,
           or
           Acts
           otherwise
           not
           competible
           to
           me
           :
           maintaining
           and
           defending
           him
           in
           his
           Power
           by
           Pay
           ,
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           Intelligence
           ,
           Arms
           and
           Prayers
           :
           all
           which
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           yield
           the
           Usurper
           to
           my
           power
           ,
           if
           I
           resign
           my
           Allegiance
           up
           to
           him
           :
           and
           how
           shall
           I
           do
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           .
           1.
           
           Support
           and
           have
           Communion
           with
           him
           in
           his
           wickedness
           .
           2.
           
           Combine
           against
           betray
           and
           resist
           the
           right
           of
           the
           injured
           ,
           dethroned
           Magistrate
           .
           3.
           
           And
           make
           my self
           uncapable
           of
           Obedience
           or
           being
           a
           Subject
           to
           the
           lawful
           Power
           hereafter
           ?
        
         
           The
           Author
           
             doth
             in
          
           p.
           19
           
             and
             many
             other
             places
             in
             this
          
           Book
           ,
           
             assert
             the
             forementioned
          
           Clauses
           
             in
             the
          
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           
             as
             binding
          
           clearly
           ,
           plainly
           ,
           and
           in
           terminis
           
             to
             an
          
           Allegiance
           over-living
           his
           Majesties
           Person
           and
           pitched
           upon
           his
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Swearer
           is
           not
           free
           from
           the
           Oaths
           at
           his
           Majesties
           decease
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
          
           that
           those
           Oaths
           intend
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           the
           same
           Persons
           joyning
           them
           together
           with
           the
           
             Copulative
             (
             AND
          
           )
           and
           not
           using
           the
           
             Discretive
             (
             OR
          
           )
           and
           the
           former
           Oath
           twice
           comprising
           both
           in
           the
           following
           Clauses
           ,
           under
           the
           said
           Term
           or
           Pronown
           (
           
             viz.
             THEM
             ,
             THEIRS
          
           )
           so
           that
           according
           to
           these
           Oaths
           his
           HEIRS
           are
           of
           right
           his
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           and
           none
           can
           be
           
             HIS
             SUCCESSOR
          
           ,
           but
           
             HIS
             HEIR
          
           ,
           while
           he
           hath
           an
           HEIR
           :
           and
           that
           if
           any
           Conspiracy
           or
           ATTEMPT
           be
           made
           to
           prevent
           his
           HEIR
           from
           being
           and
           continuing
           his
           SVCCESSOR
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           any
           one
           HIS
           SVCCESSOR
           that
           is
           not
           HIS
           HEIR
           (
           if
           he
           hath
           one
           )
           the
           subject
           is
           sworn
           by
           this
           Oath
           to
           continue
           his
           Allegiance
           to
           HIS
           HEIR
           as
           the
           right
           SVCCESSOR
           ,
           and
           to
           DEFEND
           HIM
           in
           that
           HIS
           right
           to
           the
           uttermost
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Term
           LAWFUL
           annext
           to
           SVCCESSORS
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           manifestly
           excludes
           all
           CAVIL
           of
           a
           distinction
           between
           HEIRS
           and
           SVCCESSORS
           :
           the
           word
           LAWFVL
           whether
           you
           interpret
           it
           of
           LEGITIMATION
           of
           BIRTH
           ,
           or
           PROXIMITY
           of
           SVCCESSION
           in
           regard
           of
           LINE
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           entailing
           the
           Crown
           on
           his
           Majesty's
           Issue
           ,
           or
           rather
           both
           the
           latter
           including
           the
           former
           ,
           restraining
           SVCCESSORS
           from
           meaning
           any
           other
           than
           HIS
           HEIRS
           :
           and
           that
           both
           these
           Oaths
           bind
           the
           Swearer
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           to
           his
           uttermost
           Power
           against
           all
           Attempts
           the
           Course
           of
           SVCCESSION
           in
           the
           Race
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           expressed
           by
           many-Terms
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           THEIR
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           all
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           
           Preheminences
           and
           Authorities
           granted
           to
           the
           King's
           Highness
           ,
           HIS
           HEIRS
           and
           SVCCESSOR
           and
           united
           to
           the
           Imperial
           CROWN
           of
           this
           Realm
           .
           How
           then
           can
           he
           yield
           Obedience
           to
           them
           that
           are
           not
           HIS
           HEIRS
           ,
           nor
           LAWFUL
           SVCCESSORS
           ,
           &c.
           how
           can
           he
           not
           oppose
           and
           withstand
           them
           in
           the
           assistance
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           HEIRS
           and
           LAWFVL
           SVCCESSORS
           ?
        
         
           That
           judicious
           Author
           did
           like
           a
           substantial
           Confessor
           of
           the
           Obligatoriness
           of
           those
           Oaths
           relating
           to
           the
           King's
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           during
           that
           Vsurpation
           ,
           very
           satisfactorily
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           SAME
           Persons
           were
           meant
           by
           both
           ,
           and
           held
           himself
           obliged
           in
           Loyalty
           the
           rather
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           the
           plain
           Sence
           of
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           were
           usurp'd
           upon
           ,
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           Book
           called
           ,
           THE
           LAWFULNESS
           OF
           OBEYING
           THE
           PRESENT
           GOVERNMENT
           ,
           then
           published
           ;
           and
           the
           Fallacies
           in
           which
           he
           Learnedly
           Confuted
           ,
           and
           shewed
           how
           ridiculously
           that
           Book
           outraged
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Law-givers
           in
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           whose
           end
           was
           to
           support
           the
           Crown
           in
           a
           just
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           and
           could
           therefore
           intend
           by
           Successors
           ,
           only
           such
           as
           were
           
             de
             jure
          
           so
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           that
           Book
           's
           taking
           Successors
           for
           such
           who
           were
           so
           
             de
             facto
          
           (
           tho
           very
           unjustly
           )
           was
           ;
           1.
           
           
             Inconsistent
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             Righteousness
             .
          
           Jer.
           4.
           2.
           
           
             That
             is
             to
             oblige
             only
             to
             that
             which
             is
             just
             .
             2.
             
             With
             the
             word
          
           HEIRS
           ,
           
             which
             being
             placed
             first
             in
             the
             Oath
             must
             first
             be
             served
             .
             3.
             
             With
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             which
             binds
             us
             to
             the
             lawful
             Successor
             .
             4.
             
             With
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             which
             appointeth
             Succession
             to
             the
             Heir
             .
             5.
             
             With
             a
             possibility
             of
             keeping
             the
             Oath
             :
             for
             if
          
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           
             mean
             divers
             Persons
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           and
           defence
           of
           the
           Regal
           Dignity
           be
           observed
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           it
           seems
           as
           the
           Fantome
           of
           
             haeres
             viventis
          
           hath
           frighted
           many
           out
           of
           their
           Natural
           Senses
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           sense
           of
           their
           Oaths
           in
           the
           present
           Conjuncture
           ,
           the
           word
           SUCCESSORS
           did
           formerly
           :
           and
           when
           they
           who
           interpreted
           it
           of
           actual
           Succeders
           (
           as
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           that
           it
           might
           favour
           the
           USURPERS
           ▪
           
             forgot
             what
             was
             the
             Object
             of
             that
             Succession
             ,
          
           viz.
           a
           CROWN
           and
           
             Regal
             Dignity
             ,
             wherein
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Oath
             those
          
           Successors
           
             are
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             whereas
             those
             or
             the
          
           Republicans
           
             for
             whom
             the
             Book
             pleads
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             put
             by
             the
             rightful
             Successor
             ,
             but
             abolished
             the
          
           CROWN
           
             and
             Regal
             Dignity
             it self
          
           .
        
         
           May
           this
           instance
           of
           Heavens
           uncrowning
           the
           understandings
           of
           those
           Republicans
           of
           common
           reason
           and
           sense
           (
           and
           when
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           injudicious
           minds
           they
           were
           abandoned
           to
           the
           most
           despicable
           sort
           of
           Counterfeit
           Witt
           called
           Quibbling
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           vilest
           sort
           of
           Quibbling
           and
           
             double
             entendre
          
           of
           words
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           that
           which
           concerns
           the
           tremendous
           Obligation
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           Dethroned
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           excluded
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           )
           serve
           in
           all
           Future
           times
           as
           a
           Monument
           of
           the
           Divine
           Dereliction
           ,
           and
           of
           Heavens
           
             scattering
             the
             Proud
          
           in
           their
           reasons
           and
           
             imaginations
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           rendring
           them
           unfortunate
           beyond
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           common
           saying
           of
           
             Eventus
             stultorum
             magister
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           by
           condemning
           them
           to
           a
           
             stated
             infatuation
          
           :
           and
           let
           none
           hereafter
           value
           any
           Vsurpation
           on
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Ienkins
           in
           his
           famous
           Petition
           to
           the
           Vsurpers
           did
           ,
           and
           set
           Gods
           Seal
           to
           it
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Event
           ,
           when
           the
           Event
           was
           what
           I
           have
           now
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           Any
           one
           who
           will
           cast
           an
           Eye
           on
           the
           
             Title
             de
             verborum
             significatione
          
           in
           the
           Civil
           Law
           ,
           will
           there
           find
           the
           word
           Heir
           to
           be
           necessarily
           made
           Comprehensive
           
           of
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           viz.
           
             Haeredis
             significatione
             omnes
             signifi●●ri
          
           SUCCESSORES
           
             ●redendum
             est
             ,
             etsi
             verbis
             non
             sint
             expressi
          
           ;
           and
           Succession
           is
           under
           that
           Title
           of
           the
           Law
           made
           a
           part
           of
           the
           definition
           of
           inheritance
           ,
           viz.
           
             Nihil
             est
             aliud
             haereditas
             quam
             successio
             in
             universum
             jus
             quod
             defunctus
             habuit
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           identity
           of
           the
           thing
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           doth
           quadrare
           with
           that
           saying
           so
           frequent
           among
           the
           Civil
           Law
           Writers
           that
           
             Plura
             quando
             copulantur
             ad
             unum
             effectum
             ,
             loco
             unius
             habentur
             ,
          
           and
           with
           another
           that
           the
           word
           &
           sometimes
           
             stat
             declarative
             inter
             duo
             idem
             importantia
             .
          
        
         
           I
           should
           account
           it
           somewhat
           like
           Pedantry
           to
           cite
           any
           Latine
           Authors
           about
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           signifying
           as
           here
           in
           our
           Case
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           other
           Seditious
           Books
           beside
           that
           impugned
           by
           the
           Exercitation
           ,
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           sow
           Contention
           between
           the
           words
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           tho
           with
           as
           little
           sense
           as
           was
           in
           Sir
           W.
           I's
           fancy
           of
           Treason
           ,
           whereby
           he
           would
           have
           set
           the
           Assertory
           and
           the
           Promissory
           Clauses
           in
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           at
           variance
           ,
           nay
           the
           Promissory
           Clause
           at
           variance
           with
           it self
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           Book
           writ
           by
           a
           late
           Lawyer
           called
           ,
           
             Historical
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Vniformity
             of
             the
             Government
             of
          
           England
           ,
           first
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1647
           ,
           and
           reprinted
           by
           some
           Factious
           Anti-Papists
           since
           the
           Epoche
           of
           our
           Fears
           and
           Iealousies
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           former
           year
           in
           the
           Title
           (
           which
           was
           an
           ill
           ominous
           sign
           of
           the
           fatal
           time
           such
           Persons
           would
           have
           driven
           us
           back
           upon
           if
           they
           could
           )
           where
           in
           p.
           279
           of
           the
           2d
           part
           ill
           reflections
           are
           made
           on
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           which
           Oaths
           (
           saith
           the
           Author
           )
           
             do
             make
             much
             Parly
             concerning
             Inheritance
             and
             Heirs
             :
             but
             that
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             forth
             any
             such
             Obligation
             to
             Heirs
             otherwise
             than
             as
             supposing
             them
             to
             be
             Successors
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Relation
             only
             .
          
           His
           design
           is
           too
           plainly
           express'd
           ,
           viz.
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           Rights
           of
           our
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           to
           invite
           Parliaments
           to
           interlope
           in
           controuling
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           :
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             there
             insinuates
             doth
             not
             go
             down
             well
             with
             those
             that
             do
             pretend
             to
             Prerogative
             ,
             aided
             by
             the
          
           Act
           of
           Recognition
           
             made
             to
             King
          
           James
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             :
          
           and
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           I
           hope
           it
           never
           will
           :
           and
           't
           is
           pity
           but
           a
           Book
           that
           in
           so
           many
           places
           of
           it
           impeacheth
           the
           old
           known
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           should
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           of
           Loyalty
           find
           some
           Person
           at
           leisure
           
             ex
             professo
          
           to
           make
           Animadversions
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           the
           Author
           doth
           in
           the
           Vehicle
           of
           somewhat
           like
           Witt
           (
           and
           his
           affectation
           of
           which
           is
           by
           People
           of
           middling
           Capacities
           ,
           who
           generally
           make
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           judged
           to
           be
           Witt
           )
           dispense
           his
           Poysons
           .
        
         
           Yet
           as
           to
           the
           signification
           of
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           he
           had
           before
           in
           his
           
             first
             part
          
           saved
           any
           one
           the
           labour
           of
           shewing
           their
           Identity
           :
           for
           there
           in
           p.
           109
           and
           in
           his
           Chapter
           of
           
             the
             Laws
             of
             Property
             of
             Lands
             and
             Goods
             under
             the
          
           Saxons
           ,
           he
           quoted
           Tacitus
           about
           some
           of
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Germans
           which
           he
           judged
           remain'd
           here
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           shewed
           that
           HEIRS
           and
           SUCCESSORS
           passed
           then
           as
           current
           Coyn
           for
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           
             Tacitus
             ,
             HAEREDES
             &
             SVCCESSORES
             cuique
             liberi
             &
             nullum
             est
             testamentum
             ,
          
           and
           thus
           Englished
           by
           that
           Author
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             HEIRS
             and
             SVCCESSORS
             to
             every
             one
             are
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Testamentary
             Power
             to
             DISHERIT
             or
             ALTER
             the
             COVRSE
             of
             DESCENT
             which
             by
             CVSTOM
             or
             Law
             is
             setled
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           as
           was
           shewed
           ,
           the
           Term
           of
           LAWFVL
           annexed
           to
           SUCCESSORS
           ,
           hath
           nailed
           the
           Canon
           of
           that
           Sophism
           ,
           and
           exposed
           the
           ridiculousness
           of
           any
           Cavilling
           or
           Calumnious
           Interpretation
           about
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           :
           tho
           yet
           without
           the
           interposal
           of
           the
           word
           LAWFVL
           ,
           the
           plain
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           Oaths
           would
           clearly
           enough
           have
           obliged
           us
           to
           the
           same
           Persons
           .
           We
           say
           ,
           that
           
             id
             possumus
             quod
             jure
             possumus
          
           ,
           and
           none
           are
           to
           be
           construed
           Heirs
           or
           Successors
           ,
           but
           such
           who
           are
           so
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           with
           reference
           to
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           who
           are
           meant
           for
           such
           by
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           Due
           Course
           of
           their
           Descent
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           hope
           that
           
           England's
           happy
           Future
           State
           will
           so
           far
           influence
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           to
           incline
           all
           Conscientious
           Protestants
           to
           leave
           of
           all
           senseless
           Cavilling
           about
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           plain
           words
           in
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           to
           agree
           to
           employ
           their
           most
           serious
           and
           constant
           thoughts
           about
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           that
           relate
           to
           their
           
             bearing
             True
             Faith
             and
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
          
           and
           other
           very
           important
           matters
           in
           the
           Promissory
           Clauses
           most
           clearly
           expressed
           in
           order
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           viz.
           
             DEFENDING
             him
             and
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             Power
             against
             all
             Conspiracies
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             against
             his
             or
             their
             Persons
             ,
             their
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           runs
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           ASSISTING
           and
           
             DEFENDING
             to
             our
             Power
             all
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             Preheminences
             and
             Authorities
             granted
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             King's
             Highness
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           no
           unweigh'd
           and
           idle
           words
           in
           the
           Promissory
           Clauses
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           make
           it
           our
           business
           with
           the
           judgment
           of
           discretion
           to
           consider
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           retain
           it
           in
           our
           Memories
           :
           and
           mens
           not
           doing
           which
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Ebb
           of
           Loyalty
           in
           some
           Conjunctures
           .
           According
           to
           the
           Degrees
           of
           mens
           intellectual
           Talents
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Talent
           of
           understanding
           beyond
           other
           men
           the
           
             Laws
             natural
          
           and
           positive
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lex
             terrae
          
           ,
           some
           are
           beyond
           others
           morally
           bound
           to
           defend
           the
           particular
           momentous
           points
           relating
           to
           
             all
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             Preheminences
             granted
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           a
           disloyal
           Divine
           and
           a
           disloyal
           Lawyer
           ,
           are
           things
           that
           do
           particularly
           hear
           very
           ill
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           there
           is
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           expressed
           in
           these
           Oaths
           sufficiently
           plain
           and
           obvious
           to
           vulgar
           Capacities
           ,
           and
           which
           with
           their
           Native
           Light
           do
           strike
           common
           understandings
           ,
           so
           the
           extent
           of
           these
           Offices
           ought
           to
           employ
           the
           Meditations
           of
           all
           the
           Takers
           of
           these
           Oaths
           ;
           and
           how
           low
           soever
           their
           Talents
           lie
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           use
           all
           the
           means
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           of
           the
           
             Consilium
             peritorum
          
           ,
           as
           any
           occasion
           shall
           offer
           it self
           ,
           for
           their
           defence
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Privileges
           or
           
             Preheminences
             belonging
          
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           Our
           duty
           in
           this
           kind
           is
           very
           well
           expressed
           by
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           third
           Lecture
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           Subjects
           Obligations
           by
           Oaths
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Doubtless
             the
             Subject
             to
             his
             Power
             is
             obliged
             to
             defend
             all
             Rights
             which
             appear
             either
             by
             Law
             or
             Custom
             Legitimate
             ,
             whether
             defined
             by
             the
             written
             Law
             ,
             or
             in
             force
             through
             the
             long
             use
             of
             time
             or
             Prescription
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             known
             ,
             or
             may
             Morally
             be
             known
             .
             But
             he
             is
             not
             equally
             obliged
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             all
             those
             which
             are
             controverted
             .
          
           Thus
           therefore
           as
           to
           any
           
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Privilege
          
           or
           Preheminence
           of
           the
           Crown
           that
           might
           seem
           doubtful
           ,
           the
           swearer
           is
           many
           times
           bound
           to
           the
           use
           of
           means
           that
           it
           may
           be
           Morally
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           
           Sanderson's
           words
           are
           .
        
         
         
           Yet
           what
           I
           have
           urged
           in
           this
           
             sixth
             Conclusion
          
           as
           Obligatory
           to
           us
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           plain
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           occasion
           for
           employing
           a
           great
           Genius
           and
           penetrating
           Understanding
           and
           Witt
           to
           discover
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           be
           Hereditary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Taker
           of
           the
           Oaths
           is
           indissolubly
           bound
           to
           defend
           that
           Right
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           several
           explicatory
           Notions
           of
           the
           word
           DEFEND
           and
           its
           extent
           ,
           that
           often
           occur
           in
           the
           Authors
           that
           treat
           expressly
           of
           the
           
             Ius
             Protectitium
             seu
             defensorium
          
           ,
           among
           whom
           I
           account
           
             Magerus
             de
             Advocatiâ
             armatâ
          
           or
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           Protection
           given
           by
           Sovereign
           Powers
           ,
           to
           be
           
             instar
             omnium
          
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           the
           12th
           Chapter
           there
           Critically
           descanting
           on
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Defence
           granted
           by
           Protectors
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             verbum
             protegere
             necessitatem
             defendendi
             cum
             armis
             importat
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             protector
             ,
             si
             in
             defensionis
             promissione
             jaramentum
             appositum
             fuerit
             ,
             etiam
             non
             requisitus
             ,
             clientibus
             succurrere
             tenetur
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             defendere
             non
             videtur
             ,
             qui
             in
             totum
             non
             defendit
             :
          
           and
           that
           
             éffectum
             defensionis
             non
             dicitur
             consummatè
             implere
             qui
             non
             omni
             tempore
             ,
             auxilio
             suo
             ac
             defensione
             praestò
             est
             .
          
           He
           there
           likewise
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             subditi
             tenentur
             defendere
             honorem
             Regis
          
           :
           and
           that
           DEFENCE
           is
           too
           performed
           by
           Words
           as
           well
           as
           Deeds
           :
           and
           mentions
           how
           
             in
             solenni
             fidelitatis
             juramento
             vasallus
             se
             ad
             id
             obstringit
             quod
             vitam
             &
             honorem
             famamque
             Domini
             non
             solum
             non
             violare
             ,
             sed
             &
             contra
             aliorum
             conatus
             pro
             viribus
             defendere
             ac
             propugnare
             velit
             .
          
        
         
           But
           none
           need
           look
           abroad
           for
           the
           genuine
           importance
           of
           the
           word
           DEFEND
           :
           for
           any
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           who
           hath
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           knoweth
           by
           the
           Recollection
           of
           his
           ordinary
           thoughts
           what
           it
           is
           to
           DEFEND
           himself
           ,
           and
           how
           natural
           it
           is
           for
           the
           hand
           to
           li●t
           up
           and
           expose
           it self
           to
           defend
           the
           head
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           by
           the
           Call
           of
           the
           Magistracy
           when
           and
           where
           and
           how
           by
           Arms
           to
           defend
           his
           Prince
           ;
           and
           natural
           Logick
           tells
           him
           that
           he
           who
           in
           these
           Oaths
           hath
           bound
           himself
           to
           ASSIST
           ,
           hath
           certainly
           bound
           himself
           not
           to
           RESIST
           ,
           and
           that
           
             defendere
             qui
             tenetur
             offendere
             non
             debet
             :
          
           and
           that
           therefore
           whoever
           hath
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           alloweth
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           is
           a
           real
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           Self-Condemned
           :
           and
           that
           according
           as
           it
           is
           neither
           deniable
           nor
           denied
           by
           those
           who
           talk
           of
           
             haeres
             viventis
          
           ,
           the
           Taker
           of
           these
           Oaths
           hath
           
             bonâ
             fide
          
           and
           in
           the
           good
           
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
          
           promised
           the
           same
           vigorous
           defence
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           those
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           first
           moment
           of
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           immediately
           on
           the
           King's
           Decease
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           to
           perform
           as
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           here
           being
           a
           Promise
           of
           Defence
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           
             Heirs
             ,
             Promittens
             duobus
             vel
             pluribus
             ,
             dicitur
             promittere
             separatim
             &
             cuilibet
             pro
             virili
             :
          
           and
           that
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Prince
           Regnant
           are
           not
           in
           the
           least
           prejudiced
           by
           this
           Promise
           ,
           for
           that
           
             obligatus
             duobus
             in
             solidum
             ,
             est
             obligatus
             secundo
             ,
             salvo
             jure
             primi
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             verba
             sunt
             intelligenda
             habito
             respectu
             rei
             &
             personae
             ad
             quam
             referentur
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           word
           BELONGING
           i.
           e.
           
             All
             Iurisdictions
             ,
             Privileges
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Granted
             or
             BELONGING
             to
             the
             King's
             Highness
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
          
           as
           it
           sufficiently
           ensures
           our
           Obligations
           of
           defending
           the
           same
           to
           our
           Kings
           in
           Case
           of
           Usurpation
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           how
           prosperous
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           so
           it
           ensures
           our
           Obligation
           of
           the
           defence
           to
           his
           Heirs
           in
           the
           due
           Course
           of
           the
           Descent
           :
           and
           holds
           our
           hands
           from
           paying
           Allegiance
           to
           any
           Vsurper
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Land
           sufficiently
           shew
           to
           whom
           those
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           &c.
           
           BELONG
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           sworn
           to
           defend
           :
           
           and
           the
           Civil
           Law
           doth
           here
           appositely
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Possessio
             etiam
             animo
             retinetur
          
           ,
           and
           doth
           account
           the
           very
           fraud
           that
           may
           exclude
           a
           right
           Heir
           to
           be
           Tantamount
           to
           a
           
             Possession
             :
             Quia
             pro
             possessione
             dolus
             est
             .
          
           And
           according
           to
           that
           Law
           ,
           
             Qui
             actionem
             habet
             ad
             rem
             ,
             ipsam
             rem
             habere
             videtur
             :
          
           and
           
             habere
             quilibet
             dicitur
             quod
             jure
             petere
             potest
             ,
             sive
             de
             quo
             actionem
             habet
             .
          
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           if
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           are
           Lawful
           Oaths
           (
           as
           all
           except
           Roman
           Catholicks
           grant
           )
           it
           must
           likewise
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           Takers
           of
           them
           are
           indissolubly
           bound
           
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
          
           against
           all
           Vsurpers
           and
           Vsurpations
           to
           
             defend
             all
             Iurisdictions
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           BELONGING
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           as
           aforesaid
           :
           and
           the
           very
           same
           Arguments
           that
           were
           prevalent
           with
           the
           Takers
           of
           those
           Oaths
           formerly
           not
           to
           take
           the
           Engagement
           ,
           nor
           to
           pay
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           then
           Vsurpers
           ,
           do
           militate
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           cogent
           and
           concludent
           for
           others
           who
           have
           took
           those
           Oaths
           not
           to
           pay
           it
           to
           any
           but
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           all
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           &c.
           respectively
           belonging
           to
           them
           :
           for
           according
           to
           the
           words
           in
           the
           forecited
           
             Exercitation
             ,
             The
             manifest
             drift
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             being
             the
             continuance
             and
             assurance
             of
             the
             Crown
             (
             upon
             concession
             of
             his
             then
             Majesty's
             just
             Title
             )
             to
             his
             Heirs
             in
             Succession
             after
          
           Him
           
             and
             ONE
             ANOTHER
             lineally
             ,
             and
             the
             defence
             of
             them
             therein
             against
             all
             OTHER
             Corrivals
             and
             Opposers
             ,
          
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           the
           defeating
           the
           Succession
           in
           its
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           in
           any
           one
           Case
           ,
           will
           be
           an
           Vsurpation
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Lawful
           Heir
           and
           Successor
           according
           to
           the
           Proximity
           of
           Blood
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           it self
           sworn
           to
           be
           defended
           as
           aforesaid
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           no
           marvel
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Learned
           and
           Loyal
           Writers
           of
           the
           Succession
           have
           judged
           that
           any
           such
           defeating
           of
           the
           Succession
           as
           aforesaid
           would
           be
           Criminal
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           as
           the
           late
           Vsurpation
           was
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           well
           supposed
           that
           many
           mens
           so
           seldom
           and
           so
           superficially
           thinking
           of
           those
           Oaths
           occasioned
           their
           Miscarriages
           during
           the
           former
           Rebellion
           and
           Vsurpation
           .
           Unthinking
           men
           generally
           take
           those
           Oaths
           as
           Pills
           only
           to
           be
           swallowed
           down
           ,
           and
           
             pro
             formà
          
           only
           ,
           and
           when
           gilded
           over
           with
           an
           Office
           of
           Gain
           .
           But
           to
           a
           loyal
           and
           rectified
           mind
           the
           frequent
           sense
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           resulting
           from
           those
           Oaths
           is
           as
           pleasant
           as
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           to
           the
           Taste
           :
           and
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           in
           
             Iob
             ,
             For
             the
             Ear
             tryeth
             words
             ,
             as
             the
             Mouth
             tasteth
             meat
             ,
          
           a
           man
           loyal
           to
           the
           degree
           required
           by
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           nauseate
           all
           Principles
           of
           Sedition
           as
           rank
           Poyson
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           able
           so
           critically
           to
           
             try
             the
             words
          
           in
           any
           Sayings
           that
           sound
           popularly
           and
           that
           are
           used
           by
           Demagogues
           ,
           as
           to
           find
           out
           what
           in
           them
           is
           wholsome
           and
           what
           poysonous
           :
           and
           accordingly
           as
           for
           example
           the
           excellent
           Sanderson
           did
           in
           the
           Maxim
           of
           
             salus
             populi
             ,
             suprema
             lex
          
           ,
           and
           did
           make
           the
           
             salus
             populi
          
           to
           include
           that
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           if
           any
           will
           by
           the
           Touch-stone
           of
           this
           my
           6th
           Conclusion
           try
           that
           Maxim
           that
           among
           all
           Demagogues
           so
           much
           passeth
           for
           currant
           Coyn
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           it
           not
           to
           be
           Sterling
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             People
             were
             not
             made
             for
             their
             Kings
             ,
             but
             their
             Kings
             for
             them
             :
          
           and
           this
           saying
           is
           partly
           favoured
           by
           what
           Tully
           saith
           in
           his
           Offices
           ,
           viz.
           
             Vt
             tutela
             ,
             sic
             procuratio
             Reip.
             ad
             utilitatem
             eorum
             qui
             commissi
             sunt
             ,
             non
             ad
             eorum
             quibus
             commissa
             est
             ,
             gerenda
             est
             .
          
           But
           after
           any
           one
           hath
           seriously
           weigh'd
           this
           Maxim
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           that
           Kings
           and
           their
           People
           were
           made
           for
           ,
           and
           are
           under
           natural
           Obligations
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           as
           it
           may
           be
           said
           that
           
           Parents
           and
           Children
           were
           made
           for
           one
           another
           and
           to
           defend
           one
           another
           :
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           Psalmists
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Lo
             Children
             are
             an
             Heritage
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Womb
             is
             his
             Reward
             ;
             as
             Arrows
             are
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mighty
             man
             ,
             so
             are
             Children
             of
             the
             Youth
             ;
             happy
             is
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             Quiver
             full
             of
             them
             :
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             speak
             with
             the
             Enemies
             in
             the
             Gate
             .
          
        
         
           But
           in
           my
           further
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Obligation
           relating
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           that
           results
           from
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           my
           7th
           Conclusion
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Takers
           of
           these
           Oaths
           are
           bound
           thereby
           against
           attempting
           or
           endeavouring
           by
           any
           new
           Law
           or
           Constitution
           to
           interrupt
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           its
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           account
           that
           the
           foregoing
           Conclusion
           hath
           
             cut
             the
             Grass
             under
             the
             Feet
          
           of
           any
           who
           have
           taken
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           have
           thus
           interrupted
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           makes
           such
           interruption
           of
           its
           Course
           not
           only
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           a
           nugatory
           ,
           ridiculous
           and
           unaccountable
           thing
           .
        
         
           For
           since
           by
           the
           known
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           the
           next
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           is
           in
           the
           next
           Minute
           after
           my
           King's
           decease
           actually
           King
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           necessarily
           and
           indispensably
           bound
           to
           pay
           actual
           Obedience
           or
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           then
           ,
           and
           have
           already
           sworn
           that
           I
           will
           then
           expose
           my
           lise
           in
           his
           defence
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           folly
           in
           me
           to
           attempt
           the
           interrupting
           the
           Succession
           by
           excluding
           the
           Right
           Heir
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           thus
           indispensably
           bound
           my self
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           who
           perhaps
           by
           the
           Course
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           and
           Kings
           who
           are
           nominal
           Gods
           coming
           to
           
             die
             like
             men
          
           ,
           may
           within
           a
           few
           Minutes
           after
           my
           having
           taken
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           be
           entituled
           to
           my
           born
           and
           sworn
           
             Allegiance
             .
             Dolo
             facit
             qui
             petit
             id
             quod
             mox
             redditurus
             est
             .
          
           But
           ,
           a
           sorry
           and
           pitiful
           trick
           it
           is
           and
           as
           remote
           from
           the
           subtility
           of
           the
           Serpent
           as
           the
           innocence
           of
           the
           Dove
           ,
           that
           any
           Swearer
           would
           put
           on
           himself
           ,
           who
           attempted
           to
           injure
           any
           Prince
           by
           going
           to
           exclude
           him
           from
           the
           Allegiance
           that
           he
           is
           to
           pay
           him
           perhaps
           the
           next
           Moment
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           well
           minded
           by
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           second
           Lecture
           ,
           That
           
             simplicity
             becomes
             an
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Swearer
           is
           to
           
             endeavour
             to
             perform
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             without
             fraud
             ,
             deceit
             ,
             double
             dealing
             or
             simulation
             :
          
           and
           he
           elsewhere
           questioning
           whether
           the
           words
           
             by
             my
             faith
          
           are
           an
           Oath
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             tho
             by
             the
             Custom
             of
             some
             Countries
             ,
             or
             the
             intention
             of
             him
             who
             speaks
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             an
             Oath
             ,
             yet
             necessarily
             by
             virtue
             of
             those
          
           words
           an
           Oath
           
             ariseth
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             an
             asseveration
             ,
             or
             an
             ●btestation
             :
          
           and
           he
           had
           before
           mentioned
           how
           Soto
           did
           judge
           the
           words
           
             by
             my
             faith
          
           to
           be
           an
           Oath
           :
           but
           the
           words
           
             in
             faith
          
           to
           be
           none
           .
        
         
           But
           others
           have
           judged
           that
           when
           on
           the
           word
           fides
           (
           the
           which
           is
           
             justitiae
             fundamentum
          
           )
           the
           word
           CHRISTIAN
           is
           built
           as
           an
           Addition
           ,
           the
           compleat
           Fabrick
           of
           an
           Oath
           is
           thereby
           raised
           :
           and
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           those
           great
           words
           before
           referred
           to
           ,
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           concludes
           ,
           viz.
           
             And
             I
             do
             make
             this
             Recognition
             and
             Acknowledgment
             heartily
             ,
             willingly
             ,
             and
             truly
             upon
             the
             true
             FAITH
          
           of
           a
           
             CHRISTIAN
             .
             So
             help
             me
             God
             :
          
           which
           sheweth
           that
           those
           words
           did
           not
           casually
           nor
           indeed
           without
           profound
           deliberation
           there
           come
           in
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           
             true
             faith
          
           or
           the
           
             bona
             fides
          
           of
           a
           Roman
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           scorn
           to
           put
           a
           trick
           upon
           a
           Law
           ,
           doth
           not
           the
           true
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           more
           abhor
           to
           put
           one
           upon
           an
           Oath
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           in
           my
           second
           Conclusion
           asserted
           it
           
             in
             general
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Taker
           of
           all
           Promissory
           Oaths
           is
           bound
           to
           endeavour
           for
           the
           Future
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           
           him
           lieth
           ,
           by
           his
           Deeds
           to
           fullfil
           what
           he
           hath
           sworn
           in
           words
           ;
           and
           here
           applying
           the
           same
           particularly
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           I
           will
           ask
           if
           it
           be
           congruous
           to
           
             bona
             fides
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             Common
             honesty
          
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           bound
           by
           Law
           to
           pay
           a
           Debt
           and
           have
           promised
           and
           sworn
           to
           pay
           it
           ,
           for
           me
           to
           endeavour
           by
           any
           new
           Law
           to
           evade
           its
           payment
           ?
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           a
           Will
           made
           void
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           :
           but
           after
           the
           Executor
           had
           sworn
           to
           execute
           it
           well
           and
           truely
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           the
           Debts
           and
           Legacies
           of
           the
           deceased
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Estate
           extended
           ,
           could
           he
           
             bonâ
             fide
          
           and
           with
           a
           Salvo
           to
           Conscience
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           quash
           it
           by
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           ?
        
         
           Nihil
           ita
           fidei
           congruit
           humanae
           ,
           quàm
           ea
           quae
           placuerant
           custodii
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             Nothing
             is
             so
             sutable
             to
          
           common
           honesty
           ,
           
             as
             that
             those
             things
             that
             have
             been
             once
             assented
             to
             should
             be
             observed
             ,
             is
             a
             known
             saying
             in
             the
          
           Civil
           
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             that
             of
          
           Vlpian
           
             in
             the
          
           Digest
           ,
           Bonae
           fidei
           non
           congruit
           de
           apicibus
           juris
           disputare
           :
           
             and
             it
             being
             a
             Rule
             of
          
           Law
           
             there
             ,
             that
          
           Cum
           quid
           unâ
           viâ
           prohibetur
           alicui
           ,
           ad
           illud
           aliâ
           viâ
           non
           debet
           admitti
           .
           
             i.
             e.
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             one
             way
             ,
             or
          
           directly
           ,
           
             must
             not
             be
             done
          
           indirectly
           
             or
             by
          
           another
           :
           
             and
             it
             being
             construed
             ,
             that
             whoever
             acted
             contrary
             to
             this
             ,
             did
          
           fraudem
           facere
           legi
           ,
           
             do
             I
             to
             the
          
           uttermost
           of
           my
           Power
           ,
           
             and
             on
             the
          
           true
           faith
           
             of
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           defend
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           his
           HEIRS
           and
           SVCCESSORS
           against
           all
           Attempts
           which
           shall
           be
           made
           against
           his
           or
           their
           Persons
           ,
           their
           Crown
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           assist
           and
           defend
           all
           Iurisdictions
           ,
           Privileges
           ,
           &c.
           belonging
           to
           the
           King's
           Highness
           his
           HEIRS
           and
           SVCCESSORS
           ,
           
             if
             afterward
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             my
             Power
             I
             endeavour
             to
          
           dis-inherit
           the
           lawful
           
             Heir
             ,
             and
             to
          
           exclude
           
             him
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             inherent
          
           Birth-right
           
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             means
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             attempt
             or
             endeavour
             to
             effect
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             accounted
          
           fraud
           ,
           
             according
             to
             that
          
           Rule
           
             of
             Law
             ,
             viz.
          
           Fraudis
           interpretatio
           semper
           in
           jure
           Civili
           ,
           non
           ex
           eventu
           duntaxat
           ,
           sed
           ex
           consilio
           quoque
           desideratur
           :
           
             and
             which
             follows
             after
             the
          
           Rule
           ,
           viz.
           Generaliter
           cum
           de
           fraude
           disputatur
           ,
           non
           quid
           habeat
           Actor
           ,
           sed
           quid
           per
           adversarium
           habere
           non
           potuerit
           ,
           considerandum
           est
           ?
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             a
             true
             old
             saying
             ,
             that
          
           fallacia
           pactorum
           dolum
           semper
           habet
           adjunctum
           :
           and
           omnis
           calliditas
           ,
           fallacia
           ,
           machinatio
           ad
           circumveniendum
           ,
           fallendum
           ,
           decipiendumve
           alterum
           adhibita
           
             are
             made
             to
             integrate
             the
          
           definition
           of
           dolus
           malus
           by
           Labeo
           
             in
             the
          
           Digest
           .
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             known
          
           Rule
           
             among
             all
             the
             Writers
             of
          
           Defence
           ,
           that
           Defensio
           bonâ
           fide
           praestari
           debet
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           Promittens
           aliquid
           facere
           ,
           quod
           contrarium
           illius
           non
           sit●facturus
           ,
           promittere
           censetur
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           defensionem
           promittens
           ,
           non
           tam
           laesionem
           illatam
           avertere
           quam
           inferendam
           praecavere
           debet
           ?
           
             And
             can
             I
             without
             outraging
             the
          
           true
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           
             and
             the
             Christian
          
           simplicity
           and
           sincerity
           and
           singleness
           of
           heart
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Apostles
           Precept
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           go
           beyond
           and
           defraud
           his
           Brother
           ,
           
             project
             any
          
           Law
           to
           exclude
           
             those
             from
             their
          
           Birth-right
           ,
           
             whom
             I
             have
             promised
             in
             express
             words
             to
          
           defend
           ?
        
         
           When
           the
           Morality
           of
           Cicero
           extended
           to
           the
           inclucating
           it
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Orations
           ,
           that
           
             Est
             aliquid
             quod
             non
             oporteat
             ,
             etiamsi
             licet
             ,
          
           and
           when
           he
           in
           his
           Offices
           renders
           it
           to
           be
           
             inhonestum
             ,
             injuriam
             alteri
             non
             propulsare
             ,
          
           and
           when
           the
           Rules
           of
           Law
           could
           tell
           us
           that
           
             Non
             omne
             quod
             licet
             ,
             honestum
             est
             ,
          
           and
           when
           Seneca
           could
           contemn
           the
           innocence
           as
           poor
           that
           was
           not
           
             more
             than
             the
             Law
             required
          
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           say
           ,
           
             Qua●to
             latiùs
             officiorum
             patet
             quam
             juris
             Regula
             ?
             Multa
             pietas
             ,
             humanitas
             ,
             liberalitas
             ,
             justitia
             ,
             FIDES
             exigunt
             ,
             quae
             omnia
             extra
             publicas
             tabulas
             sunt
             ,
          
           and
           when
           that
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           ennobled
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           of
           Christians
           by
           enjoyning
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           the
           practice
           of
           
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             honest
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             just
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             pure
             ,
             
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
          
           &c.
           it
           may
           well
           be
           expected
           that
           
             the
             true
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
          
           should
           prevail
           on
           Christians
           not
           to
           attempt
           the
           compassing
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           a
           new
           Law
           contrary
           to
           what
           they
           have
           by
           their
           Oaths
           promised
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           old
           Fundamental
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           far
           proceeded
           ,
           my
           8th
           Conclusion
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           our
           Obligation
           thus
           relating
           both
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           doth
           clearly
           arise
           from
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           without
           any
           Condition
           on
           his
           or
           their
           part
           to
           be
           performed
           ,
           and
           particularly
           without
           any
           respect
           had
           to
           what
           Religion
           they
           shall
           profess
           .
           We
           know
           that
           
             Iuramentum
             limitatè
             praestitum
             ,
             limitatum
             producit
             consensum
             &
             effectum
             :
          
           but
           't
           is
           likewise
           as
           notorious
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           limitation
           ,
           no
           IFS
           or
           AND
           's
           in
           these
           Oaths
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           known
           Rule
           of
           
             Non
             est
             distinguendum
             ,
             ubi
             lex
             non
             distinguit
          
           must
           here
           take
           place
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Sanderson
           
             in
             his
             4th
          
           Lecture
           saith
           ,
           If
           two
           oblige
           themselves
           mutually
           in
           promises
           of
           different
           kinds
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           without
           mutual
           respect
           ,
           Faith
           violated
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           absolveth
           not
           the
           others
           Obligation
           ,
           but
           each
           is
           bound
           to
           stand
           to
           his
           Oath
           ,
           tho
           the
           other
           hath
           not
           performed
           his
           part
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           A
           King
           simply
           and
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           Allegiance
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           sweareth
           to
           administer
           his
           Government
           Righteously
           and
           according
           to
           Law.
           The
           Subjects
           at
           another
           time
           simply
           and
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           swear
           Allegiance
           and
           due
           Obedience
           to
           him
           .
           They
           are
           both
           bound
           faithfully
           to
           perform
           their
           several
           Duties
           :
           nor
           would
           the
           King
           be
           absolved
           from
           his
           Oath
           ,
           if
           Subjects
           should
           not
           perform
           their
           due
           Obedience
           ;
           nor
           Subjects
           from
           theirs
           ,
           tho
           the
           King
           should
           turn
           from
           the
           Path
           of
           Iustice.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Ny
           doth
           therefore
           in
           a
           printed
           Treatise
           of
           his
           very
           well
           for
           this
           purpose
           cite
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           
             a
             great
             Searcher
             into
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Kings
             ,
             giveth
             this
             as
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
          
           viz.
           the
           Oath
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           )
           
             expresseth
             not
             Kings
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             ours
             to
             them
             :
             as
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             when
             they
             joyn
             with
             truth
             ,
             so
             must
             they
             be
             endured
             when
             they
             fall
             into
             Error
             .
             Which
             side
             soever
             they
             take
             ,
             either
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Wills
             ,
             or
             Submission
             to
             their
             Swords
             is
             their
             due
             by
             God's
             Law.
          
           And
           tho
           some
           ill
           Anti-Papists
           have
           ridiculed
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           given
           the
           
             Cautio
             juratoria
          
           against
           their
           owning
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           Mr.
           Ny
           ,
           doth
           very
           particularly
           ,
           in
           p.
           138
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           inveigh
           against
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Nor
             if
             they
             were
             able
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           to
           resist
           )
           
             is
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             Church
             to
             compel
             by
             the
             Sword
             ;
             more
             than
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             by
             the
             Keys
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Sacred
             Function
             .
          
           Uzza
           
             erred
             in
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
          
           Peter
           
             in
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Rule
             and
             Practice
             was
             this
             ;
             Being
             persecuted
             in
             one
             City
             to
             fly
             into
             another
             ,
             and
             pray
             that
             their
             flight
             may
             not
             be
             in
             the
             Winter
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           read
           a
           Manuscript
           Book
           of
           Mr.
           Ny
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Discourse
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             and
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             dispensing
             with
             the
             Penalties
             thereof
             ,
          
           where
           he
           asserts
           throughout
           the
           Legality
           of
           his
           Majestie
           's
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           was
           writ
           professedly
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           he
           there
           doth
           very
           rationally
           inculcate
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           Exclusion
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           other
           Book
           he
           did
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           Resistance
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Civil
             Rights
             and
             Claims
             ,
             and
             Temporal
             Things
             ,
             are
             the
             immediate
             and
             intrinsic
             Concern
             and
             Interest
             of
             all
             States
             .
          
           Dominium
           non
           fundatur
           in
           gratiâ
           .
           
             The
             just
             Claim
             of
             a
             Prince
             may
             not
             be
             interrupted
             upon
             account
             he
             is
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Religion
             or
             Perswasion
             .
             Nor
             may
             a
             Subject
             be
             justly
             banished
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             confiscated
             ,
             or
             ruined
             on
             the
             mere
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             or
             because
             his
             Conscience
             is
             not
             cast
             into
             the
             same
             Mould
             with
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             present
             Establishment
             .
             It
             is
             POPERY
             to
             deny
          
           Allegiance
           
             to
             a
          
           Prince
           ,
           
             or
             Protection
             to
             a
             Subject
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             any
             such
             difference
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           that
           our
           Ancestors
           framing
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           would
           have
           no
           Principle
           of
           Popery
           therein
           favoured
           by
           a
           side
           Wind
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           Mr.
           
           Ny's
           Sense
           must
           have
           happen'd
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           any
           distinguishing
           reserves
           ,
           or
           limitations
           or
           restrictions
           in
           the
           Oath
           ,
           respecting
           the
           Religion
           of
           our
           Princes
           .
        
         
           And
           because
           many
           men
           have
           been
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           tempted
           to
           strain
           their
           Oaths
           and
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           excessive
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           if
           God
           could
           not
           Govern
           the
           World
           but
           by
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           being
           of
           the
           same
           Religion
           )
           and
           because
           Mr.
           
           Ny's
           judgment
           is
           of
           great
           Authority
           among
           many
           of
           our
           Religionary
           Dissenters
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           insert
           somewhat
           more
           out
           of
           that
           Manuscript
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           falls
           under
           this
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           indeed
           writ
           with
           great
           Weight
           and
           Authority
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           worthy
           the
           Writers
           great
           Abilities
           .
        
         
           
             He
             having
             there
             put
             a
             Question
             relating
             to
          
           Religion
           
             and
             the
          
           Worship
           
             of
             God
             being
             the
             great
          
           Concern
           
             of
             a
          
           Nation
           ,
           
             and
             to
             the
             trust
             of
          
           dispensing
           
             with
             the
          
           Penalties
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           
             Laws
             ,
             saith
          
           ,
           In
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           endeavour
           to
           unfold
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           what
           sense
           Religion
           is
           the
           Concern
           of
           the
           State.
           2.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           this
           Trust
           :
           
             and
             as
             to
             the
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           The
           moment
           and
           weight
           of
           a
           matter
           in
           our
           deliberation
           hath
           its
           proportion
           as
           either
           under
           an
           absolute
           ,
           or
           resp●ctive
           Consideration
           .
           
             Wisdom
             is
             better
             than
             Riches
          
           in
           it self
           absolutely
           :
           but
           not
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           support
           of
           this
           present
           life
           .
           The
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           Divine
           Things
           is
           better
           than
           to
           know
           the
           Virtue
           of
           Drugs
           and
           Plants
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           Physick
           ;
           so
           Religion
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           is
           the
           chiefest
           and
           
             better
             part
          
           in
           it self
           considered
           :
           but
           in
           its
           respective
           Considerations
           as
           to
           the
           Family
           of
           a
           particular
           Person
           or
           Community
           of
           men
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Civil
           Affairs
           ,
           there
           are
           OTHER
           qualifications
           and
           inducements
           of
           greater
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           more
           directly
           and
           immediately
           tending
           to
           the
           being
           or
           well-being
           thereof
           .
           That
           there
           be
           no
           mistake
           in
           this
           great
           Concernment
           ,
           I
           further
           distinguish
           :
           There
           comes
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Holyness
           and
           Righteousness
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           Principles
           whereof
           are
           in
           all
           mens
           natures
           ,
           and
           attended
           in
           their
           actings
           by
           a
           natural
           Conscience
           .
           3.
           
           Gospel
           Duties
           directed
           and
           ordered
           by
           a
           supernatural
           Light
           ,
           no
           Principles
           or
           Footsteps
           whereof
           are
           found
           in
           us
           .
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           Religion
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           as
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           Conscience
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           Iustice
           ,
           Righteousness
           in
           our
           dealings
           ,
           &c.
           are
           such
           things
           wherein
           the
           well-being
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Commonwealths
           is
           much
           concern'd
           .
           But
           Religion
           as
           it
           stands
           in
           exerting
           supernatural
           Principles
           ,
           and
           in
           Duties
           termed
           the
           Commands
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           the
           other
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God
           ,
           Jo.
           15.
           )
           Such
           as
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Gospel
           Ordinances
           ;
           in
           the
           Duties
           under
           this
           Head
           considered
           and
           as
           distinct
           from
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           or
           nothing
           directly
           and
           immediately
           contributed
           by
           them
           to
           Mens
           civil
           interests
           ,
           further
           than
           where
           these
           supernatural
           Vertues
           are
           planted
           in
           Mens
           minds
           ,
           the
           Moral
           Duties
           of
           Piety
           and
           Honesty
           do
           more
           plentifully
           abound
           and
           are
           in
           exercise
           .
           As
           these
           Moral
           Duties
           do
           more
           immediately
           concern
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           so
           the
           Laws
           thereof
           are
           principally
           drawn
           forth
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           the
           second
           Table
           Duties
           ,
           forming
           and
           building
           them
           into
           Municipal
           Laws
           under
           Penalties
           and
           Encouragements
           greater
           
           or
           less
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           a
           State
           is
           judged
           most
           conducing
           to
           the
           Well-fare
           thereof
           .
           For
           these
           Gospel-mysteries
           it
           is
           otherwise
           .
           For
           as
           they
           contribute
           to
           us
           in
           our
           Civil
           Government
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           little
           contributed
           by
           the
           Wisdom
           or
           Authority
           of
           any
           State
           ,
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           Protection
           ,
           or
           being
           a
           
             defence
             upon
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             .
          
           If
           Adam
           had
           stood
           all
           Common-wealths
           ,
           had
           been
           prosperous
           and
           flourishing
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Faith
           ,
           no
           Christ
           ,
           no
           Repentance
           ,
           nor
           any
           Gospel-Worship
           known
           or
           professed
           .
           And
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           you
           have
           had
           well
           govern'd
           Kingdoms
           among
           Heathens
           and
           Turks
           that
           never
           received
           Christ
           or
           Gospel-Worship
           .
           It
           is
           with
           States
           as
           with
           particular
           Persons
           in
           Commerce
           :
           another
           mans
           Estate
           or
           Trade
           or
           Credit
           or
           any
           other
           Civil
           Concern
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           not
           prejudiced
           or
           better'd
           by
           Omission
           or
           Practice
           of
           what
           is
           a
           mere
           Gospel
           Duty
           .
           If
           a
           man
           I
           deal
           with
           be
           unjust
           ,
           lye
           ,
           steal
           ,
           &c.
           my
           worldly
           Interest
           is
           prejudiced
           hereby
           :
           but
           whether
           he
           repent
           ,
           or
           exercise
           faith
           in
           Christ
           for
           forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           and
           humble
           himself
           ,
           I
           am
           neither
           gainer
           nor
           loser
           in
           my
           Civil
           Concerns
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           Gospel-Worship
           ,
           Gospel-Religion
           we
           profess
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           having
           suffered
           so
           much
           by
           so
           many
           Pedantly
           and
           Bigottish
           Writers
           having
           mis-represented
           it
           as
           an
           Invader
           both
           of
           the
           quiet
           and
           business
           of
           Princes
           and
           Governors
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           necessary
           different
           Sentiments
           in
           Religion
           according
           to
           mens
           several
           Capacities
           ,
           were
           still
           to
           give
           the
           Political
           Conduct
           of
           the
           World
           unnecessary
           trouble
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           
             God
             who
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             World
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           design'd
           by
           any
           various
           Religionary
           Notions
           to
           render
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           their
           People
           irreconcileable
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           (
           〈◊〉
           I
           may
           say
           )
           to
           make
           the
           World
           irreconcileable
           to
           it self
           ,
           I
           am
           glad
           when
           I
           find
           the
           Subject
           of
           Religion
           by
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           any
           man
           of
           large
           and
           noble
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           have
           right
           herein
           done
           it
           ,
           as
           particularly
           hath
           thus
           been
           done
           it
           by
           Mr.
           Ny
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           Religion
           and
           Politicks
           very
           much
           his
           Study
           :
           and
           I
           can
           refer
           the
           Curious
           to
           a
           Great
           Man
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           whose
           Notions
           in
           this
           Point
           Mr.
           
           Ny's
           were
           partly
           Co-incident
           ,
           as
           any
           may
           find
           who
           will
           consult
           the
           2d
           Volume
           of
           the
           Memoires
           of
           Villeroy
           ,
           whose
           great
           Character
           is
           Recorded
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rhodes
           in
           his
           
             History
             of
          
           Harry
           
             the
             4th
             of
          
           France
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           before
           to
           Charles
           the
           9th
           and
           Harry
           the
           3d
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           Lewis
           the
           13th
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
           D'Ossat's
           memorable
           printed
           Letters
           from
           Rome
           was
           to
           him
           with
           high
           respect
           Addressed
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           Volume
           we
           have
           his
           
             Discours
             de
             la
             vraye
             &
             legitime
             constitution
             de
             l'
             estat
             ,
             &
             que
             l'
             ordre
             y
             est
             ,
             encore
             que
             la
             Religion
             n'
             y
             fust
             :
          
           and
           in
           p.
           6
           ,
           he
           discourseth
           of
           this
           Subject
           ,
           viz.
           
             L'
             estat
             ,
             &
             la
             Religion
             n'
             ont
             rien
             de
             Commun
             :
          
           and
           in
           p.
           11.
           there
           his
           Subject
           is
           ,
           That
           
             l'
             estat
             n'
             est
             estably
             ny
             mainteny
             par
             la
             Religion
             ,
             ains
             la
             Religion
             conservée
             par
             l'
             estat
             :
          
           and
           in
           p.
           16.
           his
           Theme
           is
           ,
           That
           
             la
             difference
             de
             Religion
             n'
             empesche
             point
             la
             paix
             de
             l'
             estat
             :
          
           and
           in
           p.
           19.
           he
           discourseth
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           That
           
             Le
             Prince
             ne
             doit
             etre
             consideré
             pour
             sa
             Religion
             ,
             mais
             pour
             ce
             qu'il
             est
             chef
             du
             peuple
             .
          
        
         
           It
           may
           moreover
           be
           supposed
           that
           God
           in
           his
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           care
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           particular
           Countries
           ,
           when
           he
           thinks
           not
           fit
           to
           incline
           a
           Princes
           mind
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           Religionary
           Sentiments
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           owns
           ,
           doth
           yet
           often
           endow
           him
           with
           those
           Moral
           Vertues
           and
           habitual
           inclinations
           whereby
           he
           is
           much
           better
           qualified
           for
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           People
           than
           any
           can
           imagine
           him
           to
           be
           by
           Orthodoxy
           in
           the
           Speculative
           points
           of
           revealed
           Truth
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Church
           we
           know
           is
           in
           Scripture
           represented
           as
           a
           helpless
           Minor
           ,
           and
           Kings
           are
           there
           mentioned
           to
           be
           its
           
             Nursing
             Fathers
          
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Canon
           Law
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Ecclesia
             fungitur
             vice
             minoris
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Canonists
           ,
           that
           
             à
             minoribus
             ad
             Ecclesiam
             valet
             argumentum
             .
          
           It
           is
           here
           therefore
           obvious
           to
           consideration
           that
           Power
           and
           moral
           Honesty
           and
           Diligence
           and
           Courage
           and
           Discretion
           are
           the
           chief
           endowments
           requisite
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           an
           Orphans
           Person
           and
           Estate
           .
           We
           find
           these
           sayings
           commonly
           used
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Authors
           who
           treat
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           Protection
           granted
           by
           Sovereign
           Powers
           ,
           viz.
           
             Religio
             cum
             protectionis
             jure
             nihil
             commune
             habet
             :
          
           and
           
             Religionis
             communio
             propriè
             nulla
             homini
             cum
             homine
             ,
             sed
             homini
             cum
             Deo
             :
          
           and
           
             Religioni
             cum
             juribus
             Gentium
             nulla
             est
             necessaria
             conjunctio
             :
          
           and
           on
           these
           grounds
           Mager●s
           in
           his
           8th
           Chapter
           of
           his
           
             Advocatia
             armata
          
           ,
           raising
           the
           Question
           whether
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             and
             Luther
             an
             and
             Calvinist
             Princes
             may
             lawfully
             protect
             and
             defend
             one
             another
             ,
          
           determines
           that
           they
           may
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           agreements
           of
           the
           Interim
           and
           other
           
             pacta
             Conventa
          
           :
           and
           in
           his
           1●th
           Chapter
           he
           refers
           to
           the
           settlement
           of
           the
           Confraternities
           in
           Germany
           between
           Princes
           of
           several
           Religions
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           that
           settled
           between
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Bavaria
           and
           the
           
             Count
             Palatines
          
           of
           the
           
             Rhine
             ,
             Tam
             quoad
             bonorum
             &
             principatuum
             ,
             quàm
             dignitatis
             Electoralis
             successionem
             ,
          
           and
           which
           was
           not
           to
           be
           dissolved
           by
           either
           of
           those
           Electors
           changing
           their
           Rel●gion
           .
           And
           the
           same
           reasons
           are
           assign'd
           by
           him
           and
           other
           Writers
           of
           the
           
             jus
             Protectitium
          
           for
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           protecting
           
             Iews
             ,
             Turks
          
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           :
           and
           it
           passeth
           among
           them
           as
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           the
           Canonists
           and
           
             Civilians
             ,
             Infidelitatem
             non
             privare
             quemjure
             naturali
             ,
             dominiove
             rerum
             aut
             provinciarum
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           have
           already
           referred
           to
           the
           Instance
           of
           Abraham
           in
           obliging
           himself
           at
           once
           to
           Abimelech
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Sons
             Son
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           here
           cast
           my
           Eye
           on
           Abimelech
           as
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           that
           the
           aforesa●●
           
             Father
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Bosom
           Heaven
           is
           represented
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           the
           honour
           done
           him
           by
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           
             the
             friend
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Chronological
           Writers
           of
           Memorable
           Things
           to
           be
           called
           
             Inventor
             foederum
          
           ,
           (
           and
           most
           worthy
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           
             the
             friend
             of
             God
          
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Inventor
           of
           Alliances
           and
           federal
           friendship
           with
           men
           )
           did
           make
           that
           first
           Alliance
           with
           an
           idolatrous
           Prince
           and
           with
           his
           whole
           Race
           of
           Idolaters
           in
           Prospect
           .
        
         
           If
           then
           it
           is
           an
           allowed
           judged
           point
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Parties
           ,
           That
           Religion
           is
           out
           of
           the
           Case
           when
           one
           Prince
           doth
           freely
           protect
           another
           ,
           and
           his
           Subjects
           of
           different
           Religions
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thence
           very
           well
           inferr'd
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           most
           reasonable
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           to
           any
           to
           seem
           strange
           that
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           owe
           a
           natural
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           are
           indispensably
           bound
           to
           pay
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           all
           their
           Regal
           Rights
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Religion
           their
           Princes
           may
           profess
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           that
           Princes
           may
           oft
           protect
           their
           Subjects
           who
           differ
           in
           Religion
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           Rights
           .
        
         
           I
           grant
           that
           some
           Popish
           Princes
           abroad
           having
           rivetted
           the
           Inquisition
           into
           their
           Politicks
           ,
           and
           being
           perhaps
           of
           harsh
           or
           bigotted
           dispositions
           ,
           have
           out
           of
           a
           regret
           against
           Hereticks
           expelled
           Infidels
           from
           their
           Territories
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           expulsion
           such
           Princes
           have
           been
           sufficient
           losers
           in
           this
           World
           :
           and
           a
           Case
           of
           which
           nature
           is
           particularly
           referred
           to
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rhodes
           in
           his
           History
           of
           Harry
           the
           4th
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           accounting
           the
           Moors
           in
           Spain
           to
           be
           about
           a
           Million
           ,
           mentions
           the
           hard
           usage
           they
           there
           found
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           they
           were
           thence
           expulsed
           they
           
           applied
           to
           Harry
           the
           4th
           for
           Protection
           ,
           once
           when
           but
           King
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           and
           afterward
           when
           King
           of
           France
           and
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           and
           who
           then
           did
           no
           more
           doubt
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           protecting
           them
           ,
           than
           while
           he
           was
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           however
           he
           forbore
           on
           Political
           grounds
           only
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           them
           .
           Nor
           when
           he
           forsook
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           were
           any
           of
           his
           Heretical
           Subjects
           used
           by
           him
           with
           any
           hardship
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           hard
           word
           of
           Heresy
           :
           and
           I
           believe
           his
           Notion
           of
           the
           practicableness
           of
           an
           orderly
           Political
           Government
           without
           reference
           to
           Religionary
           differences
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           his
           great
           Minister
           
           Villeroy's
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           mentioned
           how
           Cardinal
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           told
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           if
           his
           Holyness
           were
           King
           of
           France
           at
           that
           time
           that
           Harry
           the
           4th
           was
           ,
           he
           would
           shew
           the
           Huguenots
           the
           same
           favour
           that
           Harry
           the
           4th
           did
           ;
           and
           shall
           observe
           it
           that
           in
           the
           famous
           printed
           Oration
           of
           Cardinal
           Perron
           ,
           made
           to
           the
           3d
           Estate
           ,
           or
           Commonalty
           of
           France
           ,
           tho
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           
             LATERAN
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           owns
           and
           asserts
           it
           to
           be
           a
           general
           one
           as
           strenuously
           as
           the
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           hath
           since
           done
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           
             When
             that
             Council
             intended
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             extirpation
             and
             rooting
             out
             of
             the
             Reliques
             of
             the
          
           Albigenses
           ,
           
             it
             ordained
             that
             the
             Princes
             who
             should
             become
             Contemners
             of
             the
             Council
             that
             Condemned
             the
          
           Albigenses
           ,
           
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             Obligation
             of
             their
             Subjects
             fidelity
             to
             them
             :
          
           yet
           he
           then
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             this
             I
             remember
             not
             for
             an
             Example
             to
             disturb
             or
             trouble
             the
             publick
             Peace
             or
             Tranquillity
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Hereticks
             are
             here
             in
             so
             great
             a
             number
             as
             that
             they
             make
             a
             notable
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Estate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           then
           I
           have
           named
           two
           Cardinals
           of
           as
           great
           real
           Eminence
           as
           any
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           could
           ever
           shew
           ,
           who
           held
           it
           lawful
           for
           a
           Catholick
           Prince
           to
           protect
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Tacitus
           speaks
           of
           the
           Duty
           of
           common
           Men
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           penetrate
           
             Abditos
             Principis
             sensus
          
           ,
           nay
           ,
           be
           particularly
           applied
           to
           their
           Religion
           .
           And
           the
           Apostles
           Caution
           of
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             mans
             servant
             ,
          
           may
           here
           be
           improved
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             thy
             Natural
             Liege
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           particularly
           as
           to
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           the
           most
           Antimonarchical
           Writers
           will
           allow
           them
           accountable
           only
           to
           God.
           And
           to
           any
           Protestant
           who
           having
           followed
           his
           judgment
           of
           Discretion
           ,
           hath
           separated
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           another
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           shall
           Censure
           his
           Prince
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           those
           other
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           are
           justly
           applicable
           ,
           
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             inexcusable
             O
             man
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             judgest
             :
             for
             wherein
             thou
             judgest
             another
             thou
             condemnest
             thy self
             :
             for
             thou
             that
             judgest
             doest
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Christian
           Religion
           that
           hath
           enjoyned
           us
           not
           only
           to
           defraud
           and
           injure
           ,
           and
           offend
           none
           ,
           and
           to
           
             love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our self
          
           ,
           and
           extended
           that
           Neighbourhood
           to
           all
           Humane
           kind
           ,
           hath
           likewise
           commanded
           us
           to
           
             HONOVR
             all
             men
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           render
           honour
           to
           whom
           honour
           is
           particularly
           due
           ,
           and
           not
           rashly
           to
           judge
           another
           :
           and
           if
           men
           would
           imprint
           on
           their
           minds
           a
           serious
           Sense
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           to
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           by
           Virtue
           of
           those
           Expressions
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           be
           better
           guided
           in
           the
           Measures
           of
           their
           Obligations
           relating
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           without
           being
           tempted
           as
           formerly
           to
           exclude
           any
           of
           them
           from
           their
           Civil
           Rights
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Ames
           in
           his
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           doth
           well
           descant
           on
           those
           Moral
           Offices
           :
           and
           in
           his
           Chapter
           of
           
             Charity
             to
             our
             Neighbour
          
           ,
           he
           assigns
           some
           particular
           Cases
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           
             as
             to
             the
             actual
             exercise
             and
             effect
             of
             Charity
             ,
             one
             is
             to
             
             love
             ,
             his
             Neighbour
             more
             than
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           instanceth
           
             in
             our
             being
             in
             Temporal
             Matters
             obliged
             to
             prefer
             publick
             Persons
             to
             our selves
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             all
             are
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             publick
             Persons
             concerning
             whom
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             are
             useful
             to
             the
             Realm
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           whom
           he
           determines
           it
           ,
           
             That
             on
             their
             occasionally
             being
             in
             danger
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             venture
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           Are
           we
           not
           then
           ,
           when
           we
           may
           without
           the
           peril
           of
           our
           lives
           defend
           the
           Civil
           Rights
           of
           an
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           venturing
           his
           life
           hath
           supported
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           obliged
           to
           forbear
           excluding
           him
           from
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Birth-right
           ?
           The
           Privilege
           of
           his
           owning
           the
           belief
           of
           Religionary
           Propositions
           ,
           tho
           differing
           from
           any
           other
           mens
           ,
           was
           purchased
           for
           him
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           using
           it
           ,
           he
           doth
           but
           use
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           and
           consequently
           injures
           no
           man
           :
           and
           if
           we
           slight
           the
           offering
           his
           own
           blood
           to
           us
           ,
           shall
           we
           too
           vilify
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           endeavour
           to
           nullify
           in
           his
           Case
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           his
           Saviour
           ?
        
         
           Ames
           
             in
             his
             Chapter
          
           De
           honore
           proximi
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
          
           Honour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           doth
           denote
           the
           Testification
           of
           the
           excellence
           and
           worth
           of
           any
           one
           :
           and
           that
           such
           Testification
           thereof
           cannot
           appear
           before
           men
           but
           by
           Words
           and
           Actions
           :
           and
           that
           it
           likewise
           includes
           a
           congruous
           judgment
           and
           internal
           affection
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           inward
           testifying
           before
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           solid
           Office
           of
           HONOVRING
           doth
           chiefly
           depend
           on
           the
           inward
           acknowledgment
           of
           any
           ones
           worth
           or
           excellence
           .
           
             And
             afterward
             referring
             to
             the
             express
             Command
             in
             St.
          
           Peter
           of
           honouring
           all
           men
           ,
           
             he
             saith
          
           ,
           Vix
           quisquam
           reperitur
           in
           quo
           non
           possimus
           aliquid
           observare
           in
           quo
           nobis
           est
           superior
           ,
           si
           ex
           humilitate
           judicium
           feramus
           .
           
             Phil.
             2.
             3.
             and
             then
             speaking
             of
             impious
             men
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           Quatenus
           boni
           aliquid
           habent
           ,
           justum
           ejus
           testimonium
           non
           est
           ipsis
           denegandum
           .
           
             He
             afterward
             in
             his
          
           Chapter
           concerning
           rash
           judgment
           ,
           
             shewing
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Sin
             and
             how
             ,
             saith
             ,
          
           1.
           
           'T
           is
           a
           Sin
           of
           Levity
           against
           Prudence
           .
           2.
           
           'T
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
             Quod
             tibi
             non
             vis
             fieri
          
           ,
           &c.
           for
           no
           man
           is
           willing
           that
           his
           Neighbour
           should
           judge
           rashly
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Actions
           .
           3.
           
           It
           diminisheth
           the
           good
           of
           ones
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           opposeth
           his
           Right
           :
           for
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           as
           much
           right
           to
           his
           good
           Fame
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           depositum
           in
           any
           mens
           hands
           ,
           till
           he
           himself
           has
           by
           his
           actings
           took
           it
           away
           .
           4.
           
           It
           begets
           contempt
           of
           ones
           Neighbour
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             3.
             10.
          
           by
           which
           means
           it
           happens
           that
           he
           is
           held
           unworthy
           of
           beneficial
           employments
           .
           5.
           
           'T
           is
           an
           Vsurpation
           of
           the
           judgment
           and
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           judgeth
           of
           hidden
           things
           :
           
             and
             in
             that
          
           Chapter
           
             raising
             the
             Question
          
           ,
           Whether
           and
           how
           doubtful
           matters
           are
           to
           be
           interpreted
           in
           the
           better
           part
           ?
           
             he
             answers
          
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           what
           is
           doubtful
           as
           to
           things
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           weighed
           according
           to
           reason
           ,
           without
           inclining
           to
           either
           part
           .
           2.
           
           That
           what
           is
           doubtful
           as
           to
           Persons
           ,
           wherein
           their
           good
           or
           ill
           repute
           is
           concerned
           ,
           is
           absolutely
           to
           be
           interpreted
           in
           the
           better
           part
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           5.
           and
           that
           at
           least
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           we
           are
           not
           to
           judge
           ill
           of
           our
           Neighbour
           :
           
             and
             further
          
           ,
           That
           we
           are
           so
           in
           common
           Offices
           or
           Duties
           to
           demean
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           an
           upright
           man
           ,
           since
           the
           contrary
           doth
           not
           appear
           to
           us
           .
           This
           is
           the
           judgment
           of
           Charity
           .
           
             And
             in
             his
             Chapter
          
           De
           exemplo
           bono
           &
           scandalo
           ,
           
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
          
           there
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           Sin
           in
           every
           Scandal
           ,
           because
           the
           ruine
           or
           Spiritual
           detriment
           of
           ones
           Neighbour
           is
           therein
           concerned
           .
           
             He
             there
             moreover
             doth
             inculcate
             one
             great
             point
             of
             Morality
             in
             order
             to
             the
             avoiding
             of
             Scandal
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
          
           Damnanda
           &
           horrenda
           est
           illa
           perversitas
           judicii
           qua
           solent
           multi
           quorundam
           labentium
           Casu
           aut
           hypocriseos
           detectione
           ,
           alios
           professionem
           similem
           facientes
           ,
           hypocritas
           idcirco
           
           pronunciare
           .
           Hoc
           est
           enim
           planè
           Diabolum
           imitari
           in
           piis
           accusandis
           &
           iniquâ
           suspicione
           gravandis
           ,
           Job
           1.
           11.
           
        
         
           And
           having
           said
           all
           this
           ,
           may
           I
           not
           ask
           if
           he
           honoureth
           his
           Prince
           who
           doth
           not
           think
           him
           wise
           enough
           to
           choose
           his
           Religion
           ?
           When
           the
           fate
           of
           our
           Princes
           is
           usually
           to
           fix
           their
           Marriages
           with
           Relation
           to
           the
           wellfare
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Favourites
           are
           so
           seldom
           permitted
           by
           the
           Populace
           to
           lie
           quiet
           in
           their
           Bosoms
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           a
           Princes
           Lot
           thus
           not
           to
           be
           like
           others
           ,
           able
           to
           choose
           his
           Wife
           or
           his
           Friend
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           choose
           his
           God
           ?
           since
           that
           Verse
           in
           Phil.
           2d
           referred
           to
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             let
             each
             esteem
             other
             better
             than
             themselves
          
           ;
           doth
           he
           observe
           that
           Precept
           who
           esteems
           not
           his
           Prince
           as
           fit
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           the
           freedom
           of
           choosing
           his
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           judgment
           of
           discretion
           as
           himself
           ?
           since
           there
           are
           many
           qualifications
           of
           Excellence
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Regal
           Office
           ,
           that
           claim
           preference
           of
           a
           Princes
           Orthodoxy
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           doth
           he
           honour
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           give
           
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             ,
          
           who
           when
           he
           sees
           the
           whole
           World
           agreed
           in
           the
           Fact
           of
           his
           Princes
           Heir
           being
           most
           signally
           ,
           perhaps
           beyond
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           blest
           with
           those
           qualifications
           ,
           shall
           instead
           of
           testifying
           
             by
             words
             and
             actions
             such
             his
             Excellence
             and
             intrinsic
             worth
          
           (
           and
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           honoured
           him
           )
           try
           to
           exclude
           him
           from
           the
           Throne
           ?
           A
           Great
           Philosopher
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           hath
           writ
           Philosophically
           of
           the
           Passions
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             the
             value
             or
             worth
             of
             a
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             his
             price
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             would
             be
             given
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             absolute
             but
             a
             thing
             dependant
             on
             the
             need
             and
             judgment
             of
             another
             :
          
           and
           then
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             an
             able
             Conductor
             of
             Souldie●s
             is
             of
             great
             price
             in
             time
             of
             War
             present
             or
             imminent
             .
          
           And
           any
           one
           that
           will
           consider
           what
           the
           present
           War-like
           State
           of
           the
           World
           abroad
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           in
           the
           growing
           populous
           World
           we
           must
           expect
           the
           peremptory
           noise
           of
           
             Wars
             and
             Rumours
             of
             Wars
          
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           calling
           on
           our
           attention
           ,
           will
           probably
           be
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           High-born
           Lawful
           Princes
           of
           great
           Martial
           Talents
           will
           be
           the
           best
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           Heaven
           can
           send
           any
           Countries
           .
           That
           Author
           somewhat
           suitably
           to
           Ames
           his
           Notion
           of
           Honouring
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             value
             we
             set
             on
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             honouring
             and
             dishonouring
             .
             To
             value
             a
             man
             at
             a
             high
             rate
             is
             to
             honour
             him
             :
             at
             a
             low
             rate
             is
             to
             dishonour
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           I
           may
           add
           that
           an
           heroical
           Habit
           of
           Courage
           in
           any
           Prince
           is
           the
           more
           valuable
           or
           intituled
           to
           honour
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           accompanied
           with
           the
           highest
           Clemency
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           excessive
           fear
           of
           danger
           that
           puts
           Cowardice
           on
           Cruelty
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           I
           refer
           to
           says
           likewise
           ,
           
             That
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             Conspicuous
             Parents
             is
             honourable
             ,
             because
             they
             more
             easily
             attain
             the
             Aids
             and
             Friends
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             descended
             from
             obscure
             Parentage
             is
             dishonourable
             .
          
           With
           how
           great
           an
           honour
           then
           and
           reverential
           awe
           ought
           we
           to
           think
           of
           the
           great
           Claim
           of
           Birth-right
           ,
           the
           next
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           hath
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           lineally
           and
           successively
           derived
           from
           the
           
             British
             ,
             Scotish
             ,
             Danish
             ,
             Saxon
             ,
          
           and
           Norman
           Princes
           above
           two
           thousand
           years
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ancient
           than
           any
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           can
           shew
           ?
           and
           when
           God
           who
           finished
           his
           Work-man-ship
           of
           the
           World
           in
           Six
           days
           ,
           hath
           been
           two
           thousand
           years
           in
           making
           up
           the
           Hereditary
           Glories
           of
           this
           Line
           ,
           can
           we
           without
           horror
           think
           of
           any
           ones
           dishonouring
           it
           ,
           by
           breaking
           in
           on
           its
           Succession
           under
           pretences
           of
           Religion
           
           or
           honouring
           God
           ?
           when
           so
           many
           Fountains
           of
           Royal
           Blood
           have
           been
           filling
           this
           Sea
           of
           Honour
           two
           thousand
           years
           ,
           will
           a
           few
           men
           by
           their
           poor
           Sculls
           project
           to
           empty
           it
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Breath
           of
           Sophisms
           to
           turn
           the
           Great
           Purple
           Tide
           that
           hath
           born
           down
           the
           World
           before
           it
           so
           many
           years
           ?
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           not
           only
           the
           thought
           of
           the
           Aides
           that
           the
           next
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           may
           have
           from
           the
           
             Friends
             of
             his
             Ancestors
          
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           his
           
             Descent
             from
             Conspicuous
             Parents
             so
             justly
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
          
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           but
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           Lines
           of
           the
           Great
           and
           Honourable
           Actions
           of
           his
           numerous
           Ancestors
           ,
           being
           made
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Heaven
           to
           point
           at
           him
           as
           the
           Centre
           ,
           and
           their
           being
           fixt
           so
           in
           his
           Memory
           that
           we
           cannot
           well
           think
           of
           his
           thinking
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           Honour
           ,
           that
           must
           make
           other
           Subjects
           pay
           the
           greater
           Veneration
           of
           his
           High
           Birth
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           so
           hard
           a
           matter
           even
           for
           the
           flights
           of
           imagination
           with
           the
           exquisiteness
           of
           Art
           to
           produce
           thoughts
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           any
           way
           proportionable
           to
           their
           real
           Figure
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           observed
           that
           our
           old
           famous
           Dramatists
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           could
           hardly
           in
           any
           Scene
           give
           us
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           King
           done
           up
           to
           the
           height
           of
           a
           Monarchs
           Glory
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Characters
           of
           Kings
           in
           those
           days
           were
           expressed
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           necessary
           that
           the
           Rule
           in
           Theaters
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           should
           enter
           there
           with
           
             loud
             Musick
          
           that
           so
           their
           Quality
           might
           that
           way
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           then
           no
           marvel
           if
           so
           many
           in
           the
           present
           Age
           who
           are
           not
           made
           
             è
             meliore
             luto
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           Education
           was
           low
           ,
           and
           whose
           Souls
           are
           narrow
           ,
           cannot
           comprehend
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           great
           part
           that
           God
           calls
           Kings
           to
           Act
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           especially
           Strangers
           to
           the
           great
           thoughts
           that
           are
           to
           be
           supposed
           to
           Crown
           the
           Souls
           of
           Kings
           when
           they
           espouse
           a
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           that
           great
           particular
           Concern
           of
           Princes
           owning
           their
           Religion
           ,
           we
           are
           morally
           bound
           to
           think
           of
           them
           with
           all
           the
           honour
           we
           can
           :
           nor
           to
           repine
           at
           that
           our
           Duty
           to
           them
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           Concern
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Principle
           of
           the
           Divine
           Life
           we
           are
           to
           honour
           our
           Inferiours
           ,
           and
           cannot
           without
           profanation
           and
           usurping
           on
           Gods
           Right
           judge
           them
           rashly
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           to
           think
           that
           our
           
             honouring
             all
             men
          
           ,
           and
           the
           necessary
           parts
           of
           that
           duty
           are
           recommended
           to
           us
           by
           way
           of
           Council
           in
           order
           to
           a
           more
           
             perfect
             life
          
           ,
           and
           as
           not
           
             sub
             peccato
          
           obliging
           any
           but
           those
           who
           have
           by
           Vow
           bound
           themselves
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           same
           :
           but
           we
           are
           to
           esteem
           them
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           universally
           binding
           ,
           and
           as
           necessary
           parts
           of
           that
           
             Holiness
             without
             which
             no
             man
             can
             see
             God.
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           I
           see
           any
           man
           after
           much
           labouring
           of
           his
           thoughts
           to
           have
           changed
           the
           Profession
           of
           his
           Belief
           of
           any
           Tenets
           controverted
           among
           Christians
           ,
           and
           particularly
           one
           who
           was
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           own
           the
           belief
           of
           
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Purgatory
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Iustification
           according
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           or
           other
           such
           points
           ,
           and
           shall
           find
           that
           most
           certainly
           that
           it
           neither
           was
           nor
           could
           be
           for
           Gain
           or
           respect
           to
           Temporal
           advantages
           that
           his
           judgment
           appeared
           thus
           altered
           ,
           nor
           yet
           out
           of
           levity
           and
           natural
           inconstancy
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           habitual
           constancy
           and
           steadiness
           in
           all
           measures
           relating
           to
           Persons
           and
           things
           long
           by
           me
           observed
           ,
           have
           assured
           me
           that
           no
           such
           change
           could
           thence
           proceed
           ,
           and
           shall
           further
           observe
           in
           such
           Person
           a
           greater
           tenderness
           in
           his
           regard
           to
           
             second
             Table
          
           Duties
           than
           before
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           inclinations
           of
           Beneficence
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
           to
           his
           former
           friends
           now
           differing
           in
           judgment
           from
           him
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           tinctured
           and
           discoloured
           by
           any
           alteration
           of
           his
           Notions
           ,
           I
           shall
           think
           my self
           under
           various
           Moral
           Obligations
           to
           honour
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           tho
           perhaps
           erroneously
           opining
           .
           I
           will
           honour
           him
           for
           his
           discharge
           of
           his
           Duty
           in
           
             trying
             all
             things
          
           ,
           and
           having
           spent
           time
           in
           examining
           the
           truth
           of
           Religionary
           Speculations
           ,
           and
           taking
           up
           a
           Religion
           not
           by
           chance
           (
           as
           most
           Orthodox
           Religionaries
           do
           )
           but
           by
           choice
           .
           I
           will
           honour
           him
           for
           following
           that
           which
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           Lectures
           of
           Conscience
           calls
           the
           next
           and
           immediate
           (
           tho
           not
           the
           
             adequate
             )
             Rule
          
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           his
           mind
           for
           the
           time
           present
           ,
           a
           Light
           that
           I
           see
           so
           many
           Orthodox
           Religionaries
           playing
           with
           or
           endeavouring
           to
           extinguish
           .
           I
           will
           honour
           him
           for
           the
           great
           Sacrifice
           I
           think
           that
           he
           honestly
           intends
           to
           truth
           ,
           (
           and
           to
           offer
           which
           to
           it
           I
           see
           so
           many
           Persons
           who
           erred
           ,
           so
           reluctantly
           brought
           to
           its
           Altars
           )
           I
           mean
           the
           Pride
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           Humane
           understanding
           by
           a
           Recantation
           of
           its
           former
           Sentiments
           ,
           a
           Sacrifice
           that
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           
             consults
             with
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
           may
           seem
           as
           unpleasant
           ,
           as
           the
           offering
           up
           of
           Isaac
           did
           to
           Abraham
           .
           And
           since
           to
           presage
           well
           of
           men
           is
           to
           honour
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           thus
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           hath
           thus
           honoured
           God
           by
           taking
           up
           his
           ●ross
           and
           taking
           shame
           to
           himself
           ,
           believe
           that
           God
           will
           honour
           him
           ,
           and
           judge
           ,
           that
           tho
           he
           may
           
             in
             statu
             viatoris
          
           have
           mistaken
           Error
           for
           Truth
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           mistake
           Hell
           for
           Heaven
           at
           his
           Journeys
           end
           .
           Moreover
           since
           to
           speak
           
             rashly
             to
          
           or
           of
           any
           men
           is
           a
           dishonour
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           only
           not
           dishonour
           such
           a
           Person
           by
           determining
           that
           his
           Error
           is
           voluntary
           (
           which
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           I
           can
           never
           know
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           I
           do
           know
           it
           can
           be
           no
           Sin
           )
           but
           will
           pay
           him
           the
           just
           honour
           of
           my
           judging
           it
           to
           be
           involuntary
           ;
           as
           knowing
           that
           neither
           he
           nor
           any
           one
           else
           can
           command
           his
           own
           understanding
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           understanding
           is
           such
           that
           it
           can
           no
           more
           apprehend
           things
           otherwise
           than
           they
           appear
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           Eye
           see
           other
           Colours
           in
           the
           Rain-bow
           than
           it
           doth
           ,
           whether
           those
           Colours
           be
           really
           there
           or
           no.
           Moreover
           altho
           I
           know
           that
           no
           Law
           binds
           without
           a
           Promulgation
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           Promulgation
           of
           Divine
           positive
           Laws
           may
           by
           reason
           of
           mens
           diffent
           Abilities
           of
           understanding
           be
           sufficient
           for
           one
           man
           that
           is
           not
           for
           another
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           that
           the
           erroneous
           opinion
           of
           one
           man
           may
           be
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           another
           mans
           holding
           the
           ●●me
           opinion
           may
           be
           innocent
           )
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           dishonour
           the
           understanding
           of
           any
           man
           for
           his
           not
           believing
           the
           Controverted
           points
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           I
           observe
           other
           men
           of
           great
           intellectuals
           profess
           the
           Belief
           of
           :
           and
           do
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           
             the
             Wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             lists
             ,
          
           so
           the
           influx
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           on
           men
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           the
           excellence
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           always
           reveal
           his
           mind
           to
           men
           according
           to
           the
           Proportion
           of
           their
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           found
           and
           read
           before
           
             Iosiah
             ,
             Hulda
          
           the
           Prophetess
           was
           sent
           to
           and
           consulted
           ,
           tho
           there
           were
           Prophets
           in
           the
           Land
           at
           that
           time
           :
           and
           that
           that
           was
           Revealed
           sometime
           to
           Nathan
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           to
           David
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           all
           points
           his
           Superior
           .
           I
           will
           according
           to
           what
           was
           cited
           out
           of
           
             Ames
             ,
             Interpret
          
           every
           thing
           of
           him
           in
           the
           better
           part
           that
           is
           doubtful
           .
           And
           tho
           men
           do
           naturally
           think
           themselves
           equally
           wise
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Morality
           enjoyned
           by
           that
           place
           in
           the
           
             Philippians
             ,
             Esteem
             him
             better
             than
             my self
             :
          
           since
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Wisdom
           consists
           in
           the
           proportioning
           of
           the
           means
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           I
           will
           out
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           my
           own
           frequent
           Omissions
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           account
           that
           we
           both
           having
           designed
           the
           same
           end
           of
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ,
           
           he
           tho
           differing
           from
           me
           in
           speculative
           points
           ,
           yet
           hath
           by
           his
           Practical
           Devotion
           proportioned
           his
           means
           to
           that
           end
           better
           than
           I
           have
           done
           .
           Moreover
           because
           it
           is
           a
           dishonourable
           thing
           for
           any
           man
           to
           receive
           a
           Religion
           in
           gross
           ,
           and
           servilely
           to
           own
           all
           the
           Religionary
           Sentiments
           that
           the
           Major
           part
           of
           any
           Church
           seem
           to
           do
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           so
           much
           as
           in
           my
           secret
           thoughts
           charge
           such
           a
           Person
           with
           owning
           all
           the
           Religionary
           Tenets
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           with
           owning
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Tenets
           that
           is
           Irreligionary
           ,
           how
           justly
           soever
           chargeable
           either
           on
           the
           Papacy
           or
           any
           of
           its
           Adherents
           .
        
         
           I
           who
           am
           a
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           considered
           how
           its
           Constitution
           hath
           been
           prop'd
           up
           in
           various
           ways
           ,
           and
           on
           different
           Hypotheses
           by
           several
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           great
           Writers
           in
           that
           Church
           before
           Arch-Bishop
           
           Laud's
           time
           and
           since
           ,
           and
           how
           some
           of
           them
           in
           some
           points
           receded
           from
           its
           Articles
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           did
           in
           several
           Doctrines
           of
           importance
           variously
           interpret
           its
           Articles
           .
           My
           Conversation
           with
           several
           Divines
           of
           that
           Church
           who
           are
           equally
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           ,
           hath
           let
           me
           see
           that
           in
           many
           Theological
           speculative
           points
           they
           differ
           much
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           retain
           perfect
           Charity
           for
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           their
           Notions
           as
           to
           which
           points
           they
           have
           in
           prudence
           not
           troubled
           the
           Populace
           with
           .
           And
           yet
           even
           in
           our
           very
           Protestant
           Populace
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           of
           Zeal
           against
           Popery
           ,
           I
           have
           observed
           so
           much
           Candour
           expressed
           to
           Protestant
           Writers
           who
           have
           asserted
           some
           speculative
           points
           that
           seemed
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of●
           Rome
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           man
           hath
           either
           called
           them
           Papists
           ,
           or
           
             Protestants
             in
             Masquerade
          
           for
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           heard
           of
           any
           who
           hath
           censured
           Mr.
           Baxter
           as
           a
           Papist
           or
           Popishly
           affected
           ,
           since
           Dr.
           Tully
           in
           his
           printed
           Letter
           to
           him
           ,
           p.
           21.
           desiring
           him
           
             to
             take
             his
             Balance
             and
             weigh
             more
             diligently
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             the
             very
             small
             odds
             ,
             between
             His
             Iustification
             and
             the
             Council
             of
          
           Trents
           ,
           addeth
           ,
           
             for
             to
             me
             neither
             of
             them
             turns
             the
             Scale
             upon
             the
             other
             .
          
           There
           was
           likewise
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Popular
           Out-cryes
           of
           the
           Danger
           of
           Popery
           a
           Learned
           Metrophysical
           Book
           of
           Dr.
           Glisson
           (
           who
           was
           Professor
           of
           Physick
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           Fellow
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Society
          
           )
           Printed
           and
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           EARL
           of
           SHAFTSBVRY
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           28th
           Chapter
           there
           ,
           viz.
           
             De
             substantiarum
             penetrabilitate
             mutatâ
             quantitate
          
           ,
           the
           Dr.
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             't
             is
             better
             to
             admit
          
           Penetration
           ,
           
             than
             a
          
           Vacuum
           ,
           
             however
             we
             have
             been
             taught
             from
             our
             Child-hood
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             no
             penetration
             of
             Bodies
             and
             Dimensions
             ,
          
           and
           doth
           Combat
           those
           old
           Notions
           of
           Philosophy
           with
           which
           Transubstantiation
           was
           opposed
           formerly
           ;
           and
           yet
           was
           never
           censured
           so
           much
           as
           
             Popishly
             affected
          
           for
           so
           writing
           ;
           nor
           have
           I
           observed
           any
           one
           to
           blame
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           animadverted
           on
           his
           Book
           .
           I
           have
           likewise
           observed
           that
           several
           Protestant
           Divines
           have
           not
           been
           in
           the
           least
           reproached
           or
           censured
           as
           maintainers
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           professed
           their
           Beliefs
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           good
           Men
           after
           Death
           go
           to
           a
           good
           Hades
           ,
           and
           of
           bad
           Men
           to
           a
           bad
           one
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           stay
           in
           those
           common
           receptacles
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           .
           It
           is
           hence
           obvious
           that
           there
           are
           ingenious
           Protestants
           who
           do
           not
           take
           up
           their
           Religion
           in
           gross
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fear
           of
           Popery
           or
           hatred
           of
           it
           is
           not
           generally
           so
           much
           founded
           on
           the
           Speculative
           Religionary
           Propositions
           maintained
           by
           Papists
           ,
           as
           partly
           on
           the
           Arbitrary
           Power
           claimed
           by
           the
           Pope
           to
           impose
           Creeds
           on
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           Power
           he
           may
           if
           he
           pleaseth
           command
           them
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Antipodes
           ,
           and
           excommunicate
           any
           who
           believe
           there
           are
           ,
           as
           one
           Pope
           long
           since
           did
           ,
           and
           
           partly
           on
           his
           claiming
           a
           Power
           to
           disturb
           the
           measures
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           to
           their
           Princes
           .
        
         
           In
           such
           a
           Conjuncture
           therefore
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           so
           much
           out
           of
           fashion
           to
           think
           any
           one
           the
           less
           a
           Christian
           ,
           or
           the
           less
           a
           Protestant
           for
           differing
           from
           others
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           such
           point
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           immorality
           of
           our
           not
           acknowledging
           the
           honour
           due
           to
           any
           Person
           of
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           because
           supposed
           to
           own
           Speculative
           Religionary
           Tenets
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           and
           which
           too
           have
           no
           influence
           no
           Mens
           Conversation
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           or
           on
           their
           Actions
           as
           they
           are
           Members
           of
           any
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           one
           saith
           )
           
             would
             be
             still
             the
             same
             with
             all
             the
             Consequences
             of
             them
             ,
             tho
             there
             were
             no
             other
             Person
             besides
             one's
             self
             in
             the
             World.
          
           And
           therefore
           as
           I
           will
           rashly
           charge
           no
           Protestant
           with
           the
           servile
           resignation
           of
           his
           reason
           to
           any
           true
           Church
           ,
           nor
           look
           on
           him
           as
           one
           who
           doth
           ,
           
             More
             balantium
             antecedentem
             Ducem
             sequi
          
           ,
           so
           I
           will
           not
           without
           just
           ground
           and
           certain
           proof
           charge
           any
           Papist
           with
           the
           taking
           up
           his
           Religion
           
             in
             gross
          
           from
           the
           Papal
           Chair
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           owning
           all
           the
           Religionary
           Tenets
           that
           many
           Romanists
           do
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           with
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Irreligionary
           Tenets
           imputable
           to
           any
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Papacy
           .
           To
           think
           any
           Papist
           the
           less
           a
           Christian
           for
           owning
           such
           Tenets
           which
           being
           held
           by
           some
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           think
           them
           not
           the
           less
           Christians
           for
           ,
           doth
           most
           notoriously
           come
           under
           the
           Sin
           of
           
             Acceptio
             personarum
          
           ,
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           that
           Precept
           of
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           viz.
           
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             have
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             with
             respect
             of
             Persons
             :
          
           and
           by
           which
           accepting
           of
           some
           mens
           Persons
           the
           duty
           of
           
             honouring
             all
             men
          
           ,
           and
           valuing
           their
           real
           worth
           is
           manifestly
           outraged
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           by
           no
           means
           therefore
           rashly
           charge
           any
           particular
           Papist
           with
           owning
           the
           Tenet
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           implicitly
           to
           obey
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Pope
           without
           weighing
           the
           Justice
           of
           them
           :
           for
           I
           find
           the
           contrary
           Tenet
           own'd
           in
           print
           by
           the
           
             seven
             Divines
          
           of
           Venice
           ,
           as
           Ames
           mentions
           it
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           his
           
             Puritanismus
             Anglicanus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             Tractatu
             illo
             Iudiciosissimo
             à
             septem
             Theologis
          
           (
           meaning
           those
           of
           
             Venice
             )
             de
             interdicto
             Papae
             conscripto
             ,
             verbatim
             ponitur
             &
             nervosè
             firmatur
             haec
             propositio
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Christianus
             praecepto
             sibi
             facto
             etiam
             à
             Pontifice
             summo
             ,
             obedientiam
             praestare
             non
             debet
             ,
             nisi
             prius
             praeceptum
             examinaverit
             ,
             quantam
             materia
             subjecta
             requirit
             ,
             an
             sit
             conveniens
             ,
             legitimum
             &
             obligatorium
             :
             &
             is
             qui
             si●e
             illo
             examine
             praecepti
             sibi
             injuncti
             ,
             caeco
             quodam
             impetu
             obedit
             ,
             peccat
             .
          
        
         
           And
           do
           not
           many
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           their
           being
           
             picque'z
             d'
             honneur
          
           upon
           the
           being
           called
           Papists
           ,
           give
           some
           indication
           thereby
           of
           their
           being
           not
           obliged
           to
           pay
           an
           absolute
           blind
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ?
           And
           tho
           Bellarmine
           and
           several
           of
           the
           Popes
           Parasites
           have
           called
           those
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           believe
           not
           the
           Iure-Divinity
           of
           the
           Popes
           Monarchy
           over
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           Gibelline
           Papists
           of
           old
           made
           it
           HERESY
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Emperor
           was
           not
           by
           Divine
           Right
           Lord
           of
           the
           World.
           Moreover
           tho
           some
           Papists
           have
           writ
           opprobriously
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           called
           it
           as
           well
           as
           made
           it
           a
           Nose
           of
           Wax
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           reverence
           of
           others
           of
           that
           Church
           for
           those
           inspired
           Writings
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           and
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           that
           great
           saying
           of
           Panormit●n
           so
           often
           cited
           by
           the
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           viz.
           
             Laico
             verum
             dicenti
             cum
             Evangelio
             ,
             magis
             credendum
             ,
             quam
             Concilio
             falsum
             dicenti
             contra
             Evangelium
             .
          
           It
           is
           so
           easie
           a
           thing
           for
           every
           man
           of
           ordinary
           reading
           and
           observation
           to
           expatiate
           on
           the
           common
           place
           of
           the
           disagreements
           of
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           various
           important
           Religionary
           Doctrines
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           here
           do
           it
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           a
           common
           Observation
           that
           in
           Spain
           and
           Italy
           it
           is
           the
           common
           opinion
           that
           Latreia
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           which
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           is
           not
           so
           :
           and
           that
           at
           Rome
           no
           man
           may
           say
           that
           the
           Council
           is
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           at
           Paris
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           above
           the
           Council
           :
           and
           as
           to
           the
           great
           Doctrine
           of
           Iustification
           ,
           every
           one
           hath
           heard
           of
           
           Bellarmin's
           Tutissimum
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Stephen
             Gardners
          
           laying
           his
           dead
           grasp
           on
           Christ's
           Merits
           as
           he
           was
           sinking
           :
           and
           as
           to
           some
           Papists
           not
           believing
           the
           
             School
             Conclusions
          
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           famous
           instance
           cited
           by
           Crackanthorp
           in
           his
           Logick
           ,
           concerning
           a
           great
           Roman
           Catholick
           Writer
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Sic
             dicerem
             in
             scholis
             :
             sed
             tamen
             (
             maneat
             inter
             nos
             )
             diversum
             sentio
             .
             Sic
             dicimus
             in
             scholis
             :
             sed
             tamen
             (
             maneat
             inter
             nos
             )
             non
             potest
             probari
             ex
             sacris
             literis
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           (
           since
           as
           was
           said
           )
           
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             his
             good
             name
             till
             he
             hath
             justly
             forfeited
             it
             ,
          
           I
           will
           honour
           such
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           as
           before
           described
           ,
           with
           the
           reputation
           of
           his
           being
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           and
           shall
           think
           that
           I
           am
           Morally
           bound
           to
           esteem
           all
           Papists
           so
           qualified
           to
           be
           better
           Christians
           than
           any
           Orthodox
           Protestants
           that
           want
           those
           Moral
           Endowments
           :
           and
           according
           to
           my
           Obligation
           to
           
             honour
             all
             men
             and
             love
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           to
           be
           readier
           to
           do
           good
           
             Caeteris
             paribus
          
           to
           Christians
           than
           to
           those
           who
           are
           strangers
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           will
           thus
           love
           such
           a
           Papist
           as
           a
           part
           of
           that
           Brotherhood
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Saviours
           measures
           in
           those
           words
           of
           
             the
             same
             being
             his
             Brother
             ,
             Sister
             and
             Mother
             whosever
             shall
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           will
           take
           notice
           of
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           love
           such
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           as
           much
           as
           if
           the
           closest
           
             Iura
             sanguinis
          
           united
           me
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           respect
           to
           not
           only
           the
           
             ONE
             Blood
          
           that
           
             all
             Nations
             were
             made
             of
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             ONE
             Blood
          
           they
           were
           redeemed
           with
           ,
           and
           by
           virtue
           of
           those
           other
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             if
             any
             man
             will
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           &c.
           will
           account
           that
           in
           points
           necessary
           and
           essential
           to
           such
           a
           mans
           salvation
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           hath
           been
           as
           ready
           to
           make
           his
           Doctrine
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           effectually
           as
           he
           could
           be
           supposed
           to
           make
           it
           known
           to
           such
           near
           Relations
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           expressions
           worthy
           of
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           an
           excellent
           Sermon
           that
           goeth
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             had
             rather
             perswade
             any
             one
             to
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             of
             any
             party
             or
             denomination
             of
             Christians
             whatsoever
             .
             For
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             ancient
             Creed
             without
             the
             addition
             of
             any
             other
             Articles
             ,
             together
             with
             a
             good
             life
             will
             certainly
             save
             a
             man.
          
           And
           since
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           when
           Trypho
           the
           Iew
           demanded
           his
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           Iews
           then
           living
           ,
           and
           expected
           that
           he
           would
           pronounce
           them
           damned
           ,
           the
           Martyr
           answered
           ,
           
             That
             he
             hoped
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             if
             with
             their
             Ceremonials
             they
             did
             also
             observe
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           i.
           e.
           
             The
             Eternal
             and
             Natural
             Rules
             of
             indispensable
             Holyness
             :
          
           and
           since
           he
           notwithstanding
           the
           barbarous
           uncharitableness
           of
           the
           stiff-necked
           and
           narrow
           souled
           Iews
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           shew
           a
           Traveller
           the
           way
           that
           was
           not
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           did
           yet
           shew
           the
           invincible
           Charity
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           them
           being
           ready
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             To
             receive
             them
             friendly
             and
             to
             communicate
             all
             things
             to
             them
             as
             BRETHREN
             or
             affectionate
             friends
             ,
          
           it
           may
           well
           be
           esteemed
           an
           uncouth
           sight
           see
           some
           peevish
           Nominal
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           observe
           none
           of
           those
           Rules
           ,
           yet
           to
           exclude
           Papists
           out
           of
           the
           Christian
           Brotherhood
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           damn
           them
           who
           with
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           do
           most
           religiously
           observe
           those
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Rules
           ▪
        
         
         
           And
           therefore
           tho
           the
           reconciling
           of
           Churches
           is
           by
           some
           good
           men
           hoped
           for
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           good
           men
           wished
           ,
           yet
           since
           it
           can
           by
           no
           rational
           men
           be
           supposed
           possible
           without
           a
           previous
           reconciliation
           of
           Persons
           first
           had
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           latter
           is
           no
           Project
           but
           a
           Moral
           Duty
           and
           Vital
           part
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           an
           empty
           Project
           for
           any
           one
           to
           think
           to
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Christian
           without
           being
           reconciled
           to
           the
           whole
           Creation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           being
           
             first
             reconciled
             to
             his
             Brother
          
           as
           the
           Expression
           is
           in
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           I
           shall
           with
           that
           this
           Duty
           of
           
             honouring
             all
             men
          
           ,
           and
           as
           inclusive
           of
           our
           
             internal
             affection
          
           and
           
             testifying
             before
             God
             the
             worth
             and
             excellence
             that
             is
             in
             any
          
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           interpreting
           all
           doubtful
           matters
           relating
           to
           them
           in
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           before
           explicated
           out
           of
           Ames
           )
           may
           more
           and
           more
           be
           thought
           of
           by
           Protestants
           as
           Essential
           to
           their
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             Any
             one
             who
             will
             consider
             that
          
           Canon
           
             of
             our
          
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           It
           was
           far
           from
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           forsake
           and
           reject
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Italy
             ,
             France
             ,
             Spain
          
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           like
           Churches
           in
           all
           things
           that
           they
           held
           and
           practised
           ,
           &c.
           that
           it
           only
           departed
           from
           them
           in
           those
           particular
           points
           wherein
           they
           were
           fallen
           ,
           both
           from
           themselves
           in
           their
           ancient
           integrity
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Apostolical
           Churches
           which
           were
           their
           first
           Founders
           ,
           
             may
             see
             the
             great
             perfection
             of
             the
          
           Principles
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           honouring
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           loving
           
             the
             whole
          
           Brotherhood
           of
           Christianity
           :
           
             and
             our
          
           Duty
           
             wherein
             as
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             is
             very
             excellently
             inculcated
             by
             a
             great
          
           Father
           
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
          
           My
           Lord
           Primate
           Bramhal
           
             in
             his
          
           just
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           p.
           15.
           
             where
             having
             said
             ,
             That
          
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           Catholick
           is
           partly
           internal
           ,
           partly
           external
           ,
           
             and
             made
             it
             part
             of
             this
          
           Internal
           Communion
           ,
           to
           ●udge
           charitably
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           to
           exclude
           none
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           either
           Eastern
           or
           Western
           ,
           Southern
           or
           Northern
           Christians
           ,
           &c.
           to
           rejoyce
           at
           their
           well-doing
           ,
           to
           sorrow
           for
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           condole
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           to
           pray
           for
           their
           constant
           perseverance
           in
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           for
           their
           reduction
           from
           all
           their
           respective
           Errors
           ,
           and
           their
           re-union
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Case
           they
           be
           divided
           from
           it
           ,
           &c.
           and
           lastly
           to
           hold
           an
           actual
           external
           Communion
           with
           them
           
             in
             votis
          
           ,
           in
           our
           desires
           ,
           and
           to
           endeavour
           it
           by
           all
           those
           means
           that
           are
           in
           our
           Power
           ,
           
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             plain
             terms
             that
          
           this
           internal
           Communion
           is
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           among
           all
           Catholicks
           .
           
             And
             in
          
           p.
           26
           
             th
             he
             declareth
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
          
           That
           internal
           Communion
           is
           due
           always
           from
           all
           Christians
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           cannot
           communicate
           externally
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           whether
           Opinions
           or
           Practices
           .
           But
           external
           Communion
           may
           sometimes
           be
           suspended
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           
             &c.
             and
             he
             doth
             afterward
             in
          
           p.
           18
           assert
           ,
           That
           Christian
           Communion
           implies
           not
           an
           Vnity
           in
           all
           Opinions
           :
           
             and
             shews
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Roman
           and
           African
           Churches
           held
           good
           Communion
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           while
           they
           differ'd
           both
           in
           Iudgment
           and
           Practice
           about
           Rebaptisation
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           any
           projected
           Universal
           Vnity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           I
           look
           on
           it
           to
           be
           as
           impracticable
           as
           our
           levelling
           Republicans
           EQVAL
           Division
           of
           Lands
           in
           the
           late
           times
           by
           their
           wild
           Agrarian
           Laws
           :
           for
           the
           Birth
           of
           the
           next
           Child
           would
           necessarily
           break
           that
           their
           Model
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           fate
           might
           be
           expected
           to
           happen
           the
           same
           way
           to
           this
           Model
           of
           Vnity
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           by
           the
           birth
           of
           the
           next
           hour
           .
           But
           this
           Internal
           Communion
           is
           a
           thing
           most
           possible
           ,
           and
           our
           Duty
           tho
           without
           hope
           of
           Unity
           in
           all
           Religionary
           Opinions
           to
           ensue
           thereby
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Great
           Primate
           .
        
         
         
           If
           then
           we
           are
           Morally
           bound
           to
           have
           this
           Internal
           Communion
           with
           all
           Foreign
           Roman
           Catholick
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           before
           described
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           without
           horror
           think
           of
           the
           excluding
           any
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           (
           for
           fear
           of
           his
           believing
           the
           same
           Religionary
           Notions
           that
           they
           do
           )
           from
           the
           Catholick
           Communion
           ,
           and
           of
           excluding
           him
           from
           his
           Birth-right
           on
           such
           an
           account
           whom
           we
           must
           always
           have
           this
           Internal
           Communion
           with
           ,
           
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             good
             successes
             ,
             and
             condole
             with
             him
             in
             his
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             an
             external
             Communion
             with
             him
             and
             any
             Church
             he
             is
             of
             ,
          
           in
           votis
           ,
           
             in
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             it
             by
             all
             means
             that
             are
             in
             our
             Power
             ?
          
           Did
           any
           endeavour
           it
           ,
           who
           would
           by
           depriving
           him
           of
           his
           Birth-right
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           and
           holding
           the
           same
           Tenet
           with
           Papists
           of
           
             Dominium
             fundatur
             in
             gratiâ
          
           ,
           gave
           him
           such
           a
           just
           Cause
           of
           Scandal
           ,
           as
           without
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           assisting
           him
           ,
           might
           endanger
           his
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Communion
           :
           And
           tho
           the
           honest
           Heathen
           could
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           
             Cavendum
             est
             ne
             poena
             major
             sit
             quam
             culpa
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Casuists
           agree
           ,
           That
           
             Poena
             non
             debet
             excedere
             delictum
          
           ,
           and
           tho
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           
             Ex
             quantitate
             poenae
             cognoscitur
             quantitas
             delicti
             ,
             quia
             poena
             debet
             esse
             commensurabilis
             delicto
             ,
          
           yet
           attempted
           to
           punish
           him
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Birth-right
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           when
           it
           could
           not
           be
           certain
           to
           us
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           any
           fault
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           when
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           Charity
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           none
           ?
        
         
           To
           many
           of
           our
           Nominal
           Protestants
           ,
           whose
           thoughts
           and
           Ideas
           of
           Christian
           Communion
           are
           too
           narrow
           to
           extend
           not
           only
           to
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           Parochial
           one
           ,
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           incomparable
           Primate
           (
           for
           whose
           august
           Charity
           one
           Christian
           World
           of
           Religionary
           differences
           was
           not
           enough
           to
           overcome
           )
           about
           internal
           Communion
           ,
           will
           I
           believe
           seem
           new
           Doctrine
           and
           
             Duras
             Sermo
          
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           would
           be
           true
           Christians
           instead
           of
           being
           called
           true
           Protestants
           ,
           this
           Duty
           of
           Internal
           Communion
           
             from
             all
             Christians
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
          
           must
           be
           practised
           by
           them
           :
           and
           if
           this
           Duty
           hath
           a
           Divine
           Right
           for
           it
           as
           to
           the
           Persons
           of
           Papists
           abroad
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           operative
           as
           to
           those
           here
           at
           home
           .
           
             He
             who
             loveth
             not
             his
             Brother
             whom
             he
             hath
             seen
             ,
          
           I
           may
           ask
           ,
           
             how
             can
             he
             love
          
           either
           his
           God
           ,
           or
           
             his
             Brother
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             seen
             ?
          
           The
           sham-war
           among
           any
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           must
           not
           only
           be
           lest
           off
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           honour
           the
           Persons
           of
           one
           another
           :
           and
           Protestants
           are
           not
           only
           to
           forbear
           robbing
           Papists
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           carrying
           away
           their
           Images
           and
           Pictures
           ,
           but
           are
           to
           honour
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           shining
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           ,
           or
           the
           Gifts
           of
           God
           dispensed
           to
           any
           Papists
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Burroughs
           
             in
             his
          
           Irenicum
           ,
           
             p.
             38.
             saith
          
           ,
           We
           accounted
           it
           Tyranny
           and
           Persecution
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           such
           as
           could
           not
           conform
           to
           their
           Church
           Discipline
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           to
           teach
           Grammar
           or
           practise
           Physick
           :
           
             and
             saith
          
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           dependance
           between
           their
           Errors
           (
           if
           you
           will
           call
           them
           so
           )
           and
           these
           things
           .
           To
           deny
           the
           Church
           and
           Commonwealth
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           of
           Men
           ,
           on
           such
           a
           pretence
           that
           they
           will
           abuse
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           we
           thought
           it
           was
           hard
           dealing
           ;
           yea
           no
           less
           than
           a
           Persecution
           .
           Suppose
           a
           man
           differs
           from
           his
           Brethren
           in
           point
           of
           Church
           Discipline
           ,
           must
           not
           this
           man
           have
           a
           place
           in
           an
           Army
           therefore
           ?
           Tho
           he
           sees
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           such
           a
           Discipline
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           God
           hath
           endued
           him
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Valour
           ,
           and
           he
           understands
           what
           Military
           Discipline
           means
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ought
           not
           then
           Persons
           of
           his
           Principles
           to
           revere
           the
           Heroical
           Endowments
           of
           an
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           do
           much
           preponderate
           as
           to
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           being
           and
           well-being
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           supposed
           
           Orthodoxy
           in
           some
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           was
           shewn
           out
           of
           Mr.
           Ny
           ?
           King
           Iames
           had
           great
           Talents
           in
           Polemical
           Divinity
           ,
           to
           prove
           by
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           Anti-Christ
           ;
           but
           will
           not
           these
           latter
           Endowments
           necessarily
           prevent
           the
           Pope's
           being
           Anti-Christ
           in
           Deeds
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           inclined
           to
           hurt
           us
           by
           shewing
           himself
           such
           ?
           Ames
           in
           his
           
             Puritanismus
             Anglicanus
          
           giveth
           this
           as
           the
           chief
           Reason
           why
           the
           Puritans
           hold
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           THE
           Anti-Christ
           ,
           viz.
           
             For
             that
             he
             being
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Ruler
             doth
             arrogate
             and
             exercise
             the
             chief
             Power
             over
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             .
          
           And
           doth
           any
           one
           fear
           that
           he
           can
           exercise
           such
           Power
           over
           a
           Prince
           of
           these
           Endowments
           ?
           And
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           have
           not
           many
           Factious
           and
           Republican
           Nominal
           Protestants
           here
           compleated
           that
           Figure
           of
           Anti-Christ
           ?
           How
           many
           Vertues
           must
           any
           indifferent
           man
           overlook
           in
           this
           Pope
           ,
           who
           thinks
           he
           would
           outrage
           our
           Civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           Vices
           must
           he
           wink
           at
           in
           such
           Persons
           who
           thinks
           they
           would
           not
           do
           it
           ?
        
         
           And
           by
           Virtue
           of
           our
           blessed
           Lords
           having
           decided
           it
           that
           
             he
             was
             the
             better
             Son
             who
             said
             he
             would
             not
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             Father
             and
             did
             it
             ,
          
           may
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           those
           Papists
           who
           say
           they
           will
           not
           take
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           yet
           perform
           their
           Natural
           Allegiance
           ,
           are
           more
           loyal
           than
           such
           Nominal
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           have
           took
           the
           Oaths
           and
           observe
           them
           not
           ?
           As
           much
           an
           Abhorrer
           as
           I
           am
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           Condemned
           by
           this
           Pope
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           think
           my self
           bound
           by
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           beforementioned
           out
           of
           Ames
           ,
           not
           to
           charge
           the
           belief
           or
           practice
           of
           them
           on
           all
           Persons
           in
           that
           Order
           .
           For
           when
           I
           consider
           the
           Devotional
           Books
           of
           some
           Iesuites
           ,
           writ
           with
           such
           strong
           and
           lively
           expressions
           of
           the
           Practick
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           any
           Person
           of
           Candor
           will
           think
           to
           be
           founded
           on
           a
           real
           deep
           sense
           of
           all
           Moral
           Offices
           lying
           warm
           at
           their
           hearts
           ,
           I
           account
           it
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           have
           believed
           some
           of
           those
           Tenets
           :
           and
           as
           I
           once
           observing
           at
           the
           Anatomy
           of
           a
           poor
           Malefactor
           ,
           that
           his
           Stomach
           appeared
           not
           able
           to
           contain
           above
           the
           Quantity
           of
           a
           Quart
           ,
           would
           easily
           have
           thence
           inferred
           ,
           had
           I
           heard
           him
           accused
           of
           being
           wont
           in
           his
           life-time
           to
           debauch
           by
           ingurgitating
           vast
           quantities
           of
           Liquor
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           so
           shall
           I
           think
           it
           not
           possible
           that
           this
           sober
           Party
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           who
           are
           really
           devout
           ,
           can
           swallow
           such
           Irreligionary
           Principles
           ,
           as
           too
           many
           others
           of
           them
           have
           done
           ,
        
         
           We
           know
           that
           not
           many
           eminent
           Popish
           Writers
           ,
           but
           particularly
           Azorius
           the
           Iesuite
           hath
           writ
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           Doctrine
           of
           Equivocation
           ,
           and
           Mental
           Reservation
           :
           and
           Crackanthorp
           and
           Ames
           and
           other
           Protestant
           Writers
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           impeaching
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           have
           quoted
           Azorius
           as
           on
           their
           side
           in
           that
           point
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           Pious
           Persons
           of
           that
           Order
           are
           glad
           of
           this
           Pope's
           having
           damned
           such
           Tenets
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           did
           or
           could
           believe
           :
           and
           I
           will
           now
           upon
           the
           Popes
           having
           condemned
           them
           ,
           judge
           no
           particular
           Papist
           to
           believe
           them
           till
           I
           find
           cause
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           notwithstanding
           the
           hard
           usage
           our
           Learned
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           
           Lincoln's
           Book
           had
           from
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Compendium
          
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Book
             confuted
             the
             whole
             ,
          
           because
           it
           mentioned
           the
           
             Principles
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             pernicious
             when
             really
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           still
           think
           the
           Pleonasm
           or
           exuberance
           of
           the
           Charity
           in
           so
           qualifying
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Tenets
           he
           confutes
           ,
           to
           be
           worthy
           a
           Prelate
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           do
           think
           the
           like
           of
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           expressed
           in
           his
           printed
           Sermon
           of
           the
           5th
           of
           
           November
           ,
           where
           having
           spoke
           of
           
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Dissenters
             tending
             to
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             derived
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             if
             those
             Doctrines
             are
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
             they
             must
             necessarily
             produce
             Confusion
             among
             us
             :
          
           and
           do
           think
           that
           if
           the
           Papists
           could
           gain
           the
           point
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           looked
           on
           by
           Protestants
           as
           not
           to
           believe
           several
           parts
           of
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           that
           are
           Irreligionary
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           about
           the
           Exterminium
           of
           Hereticks
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           to
           be
           not
           believed
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           point
           very
           well
           gain'd
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           who
           could
           gain
           it
           for
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           more
           useful
           friend
           to
           them
           than
           ever
           Bellarmin
           was
           .
        
         
           To
           give
           a
           man
           the
           Lye
           is
           the
           greatest
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           any
           Papist
           shall
           tell
           me
           that
           he
           believes
           not
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           as
           obliging
           ,
           or
           other
           Tenets
           chargeable
           on
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           but
           shall
           pass
           my
           judgment
           of
           Charity
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           believe
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           shall
           account
           him
           still
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           tho
           perhaps
           erroneously
           denying
           that
           to
           be
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           as
           I
           account
           Luther
           a
           Christian
           and
           Owner
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           tho
           he
           erroneously
           denied
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           the
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Iames.
           The
           Learned
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Advocate
             of
             Conscience
             Liberty
          
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1673.
           and
           said
           to
           be
           Mr.
           Brown
           a
           Franciscan
           ,
           in
           his
           8th
           Chapter
           ,
           viz.
           Of
           Roman
           
             Catholicks
             being
             not
             guilty
             of
             Practices
             or
             Principles
             destructive
             to
             Government
             ,
          
           and
           reproaching
           the
           ENGLISH
           and
           Foreign
           Protestants
           with
           such
           Principles
           saith
           ,
           
             Was
             it
             from
             any
             of
             their
             Books
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Papists
           )
           
             you
             have
             drawn
             those
             wild
             Maxims
             ,
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             of
             Humane
             Right
             ?
             That
             the
             People
             are
             above
             the
             King
             ?
             That
             the
             People
             can
             give
             Power
             to
             the
             Prince
             and
             take
             it
             away
             ?
             That
             if
             a
             King
             fail
             in
             performing
             his
             Oath
             at
             Coronation
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             loosened
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ?
             That
             if
             Princes
             fall
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             People
             are
             loosed
             from
             their
             Subjection
             ?
             Do
             not
             these
             Doctrines
             proceed
             from
          
           Wicliff
           ,
           Waldenses
           
             and
             other
             Sectaries
          
           ?
           And
           then
           mentioning
           Calvin
           for
           owning
           such
           Maxims
           ,
           saith
           ,
           That
           Calvin
           l.
           4.
           c.
           3.
           
           Instit.
           
             from
             his
             high
             Consistory
             giveth
             this
             Absolution
             to
             all
             Oaths
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
          
           Quibuscunque
           Evangel●i
           hujus
           lux
           effulgeat
           &
           ab
           omnibus
           laqueis
           juramentisque
           absolvitur
           .
           But
           that
           Loyal
           Franciscan
           there
           happened
           to
           injure
           Calvin
           by
           a
           false
           quotation
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           he
           had
           took
           up
           on
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Romanist
           Author
           of
           Monarcho-machia
           or
           Ierusalem
           and
           Babel
           ,
           who
           had
           cited
           the
           4th
           Book
           of
           
           Calvin's
           Institutions
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           but
           very
           falsly
           :
           for
           Calvin
           in
           all
           that
           Chapter
           hath
           not
           a
           word
           of
           such
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           as
           Subjects
           take
           to
           their
           Sovereigns
           :
           but
           treating
           only
           of
           Monastick
           Vows
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Nunc
             postquam
             veritatis
             notitiâ
             sunt
             illuminati
             ,
             simul
             Christi
             gratiâ
             liberos
             esse
             dico
             ,
          
           &c.
           i.
           e.
           
             from
             those
          
           Monkish
           
             unwarrantable
             Vows
             that
             they
             had
             made
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Error
             and
             Ignorance
             held
             themselves
             obliged
             by
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           doubt
           not
           if
           Parsons
           aliàs
           Doleman
           ,
           and
           the
           Book
           of
           
             The
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Prince
          
           had
           been
           shewed
           to
           this
           Franciscan
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           answered
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           viz.
           
             These
             men
             and
             many
          
           Roman
           
             Catholick
             Authors
             by
             them
             cited
             ,
             held
             those
             disloyal
             Trayterous
             Principles
             beforementioned
             ,
             but
             I
             fall
             will
             a
             Sacrifice
             rather
             than
             hold
             such
             .
          
           I
           honour
           the
           spirit
           of
           Zeal
           against
           Disloyalty
           that
           runneth
           through
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           in
           p.
           204
           ,
           205
           ,
           206
           ,
           207
           ,
           208.
           he
           very
           learnedly
           endeavours
           to
           answer
           the
           objection
           about
           the
           
             Lateran
             Council
          
           ,
           and
           saith
           thereupon
           what
           the
           matter
           will
           bear
           :
           and
           he
           and
           many
           other
           Roman
           Catholick
           Writers
           have
           disown'd
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Council
           as
           obligatory
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           judgment
           of
           
           Charity
           will
           incline
           any
           one
           to
           think
           that
           such
           Roman
           Catholicks
           would
           not
           disorder
           the
           World
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           some
           Protestant
           Writers
           have
           judged
           that
           Council
           to
           be
           invalid
           ,
           and
           Dr.
           Donne
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           well
           studied
           in
           the
           Learning
           that
           relates
           to
           the
           Canon
           Law
           and
           General
           Councils
           ,
           doth
           particularly
           in
           his
           Pseudo-Martyr
           p.
           377
           ,
           378
           ,
           379
           ,
           380.
           take
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           shew
           the
           invalidity
           of
           that
           Council
           :
           and
           that
           it
           was
           never
           meant
           to
           oblige
           Sovereign
           Princes
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Prelate
             and
             the
             Prince
          
           doth
           in
           p.
           228
           ,
           229
           ,
           230
           ,
           231
           ,
           232
           ,
           233
           ,
           234
           ,
           235
           ,
           236.
           with
           much
           Learning
           statuminate
           the
           Authority
           of
           that
           Council
           :
           and
           asserts
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           General
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Cardinal
           Perron
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           have
           done
           :
           yet
           what
           I
           have
           mentioned
           of
           that
           Famous
           Cardinal
           's
           not
           believing
           the
           Principle
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           founded
           on
           that
           Council
           for
           Princes
           exterminating
           their
           Heretical
           Subjects
           as
           always
           Obligatory
           ,
           nor
           promoting
           the
           practice
           thereof
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           the
           Huguenots
           were
           then
           about
           a
           7th
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           People
           ,
           hath
           justified
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           the
           Charity
           of
           our
           Bishops
           in
           qualifying
           the
           danger
           of
           some
           Papal
           Principles
           with
           the
           restriction
           of
           their
           being
           
             really
             believed
          
           and
           practised
           :
           and
           the
           same
           Rule
           in
           my
           Notion
           of
           their
           danger
           shall
           always
           guide
           me
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           the
           Poyson
           of
           such
           Principles
           is
           really
           swallowed
           ,
           it
           must
           then
           be
           pernicious
           .
           The
           poyson
           may
           lie
           in
           the
           Boxes
           of
           the
           Canon
           Law
           or
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           poyson
           the
           minds
           of
           pious
           Catholicks
           ,
           nor
           foul
           their
           fingers
           .
           I
           having
           found
           just
           cause
           so
           far
           to
           honour
           all
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           of
           my
           Acquaintance
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           them
           free
           from
           any
           Complication
           of
           the
           belief
           and
           practice
           of
           any
           irreligious
           Principles
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           particularly
           from
           the
           owning
           any
           Principle
           of
           Disloyalty
           or
           the
           Iesuites
           Doctrine
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           or
           the
           Obligatoriness
           of
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           ,
           will
           not
           rashly
           pronounce
           any
           other
           particular
           Papist
           guilty
           of
           the
           belief
           or
           practice
           of
           such
           Principles
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           great
           honour
           that
           I
           have
           done
           to
           any
           men
           of
           extraordinary
           Vertue
           in
           thus
           judging
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           believe
           or
           practise
           such
           Principles
           :
           for
           that
           it
           being
           true
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           Nature
           what
           Machiavel
           said
           ,
           that
           next
           to
           the
           being
           perfectly
           good
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           most
           difficult
           thing
           to
           be
           perfectly
           bad
           ,
           the
           World
           hath
           had
           thereby
           some
           Garranty
           against
           the
           belief
           and
           practice
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           and
           by
           necessity
           of
           Nature
           must
           still
           have
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           Mankind
           in
           general
           may
           expect
           to
           find
           in
           our
           esteem
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           presumption
           of
           Law
           ,
           viz.
           That
           every
           man
           is
           presumed
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           high
           Births
           and
           Educations
           of
           Princes
           and
           the
           great
           Examples
           of
           their
           Magnanimous
           Ancestors
           ,
           may
           well
           pass
           as
           strong
           presumptions
           of
           Nature
           against
           their
           doing
           any
           low
           ungenerous
           Acts
           of
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           since
           in
           Gods
           great
           Ordinance
           of
           Magistracy
           an
           especial
           Divine
           presence
           may
           by
           Virtue
           of
           
             Holy
             Writ
          
           be
           presumed
           to
           accompany
           the
           very
           Magistrates
           appointed
           by
           Sovereign
           Prin●es
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           in
           2
           Chron.
           19.
           6.
           where
           after
           it
           was
           said
           to
           the
           Judges
           ,
           
             Take
             heed
             what
             you
             do
             ,
             for
             yee
             judge
             not
             for
             man
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           the
           following
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Iudgment
             ?
          
           and
           that
           therefore
           
             as
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             present
             with
             those
             Officers
             he
             appointed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             special
             Virtue
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Christ
             manifest
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             there
             may
             likewise
             be
             expected
             a
             special
             presence
             Divine
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             Magistracy
             from
             the
             like
             manifestation
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             the
             Well-fare
             of
             Societies
          
           ,
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Ny
           observes
           )
           and
           since
           Kings
           and
           
           Princes
           are
           an
           O●dinance
           of
           God
           or
           Medium
           by
           which
           in
           a
           more
           special
           and
           peculiar
           way
           he
           communicates
           his
           Goodness
           to
           Christians
           according
           to
           the
           Style
           of
           the
           13th
           of
           the
           Romans
           (
           the
           great
           
             Sedes
             mater●ae
          
           of
           
             Loyalty
             )
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             to
             THEE
             for
             good
             ,
          
           it
           may
           well
           be
           thought
           profaneness
           and
           Sacrilege
           for
           men
           to
           
             bode
             ▪
          
           and
           presume
           ill
           of
           the
           future
           Acting
           of
           any
           Heirs
           to
           Crowns
           :
           and
           particularly
           as
           to
           their
           believing
           or
           practising
           any
           thing
           pernicious
           to
           their
           Realms
           .
        
         
           What
           Roman
           Catholick
           Prince
           doth
           not
           deride
           Innocent
           the
           3d
           (
           under
           whom
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           was
           held
           )
           for
           telling
           it
           in
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           that
           
             the
             Papal
             Power
             is
             as
             much
             greater
             than
             the
             Imperial
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             Moon
             ,
          
           and
           at
           the
           Marginal
           Note
           there
           for
           saying
           
             That
             the
             Papal
             Power
             exceeds
             the
             Imperial
             no
             less
             than
          
           7744
           ?
           There
           is
           a
           Prince
           whose
           Emblem
           is
           the
           Su●
           ,
           and
           whose
           Power
           exceeds
           the
           Papal
           in
           every
           ones
           account
           to
           more
           than
           that
           Proportion
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           therefore
           but
           according
           to
           reason
           and
           common
           sense
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           that
           of
           all
           men
           in
           any
           Realm
           ,
           the
           Prince
           will
           be
           the
           latest
           brought
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           that
           Papal
           Power
           so
           categorically
           asserted
           by
           that
           
             Council
             ,
             That
             Kings
             may
             be
             Excommunicated
             by
             their
             own
             Bishops
             for
             not
             obeying
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             their
             Subjects
             in
             such
             Case
             be
             absolved
             from
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ?
          
           Do
           not
           all
           the
           French
           Kings
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Council
           ,
           claim
           the
           liberty
           of
           so
           much
           freedom
           from
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           that
           Popes
           can
           neither
           directly
           nor
           indirectly
           command
           or
           ordain
           any
           thing
           concerning
           Temporal
           Matters
           within
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           that
           neither
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           nor
           his
           Realm
           ,
           nor
           his
           Officers
           can
           be
           Excommunicated
           or
           interdicted
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           his
           Subjects
           absolved
           from
           their
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ?
        
         
           As
           I
           have
           therefore
           in
           my
           Writing
           to
           a
           Noble
           Lord
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           was
           barbarously
           accused
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Plot-Witnesses
           for
           being
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           designing
           to
           advance
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           said
           that
           I
           would
           be
           the
           last
           man
           in
           
             England
             ,
             who
             would
             believe
             he
             could
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
          
           meaning
           it
           as
           impossible
           that
           he
           could
           believe
           or
           practise
           any
           irreligionary
           Tenet
           of
           Popery
           ,
           I
           will
           account
           it
           more
           impossible
           that
           any
           Roman
           Catholick
           Prince
           now
           living
           in
           the
           World
           should
           favour
           the
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           however
           any
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           or
           Layety
           in
           his
           Realms
           might
           perhaps
           be
           addicted
           to
           favour
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           That
           great
           Affair
           of
           the
           
             Munster
             P●ace
          
           wherein
           so
           many
           great
           Roman
           Catholick
           Crown'd
           Heads
           ,
           agreeing
           perhaps
           in
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           being
           a
           General
           one
           ,
           did
           yet
           certainly
           agree
           together
           in
           the
           Year
           1648
           for
           Lutheran
           and
           Calvinistick
           Princes
           and
           States
           and
           their
           Subjects
           quietly
           possessing
           forever
           their
           Properties
           both
           in
           their
           Religions
           and
           Estates
           ,
           hath
           afforded
           the
           World
           an
           important
           Instance
           of
           Heavens
           so
           far
           influencing
           the
           understandings
           of
           those
           Crown'd
           Heads
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           not
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           put
           the
           Decree
           of
           that
           Council
           in
           practice
           by
           exterminating
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Affair
           of
           that
           Peace
           and
           the
           great
           
             Pacta
             Conventa
          
           therein
           for
           the
           effect
           aforesaid
           ,
           have
           been
           scarce
           more
           taken
           Notice
           of
           here
           than
           the
           Transactions
           in
           China
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           notification
           of
           the
           same
           may
           advance
           the
           measures
           of
           our
           Duty
           by
           Internal
           Communion
           ,
           and
           help
           to
           un-blunder
           some
           of
           our
           Nominal
           Protestants
           in
           their
           fancying
           it
           so
           necessary
           for
           the
           quiet
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           that
           Christian
           Princes
           and
           their
           Subjects
           should
           agree
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Speculative
           points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           intend
           to
           take
           an
           opportunity
           to
           publish
           some
           Account
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           I
           account
           my
           having
           thus
           largely
           dilated
           on
           the
           
             Moral
             Offices
          
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           hath
           tended
           to
           corroborate
           this
           my
           8th
           Conclusion
           .
           I
           am
           here
           conversants
           
           in
           the
           great
           
             Court
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           the
           Court
           whose
           Seat
           is
           in
           the
           Practical
           and
           not
           Speculative
           intellect
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           things
           of
           which
           it
           holds
           Plea
           are
           ,
           as
           Sanderson
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Actus
             morales
             particulares
             proprii
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           particular
           urging
           of
           Records
           ,
           against
           which
           lies
           no
           averment
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           pertinent
           in
           Courts
           of
           Law
           than
           of
           Moral
           Offices
           in
           this
           .
           And
           moreover
           I
           observing
           in
           this
           Conjuncture
           when
           many
           mens
           zeal
           hath
           been
           so
           hot
           against
           the
           Speculative
           points
           of
           Popery
           ,
           which
           disturb
           not
           Civil
           Society
           ,
           that
           yet
           they
           have
           believed
           the
           more
           pernicious
           Tenet
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           practised
           the
           same
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             founding
             Dominion
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           that
           tho
           they
           have
           been
           altogether
           neglect●ul
           of
           their
           
             Actus
             morales
             particulares
             proprii
          
           ,
           they
           have
           both
           presumed
           to
           judge
           dishonourably
           and
           rashly
           of
           the
           Actings
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           trouble
           the
           World
           not
           only
           with
           their
           Anxiety
           about
           the
           Acts
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Actus
             Dei
          
           ,
           and
           his
           illuminating
           Princes
           understandings
           with
           the
           Heavenly
           Mysteries
           ,
           I
           have
           thought
           this
           discoursing
           of
           our
           Moral
           Offices
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           the
           more
           
             a
             Propos
          
           and
           seasonable
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           fortify
           the
           rationality
           of
           this
           8th
           Conclusion
           ,
           by
           exposing
           the
           absurdity
           of
           a
           respective
           or
           conditional
           Loyalty
           ,
           a
           Loyalty
           that
           any
           Christian
           who
           hath
           taken
           these
           Oaths
           shall
           think
           sufficient
           ,
           doth
           most
           certainly
           take
           the
           name
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Protestancy
           and
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           God
           in
           vain
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Scripture
           implies
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Repentance
           to
           be
           
             repented
             of
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           such
           a
           mans
           Protestancy
           is
           to
           be
           protested
           against
           .
           And
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Author
           of
           the
           EXERCITATION
           beforementioned
           ,
           hath
           in
           p.
           41.
           with
           so
           much
           Loyalty
           and
           Reason
           told
           us
           in
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             Obedience
             is
             owing
             to
             Princes
             without
             condition
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Iustice
             on
             their
             part
             performed
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Scripture
           
             is
             clear
             for
             an
             irrespective
             and
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Rulers
             Demeanor
             )
             absolute
             subjection
             .
          
           Exod.
           20.
           12.
           21.
           25.
           
           Rom.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           
           Tit.
           3.
           1.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           1
           
           Sam.
           24.
           6
           ,
           7.
           26.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Jer.
           27.
           12.
           29.
           7.
           
           Matth.
           22.
           21.
           and
           hath
           told
           us
           in
           p.
           56.
           
           That
           
             our
             Oaths
             put
             no
             condition
             on
             the
             Prince
             ,
             but
             are
             all
             absolute
             and
             irrespective
             ,
             and
             run
             without
          
           ifs
           or
           ands
           
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Subjects
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             is
             irrespective
             according
             to
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
          
           methinks
           it
           should
           make
           any
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           start
           at
           the
           thought
           of
           his
           being
           out-done
           in
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           sworn
           Allegiance
           by
           a
           Covenanting
           Presbyterian
           (
           for
           such
           that
           Author
           was
           )
           and
           at
           the
           thought
           of
           any
           ones
           having
           taken
           those
           Oaths
           relating
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           and
           afterward
           interlining
           the
           interpretation
           of
           them
           with
           ifs
           and
           ands
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           thought
           of
           such
           an
           interlineation
           not
           appearing
           as
           ill
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           any
           would
           do
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           Law.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           appearing
           in
           this
           late
           Religionary
           Fermentation
           ,
           to
           have
           so
           incorporated
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           absolute
           and
           irrespective
           Loyalty
           into
           its
           Constitution
           beyond
           any
           other
           Church
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Charity
             and
             Moderation
             toward
             all
             Christians
             ,
             whether
             Foreigners
             or
             Domesticks
             ,
             whether
             whole
             Churches
             or
             single
             Persons
          
           (
           as
           Primate
           
           Bramhal's
           words
           are
           )
           that
           the
           same
           doth
           now
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           strike
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           indifferent
           men
           and
           enforce
           it self
           on
           the
           thoughts
           of
           any
           who
           do
           but
           for
           Curiosity
           
             walk
             about
             this
          
           Sion
           
             and
             go
             round
             about
             her
             and
             tell
             the
             Towers
             thereof
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           do
           consider
           its
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Homilies
             ,
             Articles
             ,
             Canons
             and
          
           Ecclesiastical
           Constitutions
           ,
           it
           hath
           hereby
           been
           necessarily
           made
           like
           the
           Eagle
           to
           
             renew
             its
             youth
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           invigorated
           as
           with
           a
           new
           Soul
           after
           its
           Enemies
           thought
           it
           dead
           or
           asleep
           ,
           and
           after
           Mr.
           
           Hooker's
           shrewd
           guessing
           that
           after
           the
           Year
           1677.
           
           
           
             That
             what
             followed
             would
             be
             likely
             to
             be
             small
             joy
             to
             them
             who
             should
             behold
             it
             .
          
           For
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           absolute
           and
           irrespective
           Loyalty
           being
           Essential
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           likely
           to
           be
           so
           more
           and
           more
           to
           the
           Worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           appearing
           as
           by
           consent
           of
           Parties
           to
           be
           
             THE
             Church
          
           that
           overtowers
           all
           others
           in
           the
           Principles
           for
           
             THAT
             Sort
          
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           august
           Principles
           of
           Charity
           for
           all
           Christians
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           saying
           of
           
             Magnes
             amoris
             amor
          
           ,
           it
           must
           naturally
           attract
           the
           love
           of
           tho●e
           in
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           supposing
           that
           any
           Church
           or
           People
           love
           themselves
           and
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           but
           by
           Loyalty
           ,
           Nature
           will
           direct
           the
           World
           to
           a
           growing
           love
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           no
           Visionaire
           in
           predicting
           from
           natural
           Causes
           ,
           
             That
             what
             shall
             follow
             to
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             will
             be
             great
             joy
             to
             those
             who
             shall
             behold
             it
             ,
          
           to
           the
           very
           end
           of
           time
           .
           And
           nothing
           could
           possibly
           in
           my
           opinion
           have
           brought
           it
           to
           this
           firm
           State
           of
           its
           Glory
           ,
           but
           the
           disloyal
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           some
           of
           its
           Competitors
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           just
           and
           dreadful
           apprehensions
           given
           to
           considerate
           men
           upon
           some
           Nominal
           Protestants
           and
           Nominal
           Property-men
           ,
           having
           founded
           
             Dominion
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           having
           reproached
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           its
           Divines
           with
           Popery
           ,
           and
           invited
           the
           Protestant
           Mobile
           to
           make
           a
           Schism
           from
           it
           on
           such
           an
           account
           ,
           and
           printed
           many
           Seditious
           Pamphlets
           for
           the
           Establishing
           the
           
             IF
             ,
             or
             AND-Loyalty
          
           ,
           or
           indeed
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           an
           absolute
           Disloyalty
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           Conjuncture
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           have
           been
           not
           more
           pernicious
           to
           the
           particular
           Souls
           of
           the
           Disloyal
           than
           to
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           Thus
           through
           the
           Divine
           Omnipotence
           ,
           which
           can
           bring
           good
           out
           of
           evil
           ,
           hath
           our
           late
           Fermentation
           been
           made
           perfective
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           God's
           governing
           the
           World
           by
           the
           Prayers
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           Lusts
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           been
           here
           exemplified
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Air
           that
           is
           the
           Steem
           of
           the
           dull
           Earth
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Textura
             halituum
             terrae
          
           ,
           as
           Gassendus
           calls
           it
           ,
           is
           made
           by
           nature
           to
           be
           the
           Vehicle
           of
           those
           Beams
           of
           the
           Sun
           that
           dazle
           our
           Eyes
           ;
           thus
           have
           the
           Fumes
           ,
           exhaled
           by
           such
           mens
           Lusts
           of
           Disloyalty
           and
           Malice
           that
           darken'd
           their
           own
           understandings
           (
           and
           would
           have
           obscured
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           been
           made
           instrumental
           in
           dispersing
           its
           brightness
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Eyes
           of
           many
           to
           behold
           it
           with
           amazement
           ;
           and
           that
           service
           hath
           been
           done
           our
           Church
           thereby
           ,
           which
           by
           all
           the
           Pens
           of
           its
           Iewel
           and
           Hooker
           and
           Sanderson
           could
           never
           be
           effected
           .
        
         
           England
           that
           had
           so
           much
           the
           Carriage
           and
           the
           Trade
           of
           the
           World
           till
           the
           
             Munster
             Peace
          
           of
           48
           ,
           could
           bear
           the
           Civil
           War
           after
           41
           ,
           and
           breathe
           under
           it
           and
           flourish
           after
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           State
           of
           the
           World
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           now
           is
           and
           likely
           to
           be
           ,
           our
           ALL
           must
           depend
           upon
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practice
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           new
           Soul
           I
           spake
           of
           as
           now
           animating
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           must
           be
           immortal
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           well
           say
           to
           it self
           under
           any
           Prince
           that
           can
           come
           ,
           
             Soul
             take
             thy
             ease
             ,
             thou
             hast
             Loyalty
             and
             the
             Principles
             of
             it
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             years
             ,
          
           and
           England
           did
           not
           before
           48
           more
           excel
           other
           Realms
           in
           Trade
           ,
           than
           its
           Church
           doth
           now
           other
           Churches
           in
           absolute
           and
           irrespective
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           That
           great
           Iudge
           of
           Churches
           and
           their
           Principles
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           Laud
           ,
           having
           in
           p.
           36.
           of
           his
           famous
           
             Star-Chamber
             Speech
          
           remarked
           the
           
             dangerous
             Consequence
             of
             avowing
             ,
             That
             the
             Popish
             Relig●ion
             is
             Rebellion
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             some
             Principles
             of
             theirs
             teach
             Rebellion
             ,
             is
             apparently
             true
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           that
           some
           Principles
           of
           our
           late
           Covenanting
           Dissente●s
           have
           taught
           it
           ,
           is
           apparently
           true
           ;
           and
           for
           such
           of
           the
           latter
           who
           believed
           and
           practised
           these
           Principles
           ,
           to
           reproach
           any
           Papists
           with
           Dis●oyalty
           ,
           is
           as
           apparently
           ridiculous
           as
           was
           Mr.
           
           Prynn's
           ,
           writing
           two
           Voluminous
           Tractates
           of
           
             The
             Disloyalty
             of
             Papists
          
           at
           the
           time
           when
           he
           was
           making
           so
           great
           a
           Figure
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           suitably
           to
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           urged
           by
           Ames
           of
           not
           condemning
           whole
           Parties
           of
           men
           on
           the
           account
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           some
           Persons
           ,
           I
           have
           under
           this
           Conclusion
           cited
           the
           loyal
           Principles
           of
           some
           Recusants
           of
           all
           sorts
           pertinent
           to
           my
           Scope
           :
           and
           because
           the
           irrespective
           Loyalty
           that
           I
           affirm
           therein
           we
           have
           obliged
           our selves
           to
           by
           our
           Oaths
           ,
           is
           so
           incomparably
           asserted
           in
           a
           long
           Speech
           of
           that
           Great
           Man
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Reginaldus
             Belnensis
          
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Bourges
           in
           France
           ,
           I
           shall
           refer
           any
           one
           to
           it
           as
           printed
           in
           ●huanus
           .
           The
           Speech
           was
           spoke
           in
           a
           Famous
           Assembly
           and
           on
           a
           great
           occasion
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           way
           for
           the
           quiet
           Reception
           of
           Harry
           the
           4th
           of
           France
           while
           a
           Protestant
           into
           the
           Throne
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           framed
           with
           such
           profound
           thoughts
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           extraordinary
           Learning
           referring
           both
           to
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           to
           Fathers
           and
           
             Church
             History
          
           ,
           and
           Civil
           and
           Canon
           Law
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           close
           and
           nervous
           argumentation
           to
           evince
           the
           Divine
           Right
           of
           Allegiance
           due
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           particularly
           without
           any
           respect
           had
           to
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           pass
           for
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Bullwarks
           of
           absolute
           Loyalty
           I
           know
           of
           next
           to
           the
           13th
           of
           the
           Romans
           and
           other
           things
           contained
           in
           Holy
           Writ
           .
           And
           because
           I
           think
           no
           serious
           Christian
           who
           reads
           ●t
           will
           ever
           find
           in
           his
           heart
           afterward
           to
           ridicule
           passive
           o●edience
           ,
           or
           make
           ridiculous
           Platforms
           of
           Conditional
           Loyalty
           ,
           I
           do
           intend
           to
           Translate
           and
           Publish
           it
           .
           Moreover
           because
           there
           is
           in
           that
           Speech
           one
           Noble
           peculiar
           Character
           of
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           pity
           that
           the
           proverbial
           English
           good
           nature
           should
           in
           any
           men
           come
           short
           of
           that
           of
           the
           French
           Civility
           ,
           and
           any
           Protestants
           Loyalty
           of
           a
           Roman-Catholicks
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           Arch-Bishops
           honouring
           the
           Mind
           and
           Soul
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           even
           then
           vindicating
           him
           from
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             a
             Heretick
             ,
          
           and
           propping
           up
           his
           honourable
           thoughts
           of
           his
           Prince
           with
           a
           Quotation
           out
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             he
             was
             not
             to
             be
             reckon'd
             among
             Hereticks
             who
             without
             pertinacy
             defended
             his
             opinion
             tho
             erroneous
             ,
          
           &c
           I
           think
           the
           hanging
           up
           so
           great
           a
           Picture
           in
           publick
           view
           ,
           wherein
           that
           Man
           of
           God
           did
           with
           such
           exquisite
           draught
           ,
           design
           ,
           and
           colour
           thus
           paint
           his
           Princes
           Character
           and
           that
           of
           his
           own
           Loyalty
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           may
           be
           variously
           useful
           :
           and
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           the
           great
           Colours
           in
           which
           cannot
           methinks
           but
           raise
           the
           little
           ones
           of
           Blushes
           in
           any
           Nominal
           Protestants
           who
           do
           with
           such
           foul
           and
           hard
           hands
           handle
           the
           Religionary
           Concernments
           of
           Kings
           who
           are
           Nominal
           Gods
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           danger
           of
           Heterodoxy
           in
           Subjects
           and
           in
           Princes
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           mentioned
           it
           that
           there
           is
           less
           danger
           of
           any
           Princes
           believing
           or
           practising
           what
           may
           favour
           the
           Papal
           Usurpation
           than
           of
           such
           Belief
           or
           Practice
           in
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           instance
           in
           many
           erroneous
           Religionary
           Tenets
           ,
           which
           as
           held
           by
           Parties
           among
           Subjects
           may
           cause
           general
           apprehensions
           of
           danger
           ,
           but
           from
           which
           as
           held
           by
           a
           Prince
           it
           would
           be
           ridiculous
           to
           fear
           any
           ill
           ,
           or
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           Prince
           can
           imbibe
           the
           dregs
           of
           those
           Tenets
           as
           they
           discriminate
           discontented
           Parties
           :
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           one
           fear
           that
           a
           Prince
           by
           believing
           that
           Personal
           Reign
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           would
           hurt
           
           his
           own
           Government
           ?
           or
           that
           a
           
             Prince
             ▪
          
           by
           ●eing
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           ●ould
           hold
           the
           Tenet
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           Defensi●e
           War
           ?
           or
           that
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           favoured
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           would
           approve
           of
           their
           Te●ets
           of
           Calumny
           and
           Equivocation
           ,
           &c.
           and
           several
           of
           their
           vile
           Casuistical
           Tenets
           ?
           or
           that
           any
           Magistracy
           would
           permit
           some
           of
           their
           Apologies
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           of
           Guymenius
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           published
           in
           the
           La●guage
           of
           the
           Country
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           are
           Morally
           bound
           to
           make
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           our
           Demeanor
           toward
           our
           Princes
           ,
           when
           supposed
           to
           erre
           in
           opinions
           about
           Religion
           ,
           from
           the
           Measures
           we
           are
           allowed
           to
           take
           in
           relation
           to
           our
           ●ellow
           Subjects
           so
           erring
           .
           Error
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Humane
           frailty
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           are
           Morally
           bound
           to
           conceal
           the
           frailties
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           censure
           or
           publish
           them
           to
           their
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           more
           ready
           to
           Apol●gize
           for
           their
           Princes
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           than
           for
           their
           Parents
           .
           
             S●
             .
             Peter
          
           in
           that
           Verse
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Duty
             of
             honouring
             all
             Men
             and
             loving
             the
             Brotherhood
             ,
          
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           subjoyns
           a
           particular
           Precept
           of
           
             honouring
             the
             King.
          
           We
           are
           never
           to
           think
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           Kings
           ,
           but
           as
           being
           in
           the
           h●nds
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           Mists
           of
           Errors
           that
           may
           be
           in
           their
           heads
           without
           thinking
           of
           the
           Rays
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           that
           like
           a
           Glory
           surrounds
           theirs
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           the
           usual
           Concourse
           of
           Providence
           do
           dissipate
           all
           danger
           from
           any
           Errors
           within
           them
           .
           Tho
           in
           mens
           beliefs
           who
           are
           
             Subjects
             ,
             Religionary
          
           Errors
           are
           often
           complicated
           with
           Irreligionary
           ones
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           to
           think
           of
           the
           Oyl
           of
           the
           Lords
           Annointed
           as
           uppermost
           and
           appearing
           above
           such
           latter
           Errors
           ,
           and
           suppressing
           the
           Fumes
           of
           them
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           fear
           no
           more
           harm
           from
           the
           Persons
           of
           our
           Princes
           than
           from
           our
           Guardian
           Angels
           differing
           from
           us
           in
           many
           great
           Religionary
           Speculations
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           think
           with
           honour
           of
           our
           King
           ,
           
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             to
             discern
             between
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
          
           Religion
           and
           Irreligion
           :
           and
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           thing
           for
           any
           not
           to
           imitate
           the
           Popish
           Arch-Bishop
           aforesaid
           in
           clearing
           his
           Prince
           ,
           tho
           of
           another
           Communion
           ,
           from
           Pertinacy
           ,
           since
           such
           a
           Moral
           defect
           is
           a
           humour
           of
           positiveness
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           men
           Kings
           are
           most
           naturally
           free
           from
           ,
           and
           whose
           becoming
           dissidence
           of
           their
           own
           understandings
           how
           great
           soever
           ,
           is
           Conspicuous
           by
           the
           wearing
           away
           so
           much
           of
           their
           lives
           in
           hearing
           the
           advise
           of
           their
           Council
           .
           And
           when
           ever
           Passive
           Obedience
           is
           called
           for
           by
           Princes
           and
           must
           be
           readily
           payed
           as
           a
           due
           Debt
           ,
           we
           are
           even
           then
           to
           strain
           our
           most
           improved
           thoughts
           to
           find
           an
           honourable
           Interpretation
           of
           our
           Princes
           Actions
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Loyal
           Non-Conformists
           to
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           have
           done
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           Great
           Observation
           in
           their
           Book
           called
           the
           
             Policy
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
          
           France
           ,
           a
           Book
           that
           Maimbourg
           in
           print
           hath
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           the
           best
           lately
           published
           by
           their
           Party
           ,
           viz.
           That
           their
           Princes
           never
           made
           any
           great
           Assault
           on
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           but
           what
           cost
           their
           Protestant
           Subjects
           dear
           .
        
         
           
             This
             ,
             This
          
           is
           Loyalty
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           ;
           and
           after
           all
           if
           yet
           any
           men
           will
           make
           wanton
           Suppositions
           of
           the
           beliefs
           or
           practices
           of
           Sovereigns
           being
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           Religion
           ,
           let
           those
           know
           that
           an
           absolute
           and
           irrespective
           Loyalty
           is
           that
           which
           by
           these
           Oaths
           they
           have
           obliged
           themselves
           to
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           thing
           to
           attempt
           to
           exclude
           any
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           from
           his
           Birth-right
           on
           any
           pretence
           of
           his
           Religion
           or
           other
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           since
           we
           must
           pay
           an
           absolute
           Obedience
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           immediately
           on
           the
           Descent
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           as
           by
           these
           Oaths
           we
           have
           obliged
           our selves
           to
           do
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           thus
           in
           these
           Conclusions
           asserted
           the
           Obligation
           relating
           to
           our
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           as
           resulting
           from
           the
           plain
           and
           genuine
           Sense
           of
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           altho
           it
           is
           a
           common
           ,
           sure
           Rule
           ,
           That
           
             Verba
             ubi
             sunt
             expressa
             ,
             voluntatis
             supervacanea
             est
             quaestio
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           shall
           
             ex
             superabundanti
          
           choose
           to
           corroborate
           such
           my
           Assertion
           by
           laying
           down
           this
           as
           my
           9th
           and
           last
           Conclusion
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Law-givers
           intention
           to
           bind
           the
           Takers
           of
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           not
           only
           
             to
             bear
             true
             Faith
             and
             Allegiance
          
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           expressed
           .
        
         
           It
           need
           not
           be
           much
           dilated
           on
           ,
           that
           Relations
           are
           
             Minimae
             entitatis
          
           ,
           but
           
             Maximae
             efficaciae
          
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           
             Liberi
             sunt
             quasi
             partes
             &
             appendices
             parentum
             ,
          
           not
           only
           
             Fictione
             Iuris
          
           ,
           but
           Naturâ
           &
           
             ●ei
             veritate
          
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           framing
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           the
           designing
           the
           Obligations
           to
           arise
           thence
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           a
           necessary
           regard
           to
           natural
           affection
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           Line
           of
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           :
           and
           suitably
           to
           what
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Preamble
           of
           the
           Statute
           of
           25
           H.
           8.
           c.
           22.
           viz.
           
             That
             since
             it
             is
             the
             natural
             inclination
             of
             every
             man
             gladly
             and
             willingly
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             surety
             of
             both
             his
             Title
             and
             Succession
             ,
             altho
             it
             touch
             his
             only
             private
             Cause
             ,
             we
             therefore
             reckon
             our selves
             much
             more
             bound
             to
             beseech
             and
             instant
             your
             Highness
             to
             foresee
             and
             provide
             for
             the
             PRESENT
             surety
             of
             both
             you
             and
             of
             your
             most
             lawful
             Succession
             and
             Heirs
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           need
           it
           be
           much
           insisted
           on
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           natural
           for
           every
           Government
           to
           defend
           and
           preserve
           it self
           :
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Exercitation
           cites
           Alsted
           a
           Lutheran
           Divine
           ,
           and
           likewise
           Grotius
           and
           
             Dudley
             Fenner
          
           ,
           for
           maintaining
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           what
           the
           old
           Athenian
           famous
           Oath
           enjoyned
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           its
           Polity
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           any
           private
           Person
           killing
           any
           Usurper
           ,
           or
           one
           who
           without
           a
           lawful
           Title
           forcibly
           invaded
           the
           Government
           .
           The
           Athenians
           had
           several
           Oaths
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           ,
           by
           the
           Religion
           of
           which
           they
           tyed
           themselves
           to
           defend
           their
           Government
           :
           and
           one
           was
           the
           
             Iusjurandum
             epheborum
          
           ,
           which
           they
           took
           when
           20
           years
           old
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           set
           down
           in
           Petitus
           his
           Noble
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Athenian
           Laws
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           which
           as
           rendered
           by
           him
           into
           Latin
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Patriam
             liberis
             non
             relinquam
             in
             deteriore
             sed
             potius
             in
             meliore
             statu
             .
             Navigabo
             ad
             terram
             eamque
             colam
             ,
             quantulacunque
             illa
             sit
             quae
             habenda
             mihi
             tradetur
             .
             Parebo
             legibus
             quae
             obtinent
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             quod
             si
             quis
             leges
             abrogare
             velit
             ,
             populo
             non
             sciscente
             ,
             minime
             feram
             .
             Vindicabo
             autem
             sive
             solus
             ,
             sive
             cum
             aliis
             omnibus
             .
             Patria
             sacra
             colam
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             ad
             mortem
             usque
             pro
             nutriciâ
             terrâ
             dimicabo
             .
          
           But
           this
           Oath
           ,
           tho
           famous
           enough
           ,
           was
           not
           
             THE
             famous
          
           one
           I
           referred
           to
           :
           but
           't
           is
           the
           other
           of
           which
           the
           formula
           is
           set
           down
           in
           Petitus
           there
           ,
           p.
           232
           ,
           233.
           and
           which
           beginneth
           with
           
             Occidam
             meâ
             ipsius
             manu
             si
             possim
             eum
             qui
             everterit
             Rempublicam
             Atheniensium
             ,
             aut
             e●
             eversâ
             Magistratum
             gesserit
             in
             posterum
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           Oath
           of
           so
           high
           and
           strange
           a
           nature
           was
           made
           shortly
           after
           the
           driving
           out
           the
           thirty
           Tyrants
           and
           the
           Law
           made
           ,
           that
           
             Si
             quis
             Atheniensium
             Rempublicam
             evertat
             ,
             aut
             eâ
             eversê
             Magistratum
             gerat
             ,
             Atheniensium
             hostis
             esto
             ,
             impunèque
             occiditor
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           secure
           their
           Government
           forever
           from
           future
           Usurpation
           was
           the
           intent
           of
           that
           terrible
           Oath
           :
           and
           to
           secure
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           here
           was
           the
           intent
           of
           our
           gentle
           ones
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           favouring
           of
           the
           
             Mansuetudo
             Evangelii
          
           ,
           and
           which
           Oaths
           ,
           however
           binding
           the
           Loyal
           to
           defend
           the
           Government
           with
           their
           lives
           ,
           do
           yet
           strictly
           bind
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           one
           
           of
           which
           is
           both
           by
           the
           13th
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Lex
             terrae
          
           ,
           to
           
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             the
             Evil
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             bear
             the
             Sword.
          
           
        
         
           But
           Sir
           
             E.
             Coke
          
           having
           told
           us
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           ,
           That
           
             the
             true
             Scope
             and
             design
             of
             our
             Statute
             Laws
             are
             oftentimes
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Hist●ry
             of
             the
             Age
             when
             the
             particular
             Statute
             was
             made
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           (
           looking
           back
           on
           the
           Conjuncture
           when
           the
           Act
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           was
           made
           )
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           by
           many
           particular
           matters
           then
           obvious
           to
           all
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           it
           appeared
           worthy
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Government
           then
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           security
           both
           of
           his
           Majesty
           and
           of
           the
           Succession
        
         
           Any
           who
           shall
           read
           D'
           Ossat's
           Letters
           will
           find
           the
           various
           deep
           designs
           there
           opened
           ,
           that
           related
           to
           several
           Foreign
           Princes
           and
           Potentates
           Jealousies
           of
           the
           Power
           that
           England
           would
           have
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           uniting
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           Scotland
           to
           it
           upon
           the
           rightful
           Succession
           of
           King
           Iames
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           :
           and
           perhaps
           rather
           out
           of
           a
           design
           to
           amuse
           them
           than
           out
           of
           an
           humour
           to
           put
           by
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Mortality
           ,
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           did
           shew
           so
           much
           unwillingness
           sometimes
           to
           hear
           and
           speak
           of
           her
           Successor
           .
           And
           during
           the
           constrained
           
             Altum
             silentium
          
           of
           the
           Succession
           then
           here
           ,
           a
           Book
           of
           
             the
             Succession
          
           was
           writ
           by
           Father
           Parsons
           ,
           and
           which
           made
           noise
           enough
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           those
           Letters
           mention
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           Book
           the
           Author
           intended
           that
           our
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           should
           be
           Thunder
           struck
           ,
           especially
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Papal
           Breves
           that
           came
           here
           to
           obstruct
           the
           Succession
           .
           King
           Iames
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           
             Premonition
             to
             all
             Christian
             Monarchs
          
           ,
           printing
           
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Lyes
             of
          
           Tortus
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Bellarmin
           )
           
             with
             a
             brief
             Confutation
             of
             them
             ,
          
           refers
           to
           one
           Lye
           of
           Tortus
           ,
           p.
           47
           ,
           viz.
           
             In
             which
             words
             [
             of
             the
          
           Breves
           of
           Clement
           
             the
             8th
             ]
             not
             only
             King
          
           James
           of
           Scotland
           
             was
             not
             EXCLVDED
             ,
             but
             included
             rather
             :
          
           and
           the
           Confutation
           is
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
             If
             the
          
           Breves
           of
           Clement
           
             did
             not
             exclude
             me
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             rather
             did
             include
             me
             ,
             why
             did
          
           Garnet
           
             burn
             them
             ?
             Why
             would
             he
             not
             reserve
             them
             that
             I
             might
             have
             seen
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             have
             obtained
             more
             favour
             at
             my
             hands
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Catholicks
             ?
          
           And
           that
           King
           in
           his
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           p.
           29.
           refers
           to
           
             the
             two
          
           Breves
           which
           Clemens
           Octavus
           
             sent
             to
          
           England
           
             immediately
             before
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth's
           
             Death
             ,
             debarring
             him
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             that
             either
             would
             profess
             or
             any
             ways
             tolerate
             the
             Professors
             of
             his
             Religion
             :
             contrary
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Manifold
             Vows
             and
             Protestations
          
           Simul
           &
           eodem
           tempore
           
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             delivered
          
           uno
           &
           eodem
           spiritu
           
             to
             divers
             of
             his
             Majesty's
             Ministers
             abroad
             ,
             professing
             such
             kindness
             and
             shewing
             such
             forwardness
             to
             advance
             his
             Majesty
             to
             the
          
           English
           Crown
           .
        
         
           Any
           one
           who
           reads
           in
           
             D'
             Ossat
          
           the
           inclination
           of
           that
           Pope
           to
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           will
           not
           wonder
           at
           his
           Majesty
           's
           thus
           exposing
           his
           Vn-holyness
           :
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Breves
           is
           sufficiently
           there
           explained
           ,
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           according
           to
           his
           Majesty's
           measures
           published
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           Great
           King
           was
           sufficiently
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           so
           injurious
           to
           Hereditary
           Monarchs
           .
           He
           knew
           that
           a
           Popish
           Parliament
           in
           England
           had
           shewed
           their
           Abhorrence
           of
           the
           Pope's
           being
           somewhat
           like
           an
           Excluder-General
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           an
           Arbitrary
           one
           too
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           the
           Words
           in
           the
           Statute
           of
           25
           H.
           8.
           viz.
           
             The
             Pope
             contrary
             to
             the
             inviolable
             Grants
             of
             Iurisdictions
             by
             God
             immediately
             to
             Emperors
             and
             Kings
             ,
             hath
             presumed
             to
             invest
             who
             should
             please
             him
             to
             inherit
             in
             other
             mens
             Kingdoms
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             
             which
             we
             your
             Loyal
             Subjects
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             abhor
             and
             detest
             :
          
           and
           the
           practices
           at
           Rome
           for
           King
           
           Iames's
           Exclusion
           had
           made
           deep
           impressions
           in
           his
           thoughts
           .
           As
           he
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           great
           Reading
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           particularly
           the
           many
           Anti-Monarchical
           Tenets
           that
           were
           published
           by
           many
           Popish
           Commentators
           ,
           positive
           Writers
           ,
           
             School-men
             ,
             Canonists
          
           ,
           and
           never
           censured
           by
           any
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           ,
           tho
           yet
           several
           Popish
           Authors
           who
           asserted
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           were
           so
           censured
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
             Bodin
             de
             Republicâ
          
           :
           and
           he
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           Popes
           having
           required
           several
           Crowned
           Heads
           to
           swear
           Fidelity
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Successors
           ,
           and
           that
           particularly
           the
           Pope
           sent
           Hubertus
           to
           require
           William
           the
           
           Conqueror
           ●o
           swear
           Allegiance
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           Him
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           and
           who
           magnanimously
           refused
           so
           to
           do
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Papacy
           endeavoured
           to
           root
           its
           Power
           in
           the
           World
           by
           obliging
           men
           in
           their
           Oaths
           of
           Fidelity
           to
           any
           particular
           Pope
           ,
           to
           swear
           the
           same
           likewise
           to
           his
           Successors
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Style
           in
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           viz.
           
             Fidelis
             &
             obediens
             ero
             Domino
             Papae
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             &
             suis
             successoribus
          
           :
           and
           that
           thus
           too
           the
           Oath
           of
           all
           Popish
           Bishops
           at
           their
           Consecration
           runs
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Great
           Austrian
           Family
           had
           not
           more
           carefully
           secured
           to
           it self
           the
           Scepters
           of
           the
           Empire
           by
           the
           Constitution
           of
           a
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           than
           the
           Papacy
           had
           made
           Provision
           of
           that
           King
           's
           being
           sworn
           that
           he
           would
           from
           that
           time
           be
           a
           Protector
           and
           Defender
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           according
           to
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Oath
           as
           I
           find
           it
           set
           down
           ▪
           in
           Magerus
           ,
           viz.
           
             Ego
             N.
             Rex
             Romanorum
             FVTVRVS
             Imperator
             ,
             promitto
             ,
             spondeo
             ,
             &
             polliceor
             ,
             atque
             juro
             Deo
             &
             leato
             Petro
             me
             de
             caetero
             protectorem
             ,
             atque
             desensorem
             fore
             summi
             Pontisicis
             &
             sanctae
             Ecclesiae
             Romanae
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           had
           moreover
           considered
           the
           great
           Fermentation
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           so
           many
           Loyal
           People
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           being
           so
           reserved
           as
           She
           was
           in
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           which
           as
           Dr.
           
             Matthew
             Hulton
          
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           York
           mentioned
           in
           a
           memorable
           Sermon
           he
           preached
           before
           her
           at
           
             White-Hall
             ,
             Gave
             hopes
             to
             Foreigners
             to
             attempt
             fresh
             Invasions
             ,
             and
             bred
             fears
             in
             many
             of
             her
             Subjects
             of
             a
             new
             Conquest
             ,
          
           and
           who
           thereupon
           very
           loyally
           said
           then
           ,
           
             The
             only
             way
             in
             Policy
             left
             to
             quell
             those
             hopes
             and
             asswage
             those
             fears
             were
             to
             Establish
             the
             Succession
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             intimating
             as
             far
             as
             he
             durst
          
           (
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           
             the
             nearness
             of
             Blood
             of
             our
             present
             Sovereign
             ,
          
           he
           said
           plainly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             expectations
             and
             presages
             of
             all
             Writers
             went
             Northward
             ,
             naming
             without
             any
             Circumlocution
          
           Scotland
           .
           There
           is
           an
           Abstract
           of
           this
           Loyal
           and
           Learned
           Sermon
           (
           and
           which
           throughout
           pointed
           at
           the
           Succession
           )
           in
           the
           
             History
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1653
           :
           and
           the
           fate
           of
           the
           Sermon
           was
           such
           that
           tho
           perhaps
           it
           tickled
           not
           the
           Ears
           of
           that
           Queen
           ,
           it
           so
           far
           touched
           her
           Conscience
           that
           the
           Historian
           saith
           ,
           
             She
             opened
             the
             Window
             of
             her
             Closet
             and
             gave
             the
             Arch-Bishop
          
           thanks
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           No
           doubt
           but
           Parsons
           saying
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           That
           
             he
             thought
             the
             Affair
             about
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ended
             ,
             without
             some
             War
             ,
          
           did
           much
           heighten
           the
           Popular
           Fears
           of
           War
           happening
           thereupon
           :
           and
           't
           is
           most
           probable
           the
           long
           fear
           of
           War
           in
           that
           Fermentation
           did
           variously
           weaken
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           a
           new
           thought
           for
           the
           long
           fears
           of
           War
           to
           be
           held
           to
           bear
           some
           proportion
           to
           the
           mischief
           of
           War
           it self
           ,
           in
           obstructing
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           several
           Writers
           of
           the
           Regalia
           and
           fiscal
           matters
           among
           the
           
             Tractatus
             Illustrium
          
           ,
           have
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           
             Quando
             timor
             belli
             idem
             operatur
             quod
             ipsum
             bellum
             ,
             remissio
             sit
             conductoribus
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           of
           the
           Revenue
           )
           and
           hath
           Entituled
           them
           to
           defalcations
           .
           
           We
           may
           imagine
           by
           the
           just
           effects
           of
           our
           late
           Fermentation
           ,
           what
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Body
           Politick
           was
           in
           that
           ,
           namely
           ,
           like
           the
           state
           of
           long
           tormenting
           anguish
           in
           the
           Body
           natural
           upon
           the
           pricking
           of
           an
           Artery
           ,
           and
           importing
           often
           more
           trouble
           and
           danger
           than
           the
           cutting
           of
           one
           .
           And
           by
           the
           great
           triumphant
           Flame
           of
           joy
           appearing
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           Recognition
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           appears
           in
           our
           Statute-Book
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           l●ke
           a
           Pyramid
           of
           the
           Fire
           of
           Zealous
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           greater
           and
           higher
           than
           any
           former
           Act
           of
           that
           nature
           )
           we
           may
           judge
           how
           overjoyed
           all
           the
           Loyal
           People
           of
           England
           were
           on
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           and
           as
           Pliny
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           ,
           saith
           of
           
           Nerva's
           adopting
           
             Trajan
             ,
             It
             was
             impossible
             it
             should
             have
             pleased
             all
             when
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             except
             it
             had
             pleased
             all
             before
             it
             was
             done
             ,
          
           the
           same
           might
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           Case
           of
           King
           
           Iames's
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           The
           very
           Title
           of
           the
           Act
           speaks
           the
           Triumph
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             Recognition
             ,
             that
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             lawfully
             descended
             to
             King
          
           James
           ,
           
             his
             Progeny
             ,
             and
             Posterity
          
           .
           There
           was
           an
           end
           of
           all
           the
           dreadful
           inconveniences
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           People
           of
           what
           was
           worse
           than
           being
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           
             wild
             H●rses
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           rending
           their
           Consciences
           by
           contrary
           Oaths
           about
           the
           Succession
           ,
           as
           in
           Harry
           the
           8th's
           time
           .
           There
           was
           an
           end
           of
           the
           ●ears
           from
           the
           growing
           greatness
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           fears
           of
           any
           Foreign
           
             Fremuerunt
             gentes
             .
             England
          
           was
           restored
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           added
           to
           it
           :
           and
           tho
           Boccaline
           like
           an
           airy
           I●genioso
           in
           his
           
             Politick
             Touchstone
          
           makes
           England
           weigh
           less
           on
           the
           throwing
           Scotland
           into
           the
           Scales
           ,
           any
           one
           will
           find
           that
           in
           him
           but
           grave
           Romancery
           ,
           who
           shall
           consider
           what
           with
           Oracular
           Wisdom
           another-guess
           Statos-man
           than
           Boccaline
           told
           Harry
           the
           4th
           ,
           I
           mean
           D'Ossat
           in
           his
           long
           Letter
           to
           him
           from
           Rome
           ,
           Book
           7th
           ,
           and
           Anno
           1601.
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Pope
             desisted
             not
             to
             hope
             that
             his
             Maiesty
             might
             be
             perswaded
             by
             reason
             of
             State
             to
             endeavour
             that
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
          
           England
           and
           Scotland
           
             may
             not
             be
             joyned
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             one
             King
             ,
             considering
             the
             great
             mischiefs
             that
             the
          
           English
           
             alone
             have
             done
             to
             the
          
           French
           
             more
             than
             all
             other
             Nations
             put
             together
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           indeed
           that
           England
           is
           at
           this
           day
           preserved
           not
           only
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           overbalanced
           by
           France
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           loss
           of
           its
           ancient
           figure
           of
           balancing
           the
           World
           ,
           must
           highly
           be
           attributed
           to
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           being
           fixt
           in
           the
           Line
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           to
           Scotland
           being
           thrown
           into
           the
           Scales
           as
           was
           said
           :
           and
           if
           any
           one
           shall
           tell
           me
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           the
           weight
           of
           Scotland
           was
           prejudicial
           to
           Loyalty
           in
           41
           ,
           I
           shall
           answer
           him
           ,
           that
           its
           weight
           hath
           in
           this
           present
           Conjuncture
           of
           81
           afforded
           Loyalty
           so
           great
           a
           Compensation
           by
           that
           late
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           there
           acknowledging
           and
           asserting
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           &c.
           and
           which
           begins
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Estates
             of
             Parliament
             considering
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             this
             Realm
             deriving
             their
             Royal
             Power
             from
             God
             Almighty
             alone
             ,
             do
             succeed
             lineally
             thereunto
             according
             to
             the
             known
             Degrees
             of
             Proximity
             in
             Blood
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           as
           Historians
           tell
           us
           how
           in
           the
           dark
           barbarous
           times
           many
           hundreds
           of
           years
           since
           men
           repaired
           from
           all
           Countries
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           learn
           the
           Liberal
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           that
           they
           may
           now
           profitably
           go
           to
           Scotland
           to
           learn
           Loyalty
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           Kingdom
           which
           is
           so
           notorious
           for
           its
           mortal
           ,
           or
           immortal
           hatred
           of
           Popery
           (
           call
           it
           which
           you
           will
           )
           and
           even
           of
           that
           very
           part
           of
           it
           which
           I
           call
           the
           Religionary
           one
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           thus
           by
           the
           Exterminium
           of
           that
           irreligionary
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             Dominion
             is
             founded
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           taught
           us
           Loyalty
           in
           the
           establishing
           the
           Hereditary
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           may
           be
           as
           instrumental
           in
           giving
           Loyalty
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           here
           ,
           its
           
             temperamentum
             
             ad
             pondus
          
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           formerly
           in
           oppressing
           us
           with
           its
           weight
           ,
           as
           a
           gravamen
           ,
           and
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           blessing
           our
           Land
           with
           such
           a
           joyful
           Conjuncture
           of
           time
           as
           ensued
           after
           King
           
           Iames's
           Succession
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           return
           .
        
         
           England
           that
           had
           formerly
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           being
           like
           the
           
             Erratica
             Delos
          
           ,
           a
           floating
           Island
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           Seas
           of
           Blood
           ,
           and
           did
           then
           appear
           like
           it
           afterward
           ,
           fixed
           and
           blessed
           with
           a
           Pacifick
           and
           Oracular
           King
           ,
           and
           as
           strong
           a
           Foundation
           for
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           as
           could
           be
           wished
           ,
           was
           shortly
           after
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           again
           unfixed
           by
           the
           Outrage
           of
           the
           Gun-Powder
           Treason
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           that
           legitimated
           that
           practice
           ,
           being
           
             really
             believed
             and
             practised
          
           ;
           and
           an
           account
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           which
           Treason
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Statute
           of
           3
           o
           
             Iacobi
             c.
          
           2.
           as
           likewise
           of
           the
           fiery
           Principles
           that
           animated
           the
           Actors
           to
           it
           in
           Thuanus
           ;
           and
           in
           King
           Iames
           his
           
             Premonition
             to
             all
             Christian
             Monarchs
          
           ,
           p.
           10.
           a
           general
           reference
           is
           made
           to
           
             the
             violent
             bloody
             Maxims
             that
             the
             Powder-Traytors
             maintained
             :
          
           and
           by
           occasion
           whereof
           after
           the
           designed
           outrage
           against
           the
           Lineal
           Succession
           of
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           being
           in
           danger
           while
           such
           bloody
           Principles
           and
           Maxims
           were
           not
           exterminated
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           ordinary
           prudence
           requisite
           to
           apply
           the
           extraordinary
           Remedy
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           to
           rivet
           that
           Fundamental
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Crown
           the
           stronger
           in
           Nature
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             King
             never
             dies
          
           .
           And
           the
           Addition
           of
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Promissory
           Clause
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           viz.
           
             HIS
             or
             THEIR
             Persons
             ,
             THEIR
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
          
           and
           which
           words
           were
           not
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           was
           a
           plain
           indication
           of
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Law-givers
           to
           tye
           Mens
           Souls
           to
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           Due
           and
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           .
        
         
           And
           moreover
           with
           a
           prospect
           to
           mens
           having
           a
           conscientious
           regard
           to
           the
           King's
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           our
           Church
           then
           probably
           in
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           Collect
           in
           the
           Common-prayer
           for
           the
           Prince
           and
           the
           
             King's
             Children
          
           ,
           as
           overjoyed
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           King
           James
           
             's
             being
             enriched
             with
             a
             most
             Royal
             Progeny
          
           (
           as
           the
           words
           in
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Recognition
           are
           )
           did
           cause
           these
           words
           to
           be
           inserted
           ,
           
             Who
             art
             the
             Father
             of
             thine
             Elect
             and
             of
             their
             SEED
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Preface
           to
           the
           Act
           requiring
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           the
           expression
           of
           
             Loyalty
             and
             Allegiance
             unto
             the
             King's
             Majesty
             and
             the
             CROWN
             of
          
           England
           ,
           and
           mentions
           the
           design
           of
           the
           
             Gun-powder
             Treason
          
           as
           tending
           to
           
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             whole
             State
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           if
           in
           the
           ancient
           times
           of
           Popery
           (
           and
           when
           the
           Pope
           was
           generally
           revered
           here
           as
           a
           13th
           Apostle
           )
           upon
           any
           emergent
           Papal
           Usurpations
           which
           gave
           just
           cause
           of
           apprehending
           future
           ones
           intended
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Mandates
           or
           Bulls
           ,
           which
           were
           called
           
             Gratiae
             expectativae
          
           or
           provisiones
           ,
           and
           pretendedly
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           Pope's
           pious
           care
           to
           see
           a
           Church
           provided
           of
           a
           Successor
           before
           it
           needed
           ,
           our
           Kings
           did
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           provide
           Statutes
           against
           Provisors
           ,
           whereby
           the
           
             Ius
             patronatus
          
           was
           secured
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           by
           Statutes
           of
           Praemunire
           did
           as
           it
           were
           build
           Forts
           before
           the
           Enemies
           coming
           ,
           the
           Premuniment
           of
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           was
           most
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           any
           
             Papal
             Gratiae
             expectativae
          
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           impious
           care
           to
           provide
           a
           Successor
           to
           its
           Hereditary
           Rights
           .
           The
           Premuniment
           of
           some
           Laws
           by
           others
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           nor
           yet
           a
           new
           word
           ,
           however
           some
           idle
           Criticks
           have
           accounted
           the
           word
           praemunire
           in
           our
           Statutes
           to
           be
           barbarous
           ;
           for
           Grotius
           in
           his
           
             De
             jure
             belli
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           5.
           
           §
           .
           14.
           speaking
           of
           some
           Laws
           of
           the
           Iews
           saith
           ,
           
             In
             
             quarum
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             ut
             Hebraei
             loq●untur
          
           praemunimentum
           
             additae
             sunt
             leges
             caeterae
          
           :
           and
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           some
           taking
           praemunire
           for
           praemonere
           ,
           the
           constant
           premonition
           of
           Heavens
           great
           Monitor
           called
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           is
           the
           pulse
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Pulse
           is
           
             Fidelis
             nuncius
             vitae
             aut
             mortis
          
           )
           to
           warn
           men
           by
           this
           Oath
           to
           defend
           the
           Lineal
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           was
           no
           less
           necessary
           :
           and
           King
           
           Iames's
           setling
           the
           Premonition
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           was
           but
           naturally
           previous
           to
           his
           Premonition
           sent
           abroad
           to
           Foreign
           Princes
           and
           States
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           far
           Harry
           the
           7th's
           Statute
           by
           which
           
             no
             Person
             who
             should
             serve
             the
             King
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             should
             therefore
             be
             attainted
             or
             impeached
             ,
          
           might
           induce
           the
           Government
           to
           secure
           the
           undoubted
           Rights
           of
           Succession
           ,
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           being
           framed
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           rooting
           our
           Loyalty
           thereby
           the
           deeper
           into
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           fear
           of
           our
           being
           justly
           impeached
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Conscience
           
             in
             omnem
             eventum
          
           ,
           if
           we
           defended
           not
           those
           Rights
           of
           Succession
           ,
           is
           obvious
           to
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           As
           I
           have
           thus
           in
           this
           Conclusion
           shewed
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Law-givers
           intention
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           pay
           our
           Allegiance
           not
           only
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           in
           the
           Legal
           Course
           of
           Descent
           ,
           so
           I
           might
           here
           further
           
             Ex
             superabundanti
          
           dilate
           on
           such
           intention
           being
           to
           secure
           the
           same
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           Religion
           of
           such
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           .
           A
           Prince
           of
           such
           profound
           Learning
           and
           Observation
           as
           King
           Iames
           could
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           since
           ,
           by
           the
           Loyal
           Writers
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           so
           clearly
           and
           strongly
           asserted
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             the
             Succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             is
             inseparably
             annext
             to
             the
             Proximity
             of
             Blood
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             GOD
             and
             NATVRE
             ,
             and
             That
          
           Statute-Laws
           
             contrariant
             to
             those
             are
          
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           
             and
             That
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             was
             indisputably
             founded
             on
             inherent
             Birth-right
             according
             to
             the
          
           Style
           
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Recognition
          
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           Religionary
           
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             That
             the
             accession
             of
             the
             Crown
             purgeth
             all
             Obstructions
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           that
           Prince
           did
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           design
           only
           to
           twist
           the
           Band
           of
           our
           natural
           Allegiance
           the
           stronger
           (
           an
           Allegiance
           tyed
           not
           to
           Princes
           Faith
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           Crown
           )
           appears
           throughout
           his
           Apology
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
           He
           likewise
           in
           his
           
             Premonition
             to
             all
             Christian
             Monarchs
          
           ,
           p.
           9.
           doth
           with
           some
           warmth
           of
           words
           reflect
           on
           
             the
             Malice
             of
             some
             who
             impudently
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             was
             devised
             for
             deceiving
             and
             entrapping
             of
             Papists
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             :
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             tho
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             at
             the
             first
             framing
             of
             the
             Oath
             made
             it
             to
             contain
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             had
             no
             Power
             to
             excommunicate
             me
             ,
             which
             I
             caused
             them
             to
             reform
             ,
             only
             making
             it
             to
             conclude
             that
             no
             Excommunication
             of
             the
             Popes
             can
             warrant
             my
             Subjects
             to
             practise
             against
             my
             Person
             or
             State
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             so
             careful
             was
             I
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             contained
             in
             this
             Oath
             except
             the
             profession
             of
             Natural
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Civil
             and
             Temporal
             Obedience
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             to
             resist
             to
             all
             contrary
             uncivil
             violence
             .
          
           From
           thence
           it
           appears
           that
           what
           looked
           like
           the
           Religionary
           part
           of
           Popery
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           exercising
           a
           Spiritual
           Power
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Notion
           as
           Aquinas
           delivers
           it
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           
             Potestas
             in
             summo
             Pontifice
             puniendi
             omnes
             mortales
             ratione
             delicti
             ,
          
           he
           intended
           not
           to
           whet
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           Oath
           against
           ,
           but
           only
           against
           the
           Irreligionary
           part
           of
           Popery
           beforementioned
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           which
           he
           might
           rationally
           depend
           on
           the
           Zeal
           of
           any
           Heir
           or
           Successor
           tho
           Roman
           Catholick
           concurring
           with
           his
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           He
           having
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Page
           mentioned
           how
           
             that
             Parliament
             that
             was
             to
             have
             been
             blown
             up
             ,
             made
             some
             new
             Laws
             against
             Papists
             ,
          
           saith
           ,
           
             So
             far
             hath
             my
             Heart
             and
             Government
             been
             from
             any
             bitterness
             as
             almost
             never
             one
             of
             those
             sharp
             Additions
             to
             the
             former
             Laws
             have
             ever
             yet
             been
             put
             in
             Execution
             .
          
           The
           Execution
           of
           some
           Laws
           of
           pecuniary
           Mulcts
           on
           Papists
           who
           in
           that
           Conjuncture
           believed
           the
           irreligionary
           part
           of
           the
           Papal
           Power
           ,
           might
           seem
           to
           carry
           such
           a
           Face
           of
           Justice
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Custom-house
           doth
           pursuant
           to
           the
           13th
           and
           14th
           of
           Harry
           the
           8th
           ,
           
             c.
             4.
             
             Whereby
             any
          
           English
           
             man
             or
             born
             Subject
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             who
             shall
             swear
             Obeysance
             or
             live
             as
             Subjects
             to
             any
             Foreign
             Prince
             shall
             pay
             Aliens
             Customs
             :
          
           but
           't
           is
           a
           madness
           to
           think
           of
           any
           Prince's
           abdicating
           his
           Temporal
           Power
           ,
           and
           swearing
           Temporal
           Obeysance
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           but
           he
           who
           has
           
             Laesa
             principia
          
           ,
           can
           suppose
           that
           King
           Iames
           ,
           who
           avowed
           in
           his
           
             Premonition
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             in
             his
             time
             or
             the
             late
             Queens
             ever
             died
             for
             his
             Religion
             ▪
             nor
             yet
             any
             Priests
             after
             their
             taking
             Orders
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             without
             some
             other
             guilt
             in
             them
             than
             their
             bare
             coming
             home
             ,
          
           and
           who
           p.
           16.
           of
           his
           Apology
           avows
           and
           
             maintains
             to
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           
             never
             punished
             any
             Papists
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             punishment
             was
             ever
             extorted
             out
             of
             her
             hands
             against
             her
             will
             by
             their
             own
             mis-behaviour
             ,
          
           could
           ever
           intend
           that
           by
           the
           withdrawing
           of
           Allegiance
           from
           any
           of
           his
           Heirs
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           Lineal
           Succession
           ,
           on
           the
           pretence
           of
           any
           of
           their
           Religionary
           Notions
           or
           other
           pretence
           or
           ground
           whatsoever
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           
             solutio
             continui
          
           or
           political
           death
           inflicted
           on
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           by
           the
           preserving
           of
           which
           the
           lives
           of
           all
           the
           People
           of
           England
           could
           only
           be
           preserved
           .
        
         
           He
           in
           his
           Premonition
           and
           Apology
           discharged
           the
           Moral
           Offices
           of
           
             honouring
             all
             men
          
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           Papists
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           judgeth
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           of
           
             quiet
             dispositions
             and
             good
             Subjects
          
           ,
           and
           in
           p.
           3
           ,
           4.
           46
           ,
           47
           ▪
           48.
           of
           his
           Apology
           ,
           he
           makes
           a
           difference
           between
           
             many
             of
             his
             Popish
             Subjects
             who
             retained
             in
             their
             hearts
             the
             print
             of
             their
             natur●
             l
             Duty
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             were
             carried
             away
             with
             that
             Fanatical
             Zeal
             the
             Powder-Traytors
             were
             ,
          
           and
           useth
           the
           expression
           of
           
             quietly
             minded
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Papists
             ,
             tho
             peradventure
             zealous
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             otherwise
             civilly
             honest
             and
             good
             Subjects
             :
          
           and
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           That
           
             his
             Mother
             ,
             altho
             she
             continued
             in
             that
             Religion
             wherein
             she
             was
             nourished
             ,
             yet
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             superstitious
             or
          
           jesuited
           
             therein
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             baptism
             (
             tho
             he
             was
             baptized
             by
             a
             Popish
             Arch-Bishop
             )
             she
             sent
             him
             word
             to
             forbear
             to
             use
             the
             spittle
             in
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             was
             obeyed
             :
          
           and
           in
           his
           Premonition
           speaking
           to
           Roman
           
             Catholick
             Princes
             and
             wishing
             them
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             ground
             their
             Faith
             upon
             their
             own
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             the
             Report
             of
             others
             ,
          
           since
           every
           man
           must
           be
           safe
           by
           his
           own
           Faith
           :
           
             but
             leaving
             this
             to
             God
             his
             Merciful
             Providence
             in
             his
             due
             time
             ,
          
           he
           further
           wisheth
           them
           
             to
             imitate
             their
             Noble
             Predecessors
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             days
             of
             greatest
             blindness
             ,
             did
             divers
             times
             courageously
             oppose
             themselves
             to
             the
             encroaching
             Ambition
             of
             Popes
             :
          
           and
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           That
           
             some
             of
             their
             Kingdoms
             have
             in
             all
             Ages
             maintained
             ,
             and
             without
             interruption
             enjoyed
             their
             liberty
             against
             the
             most
             ambitious
             Popes
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             some
             of
             those
             Princes
             have
             constantly
             defended
             and
             maintained
             their
             lawful
             freedom
             to
             their
             immortal
             honour
             :
          
           and
           concludes
           his
           Premonition
           with
           
             earnest
             Prayers
             to
             the
             Almighty
             for
             their
             prosperities
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             their
             happy
             Temporal
             Reigns
             on
             Earth
             ,
             they
             may
             live
             and
             Reign
             in
             Heaven
             with
             him
             forever
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Learned
           King
           did
           sufficiently
           thereby
           Proclaim
           himself
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Papal
           Tenet
           of
           
             founding
             Dominion
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           Foreign
           
           Popish
           Princes
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           therefore
           but
           more
           abhor
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           his
           Hereditary
           Successors
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           judged
           that
           those
           Foreign
           Princes
           who
           owned
           the
           Religionary
           Tenets
           of
           Popery
           ,
           did
           yet
           
             constantly
             defend
             and
             maintain
             their
             lawful
             freedom
             from
             all
             Papal
             Vsurpations
             to
             their
             immortal
             honour
             ,
          
           and
           with
           so
           devout
           a
           Charity
           pray'd
           for
           
             their
             happy
             Temporal
             Reigns
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             live
             and
             reign
             in
             Heaven
             afterward
             ,
          
           could
           not
           but
           suppose
           that
           any
           of
           his
           Heirs
           who
           might
           be
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Communion
           would
           yet
           disown
           any
           Tenet
           of
           Popery
           that
           was
           irreligionary
           ,
           and
           would
           Exterminate
           all
           Papal
           Vsurpation
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           here
           expect
           a
           
             happy
             Reign
             on
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           a
           happier
           in
           Heaven
           hereafter
           ,
           
             leaving
             it
             to
             God
             to
             open
             their
             Eyes
          
           (
           as
           aforesaid
           )
           in
           matters
           Religionary
           ,
           and
           
             to
             render
             them
             fafe
             by
             their
             own
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           King
           Iames
           in
           his
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
          
           doth
           incidenter
           ,
           prop
           up
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           in
           p.
           49
           ,
           50
           ,
           51.
           doth
           insert
           14
           contrary
           Conclusions
           to
           all
           the
           Points
           and
           Articles
           of
           which
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           consists
           ,
           to
           denote
           the
           absurdity
           of
           the
           opposing
           that
           Oath
           :
           and
           which
           Conclusions
           tho
           many
           Clerical
           and
           Lay-Papists
           among
           his
           Subjects
           might
           maintain
           ,
           yet
           he
           might
           well
           think
           it
           Morally
           impossible
           for
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           Prince
           here
           to
           do
           so
           :
           and
           he
           gives
           a
           very
           good
           reason
           for
           the
           inducing
           any
           one
           so
           to
           judge
           of
           his
           measures
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             those
             Conclusions
             were
             never
             concluded
             and
             defined
             by
             any
             compleat
             General
             Council
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             :
             and
             their
             own
             School
             Doctors
             are
             at
             irreconcileable
             odds
             and
             jarrs
             about
             them
             .
          
           He
           had
           then
           his
           Eye
           on
           the
           Lateran
           Council
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           other
           words
           there
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           viz.
           
             Touching
             the
             PRETENDED
             Council
             of
             LATERAN
             ,
          
           See
           
             Plat.
             in
             vitâ
             Innocen
          
           .
           3.
           and
           by
           which
           Council
           the
           King
           knew
           that
           all
           except
           two
           or
           three
           of
           those
           Conclusions
           were
           concluded
           and
           defined
           .
           If
           therefore
           many
           of
           the
           poor
           petty
           School-Doctors
           were
           so
           searless
           of
           the
           Papal
           Thunder
           ,
           as
           in
           Cases
           when
           they
           were
           perhaps
           unconcerned
           to
           impeach
           the
           Papal
           Usurpation
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           cause
           of
           apprehension
           in
           that
           our
           wise
           Monarch
           that
           any
           of
           his
           High-born
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           would
           ever
           favour
           the
           Usurpations
           of
           that
           Authority
           .
        
         
           When
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           so
           firmly
           satisfied
           concerning
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Lords
           Temporal
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           great
           Quota
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           securing
           their
           abhorrence
           of
           all
           Papal
           Usurpations
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           impose
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           on
           them
           ,
           (
           tho
           yet
           She
           took
           care
           to
           have
           it
           imposed
           on
           the
           Popish
           Bishops
           )
           can
           we
           imagine
           that
           the
           great
           Interest
           of
           an
           Heir
           of
           the
           Crown
           in
           the
           Hereditary
           Monarchy
           ,
           did
           not
           give
           a
           Pleropho●y
           of
           satisfaction
           to
           that
           Great
           Monarch
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Heir
           would
           never
           permit
           any
           Usurpation
           to
           prejudice
           his
           Crown
           Imperial
           ?
        
         
           Moreover
           if
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           device
           of
           an
           Inheritance
           by
           Will
           on
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Legatees
           not
           holding
           this
           or
           that
           Philosophical
           or
           Religionary
           Tenet
           ,
           the
           absurdity
           of
           such
           Condition
           would
           not
           frustrate
           the
           device
           ,
           but
           would
           be
           taken
           as
           
             Pro
             non
             adjectâ
          
           ,
           and
           that
           thus
           in
           that
           known
           Case
           in
           the
           Digest
           ,
           viz.
           
             Of
             an
             Heir
             made
             on
             an
             absurd
             Condition
             ,
          
           namely
           ,
           
             On
             Condition
             he
             should
             throw
             the
             Testators
             ashes
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Heir
             was
             rather
             to
             be
             commended
             than
             any
             way
             questioned
             who
             forbore
             to
             do
             so
             ,
          
           how
           can
           we
           think
           in
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Crown
           (
           which
           is
           from
           God
           and
           by
           inherent
           Birth-right
           )
           any
           such
           supposed
           absurd
           Condition
           of
           a
           Prince's
           not
           believing
           this
           or
           that
           Speculative
           Religionary
           Tenet
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           his
           professing
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           a
           dear
           bought
           Liberty
           by
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           or
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           )
           should
           be
           intended
           to
           operate
           to
           his
           prejudice
           ?
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           in
           a
           word
           
             perimere
             litem
          
           about
           that
           Kings
           never
           intending
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Succession
           ,
           by
           any
           of
           his
           Successors
           being
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           that
           that
           K●ng
           who
           was
           so
           great
           and
           skillful
           an
           Agonist
           ,
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           did
           yet
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           proposed
           Match
           with
           Spain
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           that
           of
           France
           ,
           agree
           that
           
             the
             Children
             of
             such
             Marriage
             should
             no
             way
             be
             compelled
             or
             constrained
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             or
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             should
             not
             be
             prejudiced
             ,
             in
             Case
             it
             should
             please
             God
             they
             should
             prove
          
           Roman
           
             Catholicks
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Laws
             against
             Catholicks
             should
             not
             in
             the
             least
             touch
             them
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Government
           then
           was
           likewise
           to
           that
           effect
           avowedly
           declared
           ,
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           Passages
           of
           those
           times
           :
           and
           the
           needless
           quarrel
           therefore
           that
           our
           late
           Excluders
           would
           have
           exposed
           us
           to
           with
           France
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           worthy
           their
           considering
           .
        
         
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           Conclusion
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           much
           :
           for
           where
           the
           Tide
           of
           the
           Words
           of
           any
           Oath
           runs
           strong
           and
           clear
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           to
           regard
           the
           Wind
           of
           any
           Law-givers
           intention
           :
           however
           yet
           I
           have
           made
           it
           appear
           for
           the
           redundant
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           scrupulous
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           have
           embarqued
           their
           Consciences
           in
           th●se
           Oaths
           they
           have
           had
           such
           Wind
           and
           Tide
           both
           together
           on
           their
           side
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           any
           Storms
           which
           the
           Takers
           of
           these
           Oaths
           relating
           to
           the
           Lineal
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           may
           have
           raised
           either
           in
           their
           Consciences
           or
           the
           State
           ,
           must
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           very
           unnatural
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Conclusions
           asserted
           and
           proved
           the
           Obligation
           relating
           to
           the
           Kings
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           ,
           as
           resulting
           from
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           answer
           such
           objections
           thereunto
           or
           rather
           Scruples
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           deserve
           not
           the
           name
           of
           Objections
           )
           as
           some
           noisy
           Nominal
           Protestants
           have
           troubled
           themselves
           and
           others
           with
           ,
           and
           so
           end
           this
           Casuistical
           Discussion
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Objection
           or
           Scruple
           then
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           that
           some
           have
           raised
           against
           the
           Obligation
           of
           these
           Oaths
           as
           above
           asserted
           ,
           is
           that
           they
           were
           made
           in
           relation
           to
           Papists
           only
           ,
           and
           were
           enjoyned
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           discovery
           of
           those
           that
           were
           suspected
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           which
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           most
           plain
           that
           all
           Persons
           who
           have
           taken
           these
           or
           any
           other
           lawful
           Oaths
           ,
           are
           bound
           by
           Deeds
           to
           fullfil
           what
           they
           have
           sworn
           in
           Words
           :
           and
           it
           is
           an
           absurd
           thing
           to
           doubt
           whether
           the
           Law
           intended
           that
           those
           Persons
           should
           observe
           the
           Oaths
           ,
           whom
           it
           hath
           enjoyned
           to
           take
           them
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           are
           well
           taught
           by
           Bishop
           Sanderson
           in
           his
           6th
           Lecture
           of
           
             Oaths
             ▪
          
           That
           
             tho
             Papal
             Vsurpation
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             (
             the
             arrogating
             to
             himself
             the
             exercise
             of
             Supreme
             Iurisdiction
          
           in
           spiritualibus
           ,
           
             throughout
             this
             Kingdom
             )
             yet
             the
          
           Oath
           
             is
             Obligatory
             according
             to
             the
             express
             words
             in
             the
             utmost
             Latitude
             :
             the
             reàson
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             a
             Law
             is
             general
             to
             provide
             against
             all
             Future
             inconveniences
             of
             the
             like
             kind
             or
             nature
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           to
           him
           there
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Measures
           of
           that
           Bishop
           as
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           we
           likewise
           may
           direct
           our selves
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           being
           Obligatory
           according
           to
           the
           
             express
             words
             in
             the
             utmost
             Latitude
             ,
          
           tho
           that
           Oath
           was
           made
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           King
           Iames
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           p.
           108.
           
           That
           it
           was
           to
           prop
           up
           
             the
             
             Power
             of
             Christian
             Kings
             as
          
           Custodes
           utr●usque
           tab●ae
           ,
           
             by
             commanding
             Obedience
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             reforming
             Religion
             according
             to
             his
             prescribed
             Will
             ,
             by
             assisting
             the
             spiritual
             Power
             with
             the
             Temporal
             Sword
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             by
             procuring
             due
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             judging
             and
             cutting
             off
             all
             frivolous
             Questions
             and
             Schisms
             as
          
           Constantine
           
             did
             ,
             and
             finally
             by
             making
          
           Decorum
           
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             Esta●lishing
             Orders
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             indifferent
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           whereby
           his
           Majesty
           doth
           clearly
           denote
           the
           intention
           of
           that
           Oath
           to
           have
           been
           to
           extend
           against
           any
           Non-Conformists
           continuing
           their
           Schism
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           being
           intended
           against
           Protestants
           as
           well
           as
           Papists
           making
           a
           Faction
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           the
           Book
           called
           
             God
             and
             the
             King
          
           ,
           compiled
           and
           printed
           by
           King
           
           Iames's
           Authority
           ,
           sufficiently
           shews
           throughout
           ,
           by
           the
           Notification
           of
           the
           particular
           Moral
           Offices
           required
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           his
           Subjects
           natural
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           which
           Moral
           Offices
           are
           there
           strengthened
           with
           passages
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           :
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           absolute
           Loyalty
           is
           there
           well
           Established
           ,
           and
           likewise
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Resistance
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           Book
           is
           to
           plant
           Loyalty
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           be
           
             re
             v●râ
          
           a
           Premuniment
           in
           all
           mens
           Consciences
           against
           Faction
           and
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           The
           Sect
           of
           King
           
           Iames's
           old
           Enemies
           in
           Scotland
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           said
           
             he
             found
             there
             more
             dishonest
             than
             the
             Highlanders
             and
             Border
             Thieves
             ,
          
           is
           not
           named
           in
           that
           Book
           ;
           and
           he
           having
           cleared
           them
           from
           being
           participants
           in
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           ,
           did
           with
           Justice
           as
           well
           as
           perhaps
           with
           hopes
           of
           their
           emendation
           after
           the
           Tenets
           of
           Loyalty
           that
           had
           been
           then
           lately
           published
           by
           the
           
             English
             Non-Conformists
          
           ,
           order
           that
           Sect
           not
           to
           be
           in
           that
           Book
           marked
           
             Nigro
             carbone
          
           .
           But
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           their
           former
           Principles
           as
           well
           as
           Practices
           here
           as
           exactly
           as
           any
           one
           :
           and
           in
           his
           Canons
           here
           published
           a
           Year
           before
           the
           Gun-powder
           Treason
           ,
           
             The
             impugners
             of
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             were
             variously
             censured
             ;
             the
             Authors
             of
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             were
             censured
             by
             the
             9th
             Canon
             ,
             and
             the
             maintainers
             of
             Schismaticks
             by
             the
             10th
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             27th
             Schismaticks
             were
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             The
             maintainers
             of
             Conventicles
             were
             censured
             by
             the
             11th
             ,
             and
             the
             maintainers
             of
             Constitutions
             made
             in
             C●nventicles
             censured
             by
             the
             12th
             :
             and
          
           it
           refers
           to
           
             the
             wicked
             and
             Anabaptistical
             Errors
             of
             some
          
           who
           outraged
           the
           King's
           
             Supremacy
             and
          
           Regal
           
             Rights
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             meet
             and
             make
             Rules
             and
             Orders
             in
             Causes
             Ecclesiastical
             without
             the
             King's
             Authority
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           King
           knew
           that
           such
           Persons
           who
           had
           made
           Schisms
           in
           the
           Church
           had
           thereby
           made
           Factions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           more
           (
           the
           Church
           being
           necessarily
           included
           in
           the
           State
           )
           and
           would
           be
           as
           dry
           Ti●der
           ready
           to
           take
           the
           Fire
           of
           Rebellion
           from
           such
           Republican
           Tenets
           as
           were
           in
           
           Parson's
           Book
           of
           the
           Succession
           ,
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           Bellarmine
           and
           other
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           being
           justly
           apprehensive
           that
           such
           Antimonarchical
           Principles
           as
           had
           infected
           the
           Scotch
           Puritans
           might
           in
           time
           infect
           the
           English
           ones
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Powder-Traitors
           might
           infect
           other
           Loyal
           Papists
           ,
           he
           applied
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           as
           a
           general
           necessary
           Antidote
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           his
           Subjects
           to
           prevent
           such
           infection
           .
        
         
           In
           p.
           109.
           of
           his
           
             Apology
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           he
           cited
           Bellarmine
           for
           the
           Tenets
           ,
           That
           
             Kings
             have
             not
             their
             Authority
             nor
             Office
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Kings
             may
             be
             deposed
             by
             their
             People
             for
             divers
             respects
          
           ;
           
           and
           when
           such
           Writers
           did
           so
           spitefully
           with
           the
           Papal
           Power
           endeavour
           likewise
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Sea
           of
           the
           People
           to
           overwhelm
           Kings
           ,
           it
           was
           time
           to
           raise
           the
           Bank
           of
           that
           Oath
           the
           higher
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Takers
           of
           that
           Oath
           to
           be
           obliged
           
             to
             bear
             Faith
             and
             True
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             him
             and
             them
             to
             defend
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             against
             all
             Conspiracies
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             which
             shall
             be
             made
             against
             his
             or
             their
             Persons
             ,
             their
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             by
             reason
             or
             colour
             of
             any
             such
             Sentence
             or
             Declaration
             or
             OTHERWISE
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             that
             neither
             the
             Pope
             ,
             NOR
             ANY
             PERSON
             WHATSOEVER
             hath
             Power
             to
             absolve
             them
             of
             this
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           When
           therefore
           I
           see
           any
           serious
           man
           disloyal
           ,
           who
           hath
           took
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           whom
           Necessity
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           doth
           not
           draw
           to
           Turpitude
           ,
           I
           still
           attribute
           much
           of
           his
           disloyalty
           to
           his
           not
           with
           intense
           and
           recollected
           thought
           dwelling
           on
           the
           view
           of
           his
           Moral
           Obligations
           in
           the
           clear
           Mirror
           of
           that
           Oath
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           cursory
           viewing
           them
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           St.
           
           Iames's
           words
           are
           
             like
             a
             man
             beholding
             his
             natural
             face
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             but
             beholdeth
             himself
             and
             goeth
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             straitway
             forgetteth
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             he
             was
             .
          
           How
           many
           outragious
           Acts
           of
           Disloyalty
           after
           41
           had
           been
           avoided
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Oath
           had
           been
           writ
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Takers
           of
           it
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           ?
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           since
           to
           Prorogue
           or
           Dissolve
           Parliaments
           was
           ever
           a
           known
           Right
           and
           Privilege
           belonging
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           could
           any
           Person
           who
           had
           sworn
           to
           defend
           its
           Rights
           and
           Privileges
           endeavour
           to
           retrench
           that
           particular
           one
           by
           the
           Act
           for
           the
           perpetuating
           the
           Parliament
           of
           40
           ?
           How
           easie
           would
           Princes
           find
           their
           Reigns
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           these
           would
           think
           of
           all
           the
           Royal
           Rights
           they
           have
           sworn
           to
           defend
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           are
           to
           defend
           them
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           mentioned
           the
           great
           Law
           of
           Athens
           against
           any
           ones
           
             bearing
             Office
          
           under
           an
           Usurpt
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           terrible
           Oath
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           likewise
           mentioned
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           EXERCITATION
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Prynn
           as
           asserting
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           bearing
           Office
           under
           our
           late
           usurp'd
           Powers
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           having
           before
           obliged
           them
           to
           the
           
             King
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             .
          
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Exercitation
           doth
           very
           appositely
           to
           strengthen
           that
           his
           Loyal
           Assertion
           cite
           an
           excellent
           passage
           out
           of
           
           Tully's
           Epistles
           
             ad
             Atticum
             ,
             viz.
          
           of
           his
           doubting
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           his
           bearing
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Councellor
           of
           State
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           :
           
             Ec
             magnum
             sit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             veniendumne
             sit
             in
             Consilium
             Tyranni
             ,
             si
             is
             aliqu●
             de
             re
             bonâ
             deliberaturus
             sit
             .
             Quare
             si
             quid
             ejusmodi
             evenerit
             ut
             accersamur
             ,
             quid
             censeas
             mihi
             faciendum
             utique
             scribito
             .
             Nihil
             enim
             mihi
             adhuc
             accidit
             quod
             majoris
             Consilii
             est
             .
          
           And
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           great
           thing
           that
           inclineth
           so
           many
           to
           desire
           Changes
           in
           Governments
           ,
           being
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           Acquest
           of
           Offices
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           natural
           for
           the
           Athenian
           Wisdom
           to
           fence
           with
           sharp
           precaution
           against
           the
           lusciousness
           of
           Authority
           under
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           every
           man
           know
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           
             in
             terrorem
          
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             day
             of
             his
             eating
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
          
           he
           would
           
             die
             the
             death
          
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           every
           man
           ▪
           and
           for
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           by
           the
           effect
           and
           necessary
           Consequences
           of
           the
           Clauses
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           tye
           mens
           Consciences
           from
           supporting
           any
           Vsurpation
           by
           bearing
           Office
           under
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           Law
           and
           Oath
           of
           Athens
           were
           no
           doubt
           as
           almost
           all
           other
           matters
           of
           Learning
           known
           to
           King
           Iames
           ;
           and
           could
           he
           have
           foreseen
           how
           the
           guest
           after
           Offices
           occasioned
           the
           Demagogues
           to
           promote
           the
           ●ebellion
           of
           41
           ,
           (
           for
           't
           is
           known
           they
           were
           then
           mighty
           Nimrods
           after
           
           mighty
           Offices
           in
           the
           State
           and
           after
           what
           particular
           ones
           )
           and
           how
           the
           several
           Vsurpations
           supported
           themselves
           here
           afterward
           through
           mens
           supporting
           themselves
           by
           Offices
           under
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           in
           this
           present
           Fermentation
           men
           have
           been
           tempted
           to
           Faction
           by
           hopes
           of
           Offices
           (
           and
           in
           pursuit
           of
           which
           men
           were
           never
           generally
           so
           wary
           as
           i●
           this
           Conjuncture
           )
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           
             in
             uber●orem
             cautelam
          
           for
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           men
           appear
           perjured
           even
           to
           all
           of
           the
           grossest
           understandings
           ,
           who
           should
           bear
           Office
           under
           any
           Vsurper
           ,
           and
           consequently
           deterring
           them
           from
           projecting
           to
           alt●r
           the
           Hereditary
           Government
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           inserted
           into
           the
           Oath
           a
           particular
           express
           Clause
           of
           not
           bearing
           Office
           here
           under
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           to
           illustrate
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           time
           for
           making
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           a
           Praemuniment
           in
           our
           Consciences
           against
           Popular
           as
           well
           as
           Papal
           Usurpations
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           call
           in
           ,
           
             Testimonium
             adversarii
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           publisher
           of
           Cardinal
           
           Perron's
           long
           Oration
           made
           in
           the
           
             Chamber
             of
             the
             3d
             Estate
             ,
             or
             Commonalty
             of
          
           France
           upon
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           exhibited
           in
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           of
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ▪
           and
           in
           his
           long
           Preface
           to
           which
           he
           calls
           our
           Oaths
           of
           Supremacy
           and
           Allegiance
           detestable
           ;
           but
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             Deputies
             of
             the
             3d
             Chamber
             did
             frame
             the
             form
             of
             an
          
           Oath
           
             which
             they
             wished
             might
             be
             ministred
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             bears
             the
             name
             of
             ALLEGIANCE
             in
             ours
             ,
             whereby
             the
             same
             principal
             Article
             is
             abjured
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             no
          
           French
           
             King
             can
             be
             deposed
             for
             any
             Cause
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             contrary
             Opinion
             is
             Heretical
             ,
             and
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             this
             difference
             is
             found
             between
             the
             two
             Oaths
             :
             that
             whereas
             the
          
           English
           
             one
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Clauses
             ,
             seems
             to
             exclude
             not
             only
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             CHVRCH
             over
             Kings
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             the
             COMMON-WEALTH
             also
             (
             yea
             tho
             it
             should
             be
             accompanied
             even
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             that
             of
          
           France
           
             shoots
             only
             at
             the
             abnegation
             of
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Author
           however
           in
           that
           Preface
           (
           and
           which
           was
           
             Permiss●
             superiorum
          
           )
           contrary
           to
           the
           Loyal
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           Majority
           of
           that
           3d
           Chamber
           ,
           inserts
           very
           impiously
           and
           disloyally
           ,
           
             That
             Kingly
             Authority
             cannot
             come
             immediately
             from
             God
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             Miracle
             :
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Kings
             whom
             we
             know
             ,
             do
             either
             rule
             by
             force
             of
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             Case
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             Vsurped
             ,
             may
             be
             resumed
             ,
             or
             by
             Donation
             ,
             Election
             ,
             Marriage
             ,
             or
             Succession
             of
             Blood
             ,
             in
             which
             Cases
             Kings
             forfeit
             by
             not
             performing
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             under
             which
             either
             they
             or
             their
             first
             Ancestors
             did
             enter
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             expressed
             or
             necessarily
             implyed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           neither
           that
           Author
           nor
           any
           other
           Roman
           Catholick
           Writer
           hath
           writ
           with
           greater
           Contempt
           of
           and
           Spight
           against
           the
           Power
           of
           Kings
           ,
           than
           some
           Nominal
           Protestant
           Authors
           have
           to
           the
           scandal
           of
           Christianity
           done
           :
           and
           that
           I
           may
           shew
           how
           necessary
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           should
           be
           levelled
           at
           the
           outragious
           Principles
           of
           Disloyalty
           in
           Protestants
           as
           well
           as
           Papists
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           my
           Answer
           to
           this
           Objection
           with
           a
           reference
           to
           a
           Book
           of
           some
           vile
           Nominal
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           having
           according
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
           Winchester's
           Expression
           aforesaid
           ,
           
             derived
             Doctrines
             of
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             from
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           
             's
             Writers
          
           ,
           were
           (
           I
           may
           add
           )
           grown
           therein
           perhaps
           more
           learned
           than
           their
           Masters
           .
           It
           was
           printed
           in
           8
           o
           beyond
           Sea
           in
           the
           Year
           1556.
           and
           called
           ,
           
             A
             short
             Treatise
             of
             Politick
             Power
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Obedience
             which
             Subjects
             
             owe
             to
             Kings
             and
             other
             Civil
             Governors
             ,
             with
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             all
             true
          
           English
           
             men
             ,
             Compiled
             by
          
        
         
           
             D.
             I.
             P.
             B.
             R.
             W.
             
          
           
             Who
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             were
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             initial
             Letters
             of
             Names
             :
             but
             do
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             in
             Principles
             of
             Sedition
             and
             Treason
             as
             bad
             as
             Doleman
             of
             the
             Succession
             or
             Mariana
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             startled
             King
             Philip
             and
             Queen
             Mary
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Killing
               no
               Murder
            
             did
             Cromwel
             .
             I
             never
             in
             the
             Course
             of
             my
             viewing
             Books
             saw
             but
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             will
             quickly
             see
             why
             no
             Library
             durst
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             those
             Princes
             harbor
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             there
             asserted
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Body
               of
               every
               State
               may
               redress
               and
               correct
               the
               Vices
               of
               their
               Governors
               ,
               and
               ought
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             And
             the
             Book
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               killing
               Tyrants
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
            
             and
             prophaneth
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             by
             citing
             for
             a
             desperate
             use
             some
             extraordinary
             Acts
             of
             private
             Persons
             there
             recorded
             :
             and
             indeed
             a
             loyal
             man
             cannot
             read
             the
             Book
             without
             horror
             ;
             and
             especially
             when
             he
             shall
             consider
             what
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             detestable
             Book
             .
             It
             helped
             to
             provoke
             the
             fury
             of
             Philip
             and
             Mary
             to
             flie
             out
             into
             the
             Arbitrary
             Proclamation
             several
             Months
             before
             her
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             declaring
             of
             any
             one
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             and
             being
             without
             delay
             executed
             by
             Martial
             Law
             ,
             with
             whom
             that
             and
             other
             Books
             of
             that
             Nature
             printed
             beyond
             Sea
             should
             here
             be
             found
             .
             And
             another
             effect
             of
             the
             publication
             of
             that
             and
             those
             other
             Books
             was
             to
             irritate
             the
             Government
             against
             those
             poor
             Innocents
             who
             were
             here
             martyr'd
             ,
             and
             who
             sufficiently
             abhorred
             such
             Treasonable
             Books
             :
             for
             this
             Book
             was
             published
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             and
             probably
             imported
             here
             about
             two
             years
             before
             her
             death
             .
             But
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             English
             Exiles
             then
             ,
             I
             judge
             that
             none
             of
             them
             had
             a
             hand
             therein
             :
             I
             having
             observed
             many
             Words
             ,
             and
             Idioms
             and
             Phrases
             there
             to
             have
             been
             Scotish
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             probable
             that
             King
             Iames
             and
             his
             Ministers
             had
             heard
             of
             this
             execrable
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             some
             Nominal
             Protestants
             trumpetted
             out
             their
             Principles
             of
             real
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             was
             therefore
             framed
             with
             Clauses
             to
             secure
             the
             Government
             from
             all
             irreligionary
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             as
             well
             as
             Papists
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             objected
             in
             the
             second
             place
             against
             our
             being
             become
             bound
             to
             the
             Kings
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             by
             Virtue
             of
             those
             Oaths
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             by
             all
             Casuists
             agreed
             that
             among
             the
             Tacit
             Conditions
             that
             are
             presumed
             to
             be
             in
             all
             Oaths
             (
             and
             which
             are
             to
             be
             regarded
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             were
             express'd
             )
             
               Rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             is
             one
             :
             and
             that
             that
             therefore
             as
             none
             of
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             was
             then
             excluded
             from
             the
             Privilege
             or
             Right
             of
             his
             Lineal
             Succession
             by
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             ,
             so
             if
             things
             thus
             stood
             with
             him
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Kings
             decease
             ,
             the
             Oath
             obliged
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             absolute
             and
             irrespective
             Loyalty
             to
             him
             then
             :
             and
             that
             thus
             when
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             were
             Kings
             and
             Queens
             of
             this
             Realm
             according
             to
             the
             Style
             of
             some
             old
             Oaths
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             Entitled
             to
             our
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             first
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             should
             admit
             that
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             were
             so
             to
             be
             applied
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             clear
             that
             the
             Takers
             of
             these
             Oaths
             who
             were
             any
             Members
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             in
             Parliament
             were
             thereby
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             
             actually
             bound
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             in
             the
             7t●
             Conclusion
             )
             not
             to
             do
             any
             Act
             there
             to
             exclude
             the
             Succession
             according
             to
             proximity
             of
             Blood
             :
             and
             moreover
             any
             of
             the
             People
             who
             took
             these
             Oaths
             were
             thereby
             Morally
             bound
             not
             to
             choose
             any
             to
             represent
             them
             in
             Parliament
             from
             whom
             they
             might
             fear
             their
             endeavouring
             of
             such
             Exclusion
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Premising
            
             that
             there
             was
             somewhat
             of
             irreverence
             in
             supposing
             that
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             would
             ever
             afterward
             make
             a
             
               Solutio
               conti●ui
            
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             called
             it
             )
             in
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             said
             that
             any
             supposed
             Act
             of
             that
             kind
             would
             be
             Null
             and
             Void
             ,
             as
             the
             Loyal
             and
             Learned
             late
             Writers
             of
             the
             Succession
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             Writers
             of
             that
             Subject
             I
             refer
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             Obligations
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             lawful
             Successors
             by
             Virtue
             of
             these
             Oaths
             must
             remain
             uncancelled
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             :
             and
             however
             any
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             supposed
             to
             be
             made
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             a
             while
             be
             
               de
               facto
            
             received
             in
             any
             Courts
             of
             Law
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             poor
             Escrole
             ,
             and
             as
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             manifest
             that
             by
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             there
             is
             
               jus
               alteri
               acquisitum
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             any
             supposed
             relaxation
             of
             the
             Oaths
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             Parties
             for
             whose
             behoof
             they
             were
             made
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             Nugatory
             and
             not
             allowable
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             have
             speaking
             
               cum
               vulgo
            
             called
             some
             Anti-Papists
             ,
             whose
             Principles
             tend
             to
             Faction
             in
             the
             State
             and
             Schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             Nominal
             Protestants
             (
             tho
             yet
             I
             should
             be
             still
             as
             much
             content
             with
             any
             Law
             that
             made
             it
             Penal
             to
             call
             them
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             with
             one
             that
             should
             be
             so
             to
             call
             
               Quacks
               Physicians
            
             )
             so
             I
             should
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             call
             any
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Eternal
             and
             
               Natural
               Rules
               of
               indispensable
               Iustice
            
             ,
             only
             Nominal
             Laws
             ,
             suitably
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             admirable
             Preface
             of
             Aerodius
             his
             
               Rerum
               Iudicatarum
               Pandect
            
             :
             viz.
             
               Quod
               si
               quid
               iniquè
               ,
               malo
               more
               ,
               sordibus
               ,
               &
               adversus
               ill●m
               sempiternam
               legem
               atque
               immutabilem
               ,
               hic
               aut
               illic
               judicatum
               ,
               trana●ctum
               sit
               ,
               qualis
               fuit
               apud
               Graecos
            
             Socratis
             ,
             Phocionis
             ,
             
               apud
               Romanos
            
             M●telli
             Numidici
             ,
             Rutil●i
             Rufi
             ,
             M.
             Ciceronis
             
               damnatio
               ;
               in
               ecclesiâ
            
             Flaviani
             ,
             Johannis
             Chrysostomi
             :
             
               contrà
               absolutio
            
             P.
             &
             Sexti
             Clodiorum
             ,
             
               atque
               adeo
            
             Gabinii
             ,
             
               quam
               proptereà
               legem
               impunitatis
               appellarunt
               ,
               non
               magis
               judicata
               aut
               decreta
               debent
               appellari
               ,
               quam
               Seiae
               ,
               Apule●ae
               ,
               &
               Liviae
               leges
               .
               Leges
               non
               sunt
               inquit
               Cicero
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             just
             allowance
             of
             the
             
               Rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             that
             can
             be
             in
             this
             Case
             is
             this
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             of
             pretence
             of
             relaxation
             from
             all
             Parties
             supposeable
             ,
             these
             Oaths
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             ONE
             of
             them
             remaining
             in
             the
             World
             :
             and
             without
             the
             insertion
             of
             the
             words
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             viz.
             
               I
               do
               believe
               and
               in
               Conscience
               am
               resolved
               that
               neither
               the
               Pope
               NOR
               ANY
               PERSON
               WHATSOEVER
               hath
               Power
               to
               absolve
               me
               of
               this
               Oath
               or
               any
               part
               thereof
               ,
            
             its
             indispensableness
             to
             those
             who
             know
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Oaths
             to
             be
             
               jure
               Divino
               naturali
            
             ,
             would
             have
             sufficiently
             appeared
             .
             
               In
               fine
            
             ,
             there
             are
             
               Rationes
               boni
               &
               mali
               aeternae
               &
               indispensabiles
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               stand
               to
               promises
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             things
             that
             are
             simply
             and
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             )
             
               That
               God
               should
               lye
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             man
             made
             after
             God's
             image
             ,
             must
             therein
             answer
             the
             Archetype
             :
             and
             hereby
             our
             Princes
             have
             the
             Garranty
             of
             our
             Allegiance
             sworn
             to
             
               them
               ,
               their
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
            
             being
             indispensable
             by
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             by
             God
             himself
             :
             for
             he
             cannot
             dispense
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             
               Humanâ
               naturâ
               manente
               eadem
            
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             It
             is
             most
             manifest
             from
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             Tacit
             Condition
             in
             these
             Oaths
             as
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             contrary
             to
             the
             
               sense
               of
               the
               Imposer
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             not
             allowable
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             in
             this
             Case
             :
             and
             I
             believe
             that
             the
             Consciences
             of
             such
             who
             have
             made
             this
             Objection
             ,
             must
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             took
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             their
             sense
             of
             them
             was
             then
             contrary
             to
             any
             such
             condition
             being
             allowed
             .
             And
             therefore
             any
             such
             After-birth
             of
             a
             strained
             Interpretation
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Imposer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             sense
             in
             which
             they
             actually
             took
             them
             ,
             must
             be
             thrown
             away
             .
          
           
             There
             hath
             been
             a
             third
             Objection
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             called
             one
             ,
             or
             if
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Scruple
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             it
             hardly
             deserves
             the
             name
             of
             that
             .
             However
             it
             having
             got
             under
             some
             mens
             feet
             ,
             or
             into
             their
             heads
             ,
             it
             hath
             made
             them
             so
             uneasie
             as
             frowardly
             to
             trample
             on
             the
             Rights
             of
             Crown'd
             Heads
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             troubled
             us
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Haeres
               viventis
            
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             that
             were
             a
             Chymaera
             ,
             when
             as
             indeed
             the
             Objection
             is
             altogether
             Chymerical
             .
          
           
             When
             Sir
             
               L.
               I.
            
             had
             with
             so
             much
             clear
             reason
             shewed
             much
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Exclusion-Bill
               was
               against
               the
               Fundamental
               Iustice
               as
               likewise
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               induce
               a
               CHANGE
               in
               the
               Government
               :
               and
               that
               was
               likewise
               against
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Nation
               which
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               That
            
             Dominion
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             Grace
             ,
             
               and
               that
               we
               are
               to
               pay
               Obedience
               to
            
             Princes
             
               whether
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               as
               accordingly
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               did
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               against
               the
               Oaths
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               namely
               ,
               of
            
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             :
             
               and
               that
               his
            
             R.
             H.
             
               is
               the
               King
               's
               lawful
               Heir
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               no
               Child
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               Law
               we
               are
               sworn
               to
               him
               ,
            
             and
             when
             he
             had
             further
             signalized
             the
             weight
             of
             his
             Political
             Remarks
             ,
             and
             Learning
             in
             that
             Speech
             as
             well
             of
             as
             his
             Loyalty
             ,
             so
             as
             on
             the
             account
             of
             both
             to
             merit
             a
             place
             for
             it
             in
             the
             English
             Story
             ,
             and
             had
             instanced
             in
             some
             Princes
             and
             their
             Subjects
             of
             different
             Religions
             living
             very
             happily
             together
             ,
             it
             may
             perhaps
             be
             a
             blot
             in
             that
             Story
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               W.
               I.
            
             in
             an
             answer
             to
             that
             Speech
             granting
             ,
             That
             
               we
               are
               sworn
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
            
             said
             further
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               any
               during
               the
               King's
               life
               ,
               but
               to
               himself
               :
               for
               it
               were
               Treason
               if
               it
               were
               otherwise
               .
               The
               King
               hath
               no
               Heirs
               nor
               Successors
               during
               his
               life
               :
               for
               according
               to
               his
               Law
            
             (
             meaning
             Sir
             
               L.
               I's
               )
               and
               ours
            
             ,
             Nemo
             est
             haeres
             viventis
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             that
             that
             Proverbial
             Latin
             saying
             in
             the
             Law
             Books
             doth
             amount
             to
             no
             more
             in
             nature
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             more
             influence
             on
             Humane
             Affairs
             ,
             nor
             particularly
             on
             Moral
             Offices
             ,
             than
             that
             kind
             of
             Proverbial
             Sayings
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               For
               where
               a
               Testament
               is
               ,
               there
               must
               also
               of
               necessity
               be
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Testator
               ,
            
             or
             
               a
               Testament
               is
               of
               no
               strength
               while
               the
               Testator
               liveth
               .
            
             Every
             one
             knoweth
             that
             a
             Will
             is
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             revocable
             ,
             and
             Legatees
             and
             Executors
             may
             be
             altered
             by
             the
             Testator
             :
             and
             for
             any
             one
             to
             quote
             it
             as
             a
             Maxim
             ,
             
               Nemo
               est
               Executor
               viventis
            
             (
             and
             for
             a
             Legatee
             ,
             or
             in
             effect
             an
             Executor
             in
             a
             Will
             ,
             the
             word
             haeres
             i●
             often
             used
             in
             the
             Civil
             Law
             and
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             it
             )
             will
             be
             no
             more
             significant
             ,
             than
             the
             telling
             the
             Legatee
             or
             Executor
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             meddle
             in
             the
             Testators
             Goods
             till
             he
             be
             dead
             :
             and
             it
             may
             usefully
             operate
             to
             divert
             People
             from
             the
             slothful
             Omissions
             of
             making
             their
             Wills
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fond
             imagination
             that
             their
             Legatees
             or
             Executors
             would
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             any
             thing
             before
             the
             Testators
             death
             .
          
           
           
             But
             after
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             revocableness
             of
             Wills
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             lawfully
             sworn
             to
             continue
             such
             a
             man
             my
             Heir
             ,
             or
             Executor
             of
             my
             Will
             or
             Legatee
             therein
             ,
             can
             I
             then
             at
             my
             pleasure
             with
             a
             Salvo
             to
             Conscience
             alter
             it
             therein
             ?
             And
             if
             a
             Father
             hath
             sworn
             to
             give
             his
             Children
             such
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Estate
             by
             his
             Will
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Civil
             Law
             is
             due
             to
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Estate
             when
             he
             dies
             ,
             shall
             he
             then
             be
             allowed
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             to
             alter
             such
             bequest
             
               Ad
               libitum
            
             ?
             This
             comes
             a
             little
             home
             to
             our
             Case
             :
             for
             we
             have
             before
             hand
             sworn
             to
             pay
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             at
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             Crown
             the
             Allegiance
             that
             will
             be
             due
             to
             them
             then
             by
             inherent
             Birthright
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             writing
             to
             the
             Romans
             alludes
             to
             that
             Custom
             of
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             retained
             in
             Germany
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             viz.
             
               And
               if
               Children
               ,
               then
               Heirs
               ,
            
             and
             makes
             them
             certainly
             
               Haeredes
               viventis
            
             :
             and
             when
             any
             by
             the
             Civil
             Law
             were
             
               Haeredes
               ab
               intestato
            
             ,
             or
             Heirs
             at
             Law
             ,
             that
             Law
             as
             it
             made
             no
             difference
             between
             Land
             and
             Goods
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             it
             between
             Eldest
             and
             Youngest
             ,
             nor
             Male
             and
             Female
             ,
             but
             divided
             the
             whole
             Estate
             real
             and
             personal
             ,
             equally
             among
             the
             Children
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             tying
             Parents
             to
             leave
             a
             Quota
             in
             their
             Wills
             to
             their
             Children
             ,
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Consequence
             was
             good
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               if
               Children
               ,
               then
               Heirs
            
             .
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Heirs
             of
             our
             Kings
             are
             not
             such
             as
             that
             Law
             called
             
               Haeredes
               Testamentarii
            
             ,
             but
             they
             succeeding
             by
             the
             right
             Divine
             and
             Inherent
             Birthright
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               Haeredes
               legitimi
            
             ,
             and
             when
             in
             the
             King's
             Life-time
             the
             Law
             hath
             enjoyned
             men
             by
             a
             Liquid
             Oath
             to
             defend
             all
             
               Privileges
               ,
               Preheminences
               belonging
               to
               the
               King's
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
            
             can
             it
             be
             either
             Law
             or
             Sense
             to
             say
             they
             are
             now
             no
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             who
             have
             taken
             that
             Oath
             may
             actually
             exclude
             such
             Heirs
             because
             they
             are
             not
             actual
             Successors
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             too
             none
             could
             be
             a
             Successor
             but
             an
             actual
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             old
             
               Dicterium
               ,
               That
               no
               Prince
               ever
               put
               to
               death
               his
               Successor
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             further
             how
             grosly
             Sir
             
               W.
               I.
            
             was
             mistaken
             in
             his
             interpretation
             ,
             and
             applying
             of
             the
             saying
             out
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             viz.
             
               Nemo
               est
               haeres
               viventis
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             to
             
               Paulus
               de
               Castro
            
             (
             as
             Eminent
             a
             Commentator
             on
             the
             Civil
             Law
             as
             any
             one
             whatsoever
             )
             who
             doth
             on
             the
             
               Digest
               De
               liberis
               &
               Posthumis
               .
               l.
            
             Gallus
             §
             .
             etiam
             n.
             3
             o
             &
             4
             to
             discuss
             the
             point
             of
             
               Haeres
               viventis
            
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Nota
               quod
               filius
               vel
               alius
               descendens
               in
               potestate
               patris
               ,
               qui
               tenet
               primum
               locum
               dicitur
               esse
               suus
               haeres
               etiam
               vivente
               patre
            
             ;
             and
             then
             objects
             the
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               Vivens
               non
               habet
               haeredem
               ,
               ergo
               non
               suum
               haeredem
               :
            
             and
             he
             answers
             ,
             That
             
               istud
               verbum
               HAERES
               idem
               significat
               quod
               DOMINVS
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               &
               potest
               sumi
               duobus
               modis
               1
               o
               propriè
               prout
               est
               Successor
               in
               Vniversum
               jus
               quod
               defunctus
               habuit
            
             (
             meaning
             haeres
             as
             the
             same
             with
             an
             Executor
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             
               England
               )
               &
               isto
               modo
            
             vivens
             non
             potest
             habere
             haeredem
             .
             2
             do
             
               Sumitur
               strictè
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               &
               impropriè
               pro
               filio
               vel
               nepote
               ,
               vel
               alio
               descendente
               qui
               teneat
               primum
               locum
               in
               suitate
               &
               isto
               modo
            
             vivens
             potest
             habere
             haeredem
             ;
             
               sicut
               enim
               filius
               VIVENTE
               patre
               dicitur
               DOMINVS
               bonorum
               paternorum
               licet
               impropriè
               ,
               it
               a
               potest
               dici
               HAERES
               prout
               istud
               verbum
               sumitur
               pro
               Domino
               .
            
             He
             had
             before
             spoke
             of
             the
             General
             Rule
             ,
             That
             
               Haeres
               suus
               dicitur
               quem
               nemo
               praecedit
               ,
            
             and
             he
             there
             mentions
             what
             likewise
             all
             the
             Books
             agree
             in
             ,
             That
             
               Haeredes
               sui
               &
               necessarii
               dicuntur
               liberi
               qui
               in
               familiâ
               proximum
               à
               patre
               gradem
               obtinent
               :
               sui
               ,
               quia
               haereditatem
               tanquam
               suam
               ,
               necessarii
               quia
               jure
               antiquo
               retinere
               cogebantur
               .
            
             He
             intends
             there
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             by
             the
             
               jus
               antiquum
            
             that
             Law
             of
             the
             12
             Tables
             ,
             viz.
             
               Intestatorum
               haeredes
               primò
               suorum
               haeredum
               velint
               nolintve
               sunto
               .
            
          
           
           
             We
             find
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             such
             Heir
             judged
             to
             be
             
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             1.
             
             And
             thus
             Grotius
             on
             that
             place
             in
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               appointed
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
            
             saith
             ,
             That
             by
             Heir
             is
             meant
             
               Lord
               ,
               Nam
               &
               Latinis
            
             Haeres
             
               idem
               quod
            
             herus
             .
             
               Christus
               in
               coelum
               evectus
               ,
               rerum
               omnium
               est
               Dominus
               ;
               à
               patre
               scilicet
               hoc
               jure
               accepto
               .
            
             The
             very
             Institutes
             likewise
             tell
             us
             §
             .
             
               ult
               .
               De
               haered
               .
               qualit
               .
            
             That
             
               pro
               haerede
               gerere
               ,
               est
               pro
               Domino
               gerere
               :
               veteres
               enim
               haeredes
               pro
               Dominis
               appellabant
               .
            
             And
             such
             
               Lords
               of
               all
            
             then
             were
             the
             Heirs
             ,
             that
             tho
             ordinarily
             they
             could
             not
             have
             their
             
               Legitima
               pars
            
             in
             their
             Fathers
             life-time
             (
             and
             so
             we
             find
             it
             but
             in
             the
             Parable
             in
             St.
             Luke
             that
             the
             Prodigal
             Son
             said
             ,
             
               Father
               give
               me
               the
               Portion
               of
               Goods
               that
               falleth
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               divided
               unto
               them
               his
               Living
            
             )
             yet
             if
             the
             Father
             were
             
               re
               verâ
            
             a
             Prodigal
             ,
             the
             Son
             might
             by
             imploring
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Judge
             obtain
             in
             the
             Fathers
             life-time
             somewhat
             like
             the
             legitima
             to
             be
             allowed
             for
             his
             subsistance
             .
             And
             moreover
             Grotius
             on
             the
             other
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Si
               autem
               filii
               &
               haeredes
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Sententia
               est
               conveniens
               non
               tantum
               Israelitico
               Numerorum
               28.
               sed
               etiam
               Gentium
               juri
               .
               Nam
               lex
               quaedam
               tacita
               liberis
               haereditatem
               parentum
               addicit
               .
            
             L.
             
               Cum
               initio
            
             .
             ff
             .
             
               De
               bonis
               damnatorum
               .
               Sed
               magis
               est
               ut
               jus
               Hebraeum
               respexerit
            
             Paulus
             ,
             
               ideóque
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hic
               sunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               filii
               ,
               non
               quod
               non
               utrique
               sexui
               Christianorum
               aptari
               possint
               quae
               dicit
               ,
               sed
               quod
               jure
            
             Mosis
             
               filii
               necessariò
               hae●edes
               ,
               filiae
               non
               nisi
               filiis
               deficientibus
               .
            
          
           
             None
             need
             therefore
             wonder
             at
             
               De
               Castro's
            
             having
             pronounced
             the
             Heir
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             Dominus
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             leaving
             it
             out
             of
             doubt
             that
             direct
             Descendants
             are
             a
             mans
             Heirs
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             called
             Heirs
             at
             Law.
             And
             there
             is
             little
             room
             for
             doubting
             here
             in
             England
             who
             are
             Heirs
             at
             Law
             to
             private
             Persons
             ,
             for
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             hath
             to
             this
             purpose
             said
             that
             throughout
             his
             time
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ne
               duas
               quidem
               quaestiones
               adverti
               de
               jure
               haereditatum
               :
            
             but
             God
             be
             thanked
             there
             can
             be
             no
             room
             for
             any
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             King
             Iames
             when
             he
             Erected
             the
             Monument
             for
             his
             Mother
             on
             the
             Northside
             of
             her
             Grand-father
             Harry
             the
             7th's
             Tomb
             ,
             and
             put
             these
             words
             in
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             viz.
             
               Coronae
               Angliae
               dum
               vixit
               certae
               &
               indubitatae
               haeredis
               ,
            
             necessarily
             implied
             that
             there
             was
             another
             Sovereign
             living
             while
             She
             was
             thus
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           
             Let
             any
             one
             consider
             how
             many
             real
             Solecisms
             Sir.
             W.
             I's
             .
             imagined
             one
             must
             occasion
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             Solecism
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             cannot
             now
             promise
             a
             future
             lawful
             thing
             ,
             viz.
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Descent
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             since
             nothing
             can
             be
             promised
             but
             what
             is
             Future
             ?
             In
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             matters
             of
             right
             are
             sometimes
             founded
             on
             trite
             Philosophical
             Axioms
             and
             such
             as
             
               Non
               entis
               ,
               nulla
               sunt
               accidentia
               :
            
             but
             it
             were
             a
             Solecism
             to
             deny
             ,
             that
             the
             Takers
             of
             these
             Oaths
             have
             become
             bound
             at
             that
             time
             to
             the
             
               Haeredes
               viventis
            
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             
               nondum
               vivi
            
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             Lessee
             is
             bound
             at
             the
             perfecting
             of
             his
             Lease
             ,
             to
             pay
             his
             Rent
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Lessor
             tho
             then
             not
             in
             nature
             .
             If
             the
             Style
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             can
             in
             an
             Elective
             Government
             ,
             and
             during
             the
             Emperors
             life
             be
             ,
             
               Ego
               N.
               Rex
               Romanorum
               futurus
               Imperator
               ,
            
             is
             not
             the
             next
             Heir
             of
             the
             Crown
             in
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             to
             be
             
               styled
               the
               certain
               and
               undoubted
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             find
             not
             the
             term
             of
             apparent
             joyned
             to
             Heir
             in
             any
             Books
             of
             Law
             or
             History
             but
             of
             our
             Country
             :
             but
             God
             making
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             the
             inherent
             Birth-right
             by
             Proximity
             of
             Blood
             is
             the
             
               id
               ipsum
            
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             and
             if
             
               Haeres
               viventis
               QVATENVS
            
             such
             must
             be
             a
             Solecis●●
             according
             to
             Sir
             W.
             I's
             .
             insinuation
             ,
             then
             the
             Quotation
             
             usually
             brought
             out
             of
             Sir
             
               E.
               Coke
            
             by
             Writers
             of
             this
             Subject
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Heir
               apparent
               is
               Heir
               before
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Ancestor
               ,
            
             must
             be
             a
             Solecism
             too
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             known
             Rule
             in
             Logick
             of
             
               A
               quatenus
               ad
               omne
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             studiously
             avoid
             the
             embarassing
             the
             Question
             with
             needless
             Points
             of
             Law
             :
             and
             do
             consider
             ,
             that
             i●
             in
             Courts
             of
             Law
             we
             are
             above
             the
             
               Apices
               verborum
            
             ,
             we
             are
             much
             more
             above
             them
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             say
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Princes
             savours
             and
             Concessions
             we
             are
             allowed
             to
             go
             by
             the
             Rule
             that
             in
             them
             
               Exuberantior
               fides
               requiritur
            
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             
               promissio
               in
               dignitate
               Regali
               factà
               ,
               aequipollet
               juramento
               ,
            
             and
             that
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             appealed
             to
             about
             the
             Rights
             of
             Subjects
             is
             Morally
             bound
             to
             proceed
             therein
             
               Vt
               DEVS
               qui
               soli
               veritati
               innititur
               ,
            
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Style
             of
             the
             Judges
             delegated
             by
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             
               Solâ
               rei
               veritate
               inspectâ
            
             ,
             and
             throwing
             off
             the
             Formal
             Rules
             and
             Solemnities
             even
             of
             positive
             Laws
             themselves
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             well
             inferred
             that
             the
             Divine
             Law
             of
             Nature
             obliging
             us
             to
             Gratitude
             ,
             we
             are
             Morally
             bound
             in
             the
             preservations
             of
             the
             Lives
             and
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             (
             tho
             we
             had
             not
             been
             sworn
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             )
             to
             regard
             them
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             obscure
             their
             Rights
             with
             Formalities
             and
             subtilties
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             with
             tricks
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             our
             Oaths
             to
             them
             to
             use
             the
             greatest
             simplicity
             therein
             that
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             Nature
             and
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             to
             abhor
             what
             the
             Lawyers
             call
             a
             
               Subdola
               juris
               interpretatio
            
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             be
             called
             ,
             as
             the
             expression
             is
             in
             Iob
             ,
             a
             
               darkening
               of
               Council
               by
               words
               without
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             a
             gloss
             that
             corrupts
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ;
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             which
             and
             removing
             all
             doubts
             or
             strife
             about
             the
             same
             these
             Oaths
             were
             made
             .
          
           
             And
             should
             any
             one
             tell
             me
             of
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             saying
             
               Nemo
               est
               haeres
               viventis
            
             in
             our
             Common-Law
             ,
             and
             that
             Land
             being
             given
             to
             A.
             for
             life
             and
             the
             remainder
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             B.
             and
             that
             A.
             dying
             while
             B.
             lives
             who
             hath
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Son
             ,
             that
             Son
             shall
             never
             have
             the
             Land
             because
             of
             
               Non
               est
               haeres
               viventis
            
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             go
             back
             to
             the
             Donor
             if
             alive
             ,
             or
             if
             dead
             to
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             I
             will
             ask
             him
             if
             the
             Donor
             should
             be
             bound
             in
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             by
             a
             certain
             future
             time
             to
             Lett
             the
             Heirs
             of
             B.
             have
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             had
             voluntarily
             sworn
             that
             
             B's
             Heirs
             should
             then
             have
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             the
             Donor
             then
             could
             with
             a
             Salvo
             to
             Conscience
             keep
             the
             Son
             or
             other
             Heir
             from
             the
             same
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             
               Non
               est
               haeres
               viventis
            
             ?
             But
             we
             are
             to
             be
             tender
             how
             we
             compare
             the
             Inheritances
             of
             private
             Persons
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             higher
             Nature
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Metaphor
             differs
             from
             them
             
               Toto
               Coelo
            
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             much
             above
             them
             .
             And
             how
             regardless
             were
             they
             then
             of
             the
             Birth-right
             of
             the
             oldest
             Monarchy
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             the
             present
             Glorious
             Royal
             Line
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             allow
             it
             the
             Privilege
             of
             being
             plainly
             understood
             as
             they
             do
             to
             private
             Inheritances
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             which
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             in
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Charter
             to
             London
             is
             allowed
             to
             speak
             intelligibly
             enough
             ,
             viz.
             
               And
               I
               wyll
               that
               ich
               Child
               be
               his
               Faders
               Eyer
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             weary
             of
             this
             Wild-goose
             chace
             of
             the
             
               Haeres
               viventis
            
             among
             old
             Books
             :
             and
             my
             pointing
             back
             any
             one
             to
             my
             3d
             and
             5th
             Conclusions
             may
             save
             my
             labour
             of
             speaking
             here
             much
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             It
             is
             sufficiently
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             
               third
               ,
               in
               what
               sense
               the
               words
               of
               Oaths
            
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             where
             I
             mentioned
             Ames
             saying
             ,
             That
             
               they
               are
               regularly
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               that
               sense
               that
               the
               words
               have
               in
               the
               COMMON
               use
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             are
             well
             told
             by
             Vaughan
             in
             Shepbard
             and
             
             Gosnald's
             Case
             ,
             That
             
               were
               the
               penning
               of
               a
               Statute
               is
               dubious
               ,
               long
               usage
               is
               a
               just
            
             Medium
             
               to
               expound
               
               it
               by
               :
               for
            
             jus
             &
             norma
             loquendi
             
               is
               governed
               by
               usage
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               things
               spoke
               or
               writ
               must
               be
               as
               it
               hath
               constantly
               been
               received
               to
               be
               by
               common
               acceptation
               .
            
             But
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             word
             Heir
             to
             be
             no
             doubtful
             word
             :
             and
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             it
             to
             be
             a
             word
             that
             the
             Glory
             and
             Power
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             expressed
             by
             ,
             I
             may
             add
             that
             our
             Noble
             Privilege
             as
             we
             are
             Christians
             being
             so
             often
             represented
             in
             Scripture
             by
             the
             word
             Heirs
             ,
             &c.
             we
             are
             Morally
             bound
             to
             guard
             the
             word
             from
             the
             Assault
             of
             any
             new
             interpretation
             that
             would
             outrage
             it
             with
             doubt
             and
             ambiguity
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             as
             our
             Oath
             is
             part
             of
             a
             Statute-Law
             ,
             if
             there
             could
             be
             any
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             are
             to
             interpret
             it
             :
             and
             our
             Ancestors
             were
             so
             far
             from
             trusting
             private
             men
             to
             interpret
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             allowed
             the
             Court
             Christian
             judicially
             interpret
             the
             very
             Statutes
             that
             concern
             the
             things
             there
             conusable
             .
             And
             as
             some
             Papists
             do
             vainly
             sometime
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             
               we
               by
               our
               Religion
               damn
               all
               our
               Popish
               Ancestors
               ,
            
             it
             may
             here
             with
             truth
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             any
             by
             finding
             out
             a
             new
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Heirs
             do
             condemn
             the
             understandings
             of
             those
             and
             their
             Morals
             in
             not
             observing
             the
             Oath
             by
             the
             measures
             of
             that
             interpretation
             ;
             and
             I
             may
             as
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             venture
             on
             damning
             our selves
             by
             Perjury
             ,
             if
             while
             we
             venture
             on
             a
             new
             sense
             of
             the
             Oaths
             both
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             and
             of
             the
             Imposer
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             particularly
             take
             the
             Oaths
             with
             our
             Protestation
             of
             that
             new
             sense
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             if
             reserving
             that
             new
             sense
             in
             our
             minds
             we
             shall
             further
             in
             one
             of
             these
             Oaths
             ,
             viz.
             That
             of
             Allegiance
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               we
               have
               sworn
               every
               thing
               therein
               according
               to
               the
               PLAIN
               and
               COMMON
               sense
               and
               VNDERSTANDING
               of
               the
               same
               words
               without
               ANY
               Equivocation
               ,
               or
               Mental
               Evasion
               ,
               or
               secret
               Reservation
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             Rule
             about
             Oaths
             ,
             That
             
               Iuramentum
               non
               extenditur
               ad
               ea
               de
               quibus
               cogitatum
               non
               est
               :
            
             and
             so
             is
             this
             other
             ,
             viz.
             
               Non
               licet
               nobis
               interpretatione
               taci●â
               comminisci
               conditiones
               ,
               nisi
               quae
               vel
               publico
               jure
               receptae
               sunt
               ,
               vel
               ex
               re
               ipsa
               ,
               aut
               verbis
               quibusdam
               manifestè
               colliguntur
               :
            
             and
             I
             may
             add
             another
             ,
             That
             
               Minimè
               mutanda
               sunt
               quae
               interpretationem
               certam
               semper
               habuerunt
               .
            
             But
             as
             it
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             a
             superfluous
             thing
             ever
             to
             have
             the
             Judges
             consulted
             about
             any
             being
             Heirs
             to
             the
             King
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             and
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             
               Dignus
               vindice
               nodus
            
             ,
             so
             likewise
             tho
             
               Contra
               captiones
               ex
               actu
               ambiguo
               nascentes
               ,
               remedio
               est
               protestatio
               ,
               quae
               declaratione
               intentionis
               actum
               madificatur
               ,
               jusque
               in
               posterum
               competens
               conservat
               ,
            
             yet
             no
             man
             was
             ever
             found
             so
             ridiculous
             as
             to
             make
             any
             Protestation
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             taking
             these
             Oaths
             concerning
             this
             new
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             Heirs
             :
             and
             what
             is
             a
             greater
             reflection
             on
             our
             Excluders
             as
             to
             their
             Non-observance
             of
             the
             Promissory
             Clause
             relating
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Excluders
             were
             embarqued
             in
             their
             Exclusion
             ,
             and
             half-Sea
             over
             in
             their
             prosecution
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             thrown
             away
             their
             Compass
             of
             the
             common
             sense
             of
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             before
             the
             new
             one
             of
             
               Haeres
               viventis
            
             was
             found
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             an
             interpretation
             that
             I
             believe
             the
             very
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Sheriffs
               Case
            
             would
             have
             held
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             which
             indeed
             amounts
             not
             to
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Scruple
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             to
             more
             than
             a
             Quirk
             of
             Law.
             It
             hath
             long
             been
             the
             Custom
             of
             Spain
             not
             to
             make
             any
             men
             Iudges
             who
             have
             been
             Advocates
             ,
             as
             supposing
             that
             their
             straining
             the
             Law
             as
             Practitioners
             for
             their
             Clients
             ,
             might
             make
             them
             the
             less
             Candid
             in
             their
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Law
             on
             the
             Tribunal
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             giving
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             this
             new-found
             interpretation
             of
             the
             word
             Heirs
             would
             in
             that
             Court
             indemnify
             the
             Takers
             
             of
             the
             Oaths
             ,
             may
             well
             seem
             unworthy
             of
             the
             dignity
             of
             any
             Iudge
             or
             Counsellor
             or
             conscientious
             Attorney
             ,
             and
             any
             one
             of
             those
             whom
             the
             old
             Comaedian
             calls
             the
             
               Leguleiorum
               faeces
               decemdrachmari●
            
             ,
             not
             wholly
             steer'd
             by
             Trick
             .
          
           
             As
             great
             a
             Iudge
             in
             that
             Court
             as
             ever
             our
             Nation
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             Christendom
             bred
             ,
             I
             mean
             our
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             ,
             having
             in
             his
             2d
             Lecture
             of
             Oaths
             said
             ,
             
               That
               we
               become
               guilty
               of
               the
               hainous
               Crime
               of
               Perjury
               ,
               if
               a
               milder
               interpretation
               of
               an
               Oath
               chance
               to
               deceive
               us
               ,
            
             doth
             well
             mind
             us
             of
             the
             profitable
             Rule
             which
             in
             doubtful
             matters
             commands
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             safer
             part
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Casuists
             generally
             giving
             us
             that
             Rule
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             doubtful
             matters
             we
             are
             to
             incline
             to
             the
             safer
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             therein
             't
             is
             safer
             to
             think
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             Sin
             than
             not
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             the
             great
             EXCLVSION
             of
             Perjury
             telling
             us
             ,
             That
             
               Cum
               de
               ancipiti
               perjurio
               in
               futurum
               quaeritur
               ,
               illa
               est
               benignior
               sententia
               quae
               Conscientiae
               tutior
               ,
               atque
               ita
               quae
               crimen
               interpretatur
               ut
               excludat
               ,
            
             and
             that
             when
             ever
             we
             recede
             from
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             sure
             of
             that
             intention
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             sa●e
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             new
             interpretation
             so
             clearly
             contrary
             both
             to
             the
             literal
             sense
             of
             the
             Oath
             and
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             )
             was
             a
             very
             unsafe
             trick
             for
             men
             to
             put
             upon
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             word
             Heir
             is
             a
             plain
             word
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             as
             plain
             ,
             that
             some
             men
             by
             the
             
               Haeres
               viventis
            
             would
             put
             a
             Trick
             on
             the
             State
             :
             for
             let
             any
             one
             go
             to
             dissect
             all
             the
             meaning
             that
             can
             be
             in
             the
             
               Haeres
               viventis
            
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             neither
             better
             nor
             worse
             than
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Imposer
             of
             the
             Oaths
             be
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             observe
             the
             Promissory
             Clauses
             relating
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             only
             on
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Objection
             of
             
               Rebus
               sic
               stantibus
            
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             before
             mentioned
             and
             fully
             answered
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             any
             men
             evade
             their
             being
             by
             the
             Oaths
             obliged
             to
             defend
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             thus
             prop
             up
             such
             their
             new
             interpretation
             of
             Heirs
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             expired
             Statute
             of
             the
             13th
             of
             Elizabeth
             (
             which
             some
             have
             raised
             such
             dust
             with
             )
             that
             made
             it
             
               Treason
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               do
               not
               bind
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               its
               Descent
               ,
               Limitation
               ,
               Inheritance
               ,
               or
               Governance
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             an
             expired
             Statute
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             in
             being
             can
             make
             the
             Obligation
             of
             our
             Oaths
             to
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             to
             expire
             .
             We
             were
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Law
             (
             which
             is
             by
             some
             termed
             
               Communis
               sponsio
               Regni
            
             )
             obliged
             before
             our
             Oaths
             taken
             to
             defend
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             King's
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             in
             all
             just
             ways
             :
             but
             if
             any
             men
             should
             be
             so
             vain
             as
             to
             think
             that
             we
             were
             not
             before
             obliged
             to
             them
             on
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             an
             Oath
             doth
             often
             induce
             an
             Obligation
             where
             there
             was
             none
             before
             :
             and
             we
             are
             not
             now
             considering
             what
             WAS
             Treason
             ,
             but
             what
             IS
             Perjury
             .
             An
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             may
             inflict
             the
             
               Vltimum
               supplicium
            
             ,
             on
             that
             which
             perhaps
             is
             not
             
               Malum
               in
               se
            
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             
               The
               Exportation
               of
               Wooll
            
             ,
             tho
             when
             we
             have
             a
             glut
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             by
             the
             28th
             of
             Harry
             the
             8th
             ,
             c.
             7.
             touching
             the
             Succession
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             not
             taking
             of
             the
             contrary
             Oaths
             is
             made
             Treason
             .
             But
             I
             need
             not
             here
             say
             more
             than
             that
             if
             any
             in
             the
             13th
             Year
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             had
             took
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             enjoyned
             in
             the
             first
             Year
             of
             her
             Reign
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             observe
             the
             Promissory
             Clause
             therein
             ,
             they
             did
             offend
             God
             and
             their
             Consciences
             thereby
             .
             But
             I
             have
             mentioned
             it
             that
             Arch-Bishop
             Hutton
             notwithstanding
             that
             13th
             of
             Elizabeth
             
             made
             it
             a
             Praemunire
             to
             
               speak
               of
               any
               Person
               being
               her
               Heir
               and
               Successor
               ,
               except
               the
               same
               were
               the
               natural
               Issue
               of
               her
               Body
               ,
            
             did
             publickly
             in
             his
             Sermon
             before
             her
             ,
             discharge
             that
             Promissory
             part
             of
             the
             Oath
             by
             asserting
             King
             Iames
             his
             Right
             to
             succeed
             her
             ,
             and
             was
             publickly
             by
             her
             thanked
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             by
             these
             Oaths
             to
             look
             backward
             on
             other
             mens
             actings
             ,
             but
             to
             look
             forward
             on
             our
             own
             .
             Enough
             has
             been
             said
             of
             too
             much
             that
             was
             done
             to
             oppose
             King
             
             Iames's
             Succession
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             All●giance
             to
             secure
             England
             to
             the
             Royal
             Line
             and
             by
             it
             :
             and
             the
             providing
             of
             the
             
               fortius
               vinculum
            
             on
             the
             emergency
             of
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ,
             was
             but
             sutable
             to
             the
             general
             prudence
             of
             all
             States
             ▪
             and
             the
             expression
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             King's
             
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
            
             ,
             when
             
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
            
             which
             was
             in
             some
             former
             Oaths
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             this
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Fundamental
             Clause
             in
             both
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               King
               IS
               the
               only
               Supreme
               Governor
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             
               IS
               ONLY
               Supreme
            
             ,
             and
             so
             none
             co-ordinate
             ,
             or
             equal
             to
             him
             ;
             
               our
               Sov●reign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               IS
               lawful
               and
               rightful
               King
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             so
             the
             word
             IS
             must
             necessarily
             hinder
             any
             Heirs
             or
             Successors
             forestalling
             the
             Market
             if
             they
             should
             presume
             before
             their
             time
             to
             come
             for
             our
             actual
             Allegiance
             ,
             however
             sworn
             to
             them
             to
             be
             paid
             in
             future
             time
             .
          
           
             Our
             Law-Book
             of
             Oaths
             
               mentions
               a
               long
               Promissory
            
             Oath
             
               made
               voluntarily
               to
            
             Harry
             
               the
               6th
               ,
               by
            
             2
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             16
             Bishops
             ,
             3
             Dukes
             ,
             5
             Earls
             ,
             2
             Viscounts
             ,
             14
             Abbots
             ,
             2
             Priors
             ,
             and
             7
             Barons
             ,
             
               and
               but
               part
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               viz.
            
             I
             
               A.
               B.
            
             knowledge
             you
             most
             High
             and
             Mighty
             and
             most
             Christian
             Prince
             King
             Henry
             6.
             to
             be
             my
             most
             redoubted
             ,
             and
             rightwise
             by
             Succession
             born
             to
             Reign
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             Liege
             People
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             voluntarily
             without
             Coercion
             ,
             promise
             and
             oblige
             me
             by
             the
             faith
             and
             truth
             that
             I
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             faith
             ,
             truth
             and
             ligeance
             that
             I
             owe
             to
             you
             my
             most
             redoubted
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             without
             any
             variance
             ,
             true
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             humble
             ,
             and
             obeysant
             Subject
             and
             Liege
             man
             ,
             to
             you
             my
             most
             redoubted
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             and
             swear
             to
             endeavour
             to
             do
             all
             that
             may
             be
             to
             the
             weal
             and
             surety
             of
             your
             most
             Royal
             Person
             ,
             &c.
             to
             the
             weal
             ,
             surety
             ,
             and
             preserving
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             benign
             Princess
             ,
             Margaret
             Queen
             ,
             my
             Sovereign
             Lady
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             High
             most
             Noble
             Estate
             ,
             She
             being
             your
             Wife
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             weal
             ,
             surety
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             right
             High
             and
             Mighty
             Prince
             Edward
             ,
             my
             right
             redoubted
             Lord
             the
             Prince
             your
             first
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Right
             High
             and
             Noble
             Estate
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             truly
             ,
             and
             obeysantly
             ,
             &c.
             
             First
             ,
             my
             Allegiance
             to
             you
             my
             most
             redoubted
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             during
             your
             life
             ,
             &c.
             and
             if
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             Power
             take
             you
             from
             this
             Transitory
             Life
             ,
             me
             bearing
             life
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             then
             take
             and
             accept
             my
             said
             redoubted
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Prince
             Edward
             your
             said
             first
             born
             Son
             for
             my
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             and
             bear
             my
             true
             Faith
             and
             Ligeance
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             by
             nature
             born
             for
             my
             Sovereign
             Lord
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             to
             his
             Succession
             of
             his
             Body
             lawfully
             begotten
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             default
             of
             his
             Succession
             ,
             &c.
             unto
             any
             other
             Succession
             of
             your
             Body
             lawfully
             coming
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             wisdom
             of
             any
             Nation
             making
             Laws
             (
             and
             especially
             about
             Oaths
             )
             as
             short
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             I
             account
             that
             those
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegiance
             have
             much
             better
             that
             Multi-loquious
             one
             (
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             )
             provided
             for
             the
             security
             of
             our
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             Regnant
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             ,
             by
             plain
             and
             liquid
             words
             as
             far
             as
             Humane
             Prudence
             could
             provide
             for
             the
             same
             .
             And
             because
             what
             is
             made
             by
             Humane
             Art
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             by
             Humane
             Art
             eluded
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             
             we
             see
             that
             Nature
             it self
             hath
             been
             made
             a
             Term
             of
             Art
             (
             a
             word
             that
             St.
             Paul
             thought
             plain
             enough
             when
             he
             said
             
               doth
               not
               Nature
               teach
               us
               that
               ,
            
             &c.
             yet
             of
             which
             word
             a
             late
             Lawyer
             and
             Kinsman
             of
             the
             Great
             Grotius
             hath
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Principiis
               juris
               Naturalis
            
             told
             us
             of
             seven
             significations
             )
             and
             for
             that
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             for
             a
             captious
             versatil
             Wit
             to
             turn
             the
             word
             Heir
             or
             most
             words
             into
             as
             many
             or
             more
             ,
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             was
             further
             with
             deep
             precaution
             made
             to
             exterminate
             all
             cavilling
             senses
             and
             calumnious
             interpretations
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               haeres
               viventis
            
             ,
             by
             that
             Final
             Clause
             which
             Crowns
             that
             Oath
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             alone
             as
             I
             partly
             hinted
             before
             amounts
             to
             an
             Oath
             ,
             viz.
             
               And
               I
               do
               make
               this
               Recognition
               and
               Acknowledgment
               heartily
               ,
               willingly
               and
               truly
               upon
               THE
               TRVE
               FAITH
               OF
               A
               CHRISTIAN
               ,
            
             and
             after
             which
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               So
               help
               me
               God.
            
             That
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             alone
             amounts
             to
             an
             Oath
             ,
             I
             shall
             cite
             the
             opinion
             of
             Tuldenus
             the
             
               Regius
               Professor
               of
               Law
            
             at
             Lovain
             ,
             when
             writing
             
               De
               interpretatione
               Iuramenti
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Affirmatio
               perfidem
               tunc
               demum
               jusjurandum
               est
               ,
               cum
               additum
               fuit
               Christianam
               .
               Alciat
               .
            
             in
             l.
             41.
             c.
             
               De
               transact
            
             .
          
           
             I
             conclude
             therefore
             that
             what
             Christian
             soever
             hath
             taken
             this
             Oath
             ,
             hath
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             words
             of
             
               The
               faith
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             obliged
             himself
             thereby
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Great
               Privilege
               of
               Birth-right
               belonging
               to
               the
               King's
               Heirs
               ,
               a
               Privilege
               so
               great
               that
               the
               despising
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Case
               of
            
             Esau
             
               is
               applied
               in
               Scripture
               to
               mens
               prophaneness
               in
               despising
               their
               Inheritance
               of
               Bliss
               by
               Christianity
               ,
               I
               do
               as
               sincerely
               promise
               to
               defend
               according
               to
               my
               Oath
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               Fraud
               or
               Mental
               Reservation
               or
               the
               least
               cavilling
               ,
               capricious
               or
               calumnious
               interpretation
               ,
               as
               I
               value
               the
               great
               Privilege
               that
               Christianity
               hath
               ennobled
               Humane
               Nature
               with
               in
               being
            
             Heirs
             of
             God
             and
             joynt
             Heirs
             with
             Christ
             
               as
               St.
            
             Pauls
             
               words
               are
               ,
               and
               of
               being
            
             Heirs
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             ;
             
               and
               may
               all
               the
               Divine
            
             Promises
             be
             so
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               interpreted
               with
               not
               only
               a
               plain
               but
               a
               full
               and
               fair
               interpretation
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               the
               very
            
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             
               mentioned
               in
               the
            
             Epistle
             
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             ,
             
               As
               I
               do
               plainly
               ,
               and
               fully
               ,
               and
               fairly
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               exuberant
               honesty
               and
               simplicity
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               transcending
               the
            
             Bona
             fides
             
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Morality
               ,
               perform
               my
               Promissory
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             I
             have
             not
             without
             horror
             observed
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             some
             disloyal
             Authors
             have
             presumed
             in
             Print
             to
             pretend
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Exclusion
             of
             Heirs
             and
             Successors
             on
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             by
             colour
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Idolaters
             according
             to
             the
             Iudicial
             Law
             :
             and
             as
             to
             which
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             here
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             that
             Law
             was
             given
             only
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             did
             never
             bind
             any
             else
             or
             doth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Divine
             Law
             natural
             and
             positive
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             Observation
             of
             our
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             that
             Christianity
             doth
             not
             found
             Dominion
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             Ioshua
             ,
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             made
             Leagues
             with
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             on
             both
             sides
             there
             was
             mutual
             Faith
             confirmed
             with
             solemn
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             Oath
             Promissory
             to
             pay
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Crown
             at
             the
             time
             of
             its
             Descent
             is
             much
             more
             lawful
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             might
             urge
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Kings
             tho
             often
             idolatrous
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             Lord
             's
             Annointed
             had
             
               De
               jure
               &
               de
               facto
            
             Obedience
             payed
             them
             without
             respect
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Irreligion
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             Virtue
             of
             the
             Moral
             Offices
             of
             
               honouring
               all
               men
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Internal
             Communion
             
               due
               from
               all
               Christians
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             without
             offending
             the
             Church
             I
             hold
             External
             Communion
             with
             ,
             venture
             to
             go
             as
             far
             in
             my
             Measures
             of
             Charity
             as
             some
             of
             its
             great
             Ornaments
             ,
             
             Dr.
             Hammond
             and
             Bishop
             Taylor
             and
             likewise
             Bishop
             Gunning
             have
             done
             in
             freeing
             many
             Roman
             Catholicks
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Formal
             Idolatry
             .
             Innumerable
             Acts
             of
             Idolatry
             may
             be
             charged
             on
             many
             Persons
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             and
             particularly
             on
             all
             such
             as
             do
             worship
             the
             Cross
             or
             Saints
             and
             
               Angels
               Cul●●
               latriae
            
             ,
             and
             on
             such
             as
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             determine
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             worship
             to
             the
             Consecrated
             Bread.
             But
             I
             believe
             there
             are
             others
             who
             do
             not
             intentionally
             direct
             their
             adoration
             to
             any
             Creature
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             :
             and
             as
             when
             Abimel●●h
             mistook
             Sara
             from
             her
             Husband
             ,
             being
             informed
             by
             Abraham
             that
             She
             was
             his
             Sister
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             
               he
               did
               it
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             so
             I
             shall
             leave
             such
             to
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             without
             particular
             ground
             charge
             no
             particular
             Person
             of
             them
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             Formal
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             should
             much
             rather
             choose
             to
             absolve
             a
             Church
             from
             approving
             Idolatry
             than
             to
             render
             the
             Persons
             in
             it
             liable
             as
             Idolaters
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Christian
             State
             dealt
             with
             according
             to
             the
             rigor
             (
             or
             as
             some
             Calvinsts
             call
             it
             )
             the
             Equity
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Law.
             
          
           
             As
             we
             justly
             remember
             the
             Bigottish
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Marian
             days
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             be
             so
             just
             to
             our selves
             as
             not
             to
             forget
             how
             some
             Nominal
             Protestants
             (
             and
             such
             too
             as
             were
             
               magni
               nominis
            
             )
             did
             long
             ago
             (
             and
             as
             they
             do
             still
             )
             accu●e
             the
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             its
             decent
             Ceremonies
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             how
             fatal
             both
             to
             our
             Church
             and
             State
             so
             false
             and
             base
             and
             spightful
             an
             Accusation
             hath
             proved
             .
             Mr.
             Hobs
             in
             his
             History
             of
             our
             late
             
               Civil
               Wars
            
             attributes
             somewhat
             of
             the
             success
             of
             the
             disloyal
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Church
             to
             the
             natural
             Cause
             of
             their
             
               fighting
               with
               spight
            
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             not
             only
             Mr.
             
               H.
               Iacob
            
             in
             his
             
               Exposition
               of
               the
            
             2d
             Commandment
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             Year
             1610.
             hath
             thus
             charged
             our
             Church
             with
             Idolatry
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             Ames
             himself
             did
             so
             in
             effect
             in
             his
             
               Puritanismus
               Anglicanus
            
             that
             Year
             printed
             :
             and
             as
             Learned
             and
             Pious
             a
             Man
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             his
             
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
            
             shewing
             him
             tainted
             with
             the
             Tenet
             of
             Monk
             Gratian
             and
             Calvin
             and
             our
             Assembly-men
             about
             the
             Iudicial
             Law
             (
             for
             he
             saith
             there
             ,
             That
             
               that
               Law
               tho
               not
               appertaining
               to
               Christistians
               ,
               Sub
               ratione
               legis
               sperialiter
               obligantis
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             so
             
               sub
               ratione
               doctrinae
               ,
               quatenus
               vel
               generali
               suâ
               naturâ
               vel
               proportionis
               aequit●te
               exhibet
               sempe●
               nobis
               optimam
               juris
               noturalis
               determinationem
            
             )
             one
             might
             easily
             gue●s
             from
             such
             a
             Principle
             when
             believed
             and
             practised
             ,
             what
             quarter
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             any
             Church
             accused
             of
             Idolatry
             could
             expect
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             Division
             of
             the
             World
             by
             some
             into
             30
             parts
             and
             rendring
             19
             thereof
             to
             be
             down-right
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             6
             
               Mahumetans
               and
               5
               Christians
            
             ,
             it
             may
             well
             seem
             a
             deplorable
             absurdity
             that
             the
             Christian
             Quota
             should
             be
             so
             much
             addicted
             both
             to
             call
             one
             another
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             to
             Sacrifice
             one
             another
             
               as
               such
            
             ,
             beyond
             the
             superstitious
             rage
             of
             the
             Heathen
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Iacob
             in
             his
             said
             Exposition
             calls
             the
             Lutherans
             Idolaters
             for
             having
             Images
             in
             their
             Churches
             :
             and
             what
             may
             well
             seem
             strange
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             Cromwel
             the
             Vsurper
             being
             inclined
             to
             tolerate
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             appointing
             a
             Meeting
             of
             his
             Ministers
             of
             State
             and
             his
             Divines
             ,
             to
             debate
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             Fiennes
             his
             Lord-Keeper
             declared
             it
             then
             unlawful
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             
               worshipping
               God
               out
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             whereby
             he
             implied
             in
             effect
             that
             Adam
             was
             an
             Idolater
             .
             Thus
             apt
             have
             Enthusiasts
             been
             to
             play
             with
             Idolatry
             :
             but
             a
             shameful
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             our
             English
             understandings
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             a
             just
             general
             apprehension
             of
             the
             aim
             of
             some
             factious
             Anti-Papists
             to
             set
             up
             new
             real
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             while
             
             they
             are
             vexing
             us
             with
             their
             old
             Nominal
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             I
             here
             refer
             to
             all
             that
             would
             outrage
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             I
             call
             any
             Crime
             of
             that
             Nature
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             our
             judicious
             Sanderson
             hath
             done
             in
             his
             Learned
             Lecture
             ,
             
               De
               legum
               humanarum
               causâ
               efficiente
            
             §
             .
             15.
             where
             having
             shewn
             how
             Kings
             are
             called
             
               Gods
               ,
               Psalm
               82.
               6.
               
               Quod
               ipsius
               Dei
               in
               terris
               vices
               gerant
               ,
               idque
               Deo
               ipsis
               Conferente
               hanc
               potestatem
               ,
               non
               populi
               suffragiis
               ,
               EGO
               dixi
               Dii
               estis
               ,
            
             he
             thus
             goes
             on
             to
             ask
             very
             properly
             ,
             
               Poteritne
               populus
               aliquis
               sine
               turpis
               idololatriae
               crimine
               sibi
               Deos
               constituere
               ,
               cum
               sit
               uniuscujusque
               hominis
               ,
               ei
               qui
               ipsius
               vicem
               gerat
               ,
               potestatem
               vicariam
               suâ
               authoritate
               demandare
               ,
               non
               alieno
               arbitratu
               ?
               Audebitne
               quisquam
               mortalium
               id
               Iuris
               sibi
               arr●gare
               ut
               qui
               Dei
               in
               terris
               Minister
               &
               Vice-Deus
               futurus
               sit
               ,
               omnem
               illam
               suam
               authoritatem
               &
               potestatem
               ab
               ipso
               sibi
               collatam
               agnoscat
               ?
            
          
           
             Let
             all
             such
             then
             who
             did
             AVDERE
             thus
             in
             the
             Affair
             of
             our
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             
               Vice-Deus
               futurus
            
             moulded
             by
             their
             fancies
             ,
             consider
             how
             great
             a
             Casuist
             hath
             loaded
             them
             with
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             moreover
             remember
             how
             the
             inspired
             Prophet
             did
             make
             
               Rebellion
               as
               the
               Sin
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
            
             and
             contumacy
             or
             stubborness
             as
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             contented
             with
             finding
             one
             thing
             asked
             by
             the
             ingenious
             Author
             of
             the
             Compendium
             ,
             because
             I
             supposed
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             even
             by
             Calculation
             ,
             I
             might
             resolve
             the
             doubt
             (
             and
             which
             I
             have
             held
             my self
             obliged
             to
             do
             )
             viz.
             
               Can
               it
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Monarchy
               of
            
             England
             
               hath
               gotten
               by
               the
               Reformation
               (
               and
               what
               desperate
               Enemies
               that
               hath
               created
               us
               may
               be
               easily
               imagined
               )
               that
               nothing
               but
            
             Popery
             ,
             
               or
               at
               least
            
             its
             Principles
             
               can
               make
               it
               again
               emerge
               or
               lasting
               ?
            
             but
             was
             sorry
             and
             ashamed
             to
             find
             that
             Authors
             had
             cause
             to
             cite
             the
             disloyal
             Pamphlet
             of
             
               Pereat
               Papa
            
             ,
             as
             asserting
             
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               proceeding
               against
               Idolaters
            
             as
             is
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             likewise
             had
             so
             much
             reason
             to
             make
             so
             great
             a
             Remark
             on
             the
             Exclusion
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Page
             :
             viz.
             
               He
               who
               believes
               he
               can
               disinherit
               a
               lawful
               Successor
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Religion
               ,
               will
               hardly
               find
               Arguments
               of
               force
               to
               keep
               the
               Prince
               in
               being
               on
               his
               Throne
               whenever
               this
               happens
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             I
             was
             ashamed
             after
             the
             effort
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Exclusion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Mobile's
             worshipping
             a
             
               Plot-Witness
               with
               the
               name
               of
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Non-Conformist
             Author
             of
             the
             Book
             called
             
               The
               peaceable
               Design
            
             ,
             printed
             in
             the
             year
             1675.
             speaking
             so
             tenderly
             of
             the
             Papists
             then
             in
             the
             words
             of
             ,
             
               The
               Papist
               in
               our
               account
               is
               but
               one
               sort
               of
               Recusants
               ,
               and
               the
               conscientious
               and
               peaceable
               among
               them
               must
               be
               held
               in
               the
               same
               predicament
               with
               those
               among
               our selves
               that
               likewise
               refuse
               to
               come
               to
               Common-Prayer
               ,
            
             yet
             reprinting
             his
             Book
             in
             the
             year
             1680.
             doth
             thus
             alter
             the
             former
             passage
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Papist
               is
               one
               whose
               worship
               to
               us
               is
            
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               and
               we
               cannot
               therefore
               allow
               them
               the
               liberty
               of
               publick
               assembling
               themselves
               as
               others
               of
               the
               Separation
               .
            
          
           
             When
             the
             Non-Conformists
             had
             a
             while
             after
             the
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
             idolized
             both
             it
             and
             the
             Papists
             for
             being
             supposed
             to
             have
             had
             some
             hand
             in
             the
             procuring
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             soon
             weary
             of
             it
             as
             Children
             of
             their
             Images
             ,
             yet
             it
             seems
             that
             presently
             after
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Popish
             Plot
             ,
             the
             Non-Conformists
             Censure
             of
             Transubstantiation
             was
             transubstantiated
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             grew
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             :
             as
             if
             the
             ill
             actings
             or
             shams
             of
             either
             a
             few
             or
             many
             indigent
             or
             dissolute
             Persons
             ought
             to
             be
             turned
             on
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Papists
             ,
             or
             especially
             on
             their
             Religion
             it self
             and
             their
             Religionary
             Tenets
             .
             But
             many
             of
             the
             Non-Conformists
             then
             being
             abandoned
             to
             sham
             the
             very
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             its
             Discipline
             
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             participating
             in
             the
             PLOT
             to
             bring
             in
             POPERY
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             Arch-Bishop
             
             Land's
             Star-Chamber
             Speech
             mentions
             as
             the
             Style
             of
             the
             Libels
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               then
               great
               Plots
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               Plots
               to
               change
               the
               Religion
               established
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               in
            
             Romish
             Superstition
             ,
             the
             sagacious
             Loyal
             began
             to
             see
             that
             they
             made
             but
             a
             Stalking-horse
             of
             the
             Plot
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             shoot
             at
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             by
             outcries
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             Roman
             Republick
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             Idols
             of
             the
             People
             in
             a
             popular
             State
             ,
             while
             they
             complained
             of
             the
             Idolatries
             of
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             remains
             somewhat
             else
             to
             be
             said
             as
             to
             this
             point
             of
             calling
             ,
             or
             thinking
             every
             particular
             Papist
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             what
             I
             shall
             further
             urge
             out
             of
             the
             great
             Speech
             aforesaid
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Bourges
             ,
             who
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             Papists
             had
             in
             their
             Writings
             frequently
             called
             Hereticks
             Idolaters
             (
             and
             as
             accordingly
             the
             Author
             of
             a
             Popish
             Pamphlet
             printed
             in
             London
             in
             the
             Year
             1663
             ,
             Entituled
             
               Miracles
               not
               ceased
            
             ,
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             where
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               The
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               a
               Cheat
               and
               Heathenism
               ,
               the
               Protestant
               Bishops
               are
               Cheaters
               and
               Priests
               of
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               is
               ridiculous
               and
               idolatrous
            
             )
             yet
             this
             Arch-Bishop
             in
             that
             Speech
             having
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             cleared
             his
             Prince
             tho
             a
             Protestant
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Heresy
             and
             Pertinacy
             ,
             doth
             likewise
             there
             particularly
             say
             ,
             
               he
               is
               no
               Idolater
            
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             likewise
             hath
             with
             great
             judgment
             and
             loyalty
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             those
             Constitutions
             in
             the
             
               Civil
               Law
            
             whereby
             Manichees
             and
             Arrians
             are
             excluded
             from
             Magistracy
             and
             publick
             
               Office
               ,
               It
               was
               to
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               only
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               Inferiour
               Magistrates
               and
               not
               of
            
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             
               who
               cannot
               be
               disinherited
               of
               their
               Rights
               without
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               Government
               and
               People
               :
               and
               to
               decree
               any
               thing
               of
               whom
               did
               only
               belong
               to
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             inclines
             me
             to
             think
             my self
             Morally
             bound
             not
             to
             call
             all
             Papists
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             off
             the
             stain
             of
             Idolatry
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             as
             much
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Conversion
             of
             England
             from
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             the
             Great
             was
             God's
             Great
             Instrument
             in
             many
             hundred
             of
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             Finished
             my
             Casuistical
             Discussion
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             if
             the
             Result
             thereof
             may
             by
             the
             Blessing
             of
             God
             (
             
               whose
               both
               the
               Deceived
               and
               the
               Deceiver
               are
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Iob
             12.
             16.
             
             )
             be
             in
             all
             such
             Protestants
             who
             have
             been
             deceived
             into
             a
             belief
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Irreligionary
             Tenet
             of
             Popery
             ,
             viz.
             
               Of
               Dominion
               being
               founded
               in
               Grace
               ,
            
             a
             more
             exuberant
             Compassion
             to
             all
             Loyal
             Papists
             who
             have
             not
             believed
             and
             practised
             that
             Tenet
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             erred
             in
             Popish
             Tenets
             Religionary
             .
             'T
             is
             both
             visible
             and
             palpable
             that
             such
             Excluders
             and
             Nominal
             Protestants
             while
             they
             accused
             Papists
             of
             being
             deluded
             into
             a
             Plot
             to
             destroy
             the
             King
             ,
             were
             themselves
             deluded
             into
             a
             Practice
             that
             would
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             have
             destroyed
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             .
             'T
             is
             most
             plain
             that
             by
             being
             so
             deceived
             they
             have
             given
             occasion
             to
             Papists
             to
             reproach
             Protestants
             by
             saying
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             
               You
               see
               how
               vain
               your
               attempts
               are
               to
               leave
               Popery
               and
               its
            
             Tenets
             :
             
               and
               as
               he
               who
               would
               by
               running
               or
               riding
               or
               sailing
               to
               any
               remote
               places
               ,
               imagine
               to
               be
               able
               to
               get
               from
               being
               under
               the
               Covering
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               would
               give
               any
               one
               occasion
               to
               upbraid
               his
               vanity
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               he
               could
               
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               further
               he
               went
               from
               being
               under
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               he
               would
               but
               Compass
               the
               being
               nearer
               to
               another
               part
               thereof
               ;
               so
               while
               you
               would
               get
               from
               being
               under
               the
               Predominance
               of
               one
               part
               of
               Popery
               ,
               you
               obtain
               but
               to
               be
               the
               nearer
               to
               another
               part
               of
               it
               :
               You
               have
               run
               from
               the
               belief
               of
            
             Purgatory
             
               to
               the
            
             Tenet
             
               of
               founding
               dominion
               in
               Grace
               ;
               and
               there
               being
               no
               steady
               hand
               among
               you
               to
               hold
               the
               balance
               ,
               that
            
             Tenet
             
               practised
               by
               you
               would
               instead
               of
               a
            
             Purgatory
             
               hereafter
               ,
               make
               a
               present
            
             Hell
             
               upon
               Earth
               .
               You
               are
               got
               from
               the
               Council
               of
            
             Trent
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               the
            
             odiosa
             materia
             
               in
               the
               very
            
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             ,
             
               which
               you
               charge
               upon
               us
               as
               a
               general
               one
               ,
            
             is
             
               approved
               ,
               believed
               and
               practised
               by
               you
               :
            
             And
             
               you
               would
               Exterminate
               the
               King's
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               as
               Heterodox
               in
               Religion
               ;
               and
               have
               in
               effect
               obsolved
               your selves
               from
               your
               Oaths
               Promissory
               in
               their
               behalfs
               .
               Thus
               therefore
               do●h
               the
               Vniversality
               of
               our
            
             Catholick
             and
             Heavenly
             
               Religion
               seem
               to
               be
               naturally
               made
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               from
               which
               there
               is
               no
               escaping
               .
            
             Thou
             who
             abhorrest
             Idols
             dost
             thou
             commit
             Sacrilege
             ,
             
               and
               abhor
               the
            
             Sacredness
             
               of
               the
               Regal
               Power
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               own
               Oaths
               ?
               And
               thou
               who
               abhorrest
               Superstition
               in
               things
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               idolize
            
             words
             ,
             
               and
               imagine
               there
               can
               be
               Sacredness
               in
               letters
               ?
               Doth
               not
               every
               one
               know
               that
               even
            
             literae
             significantes
             Sacras
             sententias
             non
             significant
             eas
             in
             quantum
             sacrae
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             in
             quantum
             sunt
             res
             ;
             ergò
             literae
             non
             sunt
             Sacrae
             ?
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               very
               word
            
             Sacred
             
               likewise
               signifie
            
             accursed
             ?
             
               Can
               therefore
               the
               name
               of
            
             true
             Protestant
             
               Legitimate
               a
            
             Calumnious
             
               interpretation
               of
            
             Oaths
             ,
             
               more
               than
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Society
               of
            
             Jesus
             
               Legitimate
               the
            
             Doctrine
             of
             Calumny
             ,
             
               or
               more
               than
               the
               world
               Catholick
               Monopolized
               formerly
               by
               the
            
             Donatists
             and
             Arrians
             ,
             
               could
               justifie
               or
               Sanctifie
               their
            
             Tenets
             ?
             
               Will
               your
               name
               of
            
             Reformation
             
               weigh
               any
               thing
               ,
               if
               while
               you
               are
            
             come
             out
             from
             among
             
               the
               Religionary
            
             Tenets
             
               of
               our
            
             Church
             ,
             
               you
               remain
               in
               the
            
             Babel
             
               of
               the
               Irreligionary
               ones
               ,
               approv●d
               by
               some
               of
               our
               Popes
               and
               Doctors
               and
               Schoolmen
               ;
               and
               which
               we
               grant
               ,
               that
               if
               believed
               and
               practised
               would
               bring
               every
               Kingdom
               to
               confusion
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               into
               a
               diversity
               of
               Languages
               ,
               but
               into
               an
               alteration
               of
               the
            
             Hereditary
             
               Government
               ,
               and
            
             Transubstantiate
             
               even
               that
               ?
               If
               you
               are
               angry
               with
               us
               for
               mistaking
               Saint
            
             Peter
             '
             s
             Successors
             (
             
               as
               you
               think
               )
               will
               you
               not
               be
               angry
               with
               your selves
               for
               mistaking
               the
            
             Successors
             
               of
               your
               Kings
               ,
               so
               easily
               to
               be
               known
               ?
               Since
               you
               may
               think
               him
               a
            
             wise
             Child
             who
             knoweth
             his
             true
             Spiritual
             Father
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               his
               true
            
             Natural
             
               one
               ;
               will
               you
               reproach
               our
               understandings
               for
               not
               knowing
               that
               true
            
             Spiritual
             
               one
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               true
            
             Church
             ,
             
               when
               you
               seem
               thus
               not
               to
               know
               your
               true
            
             Political
             
               Father
               ,
               or
               who
               is
               to
               be
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               descent
               the
               true
               King
               ?
               Will
               not
               you
               pity
               us
               for
               our
            
             Implicit
             Faith
             
               in
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               things
               wherein
               we
               cannot
               hurt
               you
               ,
               when
               your selves
               do
               by
            
             Implicit
             Faith
             
               follow
               the
            
             Demagogues
             
               in
               the
               State
               in
               matters
               that
               would
               destroy
               us
               all
               ?
               When
            
             Brutus
             
               after
               he
               had
               given
               the
               blow
               to
            
             Caesar
             ,
             
               found
               cause
               to
               exclaim
               of
            
             Vertues
             being
             an
             empty
             Name
             ;
             
               will
               not
               you
               after
               you
               have
               thrown
               off
               the
            
             Papal
             
               Power
               of
            
             Excluding
             
               Kings
               make
               your
            
             Reformation
             an
             empty
             Name
             ,
             
               if
               you
               at
               last
            
             reform
             
               your selves
               into
            
             Popery
             ,
             
               and
               after
               all
               your
               imagined
            
             Conversions
             
               from
               Popery
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               your
               natural
            
             Conversion
             
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               as
            
             Natural
             
               as
               the
               Common
            
             Hieroglyphick
             
               of
               the
            
             year
             
               shews
               us
               ,
               and
               how
            
             in
             se
             convertitur
             annus
             ?
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             many
             of
             our
             Nominal
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             some
             real
             ones
             ,
             being
             thus
             deceived
             as
             aforesaid
             in
             the
             business
             of
             the
             Excl●sion
             ,
             there
             lyes
             a
             
               Pudet
               haec
               opprobri●
               nobis
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             a
             worse
             opprobrium
             than
             that
             of
             another
             common
             Latine
             saying
             ,
             
               Stulti
               dum
               vitant
               vitia
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             here
             they
             have
             run
             but
             from
             Popery
             
             to
             Popery
             ,
             from
             a
             Popery
             more
             genteely
             clad
             to
             a
             second-ha●d
             Popery
             ,
             and
             even
             into
             a
             frippery
             of
             Antimonarchial
             notions
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             run
             into
             the
             Substance
             of
             the
             worst
             part
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             account
             worse
             then
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             while
             they
             have
             been
             pursuing
             the
             
               magni
               nominis
               umbria
            
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             shadow
             of
             the
             Great
             Name
             of
             Protestant
             .
             And
             I
             will
             still
             call
             it
             a
             great
             and
             noble
             name
             ,
             however
             abused
             by
             Schismaticks
             ,
             and
             tho
             not
             used
             in
             our
             Canons
             and
             Articles
             ,
             &c.
             and
             wherein
             we
             soar
             above
             the
             dictates
             of
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             the
             distinctions
             of
             Names
             they
             occasioned
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             purpose
             our
             great-Souled
             Bramhall
             in
             the
             
               title
               page
            
             of
             his
             
               Iust
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             hath
             the
             quotation
             of
             
               My
               Name
               is
               Christian
               ,
               my
               Sirname
               is
               Catholic
               ,
               by
               the
               one
               I
               am
               known
               from
               Infidels
               ,
               by
               the
               other
               from
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             doth
             often
             in
             that
             Book
             and
             his
             other
             writings
             use
             the
             word
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             such
             who
             have
             laudably
             opposed
             the
             Papal
             Usurpations
             and
             Impositions
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mentioning
             of
             the
             
               Protestant
               Churches
            
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             that
             word
             is
             justly
             and
             properly
             applicable
             .
             Moreover
             our
             Great
             
             Chillingwor●h's
             writing
             of
             ,
             
               The
               Religion
               of
               Protestants
               a
               safe
               way
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             hath
             endear'd
             that
             Name
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             to
             us
             thereby
             .
             The
             adherents
             likewise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             are
             often
             put
             to
             it
             to
             use
             the
             distinction
             of
             
               Protestant
               Recusants
            
             ,
             to
             speak
             Intelligibly
             .
             But
             't
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             England-Protestant
             that
             the
             Orthodox
             and
             Loyal
             generally
             mean
             by
             that
             name
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             Protestants
             alone
             here
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             
               analogum
               per
               se
               positum
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             It
             is
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             these
             Protestants
             who
             
               have
               not
               so
               learn'd
               Christ
               and
               Christianity
            
             as
             to
             be
             untaught
             their
             unnatural
             Allegiance
             and
             natural
             obligation
             of
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             tho
             many
             within
             the
             pale
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             have
             been
             tempted
             a
             while
             to
             extravagant
             thoughts
             and
             actings
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Exclusion
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             through
             the
             Divine
             influences
             on
             their
             understandings
             soon
             come
             to
             themselves
             again
             ;
             and
             tho
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             some
             of
             these
             like
             Steel
             hath
             been
             bent
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             not
             like
             lead
             stood
             and
             continued
             bent
             :
             And
             notwithstanding
             that
             being
             Transported
             a
             while
             with
             the
             Passion
             of
             Anger
             against
             Papists
             and
             Plots
             ,
             they
             
               said
               in
               their
               haste
            
             ,
             that
             Dominion
             was
             founded
             in
             Grace
             ,
             I
             observ'd
             so
             many
             of
             them
             by
             their
             second
             thoughts
             so
             averse
             from
             the
             second-hand
             Popery
             (
             as
             I
             call'd
             it
             )
             that
             they
             might
             merit
             an
             exemption
             from
             being
             censured
             by
             Papists
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             Law
             ,
             viz.
             
               Quidquid
               calore
               iracundiae
               vel
               fit
               vel
               dicitur
               ,
               non
               prius
               ratum
               est
               quam
               si
               perseverantiâ
               apparuit
               judicium
               animi
               fuisse
               ;
               ideoque
               brevi
               reversa
               uxor
               ,
               nec
               divertisse
               videtur
               .
            
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             am
             likewise
             to
             observe
             that
             tho
             many
             who
             have
             been
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             by
             
               Law
               Established
            
             ,
             and
             have
             for
             fashion-sake
             gone
             to
             our
             Common-Prayer
             with
             no
             more
             concernment
             than
             the
             Monk
             went
             to
             Mass
             who
             said
             
               Eamus
               ad
               communem
               errorem
            
             ,
             yet
             such
             of
             this
             Church
             whose
             Devotion
             hath
             been
             deep
             rooted
             in
             their
             heads
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             who
             have
             seriously
             thought
             of
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Collect
             ,
             viz.
             
               So
               rule
               the
               Heart
               of
               THY
               Chosen
               Servant
            
             Charles
             
               our
               King
               and
               Governor
            
             ,
             &c.
             did
             not
             long
             say
             Amen
             ,
             to
             any
             mens
             thoughts
             or
             motions
             of
             Choosing
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             Let
             Rome
             and
             the
             Conventicles
             thus
             like
             lead
             stand
             bent
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             its
             Prayers
             have
             sufficiently
             told
             us
             whose
             
               chosen
               Servant
            
             our
             King
             is
             .
             I
             have
             here
             occasion
             to
             refer
             to
             an
             Illustrious
             Son
             of
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             whose
             whole
             life
             hath
             been
             as
             perfect
             a
             Comment
             on
             the
             Oath
             and
             Moral
             Offices
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             of
             
             absolute
             and
             unconditional
             Loyalty
             as
             any
             could
             be
             ,
             and
             more
             useful
             to
             the
             World
             than
             any
             Written
             one
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ormond
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             Iustice
             to
             him
             and
             the
             Subject
             I
             have
             been
             treating
             of
             for
             me
             here
             to
             cite
             him
             in
             what
             was
             published
             by
             the
             Loyal
             and
             Learned
             Father
             Walsh
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             what
             was
             by
             the
             
             Nuntio's
             Party
             pretended
             as
             a
             Scandal
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               That
               one
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               from
               those
            
             Irish
             
               Papists
               should
               be
               MADE
               CHOICE
               OF
               to
               Govern
               them
               :
               and
               that
               that
               Party
               did
               fear
               the
               Scourges
               of
               War
               and
               Plague
               to
               have
               justly
               fal●
               so
               heavy
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               Evidence
               of
               God's
               Anger
               against
               them
               for
               putting
               God's
               Cause
               and
               the
               Churches
               under
               such
               a
               hand
               ,
               whereas
               the
               trust
               might
               have
               been
               managed
               in
               a
               Catholick
               hand
               under
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
            
             but
             to
             which
             the
             Answer
             was
             thus
             with
             great
             Loyalty
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             viz.
             
               Now
               at
               length
               they
               are
               come
               plainly
               to
               shew
               the
               true
               ground
               of
               their
               Exception
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               endeavoured
               all
               the
               whole
               to
               disguise
               under
               the
               Personal
               Scandals
               they
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               cast
               upon
               us
               .
               They
               are
               afraid
               of
               Scandal
               at
            
             Rome
             
               for
               MAKING
               CHOICE
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             (
             
               as
               if
               they
               might
               CHOOSE
               their
               Governor
               )
               of
               one
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               .
               If
               this
               be
               allowed
               them
               ,
               why
               they
               might
               not
               next
               pretend
               to
               the
               same
               fear
               of
               Scandal
               for
               having
               a
               King
               of
               a
               different
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Power
               of
               CHOOSING
               one
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               :
            
             and
             concludes
             with
             an
             Observation
             of
             that
             Party
             's
             having
             infamously
             practised
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Calumny
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             then
             Queen
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             Papists
             therefore
             owning
             the
             Disloyal
             Principles
             of
             that
             Party
             have
             thereby
             the
             
               Pudet
               haec
               opprobria
            
             ,
             &c.
             put
             on
             them
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             by
             any
             Impartial
             Relaters
             of
             News
             either
             told
             at
             Gath
             or
             published
             in
             Ascalon
             ,
             that
             any
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             were
             actually
             〈◊〉
             in
             thinking
             they
             might
             choose
             their
             future
             King
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             likewise
             there
             be
             said
             ,
             how
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Divines
             of
             that
             Church
             did
             in
             that
             Conjuncture
             so
             universally
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             an
             Impetus
             of
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             propagate
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Loyalty
             that
             the
             13th
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             our
             Oaths
             require
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Popery
             of
             
               founding
               Dominion
               in
               Grace
            
             hath
             been
             so
             much
             Exterminated
             from
             that
             Church
             and
             the
             Realm
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             sense
             and
             reason
             and
             humor
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             is
             bent
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             so
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             was
             natural
             for
             our
             Divines
             in
             this
             Conjuncture
             thus
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             factious
             counterfeit
             Protestants
             were
             by
             their
             outcries
             making
             Papists
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             publishing
             infamous
             Pamphlets
             that
             expressly
             shook
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             Law
             Established
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             shake
             the
             same
             in
             that
             time
             when
             the
             Exclusion
             was
             designed
             ;
             and
             as
             appeared
             particularly
             by
             the
             reprinting
             for
             that
             purpose
             the
             Pamphlet
             of
             the
             
               Rights
               of
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Author
             did
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Peoples
               Right
               to
               choose
               their
               Bishops
               .
            
             The
             Clergy
             therefore
             seeing
             such
             Nominal
             Protestants
             by
             that
             real
             part
             of
             Popery
             
               of
               founding
               Dominion
               in
               Grace
            
             ,
             thus
             bent
             on
             the
             ruine
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             were
             concerned
             to
             bend
             all
             their
             forces
             of
             reason
             in
             permonishing
             People
             of
             their
             danger
             from
             that
             part
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Thus
             as
             when
             a
             Light-house
             is
             set
             up
             to
             warn
             Navigators
             of
             a
             Bank
             of
             Sand
             ,
             if
             yet
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Sea
             and
             Wind
             such
             Bank
             happens
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             the
             Light-house
             must
             be
             removed
             likewise
             ,
             the
             same
             thing
             was
             accordingly
             done
             by
             the
             Justice
             and
             Prudence
             of
             our
             Divines
             giving
             us
             a
             notification
             of
             the
             Sands
             of
             Popery
             having
             shifted
             their
             place
             .
          
           
           
             The
             late
             Experience
             that
             our
             Church
             had
             of
             its
             usage
             under
             the
             Great
             Vsurper
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             putting
             it
             out
             of
             his
             Protection
             as
             knowing
             the
             born
             and
             sworn
             Allegiance
             of
             its
             Church-men
             ,
             and
             likewise
             its
             Doctrine
             must
             necessarily
             make
             them
             true
             Adherents
             to
             the
             
               King's
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
            
             ,
             hath
             necessarily
             taught
             them
             that
             they
             cannot
             externally
             flourish
             under
             any
             Vsurper
             whatsoever
             .
             They
             know
             that
             the
             Oath
             that
             
             Cromwel's
             Parliament
             Enacted
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             him
             was
             a
             Canting
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             he
             was
             sworn
             
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               Power
               to
               uphold
               ,
               and
               maintain
               the
               true
               reformed
               Protestant
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               the
               Purity
               thereof
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               Power
               and
               his
               understanding
               .
            
             The
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             was
             not
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             upheld
             and
             maintained
             by
             him
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             upheld
             or
             maintained
             by
             any
             Vsurper
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Gibbon
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Theological
             SCHEME
             averred
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Nye
             and
             he
             attending
             a
             Committee
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Vsurpation
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Nye
             being
             desired
             by
             the
             Committee
             to
             give
             them
             a
             definition
             or
             description
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             answered
             ,
             
               A
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               one
               sent
               forth
               by
               the
               State
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               receiving
               protection
               from
               them
               and
               maintenance
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               restrained
            
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             that
             he
             and
             others
             then
             treated
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             words
             and
             things
             like
             an
             
               Ecclesia
               maligrantium
            
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             were
             then
             
               RESTRAINED
               ab
               Officio
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             just
             as
             the
             Faction
             and
             Schism
             of
             many
             Nominal
             Protestants
             began
             about
             41
             to
             call
             our
             Divines
             Names
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             so
             lately
             the
             Popish
             Plot
             was
             made
             the
             Vehicle
             of
             
               the
               Poyson
            
             of
             some
             Mens
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             neither
             Machiavel
             nor
             Iesuit
             did
             ever
             more
             sledfastly
             practise
             the
             
               Divide
               &
               Impera
            
             ,
             than
             such
             men
             in
             that
             Conjuncture
             did
             ,
             that
             by
             weakening
             us
             with
             our
             Divisions
             they
             might
             at
             once
             destroy
             the
             Lineal
             Succession
             of
             our
             Hereditary
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             Succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             our
             Kings
             in
             their
             
               Coronation
               Oaths
            
             swearing
             
               to
               keep
               Peace
               and
               Agreement
               to
               the
               Holy
               Church
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               and
               People
               ,
            
             Factious
             and
             Schismatical
             Persons
             having
             broke
             their
             own
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             break
             the
             King's
             Oath
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             old
             known
             form
             of
             the
             Indictment
             of
             some
             of
             our
             Iudges
             for
             Bribery
             in
             which
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             Kings
             being
             bound
             by
             their
             Oath
             
               to
               do
               Iustice
               to
               their
               People
               ,
            
             such
             Judges
             did
             
               Violare
               Sacramentum
               Domini
               Regis
            
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             pleased
             God
             by
             the
             fierce
             Zeal
             of
             several
             Non-Conformists
             for
             the
             Exclusion
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             Eyes
             of
             many
             Conscientious
             and
             Loyal
             People
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             them
             thereby
             to
             the
             Bosom
             of
             the
             Holy
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             they
             seeing
             such
             Doubts
             and
             Objections
             as
             some
             had
             raised
             against
             the
             Obligations
             of
             our
             Oaths
             ,
             to
             be
             but
             Scruples
             ,
             and
             that
             considerate
             ,
             serious
             ,
             and
             devout
             Persons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             had
             soon
             thrown
             the
             Scruples
             away
             ,
             were
             naturally
             thereby
             induced
             to
             
               throw
               off
               other
               Scruples
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             likewise
             but
             natural
             to
             them
             to
             think
             that
             their
             very
             Doubts
             and
             Objections
             for
             their
             having
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             were
             but
             Scruples
             .
             And
             as
             to
             doubts
             ,
             tho
             the
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               Quod
               dubitas
               ne
               feceris
            
             ,
             yet
             not
             only
             Sanderson
             but
             Ames
             hath
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             Scruples
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             for
             Ames
             in
             his
             Cases
             of
             
               Conscience
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             16.
             viz.
             
               Of
               a
               scrupulous
               Conscience
            
             ,
             having
             said
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Scruple
               is
               a
               fear
               of
               the
               Mind
               about
               what
               one
               is
               to
               do
               which
               vexeth
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               a
               little
               Stone
               in
               ones
               shooe
               troubles
               the
               foot
               ,
            
             he
             wisely
             concludes
             ,
             That
             
               Multi
               scrupuli
               cum
               non
               possint
               commodè
               tolli
               contrariâ
               ratione
               ,
               deponi
               debent
               quasi
               
               violentiâ
               quadam
               ,
               dum
               excluduntur
               ab
               omni
               consultatione
               :
            
             and
             that
             ,
             
               Scrupulus
               est
               formido
               temeraria
               ,
               &
               sine
               fundamento
               ,
               atque
               adeo
               non
               potest
               obligare
               .
            
             He
             there
             mentions
             ,
             
               A
               man
               being
               said
               to
               be
               scrupulous
               in
               discussing
               his
               past
               Actions
               ,
               or
               in
               ordering
               his
               futu●e
               ones
               :
            
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Loyal
             late
             Non-Conformists
             when
             they
             consider
             their
             past
             Actings
             will
             now
             accord
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             clamorous
             pretences
             they
             were
             tempted
             to
             urge
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             (
             as
             
             Ames's
             words
             are
             )
             
               laid
               aside
               with
               violence
            
             :
             and
             I
             do
             likewise
             believe
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Pious
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             who
             while
             the
             
               Formido
               temeraria
            
             and
             
               sine
               fundamento
            
             carried
             them
             to
             incline
             to
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             shake
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             the
             super-structures
             of
             their
             Oaths
             by
             new
             interpretations
             ,
             do
             with
             a
             pious
             horror
             think
             of
             the
             poor
             Vapours
             pent
             in
             their
             Imaginations
             that
             made
             such
             Temporary
             Earthquakes
             in
             their
             Moral
             Offices
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             made
             perpetual
             ones
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             because
             some
             of
             our
             English
             Princes
             long
             ago
             ,
             whose
             Titles
             were
             cloudy
             ,
             did
             
               de
               facto
            
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             to
             render
             them
             clear
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             think
             that
             therefore
             the
             Monarchy
             was
             not
             then
             
               de
               jure
            
             and
             
               jure
               C●ronae
            
             Hereditary
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             after
             the
             
               Liquid
               Oath
            
             of
             Allegiance
             made
             to
             statuminate
             the
             most
             clear
             Title
             of
             a
             Crown
             that
             can
             be
             supposed
             ,
             it
             could
             since
             be
             lawful
             for
             any
             Parliamentary
             Power
             to
             disturb
             the
             Succession
             and
             dispense
             with
             our
             Oaths
             ,
             can
             appear
             to
             the
             Considerate
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             Scruple
             unworthy
             their
             thoughts
             .
             And
             moreover
             because
             some
             of
             our
             Princes
             heretofore
             desired
             their
             Parliaments
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             setling
             the
             Succession
             ,
             for
             any
             therefore
             after
             the
             Oaths
             to
             think
             it
             might
             be
             lawful
             to
             disturb
             their
             Prince
             with
             renewed
             importunities
             again
             and
             again
             to
             alter
             the
             Course
             of
             the
             Descent
             after
             his
             various
             Declarations
             of
             his
             Mind
             that
             he
             would
             never
             consent
             to
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             appear
             to
             the
             considerate
             ,
             a
             Scruple
             fit
             to
             be
             thrown
             off
             .
             Much
             more
             then
             must
             it
             appear
             to
             such
             to
             have
             been
             a
             vile
             Scruple
             to
             have
             fancied
             it
             lawful
             to
             pronounce
             men
             
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Kingdom
            
             ,
             because
             they
             so
             loyally
             defended
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             according
             to
             their
             Oaths
             in
             that
             HOT
             Conjuncture
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Air
             of
             mens
             fancies
             was
             so
             generally
             infected
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             in
             any
             long
             Intervals
             of
             extreme
             hot
             or
             cold
             weather
             not
             to
             participate
             with
             the
             generality
             of
             mens
             bodies
             in
             some
             sensible
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             argue
             somewhat
             of
             distemper
             in
             ones
             Constitution
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             late
             heat
             of
             the
             Populace
             against
             Popery
             ,
             it
             was
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             soundness
             of
             Loyalty
             not
             some
             way
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             heat
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             have
             sometimes
             perhaps
             too
             much
             with
             many
             other
             Loyal
             Persons
             done
             .
             I
             remember
             to
             have
             read
             it
             somewhere
             in
             a
             Print
             full
             of
             Wit
             and
             Loyalty
             said
             with
             gayety
             of
             humour
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               while
               a
               whole
               Nation
               was
               drunk
            
             (
             meaning
             I
             suppose
             intoxicated
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             Witnesses
             telling
             incredible
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Populace
             being
             thereupon
             drunk
             with
             Anger
             and
             Rage
             against
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Papists
             )
             
               it
               was
               to
               little
               purpose
               for
               any
               one
               man
               to
               be
               sober
               .
            
             The
             Notions
             that
             men
             ,
             had
             of
             a
             Plot
             were
             very
             various
             .
             Some
             then
             were
             so
             far
             gone
             in
             Credulity
             as
             ,
             like
             the
             Fool
             that
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               believeth
               every
               word
            
             ,
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             believe
             every
             thing
             the
             Witnesses
             had
             said
             or
             would
             say
             .
             The
             Loyal
             generally
             acquiesced
             in
             the
             Notification
             of
             it
             as
             published
             by
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             thereby
             discharged
             part
             of
             the
             Moral
             Obligations
             of
             the
             Oaths
             I
             have
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             to
             defend
             all
             the
             RIGHTS
             and
             
             
               Privileges
               belonging
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             one
             of
             those
             Rights
             and
             Privileges
             is
             what
             is
             allowed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             to
             all
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               To
               have
               faith
               given
               to
               their
               publick
               attestation
               of
               any
               Fact.
            
             Yet
             Religion
             allowing
             men
             the
             use
             of
             the
             
               judicium
               discretionis
            
             about
             the
             sense
             and
             importance
             of
             the
             Writ
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             they
             modestly
             employed
             their
             Discretion
             in
             considering
             what
             by
             the
             
               Dii
               nominales
            
             was
             published
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             therein
             seemed
             above
             their
             reason
             and
             not
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             their
             faith
             rested
             therein
             .
             But
             the
             Loyal
             soon
             found
             that
             the
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             of
             Popery
             began
             more
             and
             more
             to
             turn
             into
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             relating
             to
             the
             Witnesses
             Veracity
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             without
             a
             profound
             horror
             and
             astonishment
             reflect
             on
             the
             intoxication
             of
             a
             gaeat
             Body
             of
             Men
             ,
             believing
             some
             incarnate
             Devils
             in
             accusing
             one
             that
             had
             appeared
             to
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             Saint
             of
             her
             Sex
             as
             the
             steady
             practice
             of
             all
             Moral
             Vertues
             glorifying
             a
             heavenly
             mind
             on
             Earth
             could
             render
             her
             ,
             and
             who
             with
             such
             a
             Character
             must
             shine
             as
             a
             Star
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Age.
             
          
           
             That
             many
             of
             the
             Popish
             Clergy
             about
             that
             time
             vainly
             endeavoured
             to
             have
             their
             Religion
             Paramount
             ,
             and
             had
             hopes
             to
             get
             their
             Lands
             again
             ,
             none
             will
             think
             impossible
             who
             have
             since
             seen
             some
             of
             our
             Schismatical
             Pastors
             so
             infatuated
             as
             to
             think
             it
             practicable
             for
             them
             again
             to
             thrive
             by
             their
             old
             Religion-Trade
             .
             And
             that
             such
             particular
             Persons
             as
             were
             by
             the
             late
             Earl
             of
             Clarendon
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Cressy
             printed
             in
             the
             Year
             1673.
             remarked
             for
             
               the
               petulant
               and
               unruly
               Spirit
               that
               sw●yed
               too
               much
               among
               them
               ,
            
             might
             continue
             in
             the
             year
             1673.
             no
             wise
             man
             doubted
             :
             for
             the
             said
             Earl
             there
             said
             ,
             
               The
               wisest
               and
               soberest
               Catholicks
               of
            
             England
             
               did
               all
               they
               could
               to
               restrain
               that
               petulant
               and
               unruly
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             sagacious
             Protestants
             who
             knew
             the
             irreligious
             Principles
             that
             the
             Iesuits
             Writings
             swarmed
             with
             ,
             were
             apt
             to
             fear
             that
             there
             were
             then
             endeavours
             to
             have
             some
             of
             them
             practised
             by
             some
             ill
             men
             who
             were
             Bigots
             ,
             or
             Paupers
             ,
             and
             whom
             necessity
             might
             prompt
             to
             be
             merc●nary
             in
             making
             disorders
             in
             the
             State.
             The
             Iudicious
             and
             Learned
             Bishop
             Morly
             was
             observed
             then
             to
             have
             some
             Notion
             or
             Idea
             of
             a
             Popish
             Plot
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             as
             then
             many
             had
             their
             various
             Conceptions
             of
             the
             noised
             Plot
             ,
             so
             many
             loyal
             and
             serious
             thinking
             Persons
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             very
             unreasonable
             and
             barbarous
             to
             involve
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             a
             Religion
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             some
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             and
             on
             any
             pretence
             to
             bereave
             them
             of
             that
             freedom
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             and
             of
             God
             allowed
             them
             ,
             did
             employ
             their
             thoughts
             and
             fancies
             for
             the
             reclaiming
             the
             Age
             from
             the
             humour
             of
             severity
             then
             shewed
             to
             the
             Persons
             of
             Papists
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Anglesy
             one
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Great
             Ministers
             publickly
             moved
             him
             in
             the
             hot
             Conjuncture
             
               to
               release
               all
               Papists
               and
               even
            
             Priests
             
               out
               of
               Prison
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               charged
               with
               any
               thing
               of
               a
               Plot.
            
             And
             the
             Disloyalty
             of
             many
             Nominal
             Protestants
             then
             appearing
             in
             their
             many
             published
             Prints
             ,
             it
             seemed
             very
             horrid
             to
             all
             ingenious
             men
             that
             the
             lives
             and
             liberties
             of
             Loyal
             innocent
             Papists
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             feed
             the
             humours
             or
             appetites
             of
             any
             Beasts
             of
             Prey
             in
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ;
             I
             speak
             with
             Allusion
             to
             those
             thousands
             of
             harmless
             Sheep
             in
             Noahs
             Ark
             employed
             in
             feeding
             about
             20
             pair
             of
             Carnivorous
             Beasts
             there
             .
          
           
           
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             that
             while
             I
             was
             a
             sharer
             With
             many
             of
             the
             Loyal
             ,
             in
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             Irreligionary
             Principles
             formerly
             maintained
             by
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             its
             Churchmen
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             (
             which
             that
             Court
             hath
             lately
             disclaimed
             ,
             )
             I
             have
             likewise
             shared
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Disclaiming
             of
             hatred
             or
             enmity
             to
             any
             mens
             Persons
             ,
             whether
             Iesuits
             ,
             or
             Iesuited
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             to
             live
             no
             longer
             than
             I
             shall
             with
             the
             most
             
               perfect
               hatred
            
             abhor
             the
             Popery
             of
             
               founding
               Dominion
               in
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             perswade
             all
             pretended
             Protestants
             ,
             (
             but
             real
             half-Papists
             )
             so
             to
             hate
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             likewise
             with
             a
             
               perfect
               Love
            
             to
             love
             the
             Persons
             of
             their
             Brethren-Papists
             .
             And
             it
             is
             with
             Justice
             to
             be
             by
             all
             men
             to
             our
             Popish
             fellow-Subjects
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             whatever
             petulance
             some
             of
             them
             were
             formerly
             guilty
             of
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             ambitious
             design
             of
             making
             too
             great
             a
             Figure
             in
             the
             internal
             Government
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             that
             the
             deportment
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             hath
             of
             late
             appeared
             with
             such
             a
             face
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Loyalty
             but
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             Complaisance
             with
             his
             Majesties
             measures
             in
             employing
             the
             hands
             and
             heads
             of
             Protestants
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             the
             Management
             of
             the
             great
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             as
             is
             necessarily
             attractive
             of
             our
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Compassion
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             we
             have
             seen
             at
             the
             same
             time
             many
             Factious
             Anti-Papists
             to
             have
             made
             a
             greater
             Figure
             in
             the
             internal
             Government
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             than
             ever
             any
             Papists
             did
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             King
             Iames
             and
             the
             Royal
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             thereby
             given
             disturbance
             both
             to
             the
             External
             Government
             and
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             .
             I
             did
             observe
             for
             some
             Considerable
             time
             after
             the
             Plot-epoche
             somewhat
             of
             a
             becoming
             Humanity
             and
             Gentleness
             in
             many
             Anti-Papists
             relating
             to
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             Divines
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             but
             was
             afterwards
             sufficiently
             sensible
             of
             their
             intolerable
             rancour
             and
             animosities
             against
             both
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             infamous
             use
             and
             application
             they
             made
             of
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Doctrine
            
             of
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Weapons
             they
             borrowed
             from
             
             Parson's
             of
             the
             Succession
             ,
             to
             promote
             the
             detestable
             Exclusion
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             borrowing
             from
             Athens
             and
             old
             Rome
             ,
             the
             Thunderbolts
             of
             their
             old
             
               REPVBLICAN
               Curses
            
             ,
             viz.
             of
             ENEMY
             ,
             &c.
             and
             throwing
             them
             at
             the
             most
             Loyal
             of
             our
             Patriots
             ,
             and
             absurdly
             calling
             them
             
               Enemies
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             because
             they
             asse●ted
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             in
             opposing
             the
             Exclusion
             .
             By
             that
             kind
             of
             Republican
             Curses
             they
             gave
             us
             the
             omen
             of
             what
             they
             would
             have
             been
             at
             .
             And
             so
             extravagant
             was
             the
             use
             of
             that
             anathema
             in
             the
             late
             Conjuncture
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             in
             a
             great
             Assembly
             moved
             against
             Sir
             
               G.
               I.
            
             (
             a
             Person
             that
             all
             the
             Loyal
             must
             own
             for
             his
             steadiness
             to
             the
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             having
             first
             kindled
             that
             great
             Zeal
             for
             Loyalty
             which
             doth
             now
             like
             a
             wall
             of
             Fire
             defend
             our
             Metropolis
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             voted
             such
             an
             Enemy
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             a
             Burgess
             for
             that
             City
             (
             as
             I
             was
             info
             m'd
             )
             did
             Ridiculously
             and
             Presumtuously
             move
             that
             he
             might
             be
             voted
             an
             
               Enemy
               to
               Mankind
            
             .
             But
             it
             was
             easie
             for
             such
             as
             had
             took
             Gods
             name
             in
             vain
             ,
             so
             to
             take
             Mankinds
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             degenerate
             from
             the
             Moral
             Offices
             of
             Charity
             to
             mens
             Persons
             ,
             if
             I
             call
             the
             Ex●lusion
             that
             would
             have
             broke
             the
             Balance
             of
             the
             Monarchy
             that
             was
             the
             old
             Balance
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             enmity
             to
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             shall
             without
             my
             here
             calling
             any
             men
             names
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             soft
             voice
             of
             
               God's
               Herald
            
             called
             Conscience
             to
             suggest
             it
             that
             tho
             a
             man
             who
             was
             deluded
             a
             while
             by
             the
             error
             of
             the
             Exclusion
             that
             would
             have
             been
             so
             fatal
             to
             the
             Realm
             ,
             might
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             good
             intentions
             so
             for
             a
             while
             ill
             guided
             ,
             not
             deserve
             perhaps
             to
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             to
             
             the
             King
             and
             Kingdom
             formaliter
             ,
             yet
             that
             if
             after
             Consideration
             and
             all
             thoughts
             made
             about
             his
             Sworn
             Allegiance
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             make
             a
             stand
             ,
             but
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             again
             endeavour
             the
             going
             over
             the
             Rubicon
             of
             the
             Bloud
             Royal
             in
             its
             Line
             of
             Succession
             stated
             by
             God
             and
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             defending
             his
             false-steps
             beyond
             it
             ,
             by
             Association
             or
             Arms
             :
             ●I
             say
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             Conscience
             to
             tell
             him
             or
             warn
             him
             by
             the
             indeleble
             Characters
             of
             natural
             right
             there
             so
             legibly
             Engraved
             ,
             how
             much
             he
             will
             deserve
             the
             censure
             of
             such
             an
             enemy
             as
             hath
             been
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             shall
             be
             glad
             he
             may
             be
             thereby
             to
             better
             effect
             warn'd
             then
             Caesar
             was
             from
             his
             Vsurpatio●
             by
             the
             great
             
               Senatus
               Consultum
            
             ,
             which
             Rivallius
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law
             ,
             Printed
             in
             the
             year
             1530.
             saith
             that
             he
             saw
             remaining
             Engraved
             on
             a
             Marble
             Pillar
             by
             the
             River
             Rubicon
             ,
             viz.
             
               Iussu
               mandatúve
               P.
               R.
               Commilito
               ,
               armate
               quisquis
               es
               ,
               Manipularisve
               ,
               Centuriove
               ,
               turmaeve
               legionarie
               hic
               sistito
               ,
               vexillumve
               sinito
               ,
               nec
               citra
               hunc
               amnem
               Rubiconem
               signa
               ,
               ductum
               ,
               commeatumve
               traducito
               .
               Si
               quis
               hujusce
               jussionis
               ergo
               ad●ersus
               praecepta
               ierit
               fueritve
               ,
               adjudicatus
               esto
               P.
               R.
               H.
               ac
               si
               contra
               patriam
               arma
               tulerit
               ,
               penatesque
               è
               sacris
               penetralibus
               asportaverit
               .
               S.
               P.
               Q.
               R.
               Sanctio
               Plebisciti
               .
               S●
               .
               ve
               C.
            
             He
             likewise
             saith
             that
             
               In
               Portu
               Arimini
               alterum
               est
               adhuc
               ejusdem
               sententiae
               senatusconsultum
               ,
            
             and
             which
             appearing
             to
             be
             a
             Noble
             piece
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             and
             expressive
             of
             the
             same
             sense
             wi●h
             the
             former
             ,
             tho
             with
             some
             difference
             of
             words
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             entertain
             the
             Reader
             with
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Imp.
             Mil.
             Tiro
             .
             armate
             quisquis
             es
             ,
             hic
             sistito
             ,
             vexillumve
             sinito
             ,
             arma
             deponito
             ,
             nec
             citra
             hunc
             amnem
             Rubiconem
             ,
             signa
             ,
             arma
             ,
             exercitumve
             traducito
             .
             Si
             quis
             ergo
             adversus
             praecepta
             ierit
             ,
             feceritve
             ,
             adjudicatus
             esto
             Hostis
             P.
             R.
             ac
             si
             contra
             patriam
             arma
             tulerit
             ,
             sacrosve
             penates
             è
             penetralibus
             asportaverit
             .
             Sanctio
             plebisciti
             ,
             senatusconsulti
             ,
             ultra
             hos
             fines
             arma
             proferre
             liceat
             nemini
             .
          
           
             Rivallius
             having
             cited
             these
             Senatusconsulta
             ,
             saith
             that
             
               Quibus
               senatusconsultis
            
             Caesar
             
               fortassis
               territus
               cum
               è
               Galliâ
               rediens
               ad
               Rubiconem
               usque
               pervenisset
               &
               adversus
               Pompeium
               populumque
               Romanum
               bellum
               gesturus
               esset
               militibus
               dixisse
               fertur
               ,
            
             et
             etiam
             nunc
             
               regredi
               possimus
               ,
               quod
               si
               Ponticulum
               transierimus
               ,
               omnia
               armis
               agenda
               erunt
               .
            
             And
             thus
             let
             all
             members
             of
             the●
             true
             
               Church
               Militant
            
             in
             these
             Realms
             by
             what
             name
             or
             title
             soever
             known
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             tempted
             to
             think
             the
             Exclusion
             lawful
             ,
             thank
             Heaven
             that
             they
             have
             lived
             to
             repent
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             
               even
               now
               they
               may
               go
               back
            
             from
             the
             sinfullness
             of
             such
             thought
             ,
             and
             consider
             that
             if
             they
             had
             passed
             over
             this
             Rubicon
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             expect
             beside
             the
             fate
             of
             their
             Involving
             their
             Country
             in
             War
             ,
             the
             other
             tremendous
             one
             of
             being
             found
             
               fighters
               against
               God
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             sworn
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             little
             further
             to
             add
             but
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Judicious
             READER
             ,
             that
             I
             desire
             if
             he
             findeth
             any
             thing
             here-said
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             reasonably
             think
             to
             be
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Theological
             measures
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             the
             Political
             ones
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             moral
             Offices
             of
             Charity
             toward
             the
             Persons
             of
             〈◊〉
             men
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Internal
             Communion
             due
             from
             all
             Christians
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             (
             tho
             I
             know
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             here
             said
             )
             it
             may
             by
             him
             be
             taken
             as
             
               non
               dictum
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             keeping
             of
             Passion
             in
             number
             ,
             weight
             and
             measure
             ,
             and
             particularly
             of
             that
             of
             Anger
             .
             The
             Excellent
             Bishop
             of
             Downe
             that
             was
             ,
             
               Doctor
               Ieremy
               Taylor
            
             ,
             hath
             often
             told
             me
             ,
             
               That
               when
               he
               was
               to
               return
               an
               answer
               to
               a
               Friends
               Letter
               that
               had
               Anger
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               never
               concern'd
               himself
               to
               return
               an
               answer
               to
               the
               angry
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               he
               
               considered
               that
               the
               anger
               of
               his
               Friend
               was
               over
               before
               the
               Letters
               arrival
               .
            
             But
             against
             all
             the
             Irreligionary
             Principles
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             of
             
               the
               Founding
               Dominion
               in
               Grace
            
             ,
             I
             would
             crave
             aid
             from
             Posterity
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             my
             Indignation
             in
             the
             known
             words
             of
             ,
             
               O
               me
               propè
               lassum
               ,
               juvate
               Posteri
               ,
            
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             saved
             me
             the
             labour
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             hope
             those
             Principles
             in
             them
             are
             retiring
             to
             the●r
             Eternal
             rest
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             not
             to
             hinder
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             that
             no
             pious
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             may
             labour
             under
             the
             weight
             of
             being
             Censured
             as
             one
             who
             is
             necessarily
             to
             believe
             and
             practice
             some
             Principles
             beforementioned
             out
             of
             the
             
               LATERAN
               Council
            
             :
             I
             have
             mentioned
             various
             things
             that
             may
             be
             of
             use
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             satisfactory
             than
             what
             hath
             by
             any
             of
             their
             Church
             been
             said
             ,
             who
             have
             denyed
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             .
             Such
             denyal
             will
             not
             effectually
             do
             their
             work
             ,
             since
             
               Cardinal
               Perron
            
             hath
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             shew'd
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               general
               one
            
             :
             and
             his
             reputation
             for
             his
             profound
             Judgment
             and
             Learning
             being
             so
             great
             and
             such
             that
             the
             late
             Learned
             
               Lord
               Faulkland
            
             ,
             the
             Secretary
             of
             State
             ,
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Baronius
             and
             Bellarmine
             
               were
               but
               fit
               to
               serve
               him
               as
               amanuenses
               ,
               or
               by
               gathering
               for
               him
               the
               quotati●ns
               out
               of
               Authors
               he
               had
               occasion
               to
               consult
            
             )
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             for
             any
             Learned
             writer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             think
             by
             his
             Authority
             to
             out-weigh
             that
             of
             Perron
             the
             Cardinal
             .
             But
             by
             my
             citing
             likewise
             that
             Cardinals
             not
             holding
             himself
             obliged
             to
             proceed
             in
             France
             according
             to
             the
             measures
             of
             that
             Council
             :
             I
             have
             shewed
             the
             vanity
             of
             mens
             Fears
             of
             any
             ill
             effect
             of
             it
             annoying
             us
             here
             ,
             and
             as
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             further
             to
             do
             in
             my
             remarks
             on
             the
             
               Munster
               Treaty
            
             ;
             and
             that
             since
             
               all
               things
               with
               God
               are
               possible
               ,
            
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             tho
             neither
             
               Iesuited
               Papists
            
             or
             Protestants
             should
             ever
             recant
             any
             of
             their
             former
             
               Irreligionary
               Principles
            
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             Nature
             may
             in
             effect
             do
             it
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             render
             such
             Principles
             absolete
             ,
             and
             as
             insignificant
             as
             the
             Stings
             of
             dead
             Animals
             .
          
           
             Several
             Learned
             Prints
             published
             by
             Protestant
             Authors
             in
             this
             Fermentation
             have
             urged
             the
             Council
             of
             Lateran
             for
             Princes
             exterminating
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             knows
             that
             in
             the
             barbarous
             old
             times
             of
             Popery
             that
             Council
             did
             operate
             barbarously
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             possible
             that
             in
             a
             certain
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             I
             will
             not
             name
             ,
             Hereticks
             (
             so
             called
             )
             have
             been
             treated
             partly
             after
             the
             Mode
             of
             that
             Council
             by
             some
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             encrease
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             ferment
             of
             the
             popular
             hatred
             against
             Papists
             and
             Popery
             here
             .
             But
             the
             Great
             Perron
             having
             declared
             himself
             not
             obliged
             by
             that
             Council
             to
             shew
             that
             severity
             to
             the
             Hereticks
             in
             France
             ,
             hath
             sufficiently
             instructed
             the
             World
             that
             Roman
             Catholick
             Princes
             are
             not
             by
             that
             Council
             bound
             always
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             the
             Constellation
             of
             the
             Great
             
             Roman-Catholick
             Kings
             shining
             in
             the
             
               Munster
               Treaty
            
             hath
             likewise
             given
             us
             light
             therein
             .
          
           
             To
             Conclude
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             from
             the
             old
             former
             Omissions
             or
             Commissions
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             necessarily
             to
             infer
             future
             ones
             .
             The
             Prudential
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               De
               futuris
               semper
               meliora
               speranda
               sunt
               .
            
             It
             is
             likewise
             a
             saying
             often
             applied
             by
             
               Magerus
               ,
               De
               futuro
               statuere
               ex
               praeteritis
               ,
               prudentis
               non
               est
               .
            
          
           
             Seneca
             having
             spoke
             of
             the
             continual
             Changes
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             
               Bis
               in
               idem
               flumen
               non
               descendimus
               ,
            
             &c.
             saith
             ,
             
               Ego
               ipse
               dum
               haec
               loquor
               mutari
               ,
               mutatus
               sum
               .
            
             We
             have
             had
             instances
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             late
             Conjucture
             ,
             of
             the
             Sands
             of
             Popery
             
               often
               shifting
            
             as
             I
             called
             it
             .
             The
             Lord-Keeper
             Puckering
             
               in
               his
               famous
               Speech
            
             ,
             observed
             that
             in
             one
             
               Conjuncture
               ,
               the
               Puritans
               did
               then
               joyn
               and
               concur
               with
               the
               Iesuits
               :
            
             and
             the
             
             Doctrinal
             Measures
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             our
             Nominal
             Protestants
             about
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             Exclusion
             have
             lately
             been
             the
             same
             .
             And
             I
             think
             that
             such
             Protestants
             may
             reasonably
             conclude
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             for
             nothing
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             some
             end
             that
             Divine
             Providence
             permitted
             so
             many
             of
             them
             to
             erre
             therein
             ,
             and
             that
             probably
             it
             might
             be
             to
             the
             end
             to
             produce
             in
             their
             minds
             so
             great
             a
             degree
             of
             Compassion
             and
             Charity
             toward
             the
             Persons
             of
             all
             
             Roman-Catholick
             Christians
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             only
             last
             in
             this
             Conjuncture
             ,
             but
             be
             operative
             in
             them
             by
             all
             Moral
             Offices
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Christianity
             during
             their
             Lives
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           As
           for
           most
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           which
           do
           not
           endanger
           the
           Sense
           ,
           they
           are
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           Reader
           as
           they
           shall
           occurr
           to
           him
           .
           But
           〈…〉
           remarkable
           ,
           he
           may
           please
           to
           take
           Notice
           of
           as
           followeth
           ,
        
         
           
             In
             the
             PREFACE
             .
          
           
             PAge
             2.
             
             Lin.
             10.
             after
             give
             ,
             add
             it
             ▪
             ib.
             l.
             32.
             for
             belief
             ,
             read
             believe
             .
             p.
             3.
             l.
             4.
             outrage
             there
             and
             generally
             throughout
             the
             following
             work
             Printed
             wrong
             .
             p.
             5.
             l.
             43.
             for
             
               great
               Truth
            
             ,
             r.
             
               great
               thing
            
             .
             p.
             13.
             l.
             3
             dele
             
               but
               ▪
            
             p.
             15.
             l.
             9.
             for
             But
             ,
             r.
             And.
             ib.
             l.
             30.
             dele
             
               But
               ▪
            
             p.
             14.
             the
             Word
             Independant
             ,
             there
             and
             generally
             throughout
             the
             following
             work
             Printed
             false
             .
             p.
             18.
             l.
             9.
             dele
             by
             p.
             19.
             for
             Vilitigation
             R.
             Vitilitigation
             .
             p.
             20.
             l.
             38.
             for
             thinks
             ,
             r.
             think
             ib.
             l.
             45
             for
             Iustifications
             ,
             r.
             Iustification
             ,
             p.
             21.
             l.
             11.
             for
             Articles
             ,
             r.
             Homilies
             .
             ib.
             l.
             24.
             dele
             
               or
               Romes
               to
               ours
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             49.
             for
             
               as
               of
            
             ,
             r.
             
               as
               to
            
             .
             p.
             23.
             l.
             3.
             for
             Divines
             ,
             r.
             Princes
             .
             ib.
             l.
             30.
             after
             commodabunt
             ,
             end
             the
             parenthesis
             p.
             25.
             l.
             18.
             for
             
               the
               Signing
            
             ,
             r.
             
               the
               making
            
             .
             p.
             36.
             l.
             6.
             for
             warming
             ,
             r.
             warning
             ,
             p.
             47.
             l.
             38.
             for
             naturally
             ,
             r.
             natural
             .
             p.
             62.
             l.
             28.
             for
             
               I
               had
            
             ,
             r.
             
               had
               I.
            
             p.
             69.
             l.
             2.
             for
             Resolution
             ,
             r.
             Religion
             .
             ib.
             l.
             24.
             for
             Maximinian
             ,
             r.
             Maximin
             .
             p.
             70.
             l.
             5.
             after
             Library
             ,
             add
             
               that
               I
               have
               seen
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             INDEX
             .
          
           
             PAge
             3.
             
             Line
             1.
             for
             
               being
               an
               ill
            
             ,
             r.
             
               being
               in
               an
               ill
            
             .
             p.
             3.
             l.
             4.
             for
             
               time
               of
            
             David
             ,
             r.
             
               the
               line
               of
            
             David
             .
             ib.
             for
             ten
             ,
             r.
             nineteen
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             DISCOURSE
             .
          
           
             PAge
             4.
             
             Line
             11.
             for
             othea
             ,
             r.
             other
             .
             p.
             7.
             l.
             13.
             for
             Lovure
             ,
             r.
             Louvre
             .
             p.
             7.
             l.
             36.
             for
             Voughe
             ,
             r.
             Vogue
             .
             ib.
             l.
             51.
             for
             Summonarily
             ,
             r.
             Summarily
             .
             p.
             10.
             l.
             37.
             for
             Apostacy
             ,
             r.
             perversion
             .
             ib.
             l.
             39.
             for
             Apostacy
             ,
             r.
             perversion
             .
             p.
             12.
             l.
             28.
             for
             Course
             ,
             r.
             ours
             .
             p.
             13.
             l.
             47.
             after
             being
             ,
             r.
             now
             .
             p.
             16.
             l.
             37.
             after
             since
             ,
             r.
             originally
             .
             p.
             17.
             l.
             20.
             for
             
               thus
               for
            
             ,
             r.
             
               thus
               far
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             48.
             after
             
               so
               is
            
             ,
             dele
             
               it
               with
            
             .
             p.
             27.
             l.
             24.
             for
             
               the
               Principles
            
             ,
             r.
             
               those
               Principles
            
             .
             p.
             28.
             l.
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             for
             Cannonise
             ,
             r.
             Canonise
             .
             ib.
             l.
             32.
             for
             
               have
               been
            
             ,
             r.
             
               have
               been
               thought
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             42.
             for
             
               the
               Papists
            
             ,
             r.
             
               some
               Papists
            
             .
             p.
             29.
             l.
             18.
             for
             
               no
               Religion
            
             ,
             r.
             
               no
               reveal'd
               Religion
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             18.
             there
             dele
             
               and
               indeed
            
             .
             p.
             31.
             l.
             13.
             
               when
               they
            
             ,
             r.
             
               when
               Papists
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             25.
             after
             shown
             ,
             r.
             
               a
               full
               Point
            
             .
             p.
             32.
             l.
             28.
             for
             
               you
               who
               are
            
             ,
             r.
             
               you
               are
               ▪
            
             ib.
             l.
             38.
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             34.
             l.
             4.
             for
             Monarchiall
             ,
             r.
             Monarchicall
             .
             ib.
             l.
             47.
             for
             Actrocius
             ,
             r.
             Atrocious
             .
             p.
             35.
             l.
             3.
             for
             Capital
             ,
             r.
             Capitol
             .
             p.
             36.
             l.
             30.
             for
             
               the
               Papists
            
             ,
             r.
             
               some
               of
               the
               Papists
            
             .
             p.
             37.
             l.
             41.
             for
             Lawful
             ,
             r.
             venial
             .
             ib.
             l.
             53.
             for
             
               of
               Protestants
            
             r.
             
               of
               some
               Protestants
            
             .
             for
             page
             325.
             r.
             p.
             225.
             p.
             39.
             l.
             40.
             for
             Creswel
             ,
             r.
             Chreicton
             .
             p.
             40.
             l.
             8.
             for
             Pavure
             ,
             r.
             Pauvre
             .
             ib.
             l.
             28.
             and
             l.
             34
             ,
             for
             Creswell
             ,
             r.
             Chreicton
             .
             p.
             41.
             l.
             50.
             for
             bladed
             ,
             r.
             blade
             .
             after
             page
             42.
             r.
             page
             43.
             ib.
             l.
             1.
             for
             carry
             ,
             r.
             carrying
             .
             p.
             44.
             l.
             31.
             for
             
               State
               ▪
               there
            
             ,
             r.
             
               State
               here
            
             .
             p.
             45.
             l.
             40.
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             r.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             48.
             l.
             41.
             for
             
               the
               very
            
             ,
             r.
             
               that
               very
            
             .
             p.
             54.
             l.
             23.
             for
             Chr●ches
             ,
             r.
             Churches
             .
             p.
             55.
             l.
             49.
             for
             
               serve
               vertue
            
             ,
             r.
             
               severe
               vertue
            
             .
             p.
             60.
             l.
             2
             ,
             for
             
               and
               think
            
             ,
             r.
             think
             .
             ib.
             l.
             3.
             for
             baldring
             ,
             r.
             bantring
             .
             p.
             62.
             l.
             2.
             for
             Danaeus
             ,
             r.
             Alsted
             .
             p.
             65.
             l.
             38.
             for
             
               of
               the
               intolerable
            
             ,
             r.
             
               of
               the
               so
               call'd
               intolerable
            
             .
             p.
             66.
             l.
             23.
             for
             ten
             ,
             r.
             nineteen
             .
             p.
             69.
             l.
             4.
             for
             Conculcabis
             ,
             r.
             Ambulabis
             .
             p
             ,
             75.
             l.
             32.
             after
             
               to
               be
            
             ,
             r.
             
               look'd
               on
               by
               many
               as
            
             .
             p.
             78.
             l.
             35.
             for
             
               that
               Queen
            
             ,
             r.
             that
             
               by
               Queen
            
             .
             p.
             83.
             l.
             12.
             for
             
               and
               the
            
             ,
             r.
             
               any
               suppos'd
            
             .
             p.
             86.
             l.
             20.
             for
             
               the
               Conjuncture
            
             ,
             r.
             
               a
               Conjuncture
            
             .
             p.
             89.
             l.
             6.
             for
             will
             ,
             r.
             may
             .
             p.
             106.
             l.
             8.
             for
             
               great
               late
               accession
            
             ,
             r.
             
               great
               accession
            
             .
             p.
             114.
             l.
             22.
             for
             particulars
             r.
             peculiars
             .
             p.
             125.
             l.
             29.
             for
             
               the
               Spanish
            
             ,
             r.
             
               of
               the
               Spanish
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             53.
             for
             
               of
               reason
            
             r.
             
               of
               his
               reason
            
             .
             p.
             131.
             l.
             41.
             for
             
               ground
               under
               the
               subscription
            
             ,
             r.
             
               groan'd
               under
               the
               superscription
            
             .
             p.
             137.
             l.
             11.
             after
             
               his
               name
               one
            
             ,
             dele
             and.
             p.
             139.
             l.
             8.
             for
             
               doing
               with
            
             ,
             r.
             
               doing
               which
            
             .
             p.
             147.
             l.
             23.
             for
             
               that
               Restoration
            
             ,
             r.
             
               the
               Restoration
            
             .
             p.
             155.
             l.
             32.
             after
             the
             words
             
               to
               live
            
             ,
             add
             yearly
             .
             p.
             160.
             l.
             24.
             for
             500
             ,
             r.
             5000.
             p.
             164.
             l.
             23.
             for
             Idolatry
             ,
             r.
             
               will
               worship
            
             .
             p.
             166.
             l.
             27.
             after
             having
             ,
             dele
             of
             p.
             167.
             l.
             32.
             for
             
               sent
               to
               petition
            
             ,
             r.
             
               sent
               too
               to
               petition
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             37.
             after
             
               the
               word
               expire
            
             ,
             dele
             
               and
               dy
               ,
               and
            
             add
             by
             ,
             ib.
             l.
             ult
             .
             for
             
               of
               many
            
             .
             r.
             
               of
               money
            
             .
             p.
             169.
             l.
             35.
             after
             
               with
               ,
               begin
               a
               Parenthesis
            
             ,
             ib.
             l.
             38.
             after
             
               the
               word
               Country
            
             ,
             dele
             
               the
               mark
               of
               a
               Parenthesis
            
             ,
             ib.
             l.
             40.
             for
             namely
             ,
             r.
             yet
             .
             p.
             171.
             l.
             2.
             after
             of
             ,
             dele
             
               the
               Colon.
            
             ib.
             l.
             19.
             for
             owne
             ,
             r.
             one
             .
             ib.
             l.
             31.
             after
             on
             ,
             dele
             that
             .
             p.
             175.
             l.
             8.
             after
             Mary
             ,
             add
             and.
             p.
             177.
             l.
             11.
             after
             mallem
             ,
             add
             me
             .
             ib.
             l.
             29.
             after
             for
             ,
             add
             
               said
               he
            
             .
             ib.
             l.
             39.
             after
             eligible
             ,
             add
             not
             .
             p.
             179.
             l.
             34.
             for
             penetrating
             ,
             r.
             perpetrating
             .
             p.
             182.
             l.
             16.
             for
             
             where
             ,
             r.
             were
             .
             p.
             195.
             l.
             45.
             for
             
               ever
               think
            
             ,
             r.
             
               ever
               thank
            
             .
             p.
             209.
             l.
             19.
             for
             have
             ,
             r.
             hath
             .
             p.
             210.
             l.
             32.
             after
             
               the
               word
               Consistory
            
             ,
             dele
             
               The
               Cardinals
            
             ,
             and
             add
             Those
             .
             ib.
             l.
             34.
             after
             
               the
               word
               Heretics
            
             ,
             add
             were
             .
             p.
             211.
             l.
             38.
             after
             that
             ,
             add
             the.
             p.
             218.
             l.
             13.
             for
             and
             ,
             r.
             or
             .
             ib.
             l.
             41.
             after
             by
             ,
             dele
             
               the
               ▪
            
             p.
             220.
             l.
             51
             ▪
             after
             day
             ,
             add
             
               cost
               him
            
             .
             p.
             223.
             l.
             53.
             for
             were
             ,
             r
             was
             .
             for
             causes
             ,
             r.
             cause
             .
             p.
             226.
             l.
             46.
             after
             to
             ,
             dele
             be
             ,
             and
             add
             her
             .
             p.
             227.
             l.
             46.
             after
             to
             ,
             add
             
               some
               of
            
             .
             p.
             243.
             l.
             36
             after
             business
             ,
             r.
             mostly
             .
             p.
             249.
             l.
             11.
             dele
             
               used
               and.
            
             ib.
             l.
             26.
             dele
             when
             .
             p.
             252.
             l.
             23
             after
             Interest
             ,
             add
             of
             after
             England
             ,
             add
             that
             .
             p.
             265.
             l.
             45.
             for
             of
             ,
             r.
             in
             .
             p.
             271.
             l.
             25.
             dele
             subtle
             .
             p.
             273.
             l.
             2.
             for
             on
             ,
             r.
             or
             .
             p.
             275.
             l.
             38.
             for
             Lucriferous
             ,
             r.
             Luciferous
             ,
             for
             Luciferous
             ,
             r.
             Lucriferous
             ,
             ib.
             l.
             ult
             ,
             for
             sunt
             ,
             r.
             sum
             .
             p.
             282.
             l.
             6
             after
             it
             ,
             dele
             and.
             ib.
             l.
             7.
             before
             till
             ,
             r.
             were
             .
             ib.
             l.
             10.
             for
             prattiques
             ,
             r.
             Prattique
             .
             ib.
             l.
             11.
             after
             have
             ,
             r.
             no.
             p.
             283.
             l.
             27.
             for
             Reliogionary
             ,
             r.
             Religionary
             .
             p.
             286.
             l.
             25.
             for
             angry
             ,
             r.
             ayry
             .
             p.
             292.
             l.
             34.
             for
             officii
             ,
             r.
             officio
             .
             p.
             303.
             l.
             29
             after
             men
             ,
             add
             in
             p.
             304.
             l.
             37.
             after
             them
             ,
             dele
             these
             words
             ,
             
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               immediately
               on
               the
               King's
               Decease
               .
            
             p.
             307.
             l.
             10.
             for
             Custodii
             r.
             Custodiri
             .
             p.
             316.
             l.
             34.
             for
             diffent
             ,
             r.
             different
             .
             p.
             317.
             l.
             32.
             for
             Metroplysical
             ,
             r.
             Metaphysical
             .
             p.
             321.
             l.
             12.
             for
             gave
             ,
             r.
             give
             .
             p.
             323.
             l.
             22.
             dele
             the
             first
             and.
             p.
             330.
             l.
             25.
             for
             Lutheran
             ,
             r.
             
               Calvinian
               ▪
            
             p.
             345.
             l.
             ult
             .
             for
             haeredes
             ,
             r.
             haereditates
             .
             p.
             355.
             l.
             48.
             after
             in
             ,
             add
             
               sese
               volvitur
            
             ,
             and
             dele
             
               se
               convertitur
            
             .
             p.
             357.
             l.
             23.
             for
             all
             ,
             r.
             any
             .
             p.
             358.
             l.
             16.
             dele
             that
             .